Skip to main content

Full text of "Fasti romani, the civil and literary chronology of Rome and Constantinople from the death of Augustus to the death of Justin II"

See other formats


Υ 


i ἢ 


τ ὡς Ha > 
ie tition a ra site 
ee He HS ii τ ὯΝ 
ee oe 7 . 


4, ye ΤῊΣ 
ἩΦΑΝ 
ἘΜ ΣΟ 
Nene ite: 
J p<} Bea ies 


BSisit 
a 
ai ‘ 
oo we a 
eae "ἢ τῷ ὍΝ 
᾿; ως 
τὰ Ἂ, ae νὰ 


el 


Ἢ 7 
i of itis i) 


ὟΝ 
i 


ὙΠ Am ens if Wet 
Si ἥ at: ἀρ 
ΤᾺ 


. ae 
"ἢ Νὴ 


i i Ae % {0} 
ἘΝ 
Ba eae cu NaN 
WTC 


ie 


᾿ Ny Ἶ 
apie 

Η ee 
ees 


᾿ 
By fy: iG if 
᾿ 


Se. 


pe yan 
ἢ ἮΝ Ria Ste ny 
Mis oh 


ay 
ae Ὰ ΡΝ 
i 


a 
AGS 
Nepal 


ne it ἯΙ 
ἬΝ Hay i os 


Ἶ i 


Εν 


ge 


eva 


Ἢ Re ἐᾷ i a 
ae 
ἼΛΗΝ 


t 
ΤῊΣ sept 


ae ne 


vie ary {oye 
A, 4) 


ἴ 


Mean dats 
ih} Aer ff 
PRN 9) fiyey hs neat 
ἿΣ GK 

RA 


v} 
iy a iN 


Hiv Ne +h) 
ie 


Ὗ 
Wai 


Paik ᾿ 
᾿ ἡ i ae i i 
iy 


"ἢ che a a aa } 
ae Bi iS 


ΤῊΣ oy, 
we ἦν 
Oia 


ay 
᾿ 

ἐν ΡΟΝ 
ΩΝ 


eae 
ον {ter} " 
on 


ene 


oe 
ee 


et 4 


ao i os 


lina 


4, 


i i 


Di oe 4) 
iat 
& ae ᾿ a 


oo its 


4 


tii 


dip 
iB 
iF PO } 
ΗΣ 
j 


ἐν (7 "ἢ Hf 
Mage a ἽΝ: .. ᾿ 
᾿ 
a 3 


ae 
1}, 
coe ἢ 


ΟΜ fella 
Hal Bens 


States 


3 
ὟΣ 


᾿ 


ae 


See 

Se 
SSS 
SS 

Soe 


ΡΟΣ 
τας τῶν 
— oe 


ek) 


= 


I 
eee soe! 
Th Sate 

Sa 
eS 


ye) 
τὰ 


et | 
tS) Bhs 
ἡ ἀν 





ἮΙ ὴ οἵ 
wie v My ete δὴν ὦ ey 
i 


Ae Wis nati aN ᾿ 
: ee 


he 
πον ee iM 
a Hs 


Na if iis 
Hay ἀπ ἐπ 


i es 


ne 3 


oe 


3 Tat 
ἜΝ ΩΝ a 


tas 


AES a 
vith xe 
fi Patna ttt 
aay 


i ae i 











FASTI ROMANIL. 


THE 


CIVIL AND LITERARY CHRONOLOGY 


OF 


ROME AND CONSTANTINOPLE. 





VOL. II APPENDIX. 





FROM 
THE DEATH OF AUGUSTUS 


ee 


THE DEATH OF HERACLIUS. 


BY 


HENRY FYNES CLINTON, Ese M.A. 


LATE STUDENT OF CHRIST CHURCH. 


OXFORD: 
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 


MDCCCL. 


Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2007 with funding from 
Microsoft Corporation 


https://archive.org/details/fastiromanicivil02clinuoft 


CONTENTS. 





Page 
et BUMP OS ote ec ice Latch eee oe era ea Rae te os Teak a wT os We ἐν ou ea μα take HS 1 
Genealogical Tables 
ΣΟ bs ovo5 8 Came cask Wi 4 aCtecmbt cE eed wake LALO aL EES oder aoe siete ΤΣ 18 
τ ΩΤ Er perry Here gers Ser EE De OER Nr  ι σ eT ae Q1 
ΜΕΝ ΕΟ Ue as Va at hes vie LAN Eee Pe ΠΡ eA ale aay anton <niet 32 
PER CLO TURN SINS ee se cee nated Cea tlc adore wae nee oo oa Goon e ον 42 
GST NE es Boe. ΣΎ ΡΟΣ 84 
DBA δε δ Jo avexia tedden cic cereus ΡΤ ΠΡ, 194 
ΕΣ IPL ED Ie ee ΘΟ SAE ce re πλοῖο. αν Ea de cat See τε α 143 
Sixty-turee yoard A.D): 579—GAI 4. ccc clas ον νον γον νυ severciness seg eueces 149 
ΠΟΙ Sa) (ian AI Cr USOT κὸν ny RUNS NLS ROAR, pe δε τα τος ἀπο τ ἦτ 149 
PPE NEI CRING fos ve coe See cases col ind Ve ee ae eee Meme cua ΤΣ 150 
γα deel wa oh ed ua SER ere a TR CaN Hed EE lan He ota ew ios 
WN ORMOND: ΟΣ ΤΗΣ ΤΟΥΣ ΣΟ ἘΝ ΚΣ ΤΉ te ΤΡ ΝΣ 161 
ABI. EO a AM Reason RY oie PS Ra OO Ee Fier OOP κα ἐν RAR AY ERB UT τ Ἤ0ις 179 
3 Inpictions. Era or DiocuETIAN. ERA OF ANTIOCH ...... «ον νννννν σον κου ἐσύ νον 210 
MO PURE URN 8 MANS τ cec nds ok Ca cdcsndieadea odes tas ούτε Coda eesati ad ἡ he eReeMEE ER 216 
PU ACRLURURE AM MONOLOGN. fou cid cice asses vakens eset is ewan en oss tr ἐπιὸν, ον aae eetoee ee 220 
MOA POLO TE OROIOO VG .. vcwase unt ctshcncnel teal marennacag ῤΠ“«ΨΦ«ΨροΠππ π᾿ 227 
DINGS OF ΠΡ ARTIIA. ΚΊΝΟΝ OF UREA si docsacadcedeswena ον τα νυν δ Στὴν 243 
bP ETC Oe, itty RS Dee OL RSTRNT (Oe CN SE CeO OR RASTA SSD Ὁ ΥΝ ΤΣ, ἈΠ ΙΑ SARRR RARE Le 243 
ee GHOD ICANN MUNO ca csut arses sind ener π- Ἑ“ΛἊ-----..»;.- 251 
Ὁ συ τ ον A vec gk cb αν ΚΦ 252 
Οὐ tiny OFAN CAUCE PAIR sc ccs gan cer niin td pasote Laweus odsver eta davexeaenis re 253 
DOE 22 ERIM RRS RESIS EAP OV Ter ROPE Pt Stew SNP OF APOE ee 259 
NOT CAMO CICA E ον ἀρ εο τ τ SUHEE Ksnaaavde bes sins tos anevertonas 263 
a ieee UEP Go toed ane ΣΝ το ται sow bana keane onan ἘΑΤΑΣ ταὶ 264 
Abstracts of Aristotle 
eS URC R TO IE Loc se atuecnn poesia tans souls eats on o¥ τ τ στ εν 339 
em Onan eh Pere iar hos a Mts yon a vate Vos mee cmekuere a unaeead Lames 352 
Gd Gen, Gh COPTU pt. UG: LL ines Bon seas secs nse an cans cbeak senses oedeseows ss 359 
OME as ΕΣ PAG in aa aE Tae San ade bes a aid 366 
DUOC RO WEN DLT ΕΣ ΣΉ σα ΤΣ 373 


Teo COAT e OM πη οι ooo clocude acc hoses nesaa anced area denen ennecie rien ek 392 


iv CONTENTS. 


Page 

8 EccLEstasTicaL AUTHORS .......cccscccscecccscecscsensqeereescsececccceccceoesenees 395 
Index to the Ecclesiastical Authors ..........:.sseeeeeeeeeeeeeeeerereneeeeces 494 

Abstracts 

Origenis de principiis ...secsccecncsessececnernccsceeenenseecneeseseeetenens 496 
Hieronymi adversus Rufinum Vib, ΓΙΠΟ......ἀ6ενννννννν εν eerecneeeeeeeeenes 507 
ΤΉ.» δ19 

adversus Pelagians ...c..cescccsscrrsccsserescecscoscoesoeees 515 

Testemonia Patrum ...cscccocccccccccrccccscccscsccacsceecscececccescscccscccceace 518 
1 Advantages of the Fathers ..........cesscsesosssssnsseescescesscnsesecs 519 
2 their testimony to doctrines  ..........ssecrerseeescerscsscsceseecscses Ibid. 
S thor -Siperetitlon ον ττοντοτον cacow say cdvanevnveessturuinasnacerecseeus sees Ibid. 
4 the Apostles instituted no ceremonies  ..........eeseerersceeeeveeres Ibid. 

5 hhe- Christiane WAd NO: altars: ΤῊΣ ccc sarescon a sous ceesnes ρον 521 
Gand TO LOM DSS ποτ eves hs oe tap Προ evawetwmcas soy seidenes eames Ibid. 

TOD OGNDAON 91 5075scascceasiecnnssaanpsssscvbectenaases cones  --- 522 

8. COGUMOE. S655. hos sa cccb an sWone sialesmaveesssekoseleegi te avotinnsesasasaseensas 523 

Ook ον ἐκ te erating oa Sear spose sta tesees iaelenes vies nteee toss: 526 

10 Of pba tized: Wats τον πὴ ede vent conea ces 2us wwxevavealeaseases 527 

AY Arguing’ s Opinion! cA opasosscacganssaacesoagessec ounces ecsiotercueesets 528 
POCO Ἐπὴν ον τ iacaah yencenas autor scx onesswnenscenbads Ibid. 

19. Of differant Copracs: nics. ceancte cece Janes ve ovecnerasacecesSecccunaseweneas 529 
13--of porsecution- And ἹΠΙΟΙΘΥΆΠΟΘ, 42i..ci50.02; 506 cgstcnes cones penowcesess Thid. 

WP RAYS OPINION: TOROCLOD. \sic53 ends Sass Veow ΣΝ τον ον δ Senpscgerhonsasees 531 
14 Intolerant laws of the emperors ...............ccccessccececcesccseees Ibid. 

16: Some facts and Opmions:.s55 τ} τς τόλορ εν sn νον vesversseesvanssceset ars 533 

Ὁ ΒΙΝΗΘΡΒΙ Ὁ το vcs τ tun cu nren pies eae tenant re acO os des vomnalnas dndcad πόνου προς 534 
WOOO στὰ ΡΥ ve ch coanedrade¢iusak τ 5387 
Ὅλο Ὁ πο γον ἘΠ ΕΛ ΑΔ sient arene Ssararsevbesavatecssaiiees saddere soccer sso s 544 
US γον <5 Gee Sy vacua ony ea osisieo as ροψέψοιΨψΨσσΠσἔΕοΕΠρΠ;ἘἔἘοσΠΠ εν τ 548 
WOPUBAIONE 16 ere ica se oatare eee nies cesreca Nats tag ἐγ πεν τονε τ ΣΎ τον ον ον τὸν 556 
WOR RGARGRODIG: sass ges ctor eds va lors ou sda cence serine soeis os mccehwenaseatnedseunas 558 
BWR ssa ete Υ σατο ον εν neon enh cso avaka Coccyx bite cAavanswenb dana τένυῦν 561 


APP EN DiI X. 





1. 
EMPERORS. 


HE years of the Roman emperors and the fractions of months and days are carefully noted 
by Dio and other historians. But yet even if the genuine numbers were always preserved, 
which is not to be expected, the sum of all the reigns would not express the exact amount of 
time; for sometimes the reigns are in part contemporary; as the last 4 months of Justin were 
also the first 4 months of Justinian ; the last 10 days of Justin IZ were the first 10 of Tiberius IT; 
the two last days of the same Tiberius were the first two of Mauwricius. Galba Otho and Vitellius 
were in part contemporary with Nero and Vespasian. The elder Gordians Pupienus and Balbinus 
were included for the most part in the reign of Mawimin. The last day of an emperor was some- 
times counted again as the first of his successor; thus Aug. 19 A.D. 14 was both the last day of 
Augustus and the first of Tiberius. Sometimes a short interval occurred; as 10 days after the 
death of Jovian; 3 days at the least after the death of Trajan; a day between Caligula and 
Claudius, called by Suetonius* two days (current) of liberty. Sometimes the life or reign of an 
emperor was reckoned exclusive of the day of his death; as the life of Caracalla by Dio, and 
the reign of Heraclius by Nicephoruse. 

But on the other hand the chronographers give erroneous accounts because they often omit 
fractions of years that they may obtain a more convenient measure of time. They adapt the reigns 
to their own scheme of reckoning by assigning a fictitious beginning to the years of the emperors. 
Thus Theophanes places the years of Justinian each 5 months below the true time; on the con- 
trary he throws back the years of Justin 71 74 days, and of Heraclius 34 days, above the true 
position, that each year of every reign may begin with the indiction, at Sept. 1, from whence all 
the years of Theophanes are computed. The Astronomical Canon omits the reigns which are less 
than a year, neglects fractions, and assigns a fictitious beginning to almost every reign. In the 
Paschal Chronicle the reigns are sometimes shorter and sometimes longer than the truth. Euse- 
bius and Hieronymus also in their Canon deviate from the true amount of reigns in many cases. 

The numbers of Theophilus Clemens Alexandrinus and Dio, and of the Paschal Chronicle and 
Cassiodorus, are annexed to this list of the reigns, that the variations may be seen at once. The 
sums of the reigns in each of their accounts may be compared with the true amounts as exhibited 
below. The accounts of Eusebius and Hieronymus, of Syncellus and Theophanes, are examined 
in the Tables4. 


@ Claud. c. 11]. 276.4 p. 313, 283.4 p. 325; for Hieronymus 346. 2 
Ὁ Quoted in the Tables 217. 2 p. 226 and 854. p- 410. for Syncellus and Theophanes the years 
© See Pagi tom. 2 p. 824. 284.4 p. 327, 325.4 p. 381. for Theophanes 491.4 


4 See for Eusebius and Hieronymus the years 565.4. 577.4. 
44" B 





























€ True interval 165. 6. 28. 











2 APPENDIX. ει: 
N.E. y. | Theoph. Ant. |Clemens Α].} Dio Cassius Emperors Chron. Pasch. | Cassiodorus 
¥en ἀν ὺ mds Ὅν ἃ τὰ ἃ ΑΜ ¥. md γ m ἃ 
762. 22 22: Ὁ δὶ᾽26 δ' 1701. 5. ἧς 7 “ΤΊΘΕΙ τ. || ήττα 22: Ὁ; 26, 5522, (22: 0: 9] 25: °C: 60 
784. 4 So) 8: 21. 3.,.10: 61]. 8; 9..20᾽ ‘Caligula τιον 8. 10. 8] 5544. 4. 0. 0 8. 10. Ὁ 
788. 14 |(23)13. 8. 3418, 8, 28] 18. 8. 20 |Cliudius ............ 13. 8.:18| 5549. 14. 0. Ὁ] 13. 8 28 
802. 14 15 6 5565: 8. 28.015 690) Nero ida. ioe) rerio 13. 7. 28 |(5563) 12, 7.1 
(By 7. 8] 0}}7. 6 001 "Ὁ: 15} Galba cee 0. 7. 8 
: Oikos ὃ 232 « (145) ει 6. 6 
816. 10 ὃ ΕΖ ἐπ OF 227 Vitellius (11m 20d) .... 0. 8 ὅ 
9.11. 22/11. 11. 22) 9. 11]. 24 | Vespasianus .......... 9. 11. 23] 5577. 9. 11. 22] 9. 11. 22 
826. 3 5. O98 18. 580) SRO 8 tits ch ern ote 2. 2, 22/5587. 2. 0. O| 2. 2 9 
829. 15 15. δ. 6/15. 8. 5] 15. 0. 5 | Domitianus .......... 15. 0. 5/5589. 16. 0. Ὁ 15. 5. 0 
844. 1 14 01. 4.10.1: 41 9. Moreno esc ae 4 815605. 1 Ὁ. OP, 1 
846. 19 19. 6. 1619. 7. 16] 19. 6.15 | Trajanus .......-...- 19. 6. 15| 5606. 19. 0. 0] 19. 6. 15 
804. 21 20. 10. 2820. 10. 28] 20. 11. O |Hadrianus .......... 20...11:.. 0] δθ2δ. 21; ἢ. Ὁ 20:..10;.19 
885. 23 22. 7. 6/22. 3. 7] 22. 7. 26 | Antoninus .......... 22. 7. 26) 5646. 23. 0. ὁ] 21. 0. Ὁ 
908. — 19. 0. 10}19. Ὁ; 11] 19. 0. 11 | M. Aurelius.......... 19. 0. 11] 5669. 19. 0. O| 19 0 O 
146 165. 4. Oe 
12. 9. 14] 12. 9. 14 |Commodus ..........12. 9. 15| 5688. 12. 0. Ὁ] 13. 0. ὦ 
185. 3. 23 
ἜΣ Ὁ { Pertinax ss), sors 0. 2. 28] 5699. 0. 2 0 Oe Osea 
Didius Julianus ...... O80 28 87 δή00ι.. Ὁ: Ζ-.: 
17: (Bardi SOVGLUs laces tere caer 1 Sor ee δ701...}0..0 Ὁ} 18: ΝΣ 
δι. 2s “AD Caracalla) <2: πο νος Ὡς τὰ 187290. yo. 02210 Ὁ.» (Ὁ 
Ae 1. 8 | Maernus: -...Ὅὕὑπ τὼ; 1. 8) 5707. 1 Ὁ» τ 
ἢ, .0.. 4. \Blagahalus: τοῖο τες πυκες Bd 24.1.67285 ΑΔ; Ὁ; Ὁ 4. 0. 0 
208. 4. 13 
Alexander®;.; ies το τε: 13. 0.996732) 15. Ὁ Ὁ τυ 
ΜΆΧΗ ΠΝ, το τς 3, 8.. 01.δγ4δ, 85..ῶωῳ.. Ὁ Det 10.00 
é Gordiant! τὸ πο see 0. 1. 6] 
ῬΟρίθασδ᾽  ν-π|ονς τος 
Balbinusycs:ssccee } rad 
Gordianus III ........ 5. 9. 0| 5748 6. 0. 90 6 0. 6 
Philip pusicisie.cien sores 5. 6(or7)0| 5754. 6. 0. 0 6. 0. 0 
Decius- ποτ ch Se τ κοῦ 22-25. 1700... ty 105 <0 1, 8 ἃ 
ἘΠ ets 2. 4, 0| 5761. 3. 0. 0 2. 4. Ὁ 
FEmilianus): caine ee ὃν ὃ. 3: Ὁ 
Valerianus .... 7y.. 
Gallienus...... 18 ᾿μ Bee MUG ee Le “ὦ μάν 
LO) 017 FT ape ena 2. 2. OV S778: 2 OO 1 9. 0 
ὉΠ ΠΕ ΝΕ, τον ον 0. HO 17 
Aurelianus <5..2.0 <3; 5. Ὁ; 0| 5780. 6. Ὁ: 0 5. 6. 0 
Interregnum.........4. 0. 6. 0 
LAGS. Gk Maine 0. 6. 18 0. δι 
Rtorian asso ποτε ote 0. 5.501} 0. 0; 97 0. 0. 84 
Probus’ i atiosn ns 6. 5. 0| 5786. 6 Ὁ: ὃ 6. 3. 0 
Carusain iosce secs 
@arinus:sesiectcaet ᾿ Doth 1 8795: .35; Ὁ, ὃ 2. Os, 0 
Numerianus........ 
Diocletianus).2 o.0 032 20. 7. 14| 5795. 20. 0. ὃ} (20... 0., 0 
Constantius (14. 4.24) 1. 2. 24 
Constantinus ........30. 9. 28] 5815. 31. 10. 0] 30. 10. ὁ 
Constantius II ........ 24. 5. 12] 5847. 24. 0. 0] 24. 5. 23 
Julianus .. (3 3 0) nies Let 7. »ϑ8 0 0.δ87}, ae ws 30 0.10 
SOVIADUS! κΦ γεν ieee wr ae 0. 7. 31) 5873. 0. 10. 15 Of τ ἘΦ ΤΊ; 


EMPERORS. 


















































Emperors Chron. Pasch. Cassiodorus 
WEST. 
y m ἃ yo sm) id) | Ἄγ mind yrecmend 
Valentinianus ........ 11. 24} Vialonge ssa 4 seota crusress 14 4. 18} (5874. 14,0: 6 1457.53.40 
Gratianug ss 1% .<01 ess. 16: τ Sr Theodostwsiecn ho cn 15, 1.1. SO e886... 16... ὃ 10. Ὁ 0 
Valentinianus II ...... 10: 4.129 
Honorius . . (28 6 30) τ θυ τ. 11 |PATCAdIUS® cor. vanes 26 13. 3, 15] 5904. 14. 0. ὃ 13: Ὁ... Ὁ 
Valentinianus IIT 29) 47:22) | Pheodosius-lL:. τος Ὧν, Ὡς 28....5918:...42.. 0550) «42. Ὁ. 20 
ΜΑΣΙΣΑδν τειν εἰς περ τὴν Ons 227 
PAWAtIS τς {1.95.0}. eins 1: Doe Ὁ | Marclanuas e.g ceescecice (On δὲ |  δθθυ.. 7. Os. 0 Lie OO 
MarOrianlis: scsi ne Bede ἢ siento cts ets Malo ssee 5967. 16. Ὁ. 0 
SOc δον οὐ ἢ 3. 11. 27 | Leo minor.......... }ie Bete eee GO kay τε 
PAEN OM Sti trea teres De rd Ὁ 
Olybernas:...(0°7-0) 052 ΟΣ <6. 10 
IN@p0s: τοῖχοι τοῖς χοὸς ἘΣ ἀν ΔΙ; 
ΤΟΙΠΌΒν τοτλτ ενον τι τς ὃ. 9 23" ZnO νον νττ νυ, 17, τς Ὁ] S984 AZ. Ὁ: 1.9. .17 
Odoacen: cadets ΤΟ ΤΟΣ 
| Theodericus ..........33. 5. 26 Anastasius .27, 2. 29) 6001. 27. 0. Ὁ: (27) 
506. 504. 8. 14] 501. 9. 14 
ΒΕ Εἰς τιον τ πγεν: τον τς 9ὲ:: 4} ‘60285 ..9:. Ὁ: Ὁ 
ἢ Αγ 5} ἐν ΕΝ ΠΣ ae aoe 7.15} 1000357::399:.11.-Ὸ 
ΔΙ πὴ ΤΟΝ ἢ ἀπ τ. τ ter 1: 10. 922} 6070: 1..8 Ὁ 
ΠΟ αΒ. ΕΠ το othe 3. 10. 20] 6088. 4. 0. 0 
Miauricius: secs sr acrats ae 20. 8.10] 6092. 20. 0. 0 
PHOCdse rv cceirecs aac ἡ ΤΟΣ 12 CORI 80 Ὁ Ὁ 
598. 596. 8. 14 
Herachts2nsce tact nee 30. 4. 6] 6120. 20 first. 
The collected years in the Paschal Chronicle are 
AM ya ove 
to the death of Augustus .. 5521. 
Tiberius .. 5543. 22. 
------ Caius . 5048. if oe By] 
—- Elagabalus 5731. 183. 210 
ΕΞ Constantine 5846. 115. 325 
— Anastasius 6027. 181. 506 
Phocas .... 6119. 92. 598 
to the 20th of Heraclius .. 6139. 20. 618 
True intervals y τὰ ἢ 
Γ to the death of Antoninus 7 March 161 .......... 146. .δ... 17 
of Commodus 31 Dec. 192 .......... ΕΣ rae 5 
—— of Elagabalus 31 Jan. 222 .......... 207.5) oom le 
from the death of Augustus — of Constantine 22 May 337.......... 322. 79... 74 
Aug. 19 A.D. 14 —— of Theodosius II 28 July 450 ........ 435. 11. 10 
—— of Anastasius 9 July 518............ 503. 10. 21 
Of Phocas: Ἃ Oct: 610M ρει ἐν νος 596. 1. 16 
| to the 20th inclusive of Heraclius ending 4 Oct. 630.. 616. 1. 16 





BR 


4 APPENDIX. Col 


Trserius. TIBERIUS. 

To the inscriptions quoted in the Tables may be added the following. 

1 Muratori p. 443.1 in Hispania: Imp. Cesar divi Aug. f. Aug. cos. IT trib. potest. X VI imp. 
VII pont. maz. M. IT. He was pont. max. March 10 and his 16th tribunician year ended June 26 
A.D.15. See the Tables. This inscription falls within these limits. 2 Muratori p. 223. 3 
None in Delmatia: Τῇ. Ces. divi Aug. f. Augustus pont. max. imp. trib. potest. X VIIT cos. desig. 
tert. Within Jan. 1—June 26 A.D.17. 3 Cerete apud Gruterum p. 235. 9 et plenius apud 
Moratorium p. 519. 2 Ti. Claudio divi Aug. f. Aug. pont. maw. trib. pot. XX L. Paullus L. 7. Clu. 
Atticus prefectus fabrum Cer. S. P. ejus C0. C. Q. Q. corpor. magnar. corp. tignariorum et corp. 
dendrophor. et ferrariorum stat. ee ere pr.imm. et corpor. sua pecun. in ded. epul. 4 Grut. p. 
153. 3 Muratori p. 443. 2 Nemausi: Zi. Cesar divi Aug. f. Aug. pontif. max. trib. pot. XXTI re- 
fecit et restituit. IITT. see below, N°.10. 5. Muratori p. 2006. 2 In ponte Arimini: Jmp. Cesar 
divi f. Augustus &e.—trib. pot. XX XVII p.p. Ti. Caesar divi Augusti filius divi Juli n. August. 
pontif. maxim. cos. IIIT imp. VIII trib. potest. XXII dedere. The former part is given from 
Noris in F. H. III at A.D.14. The latter part was added within Jan. 1—June 26 A. D. 21. 
6 Gruter, p. 187.13 post Panvinium p. 304 Rome: 77%. Cesar divi Augusti 7. Augustus pontif. 
maxim. imp. VIII trib. pot. X XITIT dedit C. Vibio Rufino M. Cocceio Nerva cos. ea S.C. 80. coss. 
suffectis. conf. Panvinium p. 304. Within June 27—Dee. 31 A.D. 22. 7 Gruter. p. 235. 10 
Panvin. p. 304 Muratori p. 223.6 In Hispan. Betica: 7%. Cesari divi Aug. f. divi Juhi nep. Au- 
gusto pontif. max. trib. pot. XXILTX cos. IV imp. VILL Auguri XV viro 8. F. VIL viro epulon. 
Papirius Severus decreto ordinis Ilurconiensis « Q. Marcio Barea T. Rustio Nummio Gallo coss. 
80. suffectis. conf. Panvin. l.c. Within June 27—Dec. 31 A.D. 26. 8 Muratori p. 223. 4 
Orsovee in Servia: Ti. Cesare Aug. f. Augusto imperato...pont. max. tr. pot. XXX leg. IIIT 
Scythic.V Maced........ 9 Muratori p. 206. 6 Puteolis: 7%. Cesar divi Augusti f. divi Juli n. 
August. pontif. maxim. cos. V imp. VILE trib. potest. XXXII Augustales reipublice restituit. 
10 Muratori p. 2006.4 Nemausi: 7%. Cesar divi Aug. f. Aug. pontif. max. trib. pot. XXXII re- 
fecit a restitwit. Given in Gruter with trib. pot. XY XI. See above N°. 4, and yet repeated with 
trib. pot. XXXII in Gruter p. 153. 6. Given again by Muratori p. 443. 5 Gruter p. 187, 15 
with the date trib. pot. YX XIII. 111 Gruter p. 153.7 Juxta Herream Hispan. 7%. Cesar 
diwt Aug. f. divi Jul. n. Aug. pont. maa. trib. pot. XX XV imp. ILX cos. Va Pisoraca. 12 Gru- 
ter p. 153.4 Cordube: 7%. Caesar divi Augusti f. divi Juli nepos Augustus pontyf. max. * cos. V 
imp. trib. potest. XX XVII ab Jano Augusto qui est ad Batem usque ad Oceanum. LXIIII. 13 
Muratori p. 442.7 Rome: Virg. Ti. Cesar Aug. pontif. maxim. trib. pot. XXX VIII cos. V imp. 
VIII. I. P. CXL. Within June 27 A.D. 36—March 16 A. D. 37. 

14 Gruter p. 101. 1 Pietatt Auguste ea S. 0. quod factum est D. Haterio Agrippa C. Sulpicio 
Galba cos. Tib. Cl. Ces. Aug. Germ. pont. max. tribun. pot. IIT cos. III imp. III p. p. dedicavit. 
These numbers are corrupt. We may read trib. pot. XXIII imp. VIII. Gruter reads XXIII, 
ump. VIII. 15 Gruter p. 235.7 Rome: Saluti perpetue dom. August. Ti. Claudi divi Augusti 
fil. divi Juli nep. Aug. pont. max. tr. pot. XTELT imp. IF cos. III ΟΝ Julius Successus pref. corp. 
Jabrum tignar. et tabular. Portuen. D.S. P. P. These numbers (unnoticed by Gruter) are also 
corrupt. In ¢rib. pot. XIII Augustus was still living. At the death of Augustus Tiberius was 
already imp. VIZ. We must therefore read trib. pot. XIX imp. VIT cos. III. Se. A.D. 18 
within Jan. 1 and June 26. 16 Gruter p. 235. 8 Albe: Ti. Caisari divi Aug. f. divi Juli n. Au- 
gusto pont. max. cos. V imp. VIII tribun. potest. XVIII pontitices Albani Q. Julius Q. f. Fab. 
Rufus ἕο. Quoted by Norisius cen. Pisan. tom. 2 p. 265 as “ insignis inscriptio Albee.” But 
trib. pot. X VIII (unnoticed by Noris and Gruter) is inconsistent with cos. V, which requires trib. 
pot. XXXII or XXXII. 


EMPERORS. 5 


17 Gruter p. 226.2 Rome: Senatus populusque Romanus imp. Cesari divi Augus. f. pont. max. Tuserwws. 
imp. cos. trib. pot..... 18 Gruter Ὁ. 235.5 et Muratori p. 222.5. 1992.3....0 Casari nepoti 
divi Juli pontifici auguri C. Julius (Οὐ. Juli Otuaneuni f. Rufus C. Juli Gedemonis nepos Epotsorovidi 
pron. sacerdos Rome et Augusti ad aram que est ad confluentem prefectus fabrum D. 19. Gruter. 
p. 447.4. 492.8. 497.14 Sex. Palpeio P. f. Vel. Histro leg. Ti. Claudi Cosaris Aug. pro cos. pr. 
tr. pl. X vir. stl. judic. tr. mil. leg. XITIL Gemine comiti Tr. Cesaris Aug. dato a divo Aug. C. 
Precius Felix Neapolitanus memor beneficit. 20 Gruter p. 1073.7 L. Mumius Achaicus pref. Coh. 
trib. mil. ab epist. T. Cas. divi Aug. f. tem a rat. D. Ces. donatus statua equ. item hast. pur. item 
cor. civ. et divis Augg. auctorib. omnib. ornam. pret. ex S. C. donatus Neptuno 1). D. 41 Gruter 
Ρ. 1084.3 Chalcide in EKubcea: Τιβέριος Καῖσαρ Θεοῦ Σεβαστοῦ vids Σεβαστός. 22 Muratori p. 
40.5 Patavii: Jano patri Aug. sacrum ΟἿ. Julius C. f. strator ed. donatus ab Ti. Ces. Aug. f. Au- 
gusto torque majore bello Delmatico οὗ honorem ITviratus cum liberis suis posuit. 428 Muratori p. 
441.4 Brixie: Divus Augustus Tr. Cesar divi Augusti f. divi n. Augustus aquas in coloniam per- 
duxerunt. 

24 Gruter p. 236.1 Rome: Ossa Ti. Cesaris divi Aug. f. Aug. pont. man. tr. pot. XX XILX 
imp. VIII cos. V. ‘The 38th tribunician year was current at his death. 


CALIGULA. CALIGULA. 

Inscriptions. 1 Muratori p. 225.2 Cordube: C. Cesar Aug. Germanic. imp. p. m. tr. p. cos. 
Cn. Ater. Flac. Cn. Pomp. Flac. [Ivir. Quing. [sic Muratorius] Sal. Aug. Within July 1 A. Ὁ. 37 
—March 15 A.D.38. 2 Muratori p. 444.2 κα * * * Germanici Ce. ... Ti. Aug. nep. divi Aug. 
pronep. divi Juli abn. Aug. pater patria cos. II imp. trib. potestate II pontifex max. a Bete et Jano 
Augusto ad Oceanum LX XII, Within Jan.!1—March 15 A.D. 39. 3 Muratori p. 134. 1 
x x * * dwt Aug. n.* divi Juli ..n. tribunicia potestate 1 [Muratori “ Scribendum 11’ cos. 11 
pontyf. ... Cornelius Bassus pontyfer Cesareum 1). 8S. F. We may either read trib. pot. 1.1 (within 
Jan. 1 and March 15) or ¢rib. pot. ITI, within March 16—Dec. 31 A.D.39. 4 an inscription 
apud Muratorium p. 1992. 4. 5 bearing consul tertio, trib. pot. quarto (within March 16—Dec. 31 
A.D. 40) appears to Eckhel tom. 6 p. 224 and to Muratori himself of doubtful authority. 

The works of Caligula at Baize are noticed by Eumenius Panegyr. Constantin. ¢. 13 p. 387 
Simili navium continuatione Baianum sinum straverit ab Augusto tertius Cesar. delicata fuit illa 
vectatio principis otiosi. 


Cravupivs. Cravupivs. 

Inscriptions: 1 Gruter p. 188. 3 Monpelii in Gallia: 7%. Claudius Drusi f. Cesar Aug. German. 
pont. max. trib. potestate cos. desig. II imp. II refec. 2. Muratori p. 445.1 and p. 2006.5 in agro 
Nemausensi: Ji. Claudius Drusi 7. Cesar Aug. Germanicus pontif. max. trib. pot. cos. desig. IT 
imp. IT refecit. Within A.D.41. 3 Panvinius p. 314 Gruter p. 166.4 Ravenne: 7%. Claudius 
Drusi 7. Cesar Augustus Germanicus pont. max. trib. pot. II cos. desig. III imp. IIT p. p. dedit. 
Less accurately given in Muratori p. 225.6. More fully in Gruter p. 237.5 Ti. Claudius Drusi f. 
Cesar &c.—dedit 0b memoriam patris sur dec. VIT collegi fabrum M.R.HS.CION. liberalitate do- 
navit sub hac conditione ut quotannis rosas ad monumentum ejus deferant et ibi epulentur dumtaxat in 
V Id. Julias. quod si neglexerint, tune ad VIII ejusdem collegit pertinere debebit condicione supra 
dicta. 

4 Panvinius p. 314 Gruter p.188.4 Τῇ. Claudius Cesar Aug. Germanicus pont. max. trib. pot. 
IIT cos. III imp. IIT p.p. D. D. 5 Vienne prope Lugdunum apud Gruterum p. 188. 8 et 


ἃ For Aug. n. perhaps Aug. ...n. sc. Aug. pron. 


6 APPENDIX. 0:1: 


Ciauprus. emendatius apud Muratorium p. 444.5 ΤΊ. Claudius Drusi f. Cesar August. Germanicus pont. maa. 
trib. pot. III imp. III cos. III [male Gruter IT] p.p. VII. 6 Muratori p. 225.9 Falerone: 
θὲ σόοι si f. Cesari August........manico... rib. potest. IIL cos. III imp. III p. p. nomine fil 
et suo testamento fieri jussit adjecta pecunia faciendum curavit. 7 Idem p. 2006.6 In agro Bracarensi : 
Ti. Claudius Aug. Germanic. pont. max. imp. ITT trib. pot. IIT Brac. Aug. XX. 8 p. 2006.7 ad 
ripas Minii in Lusitania: 7%. Claudius Cesar Aug. Germanicus pontifex max. imp. Κ΄ cos. IIT trib. 
potest. III p.p. Braca. XLII. 9 p. 2007. 1 In agro Bracarensi: Claudius Cesar Aug. German- 
tcus pont. max. imp. V cos. III trib. pot. III p.p. Brac. Aug. XX XV. 

10 Gruter p. 176. 4 Muratori p. 445.3 Rome: Virg. Ti. Claudius Drusi f. Cesar Aug. Ger- 
manicus pontifex maximus tribunic. potestat. ΓΠΠΠ cos. III imp. VIII p.p. I. P. CCXL. 

11 Muratori p. 2007. 2 Bilboinii in Gallia: 7%. Claudius Drusi f. Cesar Aug. Ger. pont. maz. 
trib. potest. V imp. XI p. p. cos. III design. IV Aug. M. P. XXI. 12 Gruter p. 89. 1 In castro 
Apolliniaco Galliz: 7%. Claudius Cesar Augu. Germanicus pont. max. trib. potest. V imp. XI p.p. 
cos. IIIT [lege cum Eckhel tom. 6 p. 249 cos. desig. IJII]. 13 Gruter p. 188.5 ex Panvinio 
p- 314 7%. Claudius Drusi f. Cesar Aug. Germ. pont. max. trib. pot. V imp. VI cos. des. IIIT. But 
as he was already imp. VIII in the preceding year (see N°. 10), we may read imp. LX or imp. X. 
14 Gruter p. 237.8 Rome: Ti. Cl. Drus. f. Ces. Aug. Germ. pont. max. trib. pot. V cos. IIT des. 
ITIT imp. IT p. p. ea 5. 0. On. Calpetanus Statius Sex. Metrobius M. Perpenna Lurco T. Satrius 
Decianus curat. tabul. publ. fac. cur. Here also we may read imp. LX or imp. X. or imp. XI* 

15 Muratori p.972.7 Rome: Pro salute Ti. Olaudi Cesaris Aug. pontif. max. tr. pot. IIT cos. 
ITT design. IIIT Presens Aug. lib. ex voto suscepto viat. et scr. libr. σὲ A. Larcius Lydus dedic. 
Read with Muratori tr. pot. VI. 

16 Panvinius p. 315 Gruter p. 113.1 Rome: Pro salute Ti. Claudi Cesaris Aug. Germanici 
pont. maz. trib. pot. VII cos. IIIT imp. XV p.p. censoris ἃ * * * liberorumque * * * * ex voto 
suscepto C. Julius Sex. f. Cor. Postumus pref. Agypti Ti. Claudi Cesaris Aug. Germanici ex auri. 
P. XVI. 

17 Gruter p. 238.5 In Anglia: Ti. Claudius Caesar Aug. p.m. trib. p. VITIT imp. XVI de 
Britan. ; 

18 Gruter p. 113. 3> ex Panvinio p. 316 Pro salute Ti. Claudi Ces. Aug. Germanici pont. max. 
trib. potest. X imp. XILX cos. [III design. V sign. argenti P. X et pro salute Neronis Cesaris f. 
Agrippine Aug. sign. arg. P. V. voto suscep. viatores et scribe libr. et pref. Princeps et Latinus 
Feliz ded. 19 Panvinius p. 316 Gruter p. 153.9 Emeritee: Imp. divus Olaudius Drusi 7. Cas. 
Aug. Germ. pont. max. trib. pot. X cos. 1117 imp. X XT iter. reparavit. Male Gruter imp. XT. 

20 Muratori p. 1041. 1 « * * imp. XXVI cos. V p.p. civitas Conven. In the 11th tribunician 
year, or beginning of the 12th. 

21 Muratori p. 225. 75 Cartime in Hispania: 7%. Claudio Cesari Augusto pontifici max. trib. 
potest. XIII imp. XX VII cons. V p. p. cens. Vestinus Rustici f. Xvir οἱ Rusticus F.D.S.P.D.D. 
cujus basis cwm vetustate corrupta esset in vice ejus Vibia Rusticana nurus novam restituit. 

The inscription quoted in the Tables A. D. 48 p.30 from Gruter p. 301.1 upon the Census of 
Claudius is justly rejected as spurious by Lipsius ad Tacit. Ann. XI. 25. The numbers are too 
large and probably derived from erroneous copies of Tacitus. The author however rightly collects 
that the numbers were intended to express homines armigeros 4. 


a In the inscription in the Tables p. 28 A.D. 45 ὁ Referred to in the Tables A. Ὁ. 53. 2 p. 36. 


from Sueton. N°. 2 Panvinius p. 314 and Gruter p. 4 The genuine numbers of Tacitus appear to give 
176.5, who give that inscription, read imp. XI for 5,984,072, or a total of about 25,419,000. See 
imp. X. F. H. III p. 457, 461. 


b Partly quoted in the Tables A. Ὁ. 50. 2 p. 34. 


EMPERORS. - 


The census of Augustus 4,063,000 and the census of Claudius 5,984,072, as computed in another 
work¢, contained only the men of military age, to whom the men above the age of 60, the women 
and children are to be added. Against this mode of reckoning it has been argued as followsf. 

«The census of Claudius, bearing 5,984,072 free male adults, would make the free population amount to 
23,936,288. Taking that to be the number of free citizens, allowing for but one slave to each, the inha- 
bitants exclusive of strangers would be 47,872,876, which is infinitely too large a population for Italy itself; 
and the number of citizens beyond it no where appears to be great. (p.1] probably but a small part of the 
citizens was composed of persons out of Italy.) We meet another difficulty in the astonishingly rapid 
growth of population shewn by Mr. Clinton’s table. In the census in B.C. 86 the males being 463,000, the 
total is 1,852,000. In the lustrum of Augustus B.C. 28 the male adults being 4,063,000, the whole free 
classes amount to 16,252,000.” 

The numbers of the census had advanced, not in ‘114 years only,” as Mr. Blair states it8, but 
in 58 years, from B.C. 86 to B.C. 28. But the increase was made in a still shorter period; in 
forty two years, from B.C.70 to Β. Ο. 285. In that space of 42 years their numbers had multiplied 
from 450,000 to 4,063,000. This vast addition was produced by the large admissions to the class 
of citizens which had been granted within that period. Of these admissions many incidental records 
remain. The whole of Gallia transpadana received this privilege from the dictator Cwsari. His 
legion called Alauda was composed of natives of transalpine Gaul, and the soldiers of this legion 
were made Roman citizens*. HKighty thousand citizens were planted by Cesar in colonies beyond 


the seas!. 


And we are quite sure from the facts which modern enquiries have collected, that the 


numbers which were thus withdrawn from Italy would be replaced in Italy by the increase of po- 


pulation in a very few years™. 
zenship upon some towns in Spain". 
citizens°. 
to the rank of Roman citizens. 


After the last war in Spain Cesar conferred the privilege of citi- 
Pompey had the power granted to him of creating Roman 
The triumvir Antony raised the inhabitants of whole citiesP and even all the Sicilians4 


Augustus himself granted this privilege to Utica’: and to some 


of the Salyes and Cavaris. In Gaul and Spain he withdrew this privilege from some, but granted 
it to others'. The highest class among the natives of transalpine Gaul were made citizens of 


e F. H. ΠῚ p. 457. 461. 

f See Blair’s Inquiry into the state of Slavery 
among the Romans p. 212. Edinburgh 1833. I give 
the substance of his argument. 

g P. 213. 

h See F. H. III p. 454. 

i Dio 41. 36 τοῖς Γαλάταις τοῖς ἔντος τῶν ΓΑλπεων ὑπὲρ 
τὸν Ἢριδανὸν οἰκοῦσι τὴν πολίτειαν, ἅτε καὶ ἄρξας αὐτῶν, 
ἀπέδωκε. noticed by Claudius apud Tacit. Ann. ΧΙ. 
24 Transpadani in civitatem recepti. 

k Sueton. Cees. ο. 24 Unam (legionem) et ex Trans- 
alpinis conscriptam, vocabulo quoque Gallico, (Alauda 
enim appellabatur,) quam disciplina cultuque Romano 
institutam et ornatam postea universam civitate do- 
navit. 

1 Sueton. Cees. c. 42 Octoginta civium millibus in 
transmarinas colonias distributis. 

m See F. H. II p. 468. 477 ed. 3. 

1 Dio 43. 39 τοῖς εὔνοιάν τινα αὐτοῦ σχοῦσιν ἔδωκε μὲν 
καὶ χώρια καὶ ἀτέλειαν, πολιτείαν τέ τισι, καὶ ἄλλοις ἀποί- 
κοις τῶν Ῥωμαίων νομίζεσθαι. 

ο Cic. pro Balbo c. 8. 14. 

P Dio 44. 53 συχνὰ δὲ καὶ map’ ἰδιωτῶν τῶν τε δήμων 
καὶ τῶν βασιλέων ἠργυρολόγησε, τοῖς μὲν χώραν τοῖς δὲ 


ἐλευθερίαν, ἄλλοις πολιτείαν, ἄλλοις ἀτέλειαν πωλῶν. Cic. 
Phil. II. 36 Neque solum singulis veniebant immuni- 
tates, sed etiam populis universis civitas non jam sigil- 
latim sed provinciis universis dabatur. 

4 Cic. Ep. Att. XIV. 12 Scis quam diligam Siculos. 
—Multa illis Cesar, neque me invito. etsi Latinitas 
[se. jus Latii] non ferenda; veruntamen. ecce autem 
Antonius aceepta grandi pecunia fixit legem, a dicta- 
tore comitiis latam, qua Siculi cives Romani. 

t Dio 49. 16 καὶ τοὺς Οὐτικησίους πολίτας ἐποιήσατο. 
Hence Pliny H. N. V. 4 Utica civium Romanorum. 

8 Strabo IV p. 186 τοὺς Σάλυας----καὶ τοὺς Καουάρους. 
ἐπικρατεῖ δὲ τὸ τῶν Καουάρων ὄνομα------οὐδὲ βαρβάρους 
ἔτι ὄντας ἀλλὰ μετακειμένους τὸ πλέον εἰς τὸν τῶν Ῥωμαίων 
τύπον, καὶ τῇ γλώττῃ καὶ τοῖς βίοις. τινὰς δὲ καὶ τῇ πολι- 
τείᾳ. 

t Dio 54. 25 ὁ γοῦν Αὔγουστος ἐπειδὴ πάντα τά τε ἐν 
ταῖς Γαλατίαις καὶ τὰ ἐν ταῖς Γερμανίαις ταῖς τ᾽ ᾿Ιβηρίαις, 
πολλὰ μὲν ἀναλώσας ὡς ἑκάστοις πολλὰ δὲ καὶ παρ᾽ ἑτέρων 
λαβὼν, τήν τε ἐλευθερίαν καὶ τὴν πολιτείαν τοῖς μὲν δοὺς 
τοῖς δ᾽ ἀφελόμενος διῳκήσατο κι τ. A. Sueton. Aug. 
c. 47 Urbium quasdam federatas—libertate privavit : 
alias —levavit—aut merita erga populum Romanum 
allegantes Latinitate vel civitate donavit. 


CLAUDIUS. 


Os: APPENDIX. γ1:- 


Cravpivs. Rome’. Augustus however advised Tiberius to be sparing of this honour, and rarely bestowed it. 
Hence in the last 40 years of his reign their numbers did not much advance. 

In the 34 years which passed between the last Justrum of Augustus and the 8th year of Claudius 
about 1,887,000 citizens had been added to the number. In some degree this addition might be 
produced by the increase of population; but it must have chiefly proceeded from the same cause 
as the increase in the period which preceded the first census of Augustus. For we cannot doubt 
that the policy which had so long been pursued, and which was inherent in the Roman institu- 
tions, still continued *, as we find in a few years after the reign of Claudius the rank of Roman 
citizen, which had been already before the year 48 conferred on the higher class of persons in 
Gaul, was in the year 68 extended to the whole Gallic nation by Galbay. In the year 63 Nero 
admitted the Alpine nations to the yus Latiiz. A few years later Vespasian conferred the same 
privilege upon Spain?. But the effect of this gift was to advance gradually all the chief families 
to the order of Roman citizens», It is unnecessary to pursue this topic through later times, or 
to shew that Caracalla finally made all the free subjects of the empire Roman citizens. 

If the population of Italy in the time of Augustus was equal to that of modern Italy, it con- 
tained about 20,400,000 inhabitants®. And if we assume with Mr. Blair as an average for all 
Italy that the slaves were equal in number to the free, we obtain about 10,200,000 for the free 
population and about 2,349,634 for the number of freemen of military age, at the proportion of 
2322 in 10,080 persons‘. It follows then that, when allowance is made for strangers in Italy, the 
numbers of the first census of Augustus, 4,063,000, would contain probably 1,760,000 citizens 


supplied from the other provinces of the empire. 


Vv Tacit. Ann. XI. 23 Primores Gallie que Comata 
appellatur federa et civitatem Romanam pridem asse- 
cuti jus adipiscendorum in urbe honorum expeterent. 
sc. in A.D. 48. As in the year 48 they had long 
possessed the rank of Roman citizens, their admis- 
sion to that privilege may be referred to Augustus. 

W Dio 56. 33 ἐπισκήψεις τῷ Τιβερίῳ καὶ τῷ κοινῷ aA- 
λας τε καὶ ὅπως pnt ἀπελευθερῶσι πολλοὺς, ἵνα μὴ παντο- 
δαποῦ ὄχλου τὴν πόλιν πληρώσωσι, μητ᾽ αὖ ἐς THY πολι- 
τείαν συχνοὺς ἐσγράφωσιν. Sueton. Aug. c. 40 Civi- 
tatem parcissime dedit et manumittendi modum termi- 
navit.—Livie pro quodam tributario Gallo roganti 
civitatem negavit, immunitatem obtulit, affirmans se 
facilius passurum fisco detrahi aliquid quam civitatis 
Romane vulgari honorem. 

* That policy, which was the source of the Roman 
power, is described by Cicero pro Balbo c. 13. 14 
Illud vero sine ulla dubitatione mazxime nostrum fun- 
davit imperium—quod princeps ille creator hujus urbis 
Romulus foedere Sabino docuit etiam hostibus recipi- 
endis augeri hanc civitatem oportere. cujus auctoritate 
et exemplo nunquam est intermissa a majoribus nostris 
largitio et communicatio civitatis. Itaque et ex Latio 
multi et Tusculani et Lanuvini et ex celeris generibus 
gentes universe in civitatem sunt recepte; ut Sabinorum 
Volscorum Hernicorum.—At enim quedam federa ex- 
stant, ut Germanorum, Insubrium, Helvetiorum, Japi- 
dum, nonnullorum etiam ex Gallia barbarorum, quorum 
in federibus exceptum est ne quis eorum a nobis civis 
recipiatur. Quodsi exceptio facit ne liceat, ibi necesse 
est licere ubi non est exceptum. Dionysius Ant. II. 
17 contrasts the wisdom of the Romans in this re- 


But testimonies remain which justify this con- 


spect with the narrow policy of the Greek republics. 
Aristides Encom. Rom. p. 214 though in a later age 
yet describes the early practice: μεγάλοι μεγάλως ἐμε- 
τρήσατε τὴν πόλιν, Kal οὐκ ἀποσεμνυνάμενοι τούτῳ θαυμα- 
στὴν ἐποιήσατε, τῷ μηδενὶ τῶν ἄλλων αὐτῆς μεταδιδόναι, 
ἀλλὰ τὸ πλήρωμα αὐτῆς ἄξιον ἐζητήσατε, καὶ τὸ Ῥωμαῖον 
εἶναι ἐποιήσατε οὐ πόλεως ἀλλὰ γένους ὄνομα κοινοῦ τινος 
ΚΙ ΤΟΔῚ 

y Plutarch. Galba c. 18 διαβολὴν εἶχεν----τὰ πρὸς τοὺς 
Γαλάτας Οὐίνδικι συναραμένους. ἐδόκουν γὰρ οὐ φιλανθρω- 
mia τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος [sc. Galbe@] ἀλλ᾽ ὠνούμενοι παρὰ 
Οὐϊνίου τυγχάνειν ἀνέσεώς τε δασμῶν καὶ πολιτείας. Tacit. 
Hist. I. 8 Gallia, super memoriam Vindicis, obligate 
recenti dono Romane civitatis. 

z Tacit. Ann. XV. 32 Nationes Alpium maritima- 
rum in jus Latii transtulit. 

a Plin. H. N. III. 3 Universe Hispanie Vespasia- 
nus imperator Augustus—Latii jus tribuit. 

b Asconius in Pisonianam Cic. Cn. Pompeius Strabo 
—jus dedit Latii, ut possent habere jus quod cetere 
Latine colonia, id est, ut petendi magistratus gratia 
civitatem Romanam adipiscerentur. Appian. Civ. II. 
26 πόλιν δὲ Νεόκωμον ὁ Καῖσαρ [conf. Strabonem V 
Ῥ. 213 Plutarch. Ces. c. 29 Suetonium Ces. c. 28] 
ἐς Λατίου δίκαιον ἐπὶ rév”Admewy @xixer’ ὧν ὅσοι κατ᾽ ἔτος 
ἦρχον ἐγίγνοντο Ρωμαίων πολῖται" τόδε γὰρ ἰσχύει τὸ Λά- 
τιον. Plin. Panegyr. c. 37,3 Novi (cives), seu per 
Latium in civitatem seu beneficio principis venissent 
ἃς. Idem c. 39, 2 His quoque, quibus per Latium 
civitas Romana patuisset, idem indulsit &c. 

¢ The population of Italy from actual enumeration 
is thus given: 


EMPERORS. 9 


clusion. Cicero attests that in his time the commanders of armies conferred the gift of citizenship Craupius. 
upon those who had deserved well of the republice. This gift was bestowed indifferently upon 
men of all countries, upon natives of Africa or Sardinia or Spain‘. By the law already noticed 
Pompey received the power of creating citizens with the consent of his council of officers. That 
law was passed in B.C. 728 when he was conducting the war in Spain, and Pompey doubtless 
exercised that power not only in Spain but afterwards in Asia, where he held the supreme com- 
mand for five years B. C. 66—62. We have seen that Cesar advanced some towns in Spain to 
this honour; that Antony conferred it upon whole provinces and upon the island of Sicily. Sicily 
alone, if we compute its population to be equal to that of modern Sicily, might supply to the first 


census of Augustus 235,000 citizens}. 
Augustus. 


class among the Transalpine Gauls were citizens of Rome. 


To Austria 
Lombardy ........ 2,600,760 
WeniGer tad oracles 2,202,529 
ἘΞΞΞΞΞτ- -- O05 eo 
To Sardinia 
Brite Gt cae wen eure 873,310 
Cuneo a ated 566,181 
Alessandria........ 595,563 
INOVEIG sehksuetnr ee 542,728 
OME ontoxtn ΤΣ 78,110 
INGE Ore or dines 230,718 
Genoa with Copraja 674,988 
—__— 3,561,598 
Duchy of Parma in 1846.......... 496,803 
Duchy of Modena ο- cx .ct vs. es 515,343 
TGUCCR ADA BIOs τος το την τ Diets. Se ea ks 168,198 
ΠΕΟΒΗ 1 USA oy caso e ava vor ste 1,560δ,751] 
11,110,982 
SOUTELNTATITNO 4 acdc Rosi sehr des τ 7,600 
Pope’s dominions in 1843........ 2,898,115 


Naples in 1845 including the cit 

of Naples 379,621......... ” } 6,382,706 
Total, exclusive of the Islands .. . . 20,399,403 

The ancient Neapolis was less populous than the 
modern capital; but this is more than compensated 
by the greatness of ancient Rome, which contained 
according to the moderate estimate of Gibbon 
1,200,000 inhabitants, while Rome in 1827 had only 
140,673. Northern Italy included the three districts 
Venetia, Carnia and Istria. The two former were in 
Cisalpine Gaul: Mela 2. 4, 2 Carni et Veneti colunt 
Togatam Galliam. Istria was already when Strabo 
wrote annexed to Italy: Strabo VII p. 314 ἔφαμεν ἐν 
τῇ περιοδείᾳ τῆς ᾿Ιταλίας [V p. 21 81---διότι μέχρι Πόλας, 
Ἰστρικῆς πόλεως, προήγαγον οἱ νῦν ἡγεμόνες τοὺς τῆς Ἴτα- 
λίας ὅρους. Daru Histoire de Venise tom. 6 p. 258 
assigns to Venice in 1788 Terra Firma, Friuli, and 
Istria, with rather a larger population than the 
amount here given. But at present Istria belongs 
to another province, and the Venetian territories 


The inhabitants of Trapezus were Roman citizens, 


The inhabitants of Utica were made Roman citizens by 


We have seen that the leading 
Hence the father of Vindex was a 


have their limit at Udine and at a point to the west 
of Trieste. As however in ancient times Venice itself 
did not exist, the modern population may be assumed 
to represent the inhabitants of those three districts. 

4 See F. H. II p. 460. 

€ Cic. pro Balbo c. 9 Stipendiarios ex Africa Sicilia 
Sardinia ceteris provinciis multos civitate donatos vide- 
mus ; et qui hostes ad nostros imperatores perfugissent 
et magno usui reipublice nostre fuissent scimus civitate 
esse donatos; servos denique, quorum jus et fortune 
conditio infima est, bene de republica meritos, persepe 
libertate, id est, civitate, publice donari videmus. 

f Cic. pro Balbo c. 18 Quod si Afris, si Sardis, si 
Hispanis, agris stipendioque multatis, virtute adipisct 
licet civitatem, ἕο. How largely this privilege was 
conferred may be gathered from Cicero pro Balbo 
c. 22, although the examples in part occurred in 
Italy: Quid? Cn. Pompeius pater, rebus Italico bello 
mazximis gestis, P. Cesium equitem Romanum, virum 
bonum, qui vivit Ravenne,—nonne civitate donavit ? 
quid ? cohortes duas universas Camertium? Quid ? 
Heracliensium legionem P. Crassus ?—Quid ? Massili- 
ensem Aristonem Sulla? quid ? idem heros novem Ga- 
ditanos ? Quid ?—Q. Metellus Pius ὦ. Fabium Sa- 
guntinum ? Quid? hic qui adest—M. Crassus, non 
Aletrinensem federatum civitate donavit ? homo tum 
gravitate et prudentia prestans, tum vel nimium parcus 
in largienda civitate ? 

€ Cic. pro Balbo c. 8 Lege quam C. Gellius Cn. 
Cornelius ex senatus sententia tulerunt—uti cives Ro- 
mani sint ti, quos Cn. Pompeius de consilii sententia 
(conf. c. 17 Cn. Pompeium de consilii sententia civita- 
tem huic dedisse]| sigillatim civitate donarit. c.14 Lex 
Gellia et Cornelia, que definite potestatem Pompeio civi- 
tatem donandi dederat. These were consuls in B.C. 72. 

h Population of Sicily, from an enumeration made 
in 1845, 2,040,610. If we assume for Sicily one 
slave to every free inhabitant, we have 1,020,300 
free inhabitants, and these would give for the men 
of military age about 235,000. 

i Tacit. Hist. III. 47 Donati civitate Romana signa 
armaque in nostrum modum, desidiam licentiamque 
Grecorum retinebant. 

C 


CLauDtvs. 


NERo. 


GALBA. 


10 APPENDIX. Cl. 


senator‘, That some Jews were made citizens we know from Josephus! and Philo™. The father 
of St. Paul was a Roman". These specimens shew that no nation was excluded. 

If the advance of the numbers in those 42 years® from 450,000 to 4,063,000 shall appear to be 
explained by the testimonies here produced, the increase in the 34 yearsP from 4,097,000 to 
5,984,000 will not excite surprise. The increasing wealth and prosperity not only of Italy but 
of the whole empire within that period would produce an increase in the population; and the 
numbers of the citizens would advance with the numbers of the other classes. The numerous 
colonies beyond the limits of Italy which enjoyed the jus Latii were annually adding new citizens 
to the empire; .and (as already remarked) additional grants of the rights of citizenship continued 
to be made. We collect from Philo that Caligula was lavish of this gift 4. 


NERO. 


Inscriptions. 1 Muratori p. 445.4 In Hispania: 7%. Claud. Nero imp. Aug. pont. m. tr. p. cos. 
XIII Augustobrigam M. P. XXII. Omit the erroneous number ΑΔ 771, and this inscription 
falls within Jan. 1—Oct. 12 A.D.55. 2 Muratori p. 445.5 In agro Forojuliensi: Nero Claudius 
Divi Claud f. Germanici Cesar. n. Ti. Cesar. Aug. pronep. Divi Aug. abnepos Caesar Aug. Ger- 
manicus pontifer max. tr. pot. IIIT imp. iter. cos. III p. p. restitwt. Within Jan. 1—Oct. 12 
A.D. 58. 8 Murat. p. 227.1 In Sancti Germani Civitate: Neront Claudio Cesari Aug. Germ. 
pont. max. trib. pot. XIII imp. 111] cos. IIIT p. p. L. Stenius Silvanus ex testamento. The 
number imp. IIIT is defective; for Nero was already imp. VII in A.D. 60, and is imp. XJ in 
another inscription of the 13th tribunician year". 4 Murat. p. 227. 4 Cecine in agro Lunensi 
tabula marmorea: partly quoted in the Tables at A. D. 66 p. 48 of the 13th tribunician year. 
The other division of this Tablet is as follows: Dive Poppee Auguste imp. Neronis Cesaris Au- 
gust. L. Licinius L. f. Gal. Glaucus Lucretianus fam. Rome οἱ Aug. [Ivir IV P.C. sevir eq. R. 
Curio pref. fabr. cos. tr. milit. leg. XXII Primig. pref. prolegat. insular. Baliarum tr. mil. leg. VI 
Victricis ex voto suscepto pro salute imp. Neronis quod Baliaribus voverat anno A. Licinio Nerva 608. 
[sc. A. Ὁ. 65] IIvir A. Ufeto Vegeto et Q. Aburio Nepote ube vellet ponere V. compos posit Jovi Ju- 
nom Minerve Felicitats Rome Divo Aug. Poppea died in the 12th tribunician year (Tables 
A. D. 65), and this inscription is erected in the 13th. 5 Murat. p. 916.10 extra Romam: Dis 
Manibus Taurionis opsonatoris Poppew Aug. 6 Murat. p. 228.1 ὁ δῆμος Νέρωνα ᾿Ἰούλιον Καίσαρα 
παῖδα θεοῦ νέου Γερμανικοῦ Καίσαρος καὶ θεᾶς Αἰολίδος καρποφόρας ᾿Αγριππεΐνας. 


GALBA. 


Tabulze zenez apud Muratorium p. 306. 307 Florentiz et in Castello a mare: 306. 3 in prima 
facie: Ser. Galba imperator Cwsar August. pontif. max. tr. pot. cos. des. II veteranis qui militave- 
runt im legione I Adjutrice honestam missionem et civitatem dedit quorum nomina subscripta sunt ipsis 
liberis posterisque eorum et conubiwm cum uxoribus quas tunc habuissent cum est civitas tis data aut si 
qui coelibes essent cum vis quas postea dusissent, dumtaaxat singuli singulas A.D. In secunda facie; 


k Dio 63. 22 Ἰούλιος Βίνδιξ ἐκ μὲν προγόνων ᾿Ακυτανὸς 
τοῦ βασιλικοῦ γένους, κατὰ δὲ τὸν πατέρα βουλευτὴς τών 
Ῥωμαίων. 


1 Joseph. Bell. 11. 14, 9 Φλώρος ἐτόλμησεν ἄνδρας 


ἱππικοῦ τάγματος μαστιγῶσαι πρὸ τοῦ βήματος καὶ σταυρῷ 
προσηλῶσαι. ὧν εἰ καὶ τὸ γένος ᾿Ιουδαῖον, ἀλλὰ τὸ γοῦν 
ἀξίωμα Ῥωμαϊκὸν ἦν. Quoted by Lardner Vol. 1 p. 224, 
who gives other examples. 

m Philo leg. ad Caium c. 23. partly quoted by 
Lardner. 


2 From whom St. Paul inherited this privilege : 
Acts XXII. 25—28. 

° B.C. 70—28. 

PA. Ὁ. 14—48. 

4 Agrippa apud Philonem Leg. ad Caium c. 36 
addressing Caligula remarks φίλων ἐνίων πατρίδας ὅλης 
τῆς Ῥωμαϊκῆς ἠξίωσας πολιτείας. Not individuals only 
but the whole people were made citizens. 

¥ See the Tables A. D. 60.2. 66. 2. 


EMPERORS. ΤΊ 


XI K. Jan. C. Bellico Natale P. Cornelio Scipione cos. [50. suffectis] Diomedi Artemonis f. Phryquo 
descriptum et recognitum et tabula enea que fixa est Rome in Capitolio in ara gentis Juhe. In 
tertia facie: Ser. Galba &c. repeated. In quarta facie: Ti. Julius Pardala Sard. &c. Idem p. 
307.1 Ser. Galba &c. consul designatus II &e. A.D. XT Κι. Januar. C. Bellico Natale &e. The 
same inscription repeated, with other names appended to it’. This Tabula honeste missionis was 


dated Dec. 22 A. D. 68. 


Orno. See the Tables A. D. 69. col. 2. 4. 
Virevuius. Tables A. D. 69 col. 2. 4. 
VESPASIANUS. 
To the Inscriptions quoted in the Tables add the following. 


1 Gruter p. 573. 1 (partly quoted in the Tables A. Ὁ. 71.4) Aquileiz, imo Rome, in duabus 
tabulis zeneis: Imp. Cesar Vespasianus Aug. pont. max. tr. pot. 11 imp. VI p.p. cos. 111 desig. 
ITI veteranis qui militaverunt in classe Ravennate sub Sex. Lucilio Basso qui sena et vicena stipen- 
dia aut plura meruerunt et sunt deducti in Pannoniam, quorum nomina subscripta sunt, ipsis liberis 
posterisque eorum civitatem dedit et conubium cum uxoribus quas tunc habuissent cum est civitas vis 
data, aut, si qui celibes essent, cum tis quas postea duxissent, dumtaxat singuli singulas, Non. April. 
&e. 2 Gruter p. 154.3 Muratori p. 445.7 Imp. Ces. Vespasian. Aug. pont. max. tr. p. LT tmp. 
VII cos. III desig. IIIT p. p. viam a Cappara urbe ad Emeritam usq. Aug. tmpensa sua restiturt. 
1 6. Χ 11]. 1. Χ 111 Murat.] 3 Muratori p. 228. 3 Auguste Taurinorum: Imp. Cesar Vespa- 
sianus Augustus pontifee maximus trib. potestat. cos. IIT cos. design. ITIL. 4 Panvin. p. 322 
Gruter p. 189. 7 Imp. Ces. Vespasianus Aug. pont. max. tr. pot. IIT cos. LIL p. p. imp. VITI. 
5 Gruter p. 243. 4 Aventici: Imp. Cesari Vespasiano Aug. pont. max. tr. pot. III imp. VIII cos. 
711 desig. 1111]. p.p. 6 Panvin. p. 323 Gruter p. 189. 8 Imp. Ces. Vespasian. Aug. p. m. tr. pot. 
ITI imp. VIII p. p. cos. IIIT. 17 ~ Gruter p. 243. 2 Rome, similar to p. 243. 3 Cumis given in 
the Tables A. D. 71. 2 from the Appendix to Suetonius. 8. Gruter p. 1019.7. 1078. 4 Formiis: 
Imp. Vespasianus Ces. Aug. pontifer maximus tribunicie potestatis cos. [III pater patrie faciendum 
curavit. LX XX VI. 

9 Muratori p. 445. 8 Ex Sardinia: LVI a turre imp. Cesar Vespasianus Aug. pontifer maximus 
trib. pot. XIII {immo V vel VJ. conf. Murat.] cos. V design. VI censor refecit et restituit. 

10 Muratori p. 446. 1 (referred to in the Tables A. D. 75. 2) Thyatiree : Imp. Cesar Vespasianus 
Aug. pontif. max. trib. pot. VI imp. XIII cos. VI desig. VII censor vias faciendas curavit. 

11 Muratori p. 1992. 7 Imp. Cesar Vespasianus Aug. pontif. maximus trib. potestat. V imp. 
XVIT p. p. censor cos. VIT design. VIIT. Read with Muratori trib. pot. VII. See Gruter p. 
154.4 quoted in the Tables A. D. 76. 2. 

12 Panvinius p. 324 Gruter p. 243. 6 Muratori p. 228. 2 ex Hispania. Given in the Tables 
A.D. 77 from the Appendix to Suetonius N°. 2. 13 Muratori p. 2007. 4 in Lusitania: Imp. 
Ces. Vesp. Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. LX imp. XILX p. p. cos. VILL opus amp. V DD a 
Bracara Aug. M.P. XXVIT. Within Dec. A. Ὁ. 77—Deec. A. D. 78. 14 Muratori p. 583. 1 
(referred to in the Tables A. Ὁ. 78.1) Rome: ZL. Ceionio Commodo D. Novio Prisco III Non. 
Jan. magisterio C. Matidi Patruini promagistro L. Veratio Quadrato collegy fratrum Arvalium no- 
mine vota nuncupaverunt pro salute imp. Vespasiani Cesaris Aug. trib. pot. cos. VIIT et 7. Cesaris 
Aug. 7. Vespasiani cos. VI victimis immolatis in Capitolio que superioris anni magister voverat per- 


8 Muratori remarks p. 306. 3 ‘“*Quum unusquisque procuraret ejusmodi indulgentie, nil mirum si aliz 
militum honesta missione donatorum exemplum 510] similes tabellz in aliis locis reperiantur.” 


Cg 


Οτηο. 


VITELLIUS. 


VESPASIANUS. 


VESPASIANUS. 


12 APPENDIX. Cel. 


solvit et in prowimum annum nuncupavit Ῥρωσωνὶθ L. Veratio Quadrato in ea verba que SSS. Jovi 
Optimo Maximo bovem marem &e. 

15 Muratori p. 228.4 Vindobone : Imp. Vespasiano Cesari Aug. pontif. maximo trib. potest. X 
imp. XX cos. VILLI p.p. C. Domitius Florus T. F. I. 

16 Gruter p. 132.4 Rome: Imp. Cesar Vespasianus Aug. per collegium pontificum fecit. 17 
Gruter p. 239.3 Basis marmorea Rome: Paci eterne domus unp. Vespasiam Cesaris Aug. libe- 
rorumg. ejus sacrum trib. Suc. junior. Dedic. XV K. Dec. L. Annio Basso C. Cecina Peto cos. [se. 
suffectis.| 18 Grut. p. 243.1 Basis marmorea Rome: Victorie imp. Oesaris Vespasiant Augusti 
sacrum trib. Suc. corp. Juliani C. Julius Hermes mensor bis non. incurat. [ITILIT virat. Scaliger] 
Junctus et nomine C. Juli Regilli fili de suo fecit cui populus ejus corporis immunitatem sex centuria- 
rum decrevit. 19 Gruter p. 1075.8 ad vicum Varum: Imp. Ces. Vespasianus Aug. pontifex max. 
trib. pot. censor edem Victorie vetustate dilapsam sua impensa restituit. 20 Gruter p. 373.1 L. 
Bebio L. f. Gal. Avito praf. fabr. trib. mil. leg. X Gem. proc. imp. Cesaris Vespasiant Aug. pro- 
vincie Lusitanie adlecto inter pretorios. An inscription with the same titles is given by Muratori 
p. 59. 1. | 

21 Muratori p. 2004. 2 in vico insul Corsice: Imp. Cesar Vespasianus Augustus magistratibus 
et senatoribus Uanacinorum salutem dicit. Otacilium Sagittam amicum e procuratorem meum ita 
vobis prefuisse ut testimonium vestrum mereatur delector. De controversia finium quam habetis cum 
Marianis pendenti ex is agris quos a procuratore meo Publilio Memoriale emistis ut finiret Claudius 
Clemens procurator meus scripsi et et mensorem misi. Beneficia tributa vobis ab divo Augusto post 
septimum consulatum que in tempora Galbe retinuistis confirmo. Egerunt legati Lasemo Leucani 
f. sacerd. Aug. Eunus Tomasi 7. sacerd. Aug. C. Arruntio Catellio Celere M. Arruntio Aquila cos. 
[se. suffect.| [III Idus Octobr. 

22 Gruter p. 242. item ad calcem Suetonii N°. 10. Tabula enea Rome: x x fadusve cum qui- 
bus volet facere liceat ita uti licuit divo Aug. Ti. Julio Cesari Aug. Tiberioque Claudio Cesari Aug. 
Germanico. utique et senatum habere relationem facere remittere senatus consulta per relationem dis- 
cessionemque facere liceat ita uti licuit divo Aug. Ti. Julio Casari Aug. Ti. Claudio Cesari Aug. 
Germanico. utique cum ex voluntate auctoritateve jussu mandatuve ejus presenteve co senatus habebitur 
omnium rerum jus perinde habeatur servetur ac si e lege senatus edictus esset habereturque. utique quos 
magistratum potestatem imperium curationemve cujus rei petentes senatui populoque Romano commen- 
daverit quibusque suffragationem suam dederit promiserit eorum comitis guibusque extra ordinem ratio 
habeatur. utique e fines pomerii proferre promovere cum ex republica censebit esse liceat ita uti licwit 
Ti. Claudio Cesari Aug. Germanico. Utique quecunque ea usu reipublices majestate divinarum 
humanarum publicarum privatarumque rerum esse censebit ei agere jus potestasque sit ita uti divo 
Aug. Tiberioque Julio Cesari Aug. Tiberioque Claudio Cesari Aug. Germanico fuit. Utique quibus 
legibus plebeive scitis scriptum fuit ne divus Aug. Tiberiusve Julius Cesar Aug. Tiberiusque Claudius 
Cesar Aug. Germanicus tenerentur us legibus plebisque scitis imp. Cesar Vespasianus solutus sit que- 
que ex quaque lege rogatione divum Aug. Tiberiumve Julium Cesarem Aug. Tiberiumve Claudiwm 
Cesarem Aug. Germanicum facere oportuit ea omnia imp. Cesari Vespasiano Aug. facere liceat. 
Utique quecunque ante hance legem rogatam acta gesta decreta imperata ab imperatore Cesare Vespa- 
siamo Aug. jussu mandatuwe ejus a quoque sunt ca perinde justa ratag. sint ac si populi plebisve jussu 
acta essent. Sanctio. Si quis hujusce legis ergo adversus leges rogationes plebisve scita senatusve con- 
sulta fecit fecorit sive quod ewm ex lege rogationeve plebisve scito S. ve C. facere oportebit non fecerit 
hujus legis ergo id οἱ ne fraudi esto neve quit οὗ cam rem populo dare debeto neve cui de ea re actio 
neve judicatio esto neve quis de ca re apud se agi sinito. 

Suetonius Vesp. 6. 25 remarks that Vespasian and his sons reigned as long as Nero and Clau- 
dius: totidem annis parique temporis spatio utrique imperaverunt. 


EMPERORS. 13 
Titus. 
Inscriptions not in the Tables. 

1 Muratori p. 228. 5 in Hispania: Tit. Cesari Aug. 7. Vespasiano imp. pont. trib. pot. VI cos. 
des. VI censori D.D. 2 Gruter p. 1068.3 in Helvetia: Imp. T. Vespasianus Ces. Aug. VII cos. 
Marti Apollini Minerve arcum vican. Vindonissensis curie T. Urbanio Mattone T. Val. Albano 
L. Veturio Mellocotio Ruffo Sextio. 3 Gruter p. 155.3 Emerite: Imp. Titus Cas. Vesp. Aug. 
pon. m. trib. p. V [lege X] cos. VILT p.p. generis humant amor et desiderium etiam vi. 4 Gruter 


p. 173.8 Neapoli: Τίτος Kaioa... εσπασιανὸς Σεβαστὸς ........ uns ἐξουσίας TOU ........ os ὕπατος 
Τὸ ἢ, τειμητὴξδ --....- θετήσας τὸ γ΄ γυμνασιαρχήσας .. .υμπεσόντα ἀποκατέστησεν. .....n. f. Vespasia- 
nus Aug. .... ὁ08. VIII censor p.p...... tibus conlapsa restituit. δ. Gruter p. 244.5 Tarracone : 


Imp. Titus Cesar Vespasianus Aug. p.m. tr. potest. cos. VIII p.p. 6 Gruter p. 244.7 Imp. Ce- 
sari divi f. T. Vespasiano Augusto pont. max. trib. pot. imp. X p. p. censori conservatort edium pub- 
licarum et restitutort edium sacrarum sodales Flavu P. Martius Verus. Titus was imp. Χ 117 or 
XV. see the Tables A. D. 79.2. and imp. XV is rightly substituted for XY apud Gruterum 1. ο. 
7 Muratori p. 2007.5 in Lusitania: Imp. Tito Cesare divi Vesp. f. Vespasiano M. pont. max. trib. 
pot. LX imp. XV p.p. cos. VIII Cesare divi f. Vesp.f. * * * * cos. VII G. Colpetano Rantio 
Quirinale Valerio Festo leg. Aug. pro pr. via nova a Brac. Aug. M. P. XX XIIIT. The name of 
Domitian erased. 8 Gruter p. 244.4 Rome: Imp. T. Casari divi f. Vespasiano Aug. plebs ur- 
bana que frumentum publicum accepit et tribus. 9 Muratori p. 131.2 Rome: S. P. Q. RB. divo 
Tito divi Vespastani Vespasiano Aug. Sacrum Jovi Optimo Maximo Salutari edem voto suscepto. 
10 Murat. p. 229.1 apud Thebas in Boeotia: αὐτοκράτορα Τίτον Καίσαρα θεὸν Σεβαστὸν Οὐεσπασια- 
νὸν ἡ πόλις. 

The celebrated saying of Titus, diem perdidi, recorded by Suetonius Tito ὁ. 8, is referred to by 
Themistius Or. 6 p. 80 A Or. 8 p.107 A Or. 13 p.174C Or. 15 p. 193 A Or. 18 p. 225 A and by 
Ausonius Grat. Act. p. 298 ed. Bipont. 


Domitianvs. 

Inscriptions. 1 Muratori p. 229.5 in Dacia: Imp. Cesar divt Vespasiant f........... Aug. 
pontif. max. tr. pot. ump. IL cos. VIIL desiqnat. VILLI p.p. 2 Muratori p. 229. 6 Cordube : 
1). N. imperator Cesar divi Vespasiani Augusti.......... Germanicus pontifexe maximus trib. pot. 


VILL imp. XXI cos. XV censor perpetuus. Read trib. pot. VIII. See the Tables A. D. 90. 2. 
On the erasure of the name of Domitian see the Tables A. D. 83.1. Add Procopius Anecdot. 
Pp. 25:0. 

3 Gruter p. 574. 5.6 Salone tabul zene : an inscription of the 12th tribunician year, partly 
given in the Tables A. 1). 93.2 p.78. The inscriptions there given from Gruter p. 189. 12 ex 
Panvinio (p. 327 “ antiqua tabula zenea que extat adhuc Venetiis”) and from Gruter p. 574 ap- 
pear to be the same inscription, imperfectly given at p. 189 but more fully at p. 574, where it 
proceeds thus: Imp. Cesar &e.—Romanorum qui peregrine condicionis probati erant et sunt in 
Delmatia sub Q. Pomponio Rufo qui quina et vicena stipendia aut plura meruerunt item dimissis ho- 
nesta missione emeritis stipendiis liberis posterisque eorum civitatem dedit et connubium cum uxoribus 
quas tunc habuissent cum est civitas iis data, aut, si qui colibes essent, cum tis quas postea duxissent, 
dumtaxat singult singulas, ad IIT Idus Julias [July 13 A. D.93] M. Lollio Paulino Valerio Asiatico 
Saturnino C. Antio Julio Quadrato cos. [sc. suffectis] cohort. III Alpinorum eui preest C. Vibius 
Maximus &e. 

4 Gruter p. 155.1 Emerite: Imp. Domitian. Vesp. Cas. Aug. Germ. p.m. opus patern. nequitia 
publicanor. infectum ea gente male mulctata et omni in posterum munere publico priv. confici jussit. 
LXXXVITI. 5 Muratori p. 229.4 in Catalonia: Imp. Domitiano Cesari Aug. Germanico L. 
Municius Quir. Novatus et L. Municius Quir. Aurelianus Ti. Cor. Ner. Tem..... Llvir. constituti 


TiITTs: 


DoMITIANUS. 


NERVA. 


14 APPENDIX. Cots 
D.P.P.D.D. ὃ Muratori p. 447. 2 Senis: OOXC. imp. Domitiant Augusti Germanici cura 
Polludovicis L. Proc. Philiautus lib. fecit'. 

To the accounts of Suetonius and Tacitus, referred to in the Tables, may be added the picture 
of Domitian drawn by Pliny Panegyr. c. 48. 


NERVA. 


Inscriptions. 

1 Columna milliaria Rome apud Gruterum p. 154. 4.5.6 Muratorium p. 446.2. The column 
in Gruter (described in the Tables A.D. 118 p. 106) commemorates 1 Vespasian. 2 Nerva. 
3 Trajan. The column in Muratori has only the two first. The inscription to Vespasian is in 
the Tables A. D. 76. 2 from Gruter. Then follows in Gruter and Muratori: Imp. Nerva &c. cos. 
III pater patric refecit. 2. Gruter p. 246.1 Rome: Libertati ab imp. Nerva Cesare Aug. anno 
ab urbe condita DOOC. XXX. XXXII. XXXIIIT. 8. Panvinius p. 328 Gruter p. 189. 13 
Rome: Imp. Nerva Cesar Aug.... potest. 17 imp. II. 4 Panvinius p. 328 Gruterus p. 245.6 
Rome: Imp. Nerve Ces. Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. cos. IIT p.p. L. Sertorius L. f. Volt. Hoanthus 
edil. C.0.N.D.D.8S.P.P. 5 Gruter p. 245.7 Imp. Nerve Cesari Aug. 111 cos. Ti. Claudius 
Felix οἱ P. Lollius Paris allectores cultores Silvani idem immun. 6 Gruter p. 1078. 5 e regione 
Setize: Imp. Nerva Cas. Aug. pontifex maximus tribunicie potestatis cos. ILI pater patrie facien- 
dam curavit. XLV. 7 Gruter p. 155.4 juxta oppidum Arsularum, secundum viam Valeriam: 
XXX VIII. Imp. Nerva Caesar Augustus pontifex maximus tribunicia potestate cos. III pater pa- 
trie faciendum curavit. 8 Muratori p. 229.7 Asturice: Imp. Nerve Cos. Aug. pont. max. trib. 
p-p.p- cos. IIT .... Asturic....mil.... 9 Murat. p. 447. 4 Rome in columna: Imp. Nerva 
Cesar Augustus pontifer maximus tribunicia potestate cons. III pater patriw refecit. 10 Idem p, 
447.5 Cordube: Imp. Nerva Cas. Aug. pont. mawim. trib. potest. 1.1 cos. II [lege 111 cum Mura- 
torio] proc. pater patria Cord. restituit. 11 Idem p. 447. 6 cippus milliarius in Hungaria: Jmp. 
Nerva Cas. Aug. pontifer maximus tribunicie potestat. cos. III p.p. a Malata..... cus M. P. X. 
Imp. Cas. M. Aurel. Antonino Aug. Pio Fel. a Malata...s.. cus M. P. XVI. 12 Idem p. 
2007. 6 Imp. Nerva Cesar Augustus pontif. maximus tribuni. potestate cos. III pater patria fecit. 
13 Idem p. 447.7 in via Appia: Imper. Nerva Cesar August. pontifea maximus tribunitie potestatis 
X cos. III pater patrie facien. curavit. XLITI. 14 Idem p. 448. 1 in via Appia:. Jmper. Nerva 
&e. tribunitie: potestatis X cos. III pater patria facien. curavit. XLIV. 15 Idem p. 448. 2 Im- 
perat. Nerva &c. tribunitia potestatis cos. 1.1] pater patria facien. curavit. XLV. 16 Idem p, 
448. 4 in paludibus Pomptinis: Imp. Cesar Nerva Aug. Germ. pontif. max. trib. potest. IIT cos. 
IIIT p. p. sua pecuma const. 17 Gruter p. 185.4 Rome: Imp. Nerva Cas. A. trib. potest. IIT 
imp. IT. In 13. 14. 16. 17 for trib. pot. X and IIT read trib. pot. II. conf. Eckhel tom. 8 p. 411. 
18 Gruter p. 246. 2 inventum prope Antium: Sergie Lenatis f. Plautille matri imp. Nerve Ce- 


t Domitian is named in the following: Muratori 
p- 2020. 1 in via Appia ultra Beneventum XXI M. P: 
Q. Gefridio Nigerio Aufustiano invicto aurigatori in 
faction. varis pluries agitato semper victori ab imp. 
Domitiano Aug. Ces. pluries coronato premisq. III 
aucto Ῥ. 5. υἱῷ ann. LXIV m. III. Lucilia Appuleia 
uxzor mar. B. M. fec. His wife Domitia in these: 
Muratori p. 194. 5 Senitii: 7. Attico Domitie Aug. 
lib. IV [ἀπ VI?] vir. Aug. Domitius Sollers VIvir 
Aug. Atticus Domitie Aug. S.S.Q.P.P. Idem p. 
913.4 in oppido Marini: Dis Manibus Pieri Aug. L. 
prec. puerr. Casaris N. Flavia Nice conjunr B. M. 


titulum cum valvis eneis D. S. P. permissu Herme 
Aug. L. a cub. Domitie Aug. On Domitia see Sue- 
ton. Domit. c. 3. 13 Tito c.10 Dio 66, 3. 26. 67, 3,15 
Victor Epit. p. 369 Euseb. Chron. anno 2097 et hine 
Syncellus p. 343 C. (erroneously given in the Arme- 
nian Eusebius,) and coins in Eckhel tom. 6 p. 401, 
who also p. 399 quotes an inscription In honorem 
memorie domus Domitie Auguste Cn. Domiti Corbu- 
lonis fil. &c. Procopius Anecd. p. 25 D is more fa- 
vourable to Domitia than other writers. But the 
earlier authorities destroy the credit of his account. 


EMPERORS. 15 


saris Aug. 19 Gruter p. 245. 8 in Hispania: Imp. Nerve Aug. German. inferior. pont. max. 
trib. pot. 


TRAJANUS. 

Trajan was a native of Italica in Spain: Appian. Hispan. 6, 38 ὁ Σκιπίων---συνῴκισε τοὺς τραυ- 
ματίας és πόλιν, ἣν ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ιταλίας ᾿Ιταλικὴν ἐκάλεσε" καὶ πατρίς ἐστι Τραϊανοῦ τε καὶ ᾿Αδριανοῦ τῶν 
ὕστερον ἱ Ρωμαίοις ἀρξάντων τὴν αὐτοκράτορα ἀρχήν. Victor Ces. p. 319 Ltalica urbe Hispanie ortum. 
Kutrop. VITI. 2 Natus Italice im Hispania. Dio 68. 4 Ἴβηρ ὁ Τραϊανός. Zonaras ΧΙ p. 584 B 
Τραϊανὸς δὲ τὸ γένος εἷλκεν ἐξ ᾿Ιβηρίας. Themistius Or. VIII p.110B κἀκεῖνον τὸν αὐτοκράτορα, ds 
ἐπειδὴ τάχιστα ἧκεν εἰς τὴν ἀρχὴν κ. τ. A. refers to the character and exploits of Trajan. 

Plotina the wife of Trajan is described by Pliny Panegyr. c. 83. Named in an inscription 
Muratori p. 887.9 Extra Romam: D. M. Antiocho Plotine Auguste actori fratres. His sister 
Marciana: Plin. Panegyr. 6. 84.1 Soror autem tua &e. Ibid. § 6 Odtulerat illis senatus cognomen 
Augustarum, quod certatim deprecate sunt quam diu appellationem patris patrie’ tu recusasses. 
Both are named in Muratori p. 230.7 Sarzane : 


Imp. Ces. Nerve Trajano Aug. 
Germ. Dacico pont. max. tr. pot: 
LX cos. V D. D. (A.D. 105] 


Martiane 
Aug. 


Plotine 
August. 


and in Panvinius p. 334 Gruter p. 247. 6 Ancone : 
; Imp. Cesari divi Nerve f. Nerve Trajano Op- 


ῬΩΝ timo Aug. Germanic. Dacico et Cyriaco pont. max. Dive 
ae trib. pot. X VIILIL imp. LX [lege imp. XT] cos. Marciane 
δ ore aoe VI p.p. providentissimo principi senatus P.Q.R. Aug. 


quod accessum Italie hoc etiam addito ex pecunia | sorori Aug. 
sua portu tutiorem navigantibus reddiderit. 








Marciana therefore was already dead in the 19th tribunician year commencing Oct. A. D. 115. 
From Marciana Marcianopolis was named: Ammian. 27. 4, 12 Mysia ubi Marcianopolis est, a 
sorore Trajant principis ita cognominata. 

To the inscriptions in the Tables add the following. 

1 Gruter p. 128. 3 Rome: Imp. Cas. Trajani Aug. Germ. cos. II permissu T. Allieni Sicini 
Quintiant cur. ed. Sacr. ediculam regionis VI vico porte Collinge vetustate conlapsam a solo sua im- 
pensa restituerunt magistri anni C. V....us A. Varro A. L. Felix P. Vettius P. L. Possidonius 
C. Turranius C. L. Gen.... 2. Panvinius p. 329 Gruter p. 189. 14 Imp. Cas. divi Nerve f. 
Nerva Trajanus Aug. Germanicus pontif. maxim. tribunic. potest. cos. iter. 3 Gruter p. 246. 4 
Rome: Pietati et felicitati imp. Cas. divi Nerve [adde f.] Trajani Aug. Germ. pont. max. tr. pot. 
111 cos. LI p. p. ez 8.0. Within October and Dec. 31 A.D.99. 4 Muratori p. 229.8 Narbone: 
Imp. Cesari divi Nerve f. Trajano Aug. Germ. pont. max. trib. pot. cos. IT... . anus ILI TIvir 
Aug. de sua mediocritate..... mento fieri poniq. jussit. 5 Muratori p. 2007.11 inter Emeritam et 
Salmanticam: Imp. Ces. divi Nerve f. divus Nerva Trajanus Augustus Germanicus pontifex maxi- 
mus tribunicia potestate consul iterwm restituit. CITT. 6 Muratori p. 449.6 in agro Numantino: 
Imp. Cesar Nerva Trajanus Aug. Ger. pont. max. trib. pot. p.p. cos. iter. f. ab. Augustobri. M. P. 
VIIITI. In A.D. 99 on account of the title pater patrie. See the Tables A.D. 99.2. 7. Gruter 
p- 155.5 In Helvetia: Imp. Cesari divi Nerve f. Nerve Trajano Aug. Germ. pont. max. trib. pot. 
cos. IT p.p. des. 111]. M. P.LXXXV. In A.D.99. 


Υ See the Tables A. D. 99 for this title. 


TRAJANUS. 


16 ᾿ APPENDIX. C. 1. 


Trasanus. 8 Gruter p.41.7 ad Lacum Nemorensem: Diane Nemoresi Veste sacrum dict. imp. Nerve 
Trajano Aug. Germanico IIT cos. pref. ejus T. Voltedio Mamiliano questorib. L. Cecilio Urso IT 
M. Lucretio Sabino IT cedilib. Q. Vibenna Quieto Ti. Claudio Magno P. Cornelius Trophimus pistor 
Romaniensis ex reg. XIII idem cur. vici quadrati et Lania C. f. Thyonoe conjua ejus votum libens sol- 
verunt. 9 Panvinius p. 330 Pietatis imp. Cesaris divi Nerva f. Nerve Trajani Aug. Germanici p.m. 


tr. p. IIL cos. III p. p. ea S.C. Compare N°. 3. 


10 Gruter p. 189.15 ex Panvinio: Jmp. Ces. 


Nerva Trajanus Aug. p.m. tr. pot. IIT cos. IIT p.p. But Panvinius p. 329 has tr. pot. IIT cos. 1. 
which places this within October and Dec.31 A.D.99. 11 Muratori p. 448.6 Inter Fundos et 
Tarracinam: Imp. Cesar Nerva Divi Ner. f. Trajanus Aug. Germ. pontif. max. trib. pot. IIT 
cos. III p. p. constr. curavit XXXVIII. 12 Murat. p. 449.1 in Frentanis: Lmp. M. Ulp. 
Nerva Trajanus Ces. Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. cos. III p.p. viam lapid. stravit pontem fecit sub- 
structiones addidit. 18 Murat. p. 448.7 inter Fundos et Tarracinam: Imp. Cesar divi Nerve f. 
Nerva Trajanus Augustus Germanicus pontifex maximus tribumtie potestatis III cos. III pater 


patria refecit. 


14 Muratori p. 449.5 Cilleiee: Imp. Nerva Trajanus Ces. Aug. Ger. pont. max. trib. pot. p. p. 
cos. JITI. VI. Within Jan. 1 A.D. 10!—Dec. 31 A.D. 103. 15 Gruter p. 190. 2 Augusto- 
brigee Hispan. Imp. Cesar divi Nerve f. Nerva Trajanus Aug. Germ. pont. max. trib. pot. V cos. 
ITI restitwit. Read cos. III. Within Oct. A. Ὁ. 101—Oct. A. Ὁ. 102. 


Within October A. Ὁ. 103—Dec. 31 A.D. 111: 


16 Muratori p. 2007. 8 in agro Bracarensi: 


Imp. Cesari divi Nerve f. Nerve Trajano Aug. Ger. Dacico pont. max. trib. pot. VII imp. IV 
Aquis Flaviis M. P. XLII. 17 p. 2007.9 Aquis Flaviis in Lusitania: Imp. Cesar divi Nerve 
f. Aug. Ger. max. trib. pot. VII imp. IV Aquis Flavis M. P. LV. 18 Gruter p. 162. 4 Aqui- 
flaviee: Imp. Ces. Nerve Trajano Aug. Ger. Dacico pont. max. trib. pot. cos. V p. p. Aquiflavienses 
pontem lapideum de suo F.C. 19 Muratori p. 1993. 1 in Lusitania: Imp. Ces. Nerva Trajanus 
Aug. Ger. Dac. pont. max. trib. pot. VII imp. IIIT cos. V p. p. 20 Panvinius p. 331 Gruter p. 
246.8 Rome: Imp. Cesari divi Nerve f. Nerve Trajano Aug. Germanico Dacico pontifici maximo 
tribunic. pot. VII imp. IIIT cos. V p.p. tribus XX XV quod liberalitate optimi principis commoda 
earum etiam locorum adjectione ampliata sint. 21 Panvinius p. 331 Gruter p. 246.9 Rome: Limp. 
Cesar divi Nerve f. Nerve Trajano Aug. Germ. Dacico pont. max. trib. potest. VILL imp. ΙΗ 
cos. V p.p. optimo principt Sagari theatri Marcell. cultores domus Aug. 22 Muratori p. 2007. 10 
in Lusitania: Imp. Ces. Trajano Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. VIII p.p. a Bracara Aug. M. P. 
XXXVIII. 23 Muratori p. 449. 4 in dicecesi Aquinatensi: Imp. Cesar divi Nerve fil. Nerva 
Trajanus Augustus Germanicus Dacicus pontif. maximus trib. pot. VIIIL imp. IIIL cos. V p. p. 
restituit. 424 Gruter p. 162. 1. 2. 3 Pons in oppido Alcantara”: In medio pontis arcus erigitur 
eum hac inscriptione: Imp. Cesari divi Nerve f. Nerve Trajano Aug. Germ. Dacico pontif. maz. 
trib. potest. VIIII imp. V cos. V p.p. 25 Muratori p. 449.2 Rome: Lapis miliar. III Iter Appie 


w Gruter Ibid. collato Muratorio p. 450. 1 Habet 
limen superius sic inscriptum: Imp. Nerve Trajano 
Cesari Augusto Germanico Dacico sacrum. 


Templum in rupe Tagi Superis et Cesare plenum, 
Ars ubi materia vincitur ipsa sua, 
Quis quali dederit voto fortasse requiret 
Cura viatorum quos nova fama juvat. 
Ingentem vasta pontem qui mole peregit 
Sacra litaturo fecit honore Lacer. 
Qui pontem fecit Lacer et nova templa dicavit 
Scilicet et Superis munera sola litant. 
Pontem perpetui mansurum in secula mundi 


Fecit divina nobilis arte Lacer, 
Idem Romuleis templum cum Cesare divis 
Constituit. Felix utraque causa sacri. 


C. Julius Lacer H. S. F. et dedicavit amico Curio La- 
cone Iceditano. In eodem arcu fuere olim tabule 
marmoree quatuor, quarum superest una: Municipia 
provincie Lusitanie stipe conlata que opus pontis per- 
FSecerunt, Iceditani, Lancinnenses, Oppidani, Talori, 
Interannienses, Colarni, Lancienses, Transcudani, Ara- 
vi, Meidubrigenses, Arabrigenses, Banienses, Pesures. 
Some of these names are in Pliny H. N. IV. 22 
p. 242. 


EMPERORS. 17 


vie strat. restit. cur. ex δ. Ο΄. ex auctorit. imp. Cas. divi Ner. fil. Nerve Trajan. Aug. German. Trasanvs. 
Dacic. Parthic. pont. max. tribun. pot. VIIIT wnp. V cos. V p. p. optim. princ. curante Ti. Julio 

All these numbers require that Parthici should be omitted. 26 Muratori p. 231. 1 

apud Brundusium: Trajano Aug. Germ. Dac. pont. max. trib. pot. XIL imp. VI cos. V p.p. C. Ful- 

vius Hermes lib. Epituchanus ex D. D. οὗ honorem Aug. 7. 4. 27 Muratori p. 448.5 Inter Fundos 

et Tarracinam: Imp. Cesar divi Nerve filius Nerva Trajanus Aug. Germanicus Dacicus pont. 
maximus tribun. potestatis XIII imperator VI cos. V p.p. pontem vetustate collapsum restituit. 28 

Mur. p. 449.7 Tarracine : Imp. Cesar divi Nerve filius Nerva Trajanus Aug. Germanicus Dacicus 

pontifea max. trib. pot. XILIT imp. VI cos. Vp. p. X VITILI silices sua pecunia restituit. Some 
inscriptions of this period require correction in the numbers *. 

29 Muratori p. 232.1 extra Puteolos: Jip. Cesari divi Nerve fiio Nerve Trajano Aug. Germ. 
Dacico pont. max. trib. pot. XV imp. VI cos. VI p.p. optimo principi L. Pluteus L. f. Pal. Phoebus. 
30 Muratori p. 450. 4 in agro Forosemproniensi : Imp. Cesar divi Nerve 7. Nerva Trajanus 
optimus Aug. Germ. Dacicus tribunic. potest. XIX imp. XI cos. VI p. p. faciundum curavit. Where 
Muratori without reason adds “Scribendum imp. LY.” See Eckhel tom. 6 p. 463 and the Tables 
ΑΞ: EG. 2, 

31 Gruter p. 1101. 3 Bracare: L. Terentio M. 7. Quir. Ruf. pref. coh. VI Britton. 9 leg. I 
M. P.F. don. don. ab imp. Trajano bel. Dac. p.p. leg. XV Apoll. trib. coh. II Vig. D.D. 32 p. 
1102.5 Arimini: M/. Vettio M. f. An. Valenti Cesaris Nerv. Trajani Opt. Aug. Ger. Dacict Part. 
IIvir. Quing. pres. flamini auguri patrono colonie vicani υἱοὶ Aventin. optimo civt patrono suo. 
33 Muratori p. 68. 13 Florentize: Silvano Aug. sacrum Crescens Alypianus imp. Cesaris Nerve 
Trajan Aug. Germ. Dacici disp. fisci fr. 34 Idem p. 232.2 Rome: ....potis....senatus sup- 
plicationes dis immortalibus ....imp. Ces. Nerva Trajano Aug. Germ. Dacic. senatus ornament .. . 
triumphal. decr. statuamg. in foro Aug. ponendam censuit. 835. Idem p. 2032.4 Cormenti: Ippo- 
nianus Secundus P. Cestius Priscus Ducenius procuratores Nerve Trajani Aug. legionis I turm. VI 


tribun. milit. legionis X XI Rap. 


The Parthian war of Trajan is placed too high by the Paschal Chronicle Hieronymus Cassio- 


x In a mutilated inscription in Gruter p. 190. | 
Panvinius p. 330, and more carefully given by No- 
risius tom. 2 p. 924 A, bearing Dacicus, the numbers 
probably were trib. pot. XIII cos. V.  Gruter p. 
199.1 Rome: Ex auctoritate imp. Ces. Divi Nerve 
fil. Nerve Trajanit Aug. Germanici Dacici Parthici 
pontificis maximi tribunic. potest. V cos. V p.p. curat. 
viarum L. Licinius C. f. Sura I11Ivir it. M. Julius 
M. f. Fronto [[IIvir T. Lelius Q. f. Cocceianus IIIT 
vir Sex. Flavius L. f. Falto [11 Ivir cipp. term. .... 
viam Trajanam App. per Bruttios Salentinos pec. publ. 
contulere Bruttiet Salentinei oppidatim Napetinei Hip- 
poniatec Mamertinei Rheginei Scyllacet Cauloniatei 
Laometicet Terinei Temsanei Locren .. ..Thuriat ... 
cur... mill. P.....CC..  Reines. reads trib. pot. 
VIII. But such works were carried on in the 12th 
and 13th tribunician years. See the Tables A. D. 
107. 108. 109. The title Parthicus was in the 19th 
tribunician year and 6th consulship: Tables 115, 4. 
116, 2. We may read trib. pot. XVIIII cos. VI. 
Muratori p. 449.3 Rhegii: Lap. mil. CCCLXXXVI. 
Imp. Ces. Nerve Trajan. August. Germ. Dacic. Parth. 
trib. potes. Vp. p. optimo principi ex δ. C. fac. cur. 
Mur. adds ‘Id est, A.C. 101 aut 102.” But Dacicus 


was not assumed till A. D. 103, Parthicus in 116. 
We may read trib. pot. XVIII. or XX. Muratori 
p- 2007.7 gives a mutilated inscription: Imp. C. 
Divi T [rajani] Parth. f. [divi] Nerve [nepos] Nerva 
Trajanus Aug. pont. [max.] tr. pot. VI viam....and 
adds ‘ spectat ad annum Ch. 102. But the cha- 
racters here given belong to Hadrian, and require— 
Nerve nepos Trajanus Hadrian. Aug. Gruter p. 321. 
10 in agro Cordubensi: C. Sempronio Sperato flamini 
divorum Augg. provincie Betice imp. Nerva Trajano 
Ces. Aug. Germ. III Vicerio Alariano et L. Marcio 
Postumo coss. Hic provincie Betice consensu flaminis 
munus est consequut. peracto honore flamin. et feciali 
&c. It is not clear to what year this should be re- 
ferred. To the two Cretan inscriptions given at 
A.D. 113 may be added a third apud Gruter. p. 
1084. 9 αὐτοκράτορι Καίσαρι θεοῦ Νέρβα υἱῷ Nepova 
Τραϊανῷ σεβαστῷ ἀρίστῳ ᾿Ἀρμενικῷ [lege Γερμανικῷ] Δα- 
κικῷ ἀρχιερεῖ μεγίστῳ δημαρχικῆς ἐξουσίας τὸ ια΄ ὑπάτῳ τὸ 
Τ' [lege τὸ ε΄ πατρὶ πατρίδος τῷ τῆς οἰκουμένης κτίστῃ 
Λιττίων ἡ πόλις διὰ πρωτοκόσμου κ. τ. λ. Gruter p. 
248.1 Imp. Ces. d. Nerve f. Nerve Trajano Aug. 
Germanico Dacico pont. max. tr. pot. cos. VIII imp. V 
p.p. Read cos. V. 
D 


TRAJANUS. 


HapDRIANUS. 


Cod. 


18 APPENDIX. 


dorus and Malalas. At the 9th of Zrajan by Chron. Pasch. p. 253 A Κομμόδου καὶ Keparavod. θ΄. 
[A. D. 106] τούτοις τοῖς ὑπάτοις πολέμου χαλεποῦ ἐπιβάντος τῇ Ῥωμανίᾳ ὑπὸ Περσῶν καὶ Τότθων καὶ 
ἑτέρων ἐθνῶν, Τραϊανὸς ἀπερχόμενος εἰς τὸν τούτων πόλεμον ἄφεσιν ἐχαρίσατο τῶν τελῶν ἄχρις ἂν ἔπι- 
στρέψῃ. and by Cassiodorus: Commodo et Cereale. His coss. Trajanus Hiberos Sawromatas Osrhoenos 
Arabas Bosphoranos Colchos in feedus accepit, Seleuciam Ctesiphontem Babylonem occupavit et tenuit. 
Senecio IV et Sura III [A.D. 107] His coss. Trajanus in mari rubro classem instituit ut per eam 
Indie fines vastaret. Transcribed from Hieronymus. At the 12th of Trajan in Malalas XI p. 352 
ἐπεστράτευσε τῷ ιβ΄ ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ ἐξελθὼν Kat’ αὐτῶν μηνὶ ᾿Οκτωβρίῳ τῷ καὶ Ὑπερβερεταίῳ 
ἀπὸ ‘Péuns—xai κατέφθασεν ἐν Σελευκείᾳ τῆς Συρίας μηνὶ ᾿Απελλαίῳ τῷ καὶ Δεκεμβρίῳ. Although 
he afterwards places it at the 16th year, or two years before the earthquake, which he refers to 
Dec. A.D.115; μετὰ β΄ ἔτη τῆς παρουσίας αὐτοῦ. which would give 113 for the march of Trajan. 
Malalas, though wrong in the year, may have given the right months; and 7’rajan might set out 
from Rome in October and arrive at Antioch in December A. D.114. Eusebius does not notice 
the Parthian war, but Hieronymus places it anno 2118 [A. D. 103] Trajani 5° Trajanus—Lberos 
Sauromatas &e. in fidem accepit. Seleuciam Ctesiphontem Babylonem occupavit et tenwit. in mari 
rubro classem instituit &e. afterwards anno 2128 [A. D. 113] Trajani 15° Trajanus Armeniam 
Assyriam Mesopotamiam fecit provincias. Also transcribed by Cassiodorus. Eutropius VIII. 3 
without marking a date enumerates the nations conquered almost in the terms of Hieronymus, 
who probably transcribed Eutropius. 

Xiphilinus in his epitome may have transposed the narrative of Dio. But the characters of 
time which yet remain and the testimony of coins and inscriptions, confirming the account of Ju- 
lian, enable us to fix with certainty the Parthian war of Trajan, as it is given in the Tables. 


HapRIANUs. 





| 





| 
Ulpius Trajanus 








Ulpia Aelius 
Plotina —= TraJsaNnus imp. Marciana 
Matidiaa Hadrianus Afer = Domitia Paullina 








Paulina = Servianus 
ob. wt. 90 A.D. 135. 


Inscriptions. 

1 Gruter p. 248.7 p. 254.1 in Transilvania: Imp. Cesari divi Trajani Parthici f. divt Nerve 
nepott Trajano Hadriano Aug. pontifict max. trib. pot. II cos. II p. p. colon. Ulpa Trajana Aug. 
Dacica Sarmiz°*. In both copies p. p. is improperly added. See the Tables A.D. 119. 4 and 
128.2. 2 Muratori p. 451. 1¢ Prope Certimam: Imp. Cesar D. Nerve Trajani f. Nerve nepos 
Hadrianus Trajanus Aug. Dacicus maximus Britannicus maximus Germanicus maximus pontifex 


[ 
Matidiab Sabina C—HaDRIANUs imp. 


ἃ Matidia Augusta, the mother of Sabina, is named ani. De hac Matidia Fronto p- 285 De hereditate 


in an Ephesian inscription apud Muratorium p. 232. 3. 

> Gruter p. 252. 9 Suesse in Campania: Matidie 
Aug. fil. dive Marciane Aug. nepti dive Sabine Aug. 
sorori imp. Antonini Aug. Pii p. p. matertere Mintur- 
nenses 1). 1). ν. 252.10 Ibidem: Matidie Aug. fil. 
dive Sabine sorori imp. Antonini Aug. Pii p. p. ma- 
tertere C. Flavius Aug. lib. Onesimus Campanus. 
Ρ. 1085. 3 Capue: Matidie Aug. fil. dive Sabine 
sorort imp. Antonini Aug. Pii p.p. matertere Sinues- 


Matidie. 

ὁ Sabina in an inscription given in the Tables 
A. D. 139. 4 is called the mother of Antoninus, as 
her sister Matidia is the aunt of Antoninus: see 
Eckhel tom. 6 p. 470. 

ce Compare for this colony Gruter quoted in the 
Tables A. D. 132. 

4 Compare the Tables A. D. 118. 2. 


EMPERORS. 19 


maximus trib. potest. ΠῚ cos. II p.p., preterquam quod provinciis remisit decies novies centena millia Hapnianvs. 
N. sibi debita, a Munda et fluvio Sigila ad Certimam usque XX M. P.P.S. restitwit. 8. Murat. 
Ρ. 188.4 Rome: Imp. Cesari divi Trajani Parthici fil. divi Nerve nepoti Trajano Hadriano Aug. 
pontif. maxim. trib. pot. II cos. III fratri arvali. 4 Gruter p. 248.6 ex Panvinio p. 334 Imp. 
Cesari divi Trajani Parthici fil. divi Nerve nep. Trajano Hadriano Aug. pont. max. trib. potest. 
cos. II p.p. ΠΠ1Π7Ποἰγὶ viar. Q. Tamudius Q. 7. Palat. Graius Vienna L. Aurelius &c.—fac. cur. 
On account of p. p. we may read cos. JJJ. 5 Muratori p. 2008. 2 inter Kmeritam et Salmanticam : 
Imp. Cas. divi Trajani Parthici f. divi Nerve πόρος Trajanus Hadrianus Aug. pontif. max. trib. 
pot. V cos. III restitwit. 6 Muratori p. 1083.7 Surrenti: Jip. Cesari divi Trajan Parthier f. 
divi Nerve nepoti Trajano Hadriano Aug. pont. max. tr. pot. V cos. optimo maaimog. principi decu- 
riones munipesg. Surrentini pecunia conlata. 7 Muratori p. 2008. 3 Tuneti: Imp. Cesar divi 
Nerve nepos divi Trajani Parthici f. Trajanus Hadrianus Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. VIL cos. III 
viam a Carthagine Theuesten stravit per leg. III Aug. P. Metilio Secundo leg. Aug. pr. pr. 8 Mu- 
rat. p. 1097. 8 In villa collis agri Aquilani: Imp. Cas. Trajano Hadriano Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. 
XIIX cos. IIT p. p. vicani Forulani. 9. Murat. p. 2008.4 In Lusitania: Imp. Ces. Trajano 
Hadriano Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. XVIII cos. III p.p. a Braca. Aug. M.P. XX. 10 Murat. 
Ρ. 2008. 5 Bracaree: Imp. Cesari Trajano Hadriano Aug. pontif. maw. trib. potest. XIX cos. IIT 
p-p. α Bracara Aug....aleM.P.XXXV. 11 Murat. p. 147.5 Lavinize: Imp. Ces. divi Tra- 
jan Part. f. divi Nerve n. Trajanus Hadrianus Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. XX cos. IIT p.p. J. 8. 
M. 1. statwam ex donis aureis et arg. vetustate corruptis fiert οἱ consecrart jussit ex aurt P. III et 
arg.P.CCVI. 12 Murat. p. 2008. 6 Aquis Flaviis in Lusitania: Imp. Ces. Trajanus Hadrianus 
Aug. p.m. trib. pot. XX refecit Aquis Flavis M.P.II£ 118 Gruter p. 252.1 in Transilvania: 
Imp. Ces. divi Trajani Parth. fil. divi Nerve nepotis [lege nepoti] Trajano Hadriano Aug. pont. 
max. trib. pot. X XII [lege X XI] imp. IT cos. IIT Messius Rusticus curator alvet et riparum Ti- 
beris [sic lege cum Gudio ex Grutero p. 197. 5] et cloacarum εἰν 88. 14 Murat. p. 1030. 6 in vico 
Genevensis agri: Imp. Ces. Trajano Hadriano Aug. p.m. trib. pot. cos. III p.p. Aventicum M. P. 
XXXNXI. 15 Murat. p. 524.3 Collegium lenunculariorum Czxre: Imp. Cesare Ailio Hadriano 
Aug. cos. IIT p.p. mag. lenuncular. Cere imm. anno VIII. nomine mag. liber. et servorum Aug. 
N. D. L. Lutatius L. lib. Philadelphus &e. 16 Murat. p. 2008. 1 in Lusitania: Imp. Cesari 
Trajano Hadriano Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. cos. III imp. V [lege cum Muratorio imp. IT] a Bra- 
cara M. R. M. P. VILLI. In N°. 2 we must omit p. p. 

17 Muratori p.115.1 Palmyree: Διὶ μεγίστῳ κεραυνίῳ ὑπὲρ σωτηρίας Tpa. ‘Adpiavod σεβ. τοῦ κυ- 
ρίου ᾿Αγαθάγγελος ᾿Αβιληνὸς τῆς δεκαπόλεως τὴν καμάραν φκοδόμησεν καὶ τὴν κλίνην ἐξ ἰδίων ἀνέθηκεν 
ἔτους euv μηνὸς Λώου. Lous the 10th month of the year of the Seleucide 445 fell upon Aug. 
A.D.134. 18 Muratori p. 1019. 1 Corcyree: ᾿Αδριανοῦ Βουμίου αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Σεβαστὸν 
Τραϊανὸν ᾿Αδριανὸν θεοῦ Τραϊανοῦ υἱὸν θεοῦ Νέρβα υἱωνὸν ὕπατον τὸ E [lege τὸ Γ] ἡ πόλις τῶν 
᾿Αβεατῶν. ἀνάθηκε [sic] ἐπίγραμμα ἔτεος Δαμονις [f. Δαμονίδα] τοῦ ᾿Αριστέα. 19 Murat. p. 284. 2 
Athenis: αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Τραϊανὸν ᾿Αδριανὸν ᾿Ολύμπιον τὸν σωτῆρα τοῦ πάππου ἡμῶν Φιλήμονος 
Φιλήμων καὶ Πάσιππος καὶ ᾿Απολλώνιος τὸν ἴδιον εὐεργέτην δι’ ἐπιμελητοῦ τοῦ πατρὸς Πολυούχου Kap- 
τιδάμαντος. 20 Murat. Ρ. 285. 2 Athenis: σωτῆρι καὶ κτίστῃ αὐτοκράτορι ᾿Αδριανῷ ᾿Ολυμπίῳ. 21 
Idem p. 235.5 Athenis: αὐτοκράτορα Τραϊανὸν ᾿Αδριανὸν ᾿᾽Ολύμπιον Καίσαρα Σεβαστὸν Σήστιοι κ.τ.λ. 
22 Murat. p. 235.4 Athenis: αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα κ. τ. λ.---Ολύμπιον πατέρα πατρίδος τὸν σωτῆρα 
τοῦ κόσμου ᾿Ανέμου τῆς Κιλικίας ἡ βουλὴ καὶ ὁ δῆμος διὰ πρεσβευτῶν II. Αἰλίου Καιώλου καὶ Γαΐου τοῦ 
᾿Αλεξάνδρου. 28 Murat. p. 235.3 Smyrnze: αὐτοκράτορι ᾿Αδριανῷ ᾿Ολυμπίῳ σωτῆρι καὶ κτίστῃ. 


€ Referred to in the Tables A. D. 119. 4. in Gruter p. 156.4 given in the Tables A. D. 136. 2. 
f Compare a similar, perhaps the same, inscription & See the Tables A. D. 121 for Gruter p. 197. 5. 


DQ 


HapRiANus. 


20 APPENDIX. 0:1 


24 Murat. p. 286. 2 apud Mytilenem: αὐτοκράτορι Τραϊανῷ ᾿Αδριανῷ Καίσαρι Σεβαστῷ ἐλευθερίῳ 
᾿Ολυμπίῳ κτίστῃ Διὶ χαριστήριον. 25 Murat. p. 1993. 8 in insula Cios: Καίσαρα Τραϊανὸν ᾿Αδριανὸν 
Σεβαστὸν Μ. Οὔλπιος Λούγιος ὁ δὶς ἱερεὺς αὐτοῦ͵ 26 Add the following apud Murat. p. 286. 4 
bearing trib. pot. XII and p.p. In Hispania: Imp. Cas. divi Trajani Aug. cos. VI 7. divi Nerve 
cos. {11 [IIIT cum Murat.] trib. p. IT nepoti Trajano Hadriano Aug. pont. max. tribun. pot. ΑΓ ΓΙ 
p. p. cos. III Marcus Messius Rusticus Aimilius Papus Arius Proculus Julius Celsus Sodal. .. Au- 
gustal. ILI Ivir viarum curandarum tr. mil. leg. III Aug. pr. pr. province. Africe trib. pleb. pr. 
peregrin. curator vie Aurelie leg. leg. Aug. XX V.V. optimo principi. 27 To Alius: Muratori 
Ρ. 238. 6 L. lio Cesari imp. Ces. Trajani Hadriani Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. X XI imp. LL cos. 
III p.p. filio divi Trajani Parthici nepoti divi Nerve....... 28 An inscription to @lius at 
Beyjik near Hadriani is given in Mr. Hamilton’s Asia Minor Vol. 2 Appendix N°. 2: Αἴλιον Καί- 
σαρα αὐτοκράτορος “Adpiavod Σεβαστοῦ υἱὸν θεοῦ Τραϊανοῦ υἱωνὸν θεοῦ Népova ἔκγονον δημαρχικῆς 
ἐξουσίας, ὕπατον τὸ β΄, ᾿Αττίνας Γλαύκωνος στρατηγῶν ἐκ τῶν ἰδίων ἀνέστησεν. Set up in A. D. 137. 
L. Ailius Commodus Cesar, described in the Tables A. 1). 135—138, was born Jan. 13: Natales 
Ceesarum apud Bucherium p. 276 L. dlii Cesaris Idibus Januarit. 

Hadrian’s origin is described by Spartianus ὁ. 1 Origo imperatoris Hadrian vetustior a Picen- 
tibus, posterior ab Hispaniensibus manat: siquidem Adria ortos majores suos apud Italicam Scipionum 
temporibus resedisse in libris vite sue Hadrianus ipse commemorat. Hadrianus in vita sua is quoted 
again Spartian. ec. 7. 

Hadrian is pretor Sura bis Serviano iterum coss. Spartian. c.3. See on this Salmas. ad p. 37 
Tillemont tom. 2 p. 510. 

Epistola Hadriant apud Vopiscum Saturnino ec. 8 p. 959 Ex libris Phlegontis liberti ejus prodita : 
Hadrianus Aug. Serviano cos. Κ΄. Agyptum quam mihi laudabas, Serviane carissime, totam didict 
levem, pendulam, et ad omnia fame momenta volitantem. Illi qui Serapin colunt Christiant sunt et 
devoti sunt Serapi qui se Christi episcopos dicunt. Nemo illic archisynagogus Judeorum, nemo Sama- 
rites, nemo Christianorum presbyter non mathematicus, non aruspex, non aliptes. Ipse ille patriarcha 
quum Agyptum venerit ab aliis Serapidem adorare, ab aliis cogitur Christum. genus hominum seditio- 
sissimum vanissimum &c. Utinam melius esset morata civitas digna profecto que pro sua profunditate 
[pro sui magnitudine] totius _Lgypti teneat principatum. Huwic ego cuncta concessi, vetera privilegia 
reddidi, nova sic addidi ut presenti gratias agerent. Denique ut primum inde discessi, et in filium 
mewm Verum multa dixerunt, οἱ de Antonino que dixerint comperisse te credo.—Calices tibi allassontes 
versicolores transmisi quos mihi sacerdos templi obtulit, tibi et sorort mee specialiter dedicatos, quos tu 
velim festis diebus conviviis adhibeas. As Servianus was consul Jan. A. D.134, Tillemont tom. 2 
p- 248. 526 is at a loss to reconcile the date of this letter with the time of Hadrian’s visit to 
Egypt. And Eckhel tom. 6 p.489 from the words Verwm filium is in difficulty; for Verus was 
adopted in 135. But Hadrian could not address that letter to Servianus after the adoption of 
Verus, as appears from Dio quoted in the Tables at 136. He calls him /iliwm therefore on this 
occasion as a term only of affection, as Tillemont understands it, p. 526. But Hadrian had quitted 
Egypt 3 years before the consulship of Servianush. It is probable then that this letter was written 
where Scaliger places it ad Euseb. p. 209, in the year 182. The address of the letter is therefore 
either interpolated, and might have stood thus: Hadrianus Aug. Serviano S. or mutilated, and 
might have been Hadrianus Aug. [sc. Augurino] et Sergiano coss. Serviano S. Hadrianus Serviano 8. 
might be the simple address, as Trajanus Plinio 8. in the letters of Trajan. 

The rescript of Hadrian in favour of the Christians, alluded to by Justin Martyr Apolog. I. 68 
cir. A. Ὁ. 150, is given in Justin I. 69 and from thence in Euseb. H. E. IV. 9. Melito Apolog. 


h See the Tables A. D. 131.2. 134.1. 


EMPERORS. 


21 


apud Euseb. IV. 26 ὁ μὲν πάππος σου ᾿Αδριανὸς πολλοῖς μὲν καὶ ἄλλοις καὶ Φουνδάνῳ δὲ τῷ ἀνθυπάτῳ Havrianvs. 


ἡγουμένῳ τῆς ᾿Ασίας γράφων φαίνεται. 


Athenzeus VIII p. 861 F mentions a temple of Fortune erected by Hadrian and a festival, τὰ 


“Popaia, formerly the Parilia: 


ἑορτὴ τὰ Παρίλια μὲν πάλαι καλούμενα, viv δὲ Ῥωμαῖα, τῇ τῆς πόλεως 


Τύχῃ ναοῦ καθιδρυμένου ὑπὸ τοῦ πάντ᾽ ἀρίστου καὶ μουσικωτάτου βασιλέως ‘Adpiavod. 


T. ANTONINUS ἃ. 





Boionia Procilla—Arrius Antoninusb Fulvius 
| bis consul. cos. A. D. 85. 89. 
Arria Fadilla —————- Fu lvius 
cos. A. Ὁ. 120. 





Julia Fadilla T.ANToNINUS imp.—Faustina 


Annius Verus 


Rupilius Bonus 
Consularis 


Catilius Severus 
bis consul 


Annius Verus 


| 
Calvisius Tullus 
bis consul. 


Rupilia Faustina — Annius Verus 
bis consul. 
cos. IT A. Ὁ. 121. 





Annius Verus -- - Domitia Calvilla 











pretor vel Lucilla: 
Capitolin. Marco 
| ] Γ Ι c. 6. 
JSilius filius Πα Faustina —————— Marcus imp. 
Eutrop. VIII. 10. | 
ia aly 
Verus¢ Antoninus Commopusimp. Lucillad = [1 Verus imp. 
ob. et. 7. ob. et. 4. 2 Pompeianuse. 


The beneficent acts of Antoninus in Greece Ionia and other countries are recorded by Pau- 


sanias VIII. 43, 3. 


Antonius in the reign of Hadrian was proconsul of Asia: Capitolin. Pio ὁ. 8 Proconsulatum 


Asi@ sic egit ut solus avum vinceret®. 


In the time of the Sophist Polemo: Philostrat. V.S. I. 


25,3 p. 534 ἦρξε μὲν yap πάσης ὁμοῦ ᾿Ασίας ὁ ᾿Αντωνῖνος, καὶ κατέλυσεν ἐν τῇ τοῦ Πολέμωνος οἰκίᾳ, 


ὡς ἀρίστῃ τῶν κατὰ τὴν Σμύρναν καὶ ἀρίστου ἀνδρός. 


a Capitolin. Pio c. 1 Tito Aurelio Fulvio Boionio 
Antonino Pio paternum genus e Gallia Transalpina 
Nemausense scilicet. Avus Titus Aurelius Fulvius qui 
per honores diversos ad secundum consulatum et pre- 
Secturam urbis pervenit. pater Aurelius Fulvius qui et 
ipse fuit consul, homo castus et integer. avia materna 
Boionia Procilla, mater Arria Fadilla (conf. Murato- 
rium p. 572.1] avus maternus Arrius Antoninus bis 
consul, homo sanctus, et qui Nervam miseratus esset 
quod imperare cepisset. soror uterina Julia Fadilla, 
vitricus Julius Lupus consularis. socer Annius Verus, 
uvor Annia Faustina. filii mares duo, due femine. 
gener per majorem filiam Lamia Syllanus, per minorem 
Marcus Antoninus fuere. Idem Marco c. 1 Marco 
Antonino—pater Annius Verus qui in pretura decessit, 
avus Annius Verus, item consul et prefectus urbi, ad- 
scitus in patricios a principibus Vespasiano et Tito 
censoribus. patruus Annius Libo consul, amita Galeria 
Faustina Augusta, mater. Domitia Calvilla Calvisii 
Tulli bis consulis filia. proavus paternus Annius Verus 
pretorius ex Succubitano municipio ex Hispania factus 
senator, proavus maternus Catilius Severus bis consul 
et prefectus urbi, avia paterna Rupilia Faustina Ru- 
es Boni consularis filia, Suere. 

Ὁ Proconsul of Asia in the time of Pliny: Plin. 
Ep. IV. 3 Antonino suo S. Quod semel atque iterum 


And of Herodes Atticus: Idem V. 5. II. 1, 8 


consul fuisti, similis antiquis: quod proconsul Asie 
qualis ante te qualis post te vix unus aut alter &c. 

ὁ Capitolin. Marco c. 21 Filium nomine Verum Ce- 
sarem—septennem amisit. Herodian. I. 2 τῷ βασιλεύ- 
οντι Μάρκῳ θυγατέρες μὲν ἐγένοντο πλείους ἄρρενες δὲ δύο. 
τῶν δὲ ἀρρένων τούτων ὁ μὲν ἕτερος κομιδῇ νέος τὸν βίον 
μετήλλαξε' Βηρίσσιμος δ᾽ ἦν ὄνομα αὐτῷςἁ The twin 
brother of Commodus (see the Tables A.D. 161) died 
at 4 years old: Lamprid. Commodo c. 1 Quum autem 
(Faustina) peperisset Commodum atque Antoninum, An- 
toninus quadrimus est elatus. On the three sons of 
Marcus see Casaubon ad Lampridium p. 92. On the 
daughters of Marcus see Maio ad Frontonem p. 174. 
Maio enumerates | Lucilla the wife of Verus. 2 Vibia 
Aurelia Sabina apud Gruterum p. 252.8. 3 Fadilla 
apud Muratorium p. 242. 3. [add p. 590. 4.] 4. 
Domitia Faustina apud Mabillonium Analect. Vet. 
p. 363. [and in Gruter p. 260. 13.) Marcus himself 
apud Frontonem Ep. I. 5 p. 50 mentions his daugh- 
ters: Parvole nostre nunc apud Matidiam in oppido 
hospitantur. 

ἃ Gruter p. 1065. 8 Rome: Magne Matri Lucilla 
Aug. On her marriage with Verus see Eutropius 
VIII. 10 Capitolinus Marco c. 9 Dio 71. 1. 

¢ On Pompeianus see Dio 73.3 A. Ὁ. 193. 

e¢ See above, note >, 


T.ANTONINUS 


22 APPENDIX. el; 


T.Anroninus p. 554 of δὲ ποιούμενοι κατηγορίαν τῶν ᾿Ηρώδου χειρῶν ὡς ἐπενεχθεισῶν ᾿Αντωνίνῳ ἐν τῇ ᾿Ιδῃ τῷ ὄρει 
κατὰ χρόνους ois ὁ μὲν τῶν ἐλευθέρων πόλεων ὁ δὲ πασῶν τῶν κατὰ τὴν ᾿Ασίαν ἦρχον, κ. τ. AF 
Antoninus is said to have given salaries to learned men: Capitolin. Pio ὁ. 11 Rhetoribus οἱ philo- 
sophis per omnes provincias et honores et salaria detulits. 


Inscriptions. 


1 Muratori p. 188.5 Rome: Imp. Cesari divi Hadriani f. divi Trajant Parthici nep. divi 
Nerve pron. T. Ailio Hadrian. Antonin. Aug. Pio pont. max. trib. pot. II cos. IT p.p. fratri arvah. 
2 Murat. p. 453.5 In portu Puteolano: Imp. Cesar divi Adriani [sic] fil. divi Trajan Parthict 
nepos divi Nerve pronepos T. Ailius Adrianus Antoninus Aug. Pius pont. max. trib. pot. 11 cos. IT 
designat. JII &c. Given in the Tables A. D. 139. 4 from Gruter p. 163. 9, who has rightly 
Hadrianus. 3 Murat. p. 1106.7 in Catalonia: Imp. Cesari divi Hadriani fil. divi Trajant 
Partic. nepoti divi Nerve pronep. T. Ailio Antonino Aug. Pio pont. max. trib. potestat. cos. IT 
desig. III P. D. D. municipi F. Egara. 4 Muratori p. 1078.7 Sardibus: αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα 
θεοῦ ᾿Αδριανοῦ υἱὸν θεοῦ Τραϊανοῦ υἱωνὸν T. Αἴλιον ᾿Αδριανὸν ᾿Αντωνεῖνον Εὐσεβῆ Σεβαστὸν δημαρ- 
χικῆς ἐξουσίας β΄ ὕπατον τρίτον πατέρα πατρίδος ἣ βουλὴ καὶ 6 δῆμος τῶν Σαρδιανῶν ἐτείμησαν ἥρωα 
εὐνοίας αὐτοῦ χάριν. 5. Muratori p. 238.1 in ponte oppidi Limosani: Imp. Cesari divi Hadrian 
fil. divi Trajani Parthici nep. divi Nerve pron. T. Ailio Hadriano Antonino Aug. Pio pont. max. 
trib. pot. III cos. III p. p. Q. Parius Q. f. Vol. sevir ob honor. quinquen. de H-S. IIIT M. N. ex 
DD. cujus dedicat. epulum dedit decur. et Augustal. sing. H-S VIII magist. H-S. IIT plebi H-8. 
ΠΝ. 6 Muratori p. 454.3 Pisis: Imp. Ces. 7. £1. Hadrianus Antoninus Aug. Pius p.m. tr. 
pot. VI cos. III imp. IT p. p. viam Aimiliam vetustate delapsam operibus ampliatis restituendam cur. 
a Roma M. P.CLXXXVIII. 7 Murat. p. 287. 4 in arce Transmutensi: Imp. Cesari divi 
Hadriani fil. &c. 1. Aclio Hadriano Antonino Aug. Pio pontifici maximo tribunicie potestatis cos. 
III p.p. ala I Augusta Thracum optimo principi. 8 Muratori p. 454. 2 Cilleie: Imp. Cesar T. 
Ailius Hadrianus Antoninus Aug. Pius p. p. pontifer maximus trib. potestatis imp. II cos. LIT. VI. 
9 Murat. p. 1032. 4 in Frentanis: Imp. Cesari T. Hlio Hadriano divi f. Antonino Pio Felict 
Augusto p.m. trib. pot. VIII [lege VIT] cos. III Bucani οὗ merita P. 10 Murat. p. 454.1 Gal- 
licani in via Preenestina: Lap. XIII. Imp. Cesari divi Hadriani fil. ἕο. T. Ailio Hadriano An- 
tonino Aug. Pio pontifici max. trib. pot. VI [lege VII] imp. IT cos. designat. ILI p. p. cur. viat. 
C. Valerius .... Victor C. Torranius... Felix C. Lenatus.... Castor P. Caesius.... Pena IITIvir. 
..con. Muratorius: “ Donius legit trib. pot. VI Imp. IIIT cos. II. Spectat inscriptio ad A. C. 145.” 
But cos. des. IIIT requires trib. pot. VII and belongs to A.D. 144. The numbers of Donius are 
impossible. In N°. 9 we must also read trib. pot. VIZ, which is required by cos. 111. The num- 
bers trib. pot. VIII and cos. III cannot stand together because the 8th tribunician year began 
in the 4th consulship, either at Feb. 25 (see the Tables A. D. 138) or at Jan. 1 (see the Tables 


A. D. 161). 

11 The inscription given in the Tables A. D. 140.4 entire from Panvinius is given imperfectly 
by Gruter p. 253.8 Pisis: ....relio [lege Aelio] Hadriano Antonino Aug. Pio pont. maz. trib. pot. 
IT cos. III p.p. indulgentiss. And by Muratori p. 237.5 Pisis: ....nep. I. 4ilio Hadriano An- 


tonino Aug. Pio pont. max. trib. potest. III cos. III p.p. indulgentissim. The number trib. pot. IIT 


f Polemo is described in the Tables at A.D. 133. although Marcus might advance the amount of the 
135, Herodes Atticus at A. D. 143. salary to the 10,000 drachmas of which mention is 
8 This is not inconsistent with what Victor Ces. made by Philostratus quoted in the Tables A. Ὁ. 
p- 321 relates of Hadrian, or Dio 71. 31 of Marcus 179.3. The passage of Dio concerning Marcus is 
Aurelius, as Salmasius ad Capitolin. 1. c. appears to given at A. D. 176 p. 172. 
suppose. All these emperors encouraged learning, 


EMPERORS. 93 


is doubtless the true reading, confirmed by Panvinius. If the 2nd tribunician year was current T.Awronius 
with the third consulship A. D. 140 (as in N°. 4), this could only happen from Jan. 1 to Feb. 24.» 

12 Muratori p. 1047.3 Nole: Imp. Cesari divi Hadriani filio divi Trajant Parthici nep. divi 
Nerve pronepoti T. Ailio Hadriano Antonino Aug. Pio pont. maz. trib. pot. XI cos. III p. p. For- 
miant publicehh, Muratori by mistake assigns this to Hadrian: “ Dedicata fuit anno Christi 127 
aut 128.” But this inscription belongs to the 11th tribunician year of Antoninus A. D. 148, and 
we must read cos. JJZZ. 18 Muratori p. 238. 2 in Piceno: Imp. Cesari divi Hadriani filio &e. 
T. Aelio Hadriano Antonino Aug. Pio pontif. maa. trib. pot. XII imp. II cos. IIIT p. p. pueri et 
et ages 2 - 14 p. 238.3 Urbini: 7. “li Had... Antonini.... Ῥὺλ pont. 

.. trib. pote...... imp. II cos. IIIT p. p. filio pueri et puelle alimentari. 15 Sian Ῥ. 453. 7 
Nachdae: Imp. Ces. divi Hadri..... Trajan Parthici ne....... pronepos T. Aclius H.......... 
Aug. Pius pont. maai.......... imp. II cos. 1117. p. th..... consumptas cum por... . et basilicis 
et omnic....suar.... 16 Muratori p. 684.5 Albacine: C. Cesio C. 7. Ouf. Silvestri p. p. patr. 
munic. curatori viarum et pontium Umbrie et Piceni allecto ab optimo imp. T. dilio Antonino Aug. 
Pio p.p. imp. II liberti patrono optimo ac dignissimo L. D. D. D. 

17 Gruter p. 161. 4 Cyperani: Imp. Cesar divi Hadrian filius divi Trajani Parthici nepos &e. 
T. Aclius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius pontifexs maximus tribunic. potest. IIIT [III Wouw.] 
cos. IIIT [III Wouw.] p. p. opus pontis vetustate conlabs. restitwit. Greevius adds: “ Lapis ipse, 
teste Gudio, cos. IT imp. III p.p. Optime.” The numbers trib. pot. IIT cos. III may stand, but 
tr. p. IIIT cos. ITIL and cos. 17 imp. 1111 are equally inadmissible. 

18 Muratori p. 238. 4 Sestini: Divo Antonino Aug. Pio alimentari. 19 Idem 238.5 Rome: 
Divo Antonino Augusto Pio Antoninus Augustus et Verus Augustus filii. 20 Idem p. 239.1 Peesti: 
Divi Pii οὗ plurima beneficia ejus erga patriam 1). D. ἢ. ΤΟ. populo postulante. 

21 Muratori p. 239. 2 Pisauri: Dive Faustine Auguste D.D. 22 Idem p. 239.3 Rome: 
Dive Faustine Auguste imp. Cesaris T. Aili Hadrian Antonini Aug. Pui pont. maximi trib. pot. 
1111 cos. III p.p. Faustina died in the 4th tribunician year: see the Tables A.D. 141. 28 Gru- 
ter p. 261.1 Diwe Faustine Aug. imp. Cesar. T. dili Hadrian Antonini Aug. Pu p.p. D. D.' 


Marcus AURELIUS. Maxcus Av- 
Capitolin. Aurel. c. 4 Hadrianus octavo etatis anno [A. D. 128] in Saliorum collegium retulit. ****°* 
Virilem togam sumpsit quinto decimo etatis anno [A.D. 135] statimque et L. Ceionit Commodi filia 
desponsata est, ea Hadriani voluntate. Idem ¢.5 Octavo decimo etatis anno [A. 1). 138] adoptatus, 
in secundo consulatw Antonini [A. D. 139]—questor est designatus. Idem c. 6 Adhue questorem 
[A. D. 139] et consulem secum Pius Marcum designavit et Cesaris appellatione donavit. 
The miraculous rain of the year 174 is thus attested: Dio 71. 8 νίκη παράδοξος ηὐτυχήθη, μᾶλλον 
δὲ παρὰ θεοῦ ἐδωρήθη. κινδυνεύσαντας γὰρ ἐν TH μάχῃ τοὺς Ρωμαίους παραδοξότατα τὸ θεῖον ἐξέσωσε.. 
—k.T. A. νέφη πολλὰ ἐξαίφνης συνέδραμε καὶ ὑετὸς πολὺς οὐκ ἀθεεὶ κατερράγη. καὶ γάρ τοι λόγος ἔχει 
᾿Αρνοῦφίν τινα μάγον Αἰγύπτιον συνόντα τῷ Μάρκῳ ἄλλους τέ τινας δαίμονας καὶ τὸν “Ἑρμῆν τὸν ἀέριον 
ὅτι μάλιστα μαγγανείαις τισὶν ἐπικαλέσασθαι, καὶ δι’ αὐτῶν τὸν ὄμβρον ἐπισπάσασθαι. ὁ. 10 προστίθησι 
δὲ ὁ Δίων ὅτι τοῦ ὄμβρου καταρραγέντος πρῶτον μὲν ἄνω πάντες ἀνέκυπτον καὶ ἐς τὰ στόματα αὐτῶν ἐδέ- 
χοντο, ἔπειτα οἱ μὲν τὰς ἀσπίδας οἱ δὲ καὶ τὰ κράνη ὑποβάλλοντες κ.τ.λ.---κἂν ἔπαθόν τι δεινὸν ὑπὸ τῶν 
πολεμίων ἐπικειμένων αὐτοῖς περὶ τὸ πίνειν οἱ πλείους ἠσχολημένοι, εἰ μὴ χάλαζα ἰσχυρὰ καὶ κεραυνοὶ 
h That the tribunician years of Pius were reckoned hh See Panvinius in the Tables 148. 2. 
from Jan. 1 at the close of his reign is reasonably i An inscription in Muratori p. 454. 4 in agro 
concluded by Eckhel quoted at A.D.161. But it Nemausensi bearing tr. p. VIII imp. II cos. III 
seems from Muratori p. 1078.7 that they still com- has been given already in the Tables A. D. 145 from 


menced at Feb. 25 in A. D. 140, and that the change Gruter p. 190. 11. 
was made afterwards. 


Marcus 
AURELIUS. 


24 APPENDIX. ΘΕ 


οὐκ ὀλίγοι τοῖς πολεμίοις ἐνέπεσον. ἦν οὖν δρᾶν ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ χωρίῳ ὕδωρ τε ἅμα καὶ πῦρ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ 
φερόμενα, καὶ of μὲν ὑγραίνοντό τε καὶ ἔπινον οἱ δὲ ἐπυροῦντο καὶ ἔθνησκον. καὶ οὔ τε τῶν Ῥωμαίων τὸ 
πῦρ ἥπτετο, ἀλλ᾽ εἴ που καὶ προσέμιξε σφίσιν εὐθὺς ἐσβέννυτο, οὔτε τοὺς βαρβάρους ὃ ὑετὸς ὠφέλει, 
ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐπὶ μᾶλλον τὴν φλόγα αὐτῶν, ὥσπερ ἔλαιον, ἤγειρεν. ὕδωρ τε ὑόμενοι ἐζήτουν. kK. τ. λ.---ἠλέησε 
γοῦν αὐτοὺς καὶ ὁ Μάρκος. Oapitolin. Marco c. 24 Fulmen de σοῖο precibus suis Marcus contra hos- 
tiwm machinamentum extorsit, swis pluvia impetrata quum siti laborarent. Themistius Or. 15 p.191 B 
mistaking Marcus for Pius: ᾿Αντωνίνῳ τῷ “Ῥωμαίων αὐτοκράτορι, 6 τοῦτο αὐτὸ ἐπώνυμον ὁ Εὐσεβὴς 
ἦν, τοῦ στρατεύματος ὑπὸ δίψους αὐτῷ πιεζομένου, ἀνασχὼν τὼ χεῖρε ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν k.T.A. 
—kal οὕτω κατήδεσε τὸν θεὸν τῇ εὐχῇ ὥστε ἐξ αἰθρίας ἧκον νεφέλαι ὑδροφοροῦσαι τοῖς στρατιώταις. καὶ 
εἶδον ἐγὼ ἐν γραφῇ εἰκόνα τοῦ ἔργου, τὸν μὲν αὐτοκράτορα προσευχόμενον ἐν τῇ φάλαγγι τοὺς στρατιώτας 
δὲ τὰ κράνη τῷ ὄμβρῳ ὑποτιθέντας καὶ ἐμπιπλαμένους τοῦ νάματος τοῦ θεοσδότου. Idem Or. 34 ο. 21 
φιλοτιμοῦμαι πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αντωνῖνον᾽ ἐκεῖνος ὕδωρ ἐπηγάγετο ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ δίψει τῆς φάλαγγος πιεζομένης. 
Claudian. VI Cons. Hon. 342 Laus ἐδὲ nulla ducum, nam flammeus timber in hostem Decidit——-Tum 
contenta polo mortalis nescia tei Pugna fuit.. Chaldea mago seu carmina ritu Armavere deos, seu 
(quod reor) omne tonantis Obsequium Maret mores potuere merert. 

Tertullian Apologet. ὁ. 5 At nos 6 contrario edimus protectorem Christianorum, si littere M. Aurelit 
gravissinn imperatoris requirantur, quibus lam Germanicam sitim Christianorum forte militum pre- 
cationibus impetrato imbre discussam contestatur. Ad Scapulam c.4 M. quoque Aurelius in Germa- 
nica expeditione Christianorum militum orationibus ad Deum factis imbres in siti illa impetravit. 
Eusebius: Anno 2188 Antoninus imp. frequentibus bellis implicitus modo per se ipse rem gerebat modo 
duces copiarum mittebat. Jam vero quum Pertinax ejusque comitatus inter Quados siti vehementi labo- 
rassent, Christianorum militum precibus imber impetratus est, contra hostes Germanos autem atque 
Sarmatas fulmina delapsa sunt multosque ex vis occiderunt. Fama est quasdam etiam exstare Maret 
imp. literas [Chron. Pasch. p. 261 A λέγεται δὲ ὡς καὶ ἐπιστολαὶ φέρονται. Hieronymus: Hutant 
htere M. Aurelii gravissimi imperatoris &c. ex Tertulliano] quibus ipse testatur copias suas jamjam 
perituras Christianorum precibus fuisse servatas. Idem H. E. V. 5 λόγος ἔχει---δίψει πιεζομένης τῆς 
στρατιᾶς ἐν ἀμηχανίᾳ γενέσθαι, τοὺς δὲ ἐπὶ τῆς Μελιτινῆς οὕτω καλουμένης λεγεῶνος στρατιώτας διὰ 
πίστεως ἐξ ἐκείνου καὶ εἰς δεῦρο συνεστώσης ἐν τῇ πρὸς τοὺς πολεμίους παρατάξει γόνυ θέντας ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν 
κατὰ τὸ οἰκεῖον ἡμῖν τῶν εὐχῶν ἔθος ἐπὶ τὰς πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ἱκεσίας τραπέσθαι: παραδόξου δὲ τοῖς πολε- 
μίοις τοῦ τοιούτου δὴ θεάματος φανέντος, ἄλλο τι λόγος ἔχει παραδοξότερον ἐπικαταλαβεῖν αὐτίκα, σκηπ- 
τὸν μὲν εἰς φυγὴν καὶ ἀπώλειαν συνελαύνοντα τοὺς πολεμίους ὄμβρον δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν τῶν τὸ θεῖον παρακεκλη- 
κότων στρατιὰν, πᾶσαν αὐτὴν ἐκ τοῦ δίψους μέλλουσαν ὅσον οὔπω διαφθαρήσεσθαι, ἀνακτώμενον. ἡ δὲ 
ἱστορία φέρεται μὲν καὶ παρὰ τοῖς πόρρω τοῦ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς λόγου συγγραφεῦσιν---- δεδήλωται δὲ καὶ πρὸς τῶν 
ἡμετέρων. ἀλλὰ τοῖς μὲν ἔξωθεν ἱστορικοῖς ἅτε τῆς πίστεως ἀνοικείοις τέθειται μὲν τὸ παράδοξον, οὐ μὴν 
καὶ ταῖς τῶν ἡμετέρων εὐχαῖς τοῦτο ὡμολογήθη γεγονέναι. τοῖς δέ γε ἡμετέροις, ἅτε ἀληθείας φίλοις, 
ἁπλῷ καὶ ἀκακοήθει τρόπῳ τὸ πραχθὲν παραδέδοται. τούτων δ᾽ ἂν εἴη καὶ ᾿Απολινάριος, ἐξ ἐκείνου φήσας 
τὴν δι’ εὐχῆς τὸ παράδοξον πεποιηκυῖαν λεγεῶνα οἰκείαν τῷ γεγονότι πρὸς τοῦ βασιλέως εἰληφέναι προσ- 
ηγορίαν, κεραυνοβόλον τῇ Ῥωμαίων ἐπικληθεῖσαν φωνῇ" μάρτυς δὲ τούτων γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ἀξιόχρεως ὁ Τερ- 
τυλλιανὸς κ. τ. λ.---ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν ὅπῃ τις ἐθέλῃ τιθέσθω. Orosius VII.15 ad invocationem nominis 
Christi, quam subito magna fidei constantia quidam milites effusi in preces palam fecerunt, tanta vis 
pluvie effusa est ut Romanos quidem largissime refecerit &e.—gloriosissimam victoriam—rudi parvo- 
que militum numero sed potentissimo Christi auailio reportarunt. Exstare etiam nunc apud plerosque 
dicuntur litere imperatoris Antonini, ubi invocatione nominis Christi per milites Christianos et sitim 
illam depulsam et collatam fatetur fuisse victoriam. Xiphilinus apud Dionem 71. 9 ταῦτα μὲν περὶ 
τούτων 6 Δίων φησὶν, ἔοικε δὲ ψεύδεσθαι----ὅστις οὐκ ἠγνόει τὸ τάγμα τῶν στρατιωτῶν TO κεραυνοβόλον 
ἰδίως καλούμενον (ἐν γὰρ τῷ τῶν λοιπῶν καταλόγῳ καὶ αὐτοῦ μνημονεύει), ὅπερ ἀπ᾽ οὐδεμιᾶς ἑτέρας αἰτίας 
(οὐδὲ γὰρ ἄλλη τις λέγεται) ἢ ἀπὸ τοῦ κατὰ τόνδε συμβάντος τὸν πόλεμον οὕτω προσηγορεύθη, ὃ καὶ αἴ- 


EMPERORS. 25 


τιον τότε τοῖς τε Ῥωμαίοις τῆς σωτηρίας ἐγένετο Kal τοῖς βαρβάροις τῆς ἀπωλείας, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁ ᾿Αρνοῦφις Marcus 
ὃ μάγος.---τάγμα ἣν τῷ Μάρκῳ---τῶν ἀπὸ Μελιτηνῆς στρατιωτῶν. εἰσὶ δὲ τὸν Χριστὸν πρεσβεύοντες ἈΘΒΈΡΙΟΝ, 
ἅπαντες. ἐν οὖν τῇ μάχῃ ἐκείνῃ προσιόντα τῷ Μάρκῳ τὸν ἔπαρχον---εἰπεῖν λέγεται ὡς ob καλούμενοι 
Χριστιανοὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ὅ τι οὐ δύνανται ταῖς εὐχαῖς, καὶ ὅτι παρὰ σφίσι τάγμα ὅλον τυγχάνει ὃν τούτου τοῦ 
γένους. τὸν οὖν Μάρκον ἀκούσαντα παρακλήσει χρήσασθαι πρὸς αὐτοὺς ὡς ἂν εὔξωνται τῷ σφετέρῳ Θεῷ. 
εὐξαμένων δὲ αὐτῶν παραχρῆμα ἐπακούσαντα τὸν θεὸν κ.τ.λ.---ἐφ᾽ οἷς καταπλαγέντα τὸν Μάρκον ἰσχυρῶς 
τούς τε Χριστιανοὺς κατὰ δόγμα τιμῆσαι καὶ τὸν λεγεῶνα κεραυνοβόλον προσαγορεῦσαι. λέγεται δὲ καὶ ἐπι- 
στολήν τινα περὶ τούτων εἶναι τοῦ Μάρκου. Gregorius Nyssenus tom. 3 p. 505 A—506 A ἦν τι τάγμα 
στρατιωτικὸν παλαιὸν κατὰ τὴν γείτονα πόλιν παντὸς τοῦ ἔθνους πρὸς τὰς τῶν βαρβάρων ὁρμὰς προκαθή- 
μενον" ἐκείνοις ἔκ τινος προὐπαρχούσης θεόθεν ἐπιφανείας πλεῖον ἣ πίστις τῶν τακτικῶν ἐσπουδάζετο--- 
συστάντος γὰρ αὐτοῖς ποτε τοῦ πρὸς τοὺς βαρβάρους πολέμου καὶ τῶν ἐπικαίρων πάντων προκαταληφθέν- 
των ὑπὸ τῆς τῶν ἐναντίων στρατιᾶς---εἰς ἔσχατον ἐλθόντες κίνδυνον, εἴτε δι’ ἀπειρίαν τῶν τὰ ἡμέτερα 
στρατηγούντων, εἴ τε διά τινα κρείττονα καὶ θειοτέραν οἰκονομίαν, ὡς ἂν μάλιστα καὶ διὰ τούτου φανείη 
τῶν Χριστιανῶν τὸ πρὸς τὸν ἀλλοφύλους διάφορον,---τότε καταλιπόντες οἱ γενναῖοι τὴν ἐκ τῶν ὅπλων 
βοήθειαν ἔγνωσαν τὴν ἄμαχον καὶ ἀκαταγώνιστον ἐν τοῖς φοβεροῖς ἐπικαλέσασθαι συμμαχίαν. ἀφέντες 
γὰρ ἐπὶ τοῦ στρατοπέδου τοὺς μήπω παραδεδεγμένους τὴν πίστιν καὶ ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν ἰδιάσαντες μιμοῦνται τὴν 
ἐπὶ Ἡλίου τοῦ προφήτου γενομένην θαυματουργίαν, κοινῇ τῇ φωνῇ καὶ συντεταγμένῃ λύσιν αὐτοῖς ἐξ 
ἀμηχάνων γενέσθαι τῆς συμφορᾶς αἰτησάμενοι. καὶ οἱ μὲν ηὔχοντο, ἣ δὲ εὐχὴ παραχρῆμα ἔργον ἐγίνετο 
κι τ᾿ λ. τούτοις δὲ τοῖς διὰ τῶν εὐχῶν παραταξαμένοις ἱκανὸν πρὸς ἀμφότερα γενέσθαι, πρός τε τὴν νίκην 
τῶν ἀντιτεταγμένων καὶ πρὸς τὴν παραμυθίαν τῆς δίψης, τῆς τῶν χειμάρρων ἀπορροῆς ἀφθόνως αὐτοῖς τὸν 
ποτὸν χορηγούσης. 

We may remark, | The assertion of Tertullian is not true, that Marcus favoured the Christians 
either before or after A. D. 174. 

2 The legio fulminatriz was so called in the reign of Trajan: Inscriptio apud Gruterum p. 193. 3 
Scaligerum ad Euseb. p. 223 Q. Petronius Ο. f. Pub. Modestus p. p. bis leg. XII Fulm. et leg. I 
Adjutric. trib. mil. coh. V Vie. tr. coh. XIT urb. tr. coh. V pr. pr. divi Nerve et imp. Cas. Nerve 
Trajani Aug. Germ. provin. Hispanie citer. Asturie et Galleciarum flamen divi Claw. dedit idemque 
dedicavit. And in the time of Augustus: Dio 55. 23 τὸ δωδέκατον ---τὸ Κεραυνοφόρον *. 

3 The narrative grows as it proceeds. A small number of Christian soldiers; then an entire 
Christian legion and a Christian commander; and in Gregory supernatural agency. 

4 The letter ad caleem Justini Martyris is forged!. And the inscription itself would be a proof: 
Αὐτοκράτωρ Καῖσαρ M. Αὐρ. ᾿Αντωνῖνος Γερμανικὸς Παρθικὸς Σαρματικός. For the titles Parthicus and 
Sarmaticus had been laid aside in the year 169™. 

5 The Rescript of Marcus in favour of the Christians is given to Piws by some and to Marcus 
by others: Apud Justini Apol. I. 70 αὐτοκράτωρ Καῖσαρ Tiros Αἴλιος ᾿Αδριανὸς Αντωνῖνος σεβαστὸς 
εὐσεβὴς ἀρχιερεὺς μέγιστος, δημαρχικῆς ἐξουσίας τὸ ιε΄, ὕπατος τὸ γ΄, πατὴρ πατρίδος, TO κοινῷ τῆς ᾿Ασίας 
xa(pew.—Kusebius H. E. ΤᾺ: 12. 13 ascribes the edict to Pius, and yet gives the following in- 
scription: αὐτοκράτωρ Καῖσαρ. Μάρκος. Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αντωνῖνος σεβαστὸς ᾿Αρμένιος ἀρχιερεὺς μέγιστος, 
δημαρχικῆς ἐξουσίας τὸ πέμπτον καὶ δέκατον, ὕπατος τὸ τρίτον, τῷ κοινῷ τῆς ᾿Ασίας χαίρειν. Rufinus: 
Imp. Cesar M. Aurel. Antoninus Augustus Armenicus pontifex maximus trib. pot. XV cos. III. 
Armenicus is in edd. Zimmerman. et Heinechen. Stroth omits ᾿Αρμενικὸς, but without assigning 
a reason. Chron. Pasch. p.259D places the rescript in the 10th year of Marcus coss. Prisco οἵ 
Apollinari, and also omits Armenicus: αὐτοκράτωρ Καῖσαρ M. Aip. Avtwrivos σεβαστὸς δημαρχικῆς 
ἐξουσίας τὸ ιε΄ ὕπατος τὸ y’. But that ’Apyevixds was in Eusebius appears from Rufinus. 


k Conf. Reimar. ad Dionem p- 795 n. 180. Capitolinum c. 24 p. 207 Reimar. ad Dionem p. 1184. 
1 Conf. Scaliger. ad Eusebium p. 223 Salmas. ad m See the Tables A. D. 169. 2. 
E 


26 APPENDIX. ΟἿ 


ome Neither of these titles can be genuine. Pius in his 15th tribunician year was cos, 1111. 

‘ Marcus in his 15th tribunician year was not Armenicus. He assumed that title in the 18th tri- 
bunician year®. That such an edict was not published by Pius is well argued by Valesius ad 
Euseb. H. E. IV. 13 from the silence of Melito apud Euseb. ΓΝ. 26 who enumerates many cities, 
but omits Asia: ὁ δὲ πατήρ σου ταῖς πόλεσι περὶ τοῦ μηδὲν νεωτερίζειν περὶ ἡμῶν ἔγραψεν" ἐν οἷς καὶ 
πρὸς Λαρισσαίους καὶ πρὸς Θεσσαλωνικεῖς καὶ ᾿Αθηναίους, καὶ πρὸς πάντας Ἕλληνας. That Marcus 
did not issue such an edict is plain from his conduct to the Christians, whom he persecuted. See 
on these rescripts Reimar ad Dionem p. 1172. The rescript is ascribed by Mosheim de rebus 
p- 240 to Pius. Other writers doubt this point. Pagi tom. 1 p. 150. 151 states and examines 
the arguments, and decides in favour of Marcus. 

The three years mentioned in the Tables A. D. 178 are applied by Capitolinus to the second 
Marcomannic war, and may be understood of three years current; for Marcus died in the third 
year. But Eutropius VIII. 13 refers this period to the first war: Cum apud Carnuntum jugi 
triennio perseverasset, bellum confecit. And from him Orosius VII. 15 Marcomannicum bellum 
non nisi novo delectu militum, quem triennio jugiter apud Carnuntum Marcus habuit, gestum fuisse 
refertur. Hieronymus Anno 2194 De hostibus triumphavit quos per triennium apud Carnuntum 
habens stativa castra vexaveratP. This might also be true. The first war lasted nine years A. D. 
167—175, and 3 years of this period might have been passed in Carnuntum. 

Inscriptions. 

1 Gruter p. 258. 8 Rome: 27. Aur. Cwsari imp. Cesaris 7. Aili Hadriani Antonin Aug. Pi 
fil. divi Hadriani nep. divi Trajani pronep. divi Nerve abnep. cos. Petronius Mamertinus et M. Ga- 
vius Maximus pr. pr. tribuni cohortium pretoriarum decem et urbanarum trium centuriones cohortium 
pretoriarum et urbanarum et statorwm evocati cohortes pretorie decem et urbane X XII XIIII cen- 
turi@ statorum optimo ac piissimo. 2 Muratori p. 1060. 2 in Latio..... urelio Cesari cos. [add. de- 
sign. cum Muratorio] JI imp. Cesaris filii Hadriani Antonini Aug. Pii pontific. maximi tribunic. 
potest. imp. II cos. IIT p. p. filio decur. Castri Moiniensium. 3 Muratori p. 239.4 in Delmatia: 
Marco Ailio Aurelio Vero Cesari imp. T. Aili Cesaris Hadriani Antonini Augusti Pit patris patrie 
Jilio divi Hadriani nepoti divi Trojant [sic] Parthici pronepoti divi Nerve abnepoti con. II decreto 
decurionum. 4 Muratori p. 239.6 Rome: M. Aurelio Cesari cos. II imper. Cesaris T. Ach 
Hadriani Antonini Aug. Pii pontific. maximi tribunic. potest. VILLI imp. II cos. IIIT [A. Ὁ. 146] 
p-p. filio decuriales pullari οἱ H. V. The preceding in the lifetime of Pius. 

5 Muratori p. 239.7 Sestini: Imp. Cesari divi Antonini Pit fil. divi Hadriani nep. divi Trajan 
Parthici pron. divi Nerve abn. M. Aurelio Antonino Aug. pon. max. trib. pot. XV [A. D. 161] cos. 
TID. D. 6 Mur. p. 455. 8 Rome: Imp. Ces. M. Aurelius Antoninus Aug. pont. max. trib. 
potest. XV cos. III imp. Ces. L. Aurelius Verus Aug. trib. pot. cos. ...terminos vetustate collapsos 
exaltaverunt et restituerunt proximo termino ped. ... positos ex auctoritate imp. Cesaris Nerve Trajant 
Aug. curante A. Pletorio....lote Calphurniano curat. alvei Tiberis θὲ riparum et cloacarum urbis. 
7 Mur. p. 454.5 Bude: Imp. Ces. M. Aurel. Antonin. Aug. trib. pot. XV cos. III imp. Cas. 
L. Aurel. Ver. Aug. trib. pot. I cos. IIT [recte Murat. cos. IT] divi Aug. Antonini fili divi Hadriant 
nepotes divi Trajan Parthici pronepotes divi Nerve abnepotes ab aq. M. P..... 8 Mur. p. 188.6 
Rome: Imp. Cesari divi Antonini Pit fil. το. M. Aelio Aurelio Antonino Aug. p. p. [lege p. m.] 
trib. pot. XVI cos. III fratri arvali. 9 Mur. p. 240.2 Hydrunti: Imp. Ces. M. Aurelio Anto- 
nino Aug. trib. pot. X VI cos. ILI divi Antonini fil. divi Hadriani nep. divi Trajani Parthici pron. 
divi Nerve abnep. publice. 10 Mur. p. 240.1 Panormi: Imp. Ces. M. Aurelio Antonino divi An- 


2 Tables A. Ὁ. 145. 152. 153. © Tables A. Ὁ. 164. 
P Not in the text of Eusebius. Compare with the Armenian copy Syncellus p. 353 D. 


EMPERORS. Q7 


tonint f. &c. pon. max. trib. p. X VII cos. III R. P. Panhormit. 11 Mur. p. 240. 4 Camerini: Jp. Marcus 
Cesari M. Aurelio Antonino Augusto Armeniaco trib. pot. XVIII [A.D. 164] imp. 11 cos. 111 AUR®Es 
pont. maximo L. D. D. D. publice. 12 Mur. p. 240.6 Rome:....M. Aurelio Antonino .. . eniaco 
Medico.... maximo cos. III... .us lib. curator..... salutaris....atorum S.P.D.D. 18 Mur. 

p. 240. 5 Belluni: Lmp. Cesari M. Aurelio Antonino Aug. Armeniaco Medico Parthico max. pontif. 

max. trib. pot. X XI [A. Ὁ. 167] imp. IIIT cos. III p. p. divi Antonini fil. &e. D.D. 14 Mur. p. 

240. 7 in Casiliano: ...... Antoninus Aug. Armeniac. Medic. Parthic. maaxim. trib. pot. XX IIL 

cos. III p.p. 15 Mur. p. 455.1 Salonze: Imp. Ces. M. Aur. Antonino Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. 
XXIII p.p. coh. I Del. sub cur. Grani Fortunat. trib. coh. ejusdem muri P. DCCC im has turr. 

wna. 16 Mur. p.1121.7 in Transilvania: Divo Vero Parth. max. fratri imp. Cesaris M. Aurel. 
Antonini Aug. Armeniac. Medic. Germ. Parth. max. tribunic. potestatis XX VI ΤΑ. 1). 172] imp. V 

[lege VI] p.p. cos. III pro cos. colonia Ulpia Trajan. Aug. Dac. Sarmiz. Eghusa. 17 Mur. p.455. 2 
Arimini: Imp. Cesar divi Antonini Pui f. &e. M. Aurelius Antoninus Pius Aug. Germanic. pontif. 

max. trib. pot. XX VIII imp. VI cos. III p. p. procos. restituit. 18 Mr. Hamilton Asia Minor 

Vol. 2 inscriptions N°. 54 at Sinope: 7. Germanico Sarmatico p.m. trib. pot. XX V imp. VIIT 
cos.... Marcus was not Sarmaticus and imp. VIII till the 29th tribunician year?’?. Wherefore 

we must read in this inscription trib. pot. YX LY. 

19 Mr. Hamilton Asia Minor Vol. 1 p. 113 Vol. 2 Appendix N°. 23 gives an inscription, found 
7 miles east of Ushak: ἀγαθῇ τύχῃ. αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα M. Αὐρήλιον ᾿Αντώνεινον Σεβαστὸν ’ Apye- 
νιακὸν ΠΠαρθικὸν αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Λούκιον Αὐρήλιον Οὐῆρον Σεβαστὸν ᾿Αρμενιακὸν Μηδικὸν ἡ πόλις 
ἐπὶ ἱΙεροκλέους ᾿Αρχέτειμον []. ᾿Αρχετείμου] ἄρχοντος τὸ β' Kapte... Eppoyevou... μωνος καὶ Φιλάνθου 
Τρύφωνος γραμματέος Διοτ..... ἐπιμεληθέντος εἰκ.....μα.....«θυ. β.. ἔτους ova’ μηνὸς .ι.β..γα..γ.. 
Marcus is Parthicus and Medicus in A.D. 1664. We may assume that this inscription was set 
up in A. D. 167, and if the 251st year of the city was then current, we ascend to B. C. 84, when 
Sulla rescued Asia from Mithridates, ended the first Mithridatic war, and distributed Asia into 
44 regions. From that epoch the city which erected this inscription might date its years’. 

20 Hamilton Appendix N°. 432 at Isaura: ἀγαθῇ τύχῃ. ὑπὲρ τῆς [αἰω]νίου αὐτοκράτορος Kalo[apos] 
M. Αὐρηλίου ᾿Αντωνείνου Σεβαστοῦ ᾿Αρμενιζακοῦ] Μηδικοῦ Παρθικοῦ π. π. τύχης τε καὶ ve.... καὶ aiw- 
νίου διαμονῆς καὶ τοῦ σύμπαντο[-ς] αὐτοῦ οἴκου καὶ iepa [f. ἱερᾶς] συγκλητοῦ καὶ δήμου [ Ῥω]μαίων τῇ κυρίᾳ 
πατρίδι Μ. Μάριος Μ. Μαρίου Πίου υἱὸς Φλαοθιανὸς Πίος ἀρχιερασάμενος τὴν στοὰν κειόνων εἴκοσι πέντε 
καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ ἐργαστήρια πέντε σὺν τῷ ψαλιδώματι ἐκ φιλοτιμίας κατασκεύασεν [sic] ἐκ τῶν ἰδίων, συν- 
αρχιερασαμένης αὐτῷ καὶ Αὐρη[λί]ας ᾿Αθηναΐδος τῆς γυναικός. 

21 Muratori p. 2008. 8 in Carniola: Imp. Ces. M. Aurelius Antoninus Aug. trib. potest. Augustus 
Pius imp. Cesar Aurelius Verus Aug. trib. potest. cos. iterum D. Antonini filii D. Hadriani nepotes 
D. Trajani Parthici pronepotes D. Nerve abnepotes........ 21 Gruter p. 257.11 in Hispania: 


pp See the Tables A. D. 175.3 Eckhel tom. 7 
p- 62. 

4 See the Tables p. 156. 

τ See F. H. III p. 150 for the acts of Sulla in 


ton Vol. 1 p. 114 supposes the era to have com- 
menced in B.C. 75 when Nicomedes bequeathed ‘his 
possessions to the Romans, and places the inscription 
at A. D. 176. But in 176 Marcus had laid aside the 


B.C. 84. According to Appian Mithrid. c.61 Sulla, 
τὴν ᾿Ασίαν καθιστάμενος, ᾿Ιλιέας μὲν καὶ Χίους καὶ Λυκίους 
καὶ Ῥοδίους καὶ Μαγνησίαν καί τινας ἄλλους, ἢ συμμαχίας 
ἀμειβόμενος ἢ ὧν διὰ προθυμίαν ἐπεπόνθεσαν οὗ ἕνεκα, 
ἐλευθέρους ἠφίει καὶ Ρωμαίων ἀνέγραφε φίλους. That 
city might be one of those towns. If its era com- 
menced from that period, its first year would coincide 
with the 229th year of the Seleucide, which began 
Oct. B.C. 84, and its 25lst would coincide with the 
479th, which began in Oct. A. D. 167. Mr, Hamil- 


names Parthicus Medicus, and was called Germanicus 
and Sarmaticus: see the Tables A. D. 176 p. 172 and 
Eckhel tom. 7 p. 72.73. And Verus would have 
been called Θεός or divus. Nicomedes died in B. C. 
74 at the time of the renewed war with Mithridates. 
See F. H. III p. 160. But it does not appear that 
this town lay within his dominions, nor was his 
death an event sufficiently important ‘ to have been 
adopted as an epoch by the Roman governments of 
Asia Minor.” 


EQ 


Marcus 
AURELIUS. 


28 APPENDIX. Oa 


Imp. Ces. L. Aurelio Vero Aug. divi Antonini f. pont. max. [omitte max. conf. Eckhel tom. 7 p. 96] 
trib. pot. cos. IT p.p. [lege P. id est, posuerunt] municip. Ammai. 22 Muratori p. 240.3 Hy- 
drunti: Imp. Ces. L. Aurelio Vero Aug. trib. pot. IT[A.D. 162] cos. IT divi Antonini fil. &e. pub- 
lice D.D. 28 Mur. p. 189.1 Rome: Imp. Cesari divi Antonini Pu fil. &e. L. Ailio Aurelio 
Vero Aug. tribunic. pot. IIT cos. II fratri arvali. 24 Mur. p. 242.2 Narbone: Imp. Cesari divi 
Antonini Pii fil. &e. L. Aurelio Vero Aug. Armeniaco pont. maxim. tribune. potestat. ITIT imp. IT cos. 
IT procos. decumanit Narbonenses. 25 Murat. p. 520. 7 Florentiz: Imp. Cesari divi Antonini 
Pit fil. &e. L. Aurelio Vero Aug. Armeniac. Parthic. maximo Medico trib. pot. VI [A. Ὁ. 166] imp. 
V cos. II designat. IIT procos. coll. fabr. tign. Ostis quod providentia et liberalita. de sua indulserit. 
26 Mur. p. 241. 6 Rome: bearing trib. p. VIII. Given in the Tables A. D. 169 p. 164 from 
Panvinius and Gruter. In all the three copies p. p. is improperly added". 

27 Gruter p. 76.8 Preeneste: Pietati Fortune primig. votis susceptis salvis Augustis M. Aurelio 
Antonino et L. 4ilio Aurelio Fortunatus verna disp. eorum et Aurelia Suscepta lib. L.D.D.D. 28 Gru- 
ter p. 85.3 Rome: Voto suscepto pro salute imp. Cesaris M. Aurehi Antonini Aug. Pui Felicis Sea. 
Pompeius Primitivus cum M. Virrio Strutto fil. columnas cum epistilio deo magno Serapi in introitum 
exornaverunt. 29 Grut. p. 87.5 in Carinthia: Herculi οἱ Epone Aug. pro salute imp. Ces. M. 
Aur. Antonini Pui Felicis invicti...... 30 Grut. p. 114. 2 Rome: Pro salute et gloria imp. 
Ces. M. Aureli Antonini Aug. L. Aruntius et Q. Clodius Jason οἱ Mercurius filius hujus D. D. 
31 Grut. p. 257. 8 extra Tarraconem: Imp. Ces. L. Aurelio Vero Aug. p. 257.9 extra Tarraco- 
nem: Imp. Cesari M. Aurelio Antonino Aug. 32 Grut. p. 258.4 Vesontii: Imp. Cas. Aug. M. 
Aur. Antonino et L. Aur. Vero cives Ve. 33 Grut. p. 1068. 2 Budee: Dis militaribus et genio loct 
pro salute et reditu imp. Ces. M. Aur. Antonini Pui invictt Aug. Clod. Marcellinus 8. C. trib. mit. 
leg. II A. P. F. Ant. translat. ex leg. X Fr. Ant. numini ejus semper devotissimus. 34 Murat. p. 
8.1 in Dacia: J.0.M.P.S.D. N. M. Aur. Antonini imp. Aurel. Rusticus cav. posuit. 35 Mur. 
Ρ. 9. 8 in Selavonia: Jovi Depulsori pro salute dom. N. imp. M.' Aur. Antonini Pir Aug. Marcus 
Sperat. disp. V.S. L. M. 36 Mur. p.7.7 in Galleecia: J. Ο. M. pro salute M. Aurelia Antonine 
et L. Aurelii Veri Augustorum ob natale...leg. VII Ge. milites coh. Galleco... sub cura... .em. σὲ 
Aug.... reed T. Lucret. Patern...coh...... et Ful. 37 Mur. p. 239.5 Brundusii: Pro salute 
imp. M. Aurelii Antonini Pii. 38 Mur. p. 241. 2 in Creta: αὐτοκράτορα Καίσ. Μάρκον Αὐρήλιον 
᾿Αντωνεῖνον Σεβαστὸν τὸν κύριον τῆς οἰκουμένης A. PA. Σουλπικιανὸς Awp..v. 39 Mur. p. 241. 3 in 
Creta: αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Λούκιον Αὐρήλιον Βῆρον Σεβαστὸν ᾿Αρμενιακὸν τὸν κύριον τῆς οἰκουμένης 
A. Φ. Σουλπικιανὸς Δωρίων. 40 Mur. p. 242.1 Philippopoli: ἀγαθῇ τύχῃ. ὑπὲρ τῆς τῶν αὐτοκρατόρων 
καὶ υἱῶν εὖ διαμονῆς Μ. Αὐρηλίου ᾿Αντωνείν. καὶ A. Αὐρηλίου Οὐήρου ᾿Αρμενιακοῦ Φιλίσκος Καίσαρος 
τοῦ Μάρκου ἀπελ.ῖῖν ἀνέθηκεν... .. τεμισιάδι μετὰ ἱερωσύνην. .... ᾿Αλφείου Ποσειδωνίου, ἐπιμελετεύοντος 
Φλαουΐου Εὐδαίμονος τοῦ καὶ Φλαουϊανοῦ. 41 Gruter p.178.3 Murat. p. 485.9 Cesenze: Balnewm 
Aurelianum ex liberalitate imp. Ces. M. Aurelii Pii Fel. Aug. servata indulgentia pecunie ejus quam 
deus (dominus Gruter.] Aurelianus concesserat facta usurarum exactione curante Statio Juliano V. E. 
[V.F. Grut.] curatore refecit et perfectt. 42 Murat. p. 454.6 in arcu Tripolitano: Imp. Ces. M. 
Aurelio Autonino Aug. p. p. [lege p.m.] οἱ imp. Cas. L. Aurelio Vero Armeniaco Aug. Ser. Co... . 
Sortitus procos. cwm Uttedio Marcello leg. suo dedicavit C. Calpurnius Celsus curator mumeris pub... . 
S. [Ivir QQ. flamen perpetuus arcum pecunia sua........ ex marmore solido fecit. 

The two following after A. D.176: 43 Gruter p.199.6 Rome: Imp. Cesar M. Aurelius An- 
toninus Aug. Germanicus Sarmat. et imp. Cesar L. Aurelius Commodus Aug. Germanicus Sarmatic. 
hos limides [lege lapides ex Muratorio] constitui jusserunt propter controversias que inter mercatores 
et mancipes orte erant uti finem demonstrarent vectigal foricularii et ansarii promercalium secundum 


tr See Eckhel tom. 7 p. 96. rrr Sic lege post Bimardum apud Muratorium. 


EMPERORS. 29 


veterem legem semel dumtaaat exigund[o]. Muratori p. 573. 4 gives a similar inscription “ Rome Marcus 
ante portam Flaminiam,” except that instead of Cesar L. Aurelius Commodus Aug. Germ. Sarm. BS Eee: 
it has M. Aurelius Severus Alexander Pius Felix Aug. in whose reign this edict was repeated 5. 

44 Gruter p. 375.1 Rome: Basseot M. 7. Stel. Rufo pr. pr. imperat. Aureli Antonini L. Aurel 

Veri et Aureli Commodi Augg. consularibus ornamentis honorato et οὗ victoriam German. οἱ Sarmat. 
Antonini οἱ Commodi Augg. corona mural vallari aur. hastis puris ITIL totidemque vexillis obsidio- 
nalibus..... leg....pr....equ..trib...... proc. a rationib. provinciarum Belgice et duarum Ger- 

maniar. proc. reg. Noric. proc. ape et Gallecie trib. coh. LI pr. trib. coh. X urb. trib. coh. V vig. 

huic senat. auctor impp. Antonino . . Commodo Augg. statuam armat. in foro divi Trajan et 

aliam civil. amictu in templo divi a 2 τρρθίάνι loricatam in templo...... nendas...... 

After A. D. 171 the following: 45 Hamilton N°. 153 at Orcistus: [αὐτ]οκράτορα Καίσαρα 
Μάρκον Αὐρήλιον ᾿Αντωνεῖνον Σεβαστὸν Γερμανικὸν ἀρχιερέα μέγιστον δημαρχικῆς ἐξουσίας ᾿Ορκιστηνοὶ 
εἰσηγησαμένων “Ἑρμοκράτους Μηνοδώρου x. τ. A. 

To Faustina the wife of Marcus: 1 Gruter p. 260.7 Tipherni: Faustine Aug. Aurelit Cesaris 
D.D. 2 p. 260.8 in agro Tarentino: Faustina Aug. Aurehii car. public. D.D. 3 p. 260. 9 
Barcinone: Faustine Aug. imp. M. Aurel. Antonini Aug. D. D. 4 p. 260. 10 Tarracone: 
P. H. C. Faustine imp. Antonini fle. 5. p. 260.11 Tarracone: Faustine imp. Antonini filie. 
6 p. 260.12 in ruinis Warhel: Faustinw Aug. divi Pu filie col. Sarmiz. 7 Muratori p. 241.4 
Barcinone: Faustine Aug. imp. M. Aureli Antonin Aug. D.D. 8 Muratori p. 241.5 in Dacia: 
M. Aurel. Faustine Aug. matri Aug. et castrorum’ sub cura Jul. Paterni proc. syntrophus. 9 Murat. 
p- 242. 4 Romee in patera argentea: σάλβῳ Κωμμόδῳ Φήλιξ Pavoreiva*. 


CommMonDuws. CoMMODUS 


His masters were Onesicrates in Greek, Antistius Capella in Latin. Orator ei Atteius Sanctus 
fwit: Lamprid. Commodo ο. 1. 

Commodus was Augustus and consul in A. D. 177, consul iterwm in 179, succeeded his father 
March 17 A. D. 180**. 


Inscriptions. 

1 Muratori p. 2009. 4 in via Appia: Imp. Ces. M. Aur. Antoninus Aug. Arm. Parth. p. p. σέ 
M.y Aur. Commodus Aug. procos. reficiend. cur. 2 Mur. p. 340.2 Rome fragmentum fastorum 
fratrum arvalium: Imp. Ces. M. Aur. Antonino Aug. III 0. Aufidio Victorino IT cos. [A. D. 183] 
in capitolio Q. Licinius N....rum arvalium votorum solutorum et no... ausa pro salute imp. Ces. 
M. Aureli.... Antonini ...m. Ger. mawimi p.p. cos. IIIT fratres arvales conveneru...... us Nepos 
mag. Cn. Catilius Severus M. Ulpius Astius pr. ma...immolavit Q. Licinius Nepos mag. Jovi O. M. 
δου... marem Junoni reg. bovem feminam Minerve bovem feminam . . luti publice P. R. bovem femi- 


5. Muratori: “Μ. Aurelius philosophus et Alex- x An inscription in Gruter p. 261.4 Rome: Fau- 
ander Severus—uterque diversis tamen temporibus sting Auguste magistri quinquennales collegi corp. fa- 
eosdem terminos constituerant.”’ brum ferrar. tignar. dendrophor. et centon. lust. XX VII 


t Dio 71. ὃ ἣν δὲ τῷ Μάρκῳ ὁ Ῥοῦφος ὁ Βασσαῖος T. Ovinius &c. ἢ). D. Kal. Januar. C. Manlio Tor- 
ἔπαρχος, τὰ μὲν ἄλλα ἀγαθὸς, ἀπαίδευτος δὲ ὑπ᾽ ἀγροικίας, φμαίο et Cornelio Messalino cos. Τί is doubtful whe- 
x.t.d. Vindex the colleague of Basseus was also ther this refers to Faustina the wife of Pius or Fau- 
honoured with three statues: Dio 71.3 τῶν δὲ Μαρ- stina the wife of Marcus. The consuls are consules 
κομάνων---τὸν Βίνδικα τὸν Μακρῖνον ἔ ἔπαρχον ὄντα ἀποκτει- suffecti; for no such consuls appear in the Fusti of 
νάντων, τούτῳ μὲν τρεῖς ἀνδριάντας ἔστησε. Conf. Rei- A.D.139—175. We may read ἢ. D.... Kal. Ja- 


mar. ad locum p- 1179 n. 25. nuar. and assign the inscription to December. 
Υ So in coins apud Eckhel tom. 7 p. 81 Dive xx See the Tables in those years. 
Faustine Aug. matr. castror. and Dive Foustina Pie y On Marcus for Lucius see the Tables A.D. 181. 2 


+ matri castrorum. and Eckhel there quoted. 


Commonus nam. Isdem({cos.] VII [dus Januar. in pronao 


Pertinax PERTINAX. 


30 | APPENDIX. 


oe ORs 


...- fratres arvales sacrificium Dee Die indiz.... 


Q. Licinius Nepos mag. velato capite contra Orientem..quod bonum faustum felia fortunatum salu- 
tareque sit imp. Ces. M. Aurelio...... Antonino Aug. Pio Sarmat. Germ. maximo p.m. p. p. cos. 
ITIT optime maximog. principi divi M. Antonini fil. divi Antonini nepoti divi Hadriani pronepoti 
&e. senatui P. R. Q. fratribusque arvalibus sacrificium Dee Die hoc anno erit ante diem XVI Kal. 
Junias Rome, ante diem XITIT Kal. Jun. in luco et domi XIII Kal. Jun. consummabitur. domi 
adfuerunt in coll. Q. Licinius Nepos mag. Cn. Catilius Severus M. Ulpius Astius pr. M. Antonius 
Jwoenis. L. Tutilio Pontiano Gentiano cos. [sc. suffecto] VI Id. Februar. in luco Dee Die Q. Licinius 
Nepos mag. operis inchoandi causa quod in fastigio edis Dee Die ficus innata esset eruendam et edem 
reficiendam immolavit suovetaurilibus majoribus item ad adem Dee Die boves feminas II, Jano patri 


arietes IT, Jovi berbeces II altilaneos..... 


3 Gruter p. 66.7 Albee Julie: Libero patri sacrum 


pro salute imp. Ces. M. Aur. Commodi Antonini Aug. Pu p.p. L. Calvisius L. f. Velina Secundus 
Falerione p.p. leg. XIII α΄. P. Ε΄ sub Vespronio .. . dido cos. dedic. C. Aurellio sal. D. Ὁ. 4 Grut. 
p- 1085.7 Neapoli: Imp. Ces. M. Aurel. Commodo Antonino Aug. Pio p. p. [vir quinquen. FI. 


Phaneas marmorarius. 


5 Gruter p. 45.9 Hereuli conservator pro salute L. Ragom L. 7. Pap. 


Urinati Largi Quinctiani vir. cos. sodal. Hadrianal. leg. leg. XIII Gem. donis milit. donat. ab imp. 
Commodo Antonino Aug. procos. prov. Sardinie juridic. per Apuliam pref. F. D. pret. ed. pl. Q. 


pr. Afric. VIvir Aug. ex testamento M. Antius Ennius Sergianus anico V. cur. 


6 Grut. p. 261.6 


Olisipone: Imp. Ces. imper. M. Aurel. Antonin. Aug. f. D. Pii nep. divi Hadr. pro. divi Tray. 
Parthic. abnep. L. Aurelio Commod. Aug. German. Sarm. Fel. Jul. Olis. per Q. Celium Cassianum 


a M. Fabricium Tuscum IIvir. 
cos. D. D. 


Commodi M. Aurelius M. L. [lege M. f.] Favorinus Curtia Favorina V. 5. 


7 Gruter p. 261.7 in Carnia: L. 4hio Aurelio Aug. f. Commodo 
8 Muratori p. 109. 7 Rome in tabella zenea: Pro salute imp. Ces. Augusti M. Aureli 


9 Murat. p. 130. 2 


Arausione: Num. Aug. Matri Deum pro salut. imp. M. Aur. Commodi Antonini Pit Felicis tauro- 


polium fecerunt Sex. Publicius....... anus. 


10 Hamilton Asia Minor Vol. 2 Append. N°. 53 at 


Sinope has an inscription which refers to Commodus and should be read in this manner: ....... 


Sarmaticr f. divi Pu nep. divi Hadriani pronep. d[ivi]..... 


11 Gruter p. 261.5 Rome: Divo 


Commodo fratri imp. Ces. L. Septimi Severi Pii Pertinacis Aug. prepositus Crescens scribe Fortu- 


natianus Felicianus Quintio Eutyches Philumenus D. D. 


12 Murat. p. 243. 2 Thermis in Sicilia : 


Divo Commodo Aug. D. D. P. P. In an inscription of Severus apud Gruter p. 187.3, quoted in 


the Tables A. D. 201, Severus is divi Commodi frater. 
Conf. Lamprid. Commodo ec. 17 Severo ὁ. 11. 


A. D. 203 p. 210, divi Commodi frater. 


Tables A. D. 126. 193. 


Again p. 191. 5 quoted in the Tables 


Pertinaz was three years in Liguria under Perennis, who was slain in 1857. At his election he 


z See the Tables A. Ὁ. 185. Capitolinus Pert. 
c. 2.3 Pertinar—Cassiano motu composito [A.D.175] 
e Syria ad Danubii tutelam profectus est atque inde 
Mesie utriusque, mor Dacia regimen accepit. Bene 
gestis bis provinciis, Syriam meruit.—Curiam Roma- 
nam post quatuor provincias consulares quia consulatum 
absens gesserat jam dives ingressus est, quum eam antea 
non vidisset. Jussus est preterea statim a Perenne in 
Liguriam secedere in villam paternam. Nam pater ejus 
tabernam coctiliciam in Liguria exercuerat.—Fuitque 
illic per triennium. He was appointed consul (sc. 
suffectus) before the revolt of Cassius: Dio 71. 21 
τοῦ δὲ Ileprivaxos ἐπὶ ταῖς ἀνδραγαθίαις ὑπατείαν λαβόντος, 


ὅμως ἦσαν οἱ νεμεσῶντες ἐπὶ τῷ εἶναι αὐτὸν τὸ γένος ἐξ 
ἀφανῶν τὸ τῆς τραγῳδίας ἐπέλεγον Τοιαῦθ᾽ 6 τλήμων πό- 
λεμος ἐξεργάζεται.----τοῦ δὲ Κασσίου κατὰ τὴν Συρίαν νεω- 
τερίσαντος κι τ. Χ. Capitolin. Pertin. c. 2 Studio Marci 
imperatoris cos. est designatus.—Cassiano motu com- 
posito ἃς. His colleague was Julianus: Spartian. 
Juliano c. 2 Fuit consul cum Pertinace et in proconsu- 
latu Africe eidem successit. Capitolinus Pert. c. 4 
we may with Reimar ad Dionem p. 1189 n. 75 refer 
to the second consulship of Pertinar A. D. 192, and 
supply in this manner: Ipsi Commodo plurimum pla- 
cuit, cos. quia ille esset [sc. Commodus], iterum quum 
Pertinax factus est. 


EMPERORS. 31 


was prefectus urbis: Capitolin. Pertin. 6.4.  Eutrop. VIII. 16 Pertinaz—prefecturam urbi tum Pervinax 
agens. Victor Ep. p.376 prefecturam urbis agens. Hieron. Chron. Anno 2208 Pertinac—quum 
prefecturam urbis ageret, ew senatusconsulto imperare jussus est. 

He declined the honours of Augusta for his wife, and of Cesar for his son: Dio 73.7 Herodian. 
II. 4 Chron. Pasch. p. 264 B. 

To the testimonies given in the Tables for the reign and death of Pertinax, add Zonaras tom. | 
p. 602 lib. XII. 6. Zonaras gives the duration of his life and reign nearly from Dio: ἐβίω δὲ ὁ 
ἀνὴρ ἔτη ἑπτὰ καὶ ἑξήκοντα, δέοντα τεσσάρων μηνῶν, ἄρξας μόνας ἡμέρας ὀγδοήκοντα καὶ ἑπτά. 

Coins of Pertinax after his consecration by Severus: Eckhel tom. 7 p. 144 Divus Pert. Pius 
pater + eternitas. or consecratio. or fides exercituum. His consecration is described by Dio 74. 4. 5 
Victor Epit. p. 377 Spartianus Severo ὁ. 7 6.17. Muratori p. 243. 4 gives an inscription 
Rome: Divos Pertinax Aug. S. C. 

An inscription of March 19 A. D. 193 apud Muratorium p. 345.2 Rome. In sinistro latere : 
Imp. Ces. P. Helvio Pertinact Aug. cos. II pontifici maximo trib. pot. p.p. principi sev. fortissimo 
duct et omnium virtutum principt Capenates foder.22 proc. L. Licinio Sperando. In dextro latere: 
Dedicata XILIII Kal. Apritis cur. P. Scatilio Prospicio..... Mucio Muciano, Falcone et Claro cos. 


Dipivs Jutianus. Tables A. Ὁ. 193 p. 192. Dipivs 
JULIANUS. 


He is defeated at the Mulvian bridge in Eutrop. VIII. 17 Hieron. Anno 2208 Victor Ces. 
Ρ. 325 Oros. VII. 16. And has seven months in Eutrop. Victor Epit. Orosius. Chron. Pasch. 
Ρ. 2640 μῆνας ζ΄.---ἐσφάγη, ὧν ἐτῶν ξ΄. Zonaras XII. 7 tom. 1 Ρ. 604 ἢ ἐβίω δὲ ἔτη ἑξήκοντα 
πρὸς μησὶ τέσσαρσι καὶ ἰσαρίθμοις ἡμέραις, ἄρξας ἡμέρας ἑξήκοντα. ᾿ 


Prescennius Nicer. Tables A. D. 198 p. 192. 194 Α. Ὁ: 194. PESCENNIUS 
Letters commending Niger from Marcus Commodus and Severus are given by Spartianus Pescen. δύ ον 

6. 8. 4. 
He was the author of many good regulations: Spartian. Pescen. c. 7. 

CrLopivus Ausinus. Tables A. D. 193 p. 194, A. Ὁ). 196 p.198, A. Ὁ. 197. CLopivus 


ALBINUS. 


A letter of Commodus to Albinus is extant in Capitolin. Albino c.2. A letter of Marcus de 
Albino: Ibid. ὁ. 10 Extant Marci epistole de hoe eodem &c.—Est et alia Epistola qua idem M. 
Avidi Cassii temporibus de hoc eodem scripsit, cujus exemplum hoc est, &e. A letter of Severus de 
Albino: Idem Ibid. ¢. 12 Hatat epistola Severi qua ostendit animum suum, missa ad senatum, cujus 
hoc ewemplum est ; &c. 

Albinus was born Nov. 25 : Capitolin. Albino ὁ. 4 Patris epistola ad lium Bassianum tune pro- 
consulem Africe.—Epistola Ocionii Postumii ad Ailium Bassianum: “ Filius mihi natus est VIT 
Kal. Decemb.” &e. 

Inscriptions: 1 Panvinius p. 355 Gruter p. 45.12 Herewli defensori pro reditu et itu D. Clodi 
Septimi Albini Cesaris 1). Clodius D. L. Felix actor Ces. N.D.D. 2 Bimardus apud Muratorium 


tom. 1 p. 138 Lugduni: J. O. Δ. Cl. Albino C. Fu. C. P. Gall. Aug. et Lug. libertatis advers. Seve- 
rum acerrimo vindicr. 


Severus. His birth is recorded in the Tables A. Ὁ. 146, his reign A. D. 193—211. SEVERUs. 


2z The Capenates federati appear again in an inscription to Caracalla. See below, Caracalla No. 28. 


SEVERUs. 


32 


Macer Fulvius Pius 


Getaa=Fulvia Pia2 


APPENDIX. 


Bassianus 
Victor Epit. p. 379. 








[ 





ἀοίαῦ SEVERUS2@ imp.=Julia Domna¢ 
4 ἢ ᾿ 
Aétius=filia Probus=filia CaracaLLacimp. GETAc 
Spartian. - Spartian. 
c. 8. c. 8. 


| 
Maesa4= Julius Avitus4 


Varius Marcellusd=Soemiasd Mamzea=Gessius Marcianus 


ExLaGaBALUs imp. ALEXANDER SEVERUS imp. 


Tillemont tom. 3 p. 451 thinks Ap. 13 too soon after the death of Pertinax for the assumption 


of the empire by Severus. 


probable in the date. 


But the distance is only about 660 miles, and the interval 13 days. 
And Severus was remarkable for his celerity—aoAA@ τάχει Herodian. III. 8. 


Nothing then im- 


After the death of Julianus he is met at Interamna: Spartian. Severo ὁ. 6. 


He therefore entered Rome in the beginning of June, about 54 days after he had assumed the 
empire at Carnuntum. His army might have marched 13 miles a day. 
Severus was pretor designatus a Marco anno etatis 32: Spartian. Severo ὁ. 3. in A.D. 177; 


governor of Gaul about A. D. 185. 


Then of Pannonia in 187. Then of Sicily in 188. 


Then he 


was appointed to Illyricum, cir. A.D.190. See all these offices in Spartianus Severo e. 3. 4. 
His age is erroneously called 89 by Spartianus Nigro c.5. Repeated by Spartianus Severo ὁ. 22. 
Severus wrote de vita swat: Herodian. 11. 9 Spartian. Nigro ὁ. 4 Capitolin. Albino ce. 7. 12 


Spartian. Severo c. 3. 


Idem ¢.18 Vitam swam publicamque ipse composuit. 


On the wife of Severus see Victor Ces. p. 327 Huic tanto domi forisque uaoris probra summam 
glorie dempsere. quam adeo famose amplexus est ut cognita libidine ac ream conjurationis retentarit. 
Spartianus Severo ὁ. 18 Uxorem Juliam famosam adulteriis tenuit etiam conjurationis consciam. 

Severus adorned his native place with buildings: Procop. Atdif. VI. 4 p. 112 B πόλις ἣ Λεπτι- 


a Spartianus Severo c. 1 Interfecto Didio Juliano, 
Severus Africa oriundus imperium obtinuit, cui civitas 
Leptis, pater Geta, majores, equites Romani ante civi- 
tatem omnibus datam. mater Fulvia Pia, patrui M. 
Agrippa et Severus consulares ; avus maternus Macer, 
paternus Fulvius Pius fuere. Lege cum Casaubono 
paternus Macer, maternus Fulvius Pius. 

b Consul in A. D. 203, Tables 203.1. Died be- 
fore Plautianus in 203: Dio 76.2 quoted in the 
Tables A. D. 203. 1. 

¢ Julia died in A.D. 217. See the Tables. On 
Julia Domna see Scaliger ad Euseb. p. 230. To the 
inscriptions in the Tables add Gruter p. 266. 5 Peto- 
vie: Julie Aug. matri castror. Paetoviens. p. 267.1 
Capare Hispanice : Julie Aug. matri castrorum con- 
jugi imp. Cas. L. Sept. Severi Pii Pertinacis Aug. et 
matri M. Aurelii Antonini imp. ordo splendidiss. Capa- 
ritanorum devotus numini majestatique ejus. Muratori 
p-. 248. 4 in Hispania: Julie Aug. matri castrorum 
respublica Tuccitanorum 1). ἢ. Ρ. p. 248.5 Rome: 
Julie Domne Aug. matri Aug. N. et castror. p. 249.1 
in insula Gauli adjacente Melite : Julie Domne Aug. 
matri castr. Augustorum imp. Cas. L. Septimi Severi 
Pertinacis Aug. conjugi municipium Gau... Gul. P. P. 
curante Dapsi..... no. Muratori supplies cast. et. 
p. 249. 2 in Bulgaria: Julie Domne Auguste matri 


castrorum R. P. 5. Va. Ulp. curante Q. Anicio Fausto 
leg. Augustorum pr.pr. p.1088. 2 in agro Reatino : 
Julie Aug. imp. Cesaris L. Septimi Severi... Pertinacis 
Aug. E....et M. Aureli Antonini Cesaris imp. destinati 
parenti matri castrorum et P. Trebulani Mutuste anim. 
dev. dedic. D.D. After Aug. for E we may read C 
and supply conjugi. 

ἃ Dio 78. 30 ἡ Μαῖσα ἡ τῆς Ἰουλίας THs Αὐγούστης 
ἀδελφὴ δύο τε θυγατέρας Σοαιμίδα καὶ Μαμαίαν ἐξ ᾿Ιουλίου 
τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ὑπατευκότος καὶ δύο ἐγγόνους ἄρσενας, ἐκ μὲν 
τῆς Σοαιμίδος Οὐαρίου τε Μαρκέλλου ἀνδρὸς ὁμοεθνοῦ---- 
’Aoverrov ... ἐκ δὲ τῆς Μαμαίας Τεσσίου τε Μακριανοῦ, 
Σύρου καὶ αὐτοῦ ἐξ "Αρκης πόλεως ὄντος,---Βασσιανὸν 
ἔχουσα. 

e Spartian. Sev. c. 19 (Severus) reliquit filios duos, 
Antoninum Bassianum et Getam. Idem c. 20 Legisse 
me apud Ailium Maurum Phlegontis Tralliani liber- 
tum memini Septimium Severum immoderatissime quum 
moreretur letatum quod duos Antoninos pari imperio 
reipublice relinqueret. But Spartianus c. 21 errs in 
supposing that Julia was the stepmother of Caracalla: 
noverca. Again Caracallo c. 10 novercam suam Ju- 
liam. Getac.7 Occidere voluit et matrem Gete no- 
vercam suam. 

f Referred to by Dio 75. 7 λέγω yap οὐχ ὅσα ὁ Σε- 
βῆρος ἔγραψεν ἀλλ᾽ ὅσα ἀληθῶς ἐγένετο. 


EMPERORS. 33 


μάγνα---μεγάλη μὲν καὶ πολυάνθρωπος TO παλαιὸν οὖσα, ἔρημος δὲ χρόνῳ ὕστερον γεγενημένη ἐκ τοῦ SEVERUS. 
ἐπιπλεῖστον.--- ὁ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς βασιλεὺς [sc. Justinianus|—davoxodounoato τὰ τῇδε γεγονότα ἐν τοῖς ἄνω 

χρόνοις καὶ καταπεπτωκότα βασίλεια, Σεβήρου βασιλέως τοῦ παλαιοῦ ἔργον ὃς δὴ ἐνθένδε ὁρμώμενος 
μνημεῖα τῆς εὐδαιμονίας τὰ βασίλεια τάδε ἀπέλιπεν. 

Laws of A. D. 204: Cod. Just. VI. 35, 1 Lmpp. Severus et Antoninus AA. Celeri. Dat. XV Kal. 
April. Cilone II et Libone conss. V. 62,1 Aviole. pp. Kal. Mati Chilone II et Libone conss. VI. 
28,1 Faviano. pp. VI Kal. Jun. Cilone 11 ἕο. VIII. 14, 2 Lucio. pp. 11 Kal. Jun. IV. 2,1 
Modestino. Dat. Kal. Jul. V.15,1 LImpp. Severus e& Antoninus AA. οἱ CO. Dionysie. Dat. XIIL 
Kal. Aug. VI. 26, 2 Frontine. pp. VI Kal. Aug. 11. 44, | Romano et aliis. pp. V Kal. Aug. 
VI. 53, 2 Prisco. pp. V Kal. Aug. VI. 53,3 Alice. pp. V Kal. Aug. 11. 18, 3 Pomponio. pp. X 
Kal. Sept. IIL. 17,1 Demetrio. pp. VIIT Kal. Sept. V. 62, 2 Habentiano et Cosconio. pp. VILL 
Kal. Sept. V.68,1 Severo pp. V Id. Sept. UX. 41,2 Lmpp. Severus et Antoninus AA. et C. Ca- 
tulo. proposita III Id. Sept. VI. 2, 2 negotiatoribus. pp. Kal. Dec. VI. 3,1 Romano. pp. 111 Kal. 
Januar. All except V. 15,1 and IX. 41, 2 have rightly Impp. Sev. et Anton. AA. and all are 
dated Cilone IL et Libone conss. 

To the laws of A. D. 205 given in the Tables add the following, dated after July: Cod. Just. 
V. 53, 1 Impp. Severus et Antoninus AA. Asclepiodoto. pp. Kal. Aug. IX. 1, 2 Ingenuo. pp. Δ 11 
Kal. Oct. V.69,1 Pompeiano. pp. IV Id. Oct. VIII. 16, 2 Latine. pp. Id. Oct. VI. 55, 1 
Crispine. pp. III Non. Nov. V.72,1 Valentino. Dat. VI Kal. Januar. These have Impp. Se- 
verus et Antoninus AA. and (with the variations noticed in the Tables at 205.1) are dated Anto- 
nino A. II e Geta C. conss. VII. 21, 2 Lidem AA. et C. Maximo. P. D. 5.5. Antonino A. IT et 
Geta C. conss. 

Inscriptions. 

1 Muratori p. 243. 6 Clusii. Inserted in the Tables A. D. 194.3 from Panvinius and Gruter. 
2 Murat. p. 243.7 juxta ruinas vie sacre: Imp. Cesari L. Septimio Severo Pertinacit Aug. p. m. 
trib. pot. LIL imp. 1117 cos. II Arabico Adiabenico fratri arvali. 3 Mur. p. 189. 2 Rome: 
Imp. &c. trib. p. 111 imp. LITT cos. II Arabico Adiabenico fratri arvali. 4 Murat. p. 243. 8 
Arde: Imp. Ces. L. Septimius Pertinax Pius Felix Aug. pont. max. Germ. max. trib. potest. [LIT 
imp. V cos. procos. p. p. et M. Aurelius Antoninus Pius Germ. max. Dacicus max. princeps juventutis 
litus vicinum vie Severiane adsiduis maris adluentibus fluctibus ad labem ruine labefactatum agge- 
ribus marini operis in fundamentis ut periculum commeantibus abesset extrui curarunt. 5 Murat. p. 
1104. 6 Capuze: Imp. Ces. divi M. Antonini Germ. Sarm. fil. divi Commodi fratri divi Antonini 
Pit nepo. divi Hadriani pronepoti divi Trajani Parthici abnepoti divi Nerve adnepoti Septimio 
Severo Pio Pertinact Ara..... diabenico p. p. pontif. m. trib. pot. 1111 imp. VIL cos. II proc. 
colonia Capua. 6 Mur. p. 244.1 item p. 1993.6 Ravenne: Aug. invicto imp. Ces. L. Septimio 
Severo Pio Pertinaci divi M. Antonini fil. divi Commodi fratri divi Antonini Pii nepoti Arabico 
Adiabenico pontif. max. trib. potest. {17 imp. Υ 1 cos. IT procos. p. p. pro victoria et reditu ipsius 
Rufinus hb. procos. provincie Mauritanie Tingitane. Salvo Severo Aug. et Antonino Cas. fil. Varr. 
7 Mur. p. 2009. 1. 2 in via quee ad Sidonem ducit ; from Maundrell’s Journey p. 47 : Jmperatores 
Cesares L. Septimius Severus Pius Pertinax Aug. Arabicus Adiabenicus Parthicus maximus tribu- 
nicia potes. VI imp. XI cos. II procos. p. p. et M. Aurel. Antoninus Aug. filius ejus vias et milliaria 
Sr{acta] per Venidium Rufum leg. Augg.1...ic. pr. presidem province. Syrie Phenic. renovaverunt. 
8 Mur. p. 347. 2 Rome ara. in facie: pro salute itu reditu et victoria impp. Cass. L. Sept. Severi 
Pu Pert. Aug. Arabic. Adiab. Pont. et Part. max. tr. pot. VIII imp. XI cos. II procos. p. p. et 
M. Aur. Antonini Pii Felicis Aug. tr. pot. IIT procos. * * * * * et Julie Aug. M. K. x * 


& That is, proposita data scripta. 
F 


SEVERUs. 


34 APPENDIX. ORE 


In uno latere Ht genio turme pro reditus [sic] eorum ab eapeditione Parthica quod voverat aram mar- 
moream posuit sua pecunia M. Aurelius Nepos remansor. Dedicata Kal. April. Severo et Victorino 
cos. [A. D. 200.] In alio latere Nomina. P. turme Jul. Macel. dec. Nonius Severus dup. Jul. Vie- ὦ 
torinus &e. 9 Mur. p. 456.1 Rome. Given in the Tables A. D. 202 p. 208 from Panvinius. 
Muratori, like Gruter and Pagi, gives the erroneous number ¢rib. pot. XJ, which is inconsistent 
with Antonini trib. pot. V. 

10 Gruter p. 264.2 Anagnie:..... Commodi f{ratri] divi Antonini Pit nepot. divt..... ani 
pronepot. divi Trajant P..... ct abnepot. divi Nerve a....L. Septimio Severo Pio Pertinact Aug. 
ponti....maximo Arabic. Adiabenico Parthico maximo cos. II p.. tribunicie pot. imp. XI mo.... 
umperatori Anagnini fon. devotissimi numini ejus. 11 Murat. p. 348.6 Rome: Imp. L. Septimius 
Severus Pertinax Aug. p.m. cos. III D. tr. pl® Jovi Optimo Max. Salutari Id. Apr. Junonique re- 
gine columnam erexit. 12 Mur. p. 131.4 Rome: Imp. L. Septimius Severus Pertinax Aug. pont. 
max. cos. VII D. [lege cum Mur. cos. III J.] Ο. Max. Salutari Id. Apr. Junoniq. regine columnam 
erexit. 13 Murat. p.457.1 Rome. Given already in the Tables A. 1). 203 p. 210 from Gruter 
p- 172.5 more correctly than in Muratori. 

14 Gruter p.11.4 p. 22.7 Vienne Austrie: J. Ο. M. Sarapidi pro salute imp. L. Sept. Severi 
Pu Pertinac. Aug. Arabici Adiaben. Parthici maximi et imp. M. Aureli Antonini Aug. L. Quiri- 
nalis Maximus trib. milit. leg. X Gem. P. F.V.S.L.M. 15 Grut. p.11.5 Rome: J. 0. Μ- D. 
pro salute Augg. NN. L. Septimi Severi Pii Pertinacis et Aureli Antonini (Pii Felicis Aug.') ea 
Julie Aug. & 8. P. Q. 10. Semnus Augg. NN. lib. optio tabellariorum stationis marmorum aram po- 
suit. 16 Grut. p. 29. 12 in vetusto lapide Narbone cum multis boum capitibus: Imperio D. M. tau- 
robolium provincie Narbonensis factum per C. Batonium primum flaminem Augg. pro salute dominorum 
impp. L. Septimit Severt Pii Pertinacis Aug. Arabict Hadiabeni. Parthict maximi σέ M. Aurelian 
[lege Auwrelit] Aug. 17 Grut. p. 32.10 prope Sintriam in Lusitania: Soli eterno Lune pro eter- 
nitate impertt et salute imp. Oa.... Septimi Severt Aug. Pui et ump. Aug. Ces. M. Aur. Antonini 
Aug. Pii x * * * Cas. et Julie Aug. matris Ces. Drusus Valerius Colianus &e. 18 Gruter p. 
39.3 Rome: Diane pro salute imp. L. Septimi Severi οἱ M. Aureli Antonin Augg. δὲ x x * * 
Julie Aug. matr. castr. * * * * 19 Gruter p. 42.2 Lune eter. sacr. pro salute imp. Cos. L. 
Septimi Sev. Pit invic. prince. pont. max. p. p. Julius Balbillus Anullinus pref. vigil. V. 8S. L. M. 
20 Gruter p. 56.5 Rome: Imp. Cwsaris L. Septimi Severi Pii Pertinacis Aug. Parthici Arabici 
Adiabenici pacatoris orbis et fundatoris timperit Romani in ho. R. P. Mart...te D.D. 21 Grut. p. 
90.11 Lugduni: Pro salute dom.n. imp. L. Sept. Severi Aug. totiusque domus ejus Aufanis [lege Tanfa- 
niis: conf. Facciolati lexicon v. Aufanie] matronis et matribus Pannoniorum et Delmatiarum...... 
22 Grut. p. 191.3 in Yorkshire from Camden: Jmp. Severus Aug. et Antoninus Ces. destinatus re- 
stituerunt curante Virio Lupo leg. eorum pr. pr. 23 Gruter p. 265. 4 Saltzburgii: Imp. Ces. L. 
Septimi Severi Pu Pertinacis Aug. Arab. Adiab. Parthic. max. et imp. Ces. M. Aureli Antonini 
Aug. Parthict maximi col. Hadr. Juvav. D. D. 24 Gruter p. 266.3 Rome: Imp. Cesar. L. Sep- 
timio Severo Pio Pertinact Aug. Parth. Arab. Adiab. pont. max..........4++ pacatort orbis et pro- 
pagatori imperit Romani mm honor. pon....te....Jov.... pos. S. P.Q. R. 25 Murat. p. 455.6 
in castello agri Damasceni: Lucio Septimio et [lege Sev.] Pio Pertinaci semper Augusto Livius Cal- — 
purnius procos. Celo Surie p. hoc presidium construxit in securitatem publicam et Scenitarum Ara- 
bum terrorem. 26 Mur. p. 344.2 Rome in tabula marmorea: J. Ο. .D. pro salute imp. L. Septimi 
Severi Pii Pertinacis Aug. Pii Felicis οἱ exercitum et P. R. D. Jun. Pacatus cum Alexandro fil. 
sacrarum jussu J.D. sua pec. adampliavit Ο. A. Cecilio Rufo 7 sacerdotibus Sopatrus et Marin. et 
Calus f. 27 Mur. p.348.4 Vindobonze: Pro salute dom. NN. L. Sept. Sever. et M. Aur. Antonini 


h Muratori conjectures ἐγ. pot. p. p. i Prius erasa sed postea restituta. Grut. 


EMPERORS. 35 


οἱ. * * * Ces. Augg. cult. Jovis. Dedic. VIII K. Aug. Muciano et Fabiano cons. [se. suffectis.] Severus. 
28 Mur. p. 2051.5 in insula Thera: αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Σεπτίμιον Σεβῆρον Περτίνακα Σεβαστὸν ἡ 

βουλὴ καὶ ὁ δῆμος Θηραίων. 29 Mur. p. 456.2 Budee: Lmpp. L. Septimius Severus Pius Pertinax 
Arabicus Adiabenicus maximus et M. Aur. Antoninus Augg. e κα x x «x splendidissime curante L. 

Bebio Ceciliano leg. Aug. procuratore. 80 Mur. p. 35.6 Rome: Diane S. pro salute imp. L. 
Septimii Severi et M. Aureli Antonini Aug. οἱ Julie Aug. matri cistrorum et senatus cur. A. Furius 
Nigrinius DD. NN. proc..... 31 Grut. p. 266. 2 In ruinis Varhel Transilvaniz : Divo Severo 

Pio colonia Ulpia Trajana Aug. Dacic. Sarmiz. 

The following require correction. 32 Gruter p. 157.6 Radstati Styrie: Imp. Cas. F’. Pius 
Severus Per. Aug. trib. potes. IX imp. XII cos. II p.p. Goth. [lege Germ.] imp. Cus. Mar. Aure. 
Antoninus Pius Felix Aug. Arab. Germ. max. nt [lege pont.] trib. potes. p. p. procon.a T. M. LITI. 
Here, as in the inscriptions given in the Tables A. 1). 201, read mp. XJ. 33 Grut. p. 258. 2 in 
Alpibus: SH. P. ROMANUS [lege Imp. Severus] Pertin. Arab. Adiab. Part. maz. [sic lege cum 
Gudio] trib. pot. VILIL imp. XII cos. IIT [lege imp. XI cos. [1] p. p. procos. e imp. Ces. M. 
Aurel. Antoninus Pius Aug. trib. pot. proc. The rest of this inscription is corrupt. 34 Muratori 
p- 349.2 Rome: Hereuli invicto sacrum genio num. eq. sing. Augg. NN. pro salute imp. Cesar. L. 
Septimi Severi et M. Aureli Antonini * ἃ * * et Julie Aug. matri castror. Haug. [lege σὲ Aug.] 
x % * x domus divine trib. Occio Valente et Octavio Pisoni et 77 exerc. Fl. Titiano οἱ Aurel. Lupo 
C. Julius Secundus vexil. ere suo Deo DO. D. Dedik. Idib. Sept. Severo III et Antonino Augg. NN. 
cos. [sc. Sept. 13 A.D. 202.] Muratori remarks that Cesar divine. ere. are to be ascribed “ osci- 
tantize marmorarii.” wm. eq. sign. Muratori interprets numeri equitum singularium. 


Gera the younger son of Severus was consul in A. D. 205. 208. He was murdered in 212 in Gera. 
the 13th month after the death of his father*. 
The name of Geta after his death was erased from inscriptions by order of Caracalla’. 


CARACALLA. CaRACALLA. 

According to Spartianus Carac. ὁ. 9 vivit annis XLZIII. This number is consistent with the 
opinion of Spartianus that Caracalla was the son of the first wife of Severus™. But inconsistent 
with his own account of the age of Caracalla, who is 13 in A. D.198: Spartian. Severo ὁ. 16. 
and receives the toga virilis in 201: c.16. Again Severo ὁ. 4 Severus consulatum cum Apuleio 
Rufino primum egit, Commodo se inter plurimos designante. .Post consulatum anno ferme fuit Rome 
otrosus, deinde Leto suffragante exercitui Germanico preponitur. Proficiscens ad Germanicos exer- 
citus—quum epularetur cum filiis—mayjor filius, qui tune quinquennis erat, &c. But if Caracalla had 
been born in A. 1). 174, he would have been 14 years older than his brother, and 5 years old in 
179. And in 179 Commodus was not yet emperor, and Severus not yet consul. 

Kutropius VIII. 20 has the same errors as Spartianus: novercam suam Juliam duxerit. De- 
Sunctus est vie egressus etatis XLII annum. And Hieronymus anno 2232, who repeats Eutro- 
pius. Orosius 111. 18 novercam suam Juliam dumxerit. Cassiodorus: Interficitur anno etatis 
XLIII. Victor Ces. p.329 Juliam novercam—conjugem affectavit. Victor Epit. p. 378 novercam 
suam duait uxorem. Victor however p. 378 rightly gives his age: Viwit annos fere triginta. thus 
contradicting his own account ; for at 30 years before A. Ὁ. 217, or at 187, Julia was already the 


k See the Tables in those years. φέρον αὐτὸν συνεχώνευσε. See among the preceding 
1 Dio 77. 12 εἴ γέ τις ἔγραψε τὸ ὄνομα τὸ τοῦ Téra inscriptions N°. 8. 18. 27. 34, and the arch of Se- 
μόνον, ἢ εἶπε μόνον, εὐθὺς ἀπώλετο" ὅθεν οὐδ᾽ ἐν ταῖς κω- _verus given in the Tables A. Ὁ. 203 p. 210. See 
μῳδίαις οἱ ποιηταὶ ἔτί αὐτῷ ἐχρῶντο .----καὶ τοῖς τὰς εἰκόνας upon this subject Eckhel tom. 7 p. 233. 
αὐτοῦ βαστάσασι λίθοις ὠργίζετο καὶ τὸ νόμισμα τὸ προ- m See above, note 8. 


FQ 


CARACALLA. 


΄ 


36 APPENDS, Cid: 


wife of Severus®. The age and reign of Caracalla are thus given by Zonaras XII tom.1 p.614 B 
ἀπώλετο ζήσας ἔτη ἐννέα καὶ εἴκοσιν αὐταρχήσας δ᾽ ἐκ τούτων ἐνιαυτοὺς ἐξ ἐπὶ δύο μησὶ Kal ἡμέραις τισί. 
Orosius VII. 18 erroneously ascribes his death to the enemy: inter Edessam et Carras, ab hostibus 
circumventus, occisus est. 

The name Caracalla is recorded by Hieronymus anno 2229 [A. Ὁ). 213]. Caracalle 3° Antoninus 
Caracalla cognominatus propter genus vestis. Repeated by Cassiodorus coss. Messala et Sabino 
[Caracalle 3°]. For the fact conf. Dionem 78.2 Victorem Czes. p. 329 Victorem Epit. p. 378. 

In the accounts of the Parthian expedition given in the Tables A. D. 216 Herodian and Spar- 
tianus differ in some lesser points from Dio and from each other. 

Coins apud Eckhel tom. 7 p. 212 mark the worship of Apollo Hercules Afsculapius Serapis, con- 
firming Dio 77.15 οὔτε yap ὁ ᾿Απόλλων ὁ Γράννος [Γρύνειος Vales.] οὔθ᾽ ὁ ᾿Ασκληπιὸς οὔθ᾽ ὁ Σάρατις, 
καίπερ πολλὰ ἰκετεύσαντι αὐτῷ---ὠφέλησαν. 

Laws of A.D. 2129, Cod. Justin. V. 75,1 Imp. Antoninus A. Mutiano. Accepta Non. Januar. 
duobus Aspris conss. V.16,1 Triphene. pp. III Idus Januar. VIII. 16,3 Martie. pp. VI Kal. 
Feb. VIII. 44,1 Apronio. pp. IIT Id. Feb. 11. 13,5 Pancratia. IV Kal. Mart. 11. 54, 1 
Aimiliano. pp. V Non. Mart. IX. 22,1 Severino. pp. Non. Mart. Il. 1, 4 Epaphrodito. pp. V 
Id. Mart. VIII. 8,1 Justino. pp. VI Id. Apr. V.28, 2 Sabiniano. Dat. Id. Apr. VI. 3, 4 
Valeriano. pp. XIV Kal. Maw. 1.18, | Maximo militi. Dat. VII Kal. Maw. VIII. 18, 2 
Chresto et aliis. pp. V Id. Mati. VI. 3, 5 Terentio. pp. III Id. Mavi. VI. 47, 2 Libertis Cassiant. 
pp. XVI Kal. Jun. 1X. 50,1 Aquhe. pp. Χ 11 Kal. Jun. 

X. 9,1 Acutiano. pp. Non. Jul. VIII. 45, 4 Georgio. pp. XI Kal. Aug. VIII. 36, 1 Claudio. 
pp. X Kal. Aug. V. 16, 4 Claudiano. pp. III Id. Aug. V1. 42,1 κα pp. XVII Kal. Sept. V. 
37, 3 Eumoso. pp. XIV Kal. Sept. IV. 25,1 Hermeti. pp. VIIT Kal. Sept. IX. 23,1 Valatio. 
pp. Non. Sept. VI. 21,1 Floro militi. Accepta V Id. Sept. VIII. 45, 5 Petronie. pp. XV Kal. 
Oct. V.53, 2 Severo. pp. XI Kal. Oct. V. 51,1 Leom. pp. V Kal. Oct. V.58, 2 Primitivo. pp. 
11 Id. Oct. VIII. 43, 1 Aristeneto. pp. II Non. Nov. V.71,1 Minutiano. pp. XIII Kal. Dec. 
VII. 49, 1 ad Gaudium. Dat. XIV Kal. Januar. All have Antoninus A., and are dated duobus 
Aspris conss. 

Laws of A. D.213P: Cod. Just. X. 3,1 Imp. Antoninus A. Curtie. pp. Non. Jan. Antonino A. 
IV et Balbino II conss. VII. 57,1 Rogatiano. prid. Id. Januar. VIII. 36, 2 Julio. pp. XV Kal. 
Mart. IX. 12, 2 Vero. pp. XV Kal. Mart. V.16, 2 Marco militi. pp. XII Kal. Mart. V.23,1 
Didie. pp. Dat. XII Kal. Mart. VII. 52,1 Stellatori. XII Kal. Mart. V.54, 2 Valentino οἱ 
Materno. pp. XI Kal. Mart. V1. 21, 2 Septimo militi. pp. XI Kal. Mart. V1. 44, 1 Septimo. pp. 
VII Kal. Mart. 11. 31, 4 Vitaliano. pp. Kal. Mart. VII. 10,1 Cornelio. pp. Kal. Mart. V. 
16, 3 Epicteto. pp. IV Non. Mart. IX. 20,1 Placido. pp. XII Kal. April. V.14, 2 Theodote. 
Dat. XI Kal. Apr. 111. 31,5 Postumiane. pp. VI Kal. Jun. VIII. 15,1 Sperato. pp. Kal. Jun. 
V. 56, 1 Crescentino. pp. Non. Jun. V.66, 2 Marcello. Dat. Id. Jun. IV.1, 1 Hereuliano. pp. 
XV Kal. Jul. VI. 37, 4 Sulpicio. pp. V Kal. Jul. VI. 29,1 Brutatio. Dat. et pp. IV Kal. Jul. 
I. 9,1 Claudio Triphonio. Dat. prid. Kal. Jul. V.54,3 Vite. pp. IV Non. Jul. V. 51, 2 Pre- 
sentino. pp. Non. Jul. VII. 65,1 Sabino. pp. Non. Jul. 1X.9,3 Juliano. pp. XV Kal. Aug. 
V. 44,1 Miltiadh. pp. XIII Kal. Aug. 111. 8, 2 Magnille. pp. X Kal. Aug. V. 86,1 Tiberiano 
ot Rufo. pp. VIIL Kal. Aug. IX. 20, 2 Aurelio. pp. VII Kal. Aug. ΤΙ. 3, 7 Julio Maximo. pp. 
III Kal. Aug. 111. 33,3 Antoniano. pp. III Kal. Aug. IV. 5, 1 Mutiano. pp. 111 Kal. Aug. 
V. 12, 2 Alluviadi. pp. Dat. ITI Kal. Aug. VIII. 14, 6 Quinto. pp. IIT Kal. Aug. 


π See Reimar ad Dionem p. 1288 ἢ. 17 Scaliger in the Tables p. 221. 
ad Eusebium p. 230. P In addition to 8 other laws dated Rome, and 
© Others dated from Rome in this year are given given in the Tables p. 222. 


EMPERORS. 37 


Cod. Just. I]. 3, 6 Basilie. pp. Kal. Aug. V.65, 1 Saturnino. pp. VII Id. Aug. VI. 38, 1 Caracarra. 
Antipatre. pp. VI Id. Aug. 11. 4, 2 Luctatio. pp. 111 Id. Aug. IV. 29, 2 Nepotiane. pp. IIT 
Id. Aug. IV. 29, 3 Servato. pp. 111 Id. Aug. VII. 26,1 Flaviano. prid. Id. Aug. IV. 21, 1 
Septimie Martie. pp. V Id. Sept. VI. 37, 5 Donato. pp. V Id. Sept. VIII. 41, 4 Rufe. pp. XV 
Kal. Oct. V. 37,4 Procule. pp. XII Kal. Oct. II. 7,1 Dolon. pp. 111 Kal. Oct. VIII. 18, 4 
Varo. pp. V Id. Oct. VII. 75,1 Cassie. pp. 11 Id. Oct. VII. 73, 2 Valeriane. pp. XIV Kal. 
Nov. III. 32, 2 Aristeneto. pp. XIT Kal. Nov. 111. 44, 1 Dorite. pp. VILL Kal. Nov. VI. 21,3 
Vindiciano. pp. Kal. Nov. IX. 23, 2 Atticio. pp. Id. Dec. IV. 5, 2 Secundine. pp. XIV Kal. 
Januar. 11. 9.1 Claudio. pp. XIII Kal. Januar. VII. 73, 3 Juliane. pp. 111 Kal. Jan. All 
are dated Antonino A. IV et Balbino II conss. In V. 23,1 improperly Limpp. Severus οἱ Antoni- 
nus AA. The rest have rightly Antoninus A. 

In A. D. 215 in addition to the laws given in the Tables are the following. Cod. Just. V. 43, 2 
Longino. pp. Id. Januar. Leto IT ea Cereale conss. IX. 16, 1 Herculano et aliis militibus. pp. 11 
Kal. Feb. VIII. 47, 2 Maronie. pp. XVI Kal. Mart. IX. 32, 2 Primo. pp. VII Kal. Mart. 
VIII. 17,3 Restituto. pp. III Kal. Apr. 11. 25,1 Martiane et aliis. pp. II Non. Apr. 1X. 43, 1 
Rutiliano consulari Cilicia. pp. VIIT Kal. Mai. V. 37,5 Rufino. pp. Kal. Jun. VI. 31, 2 Severo. 
S. pp. V Kal. Jul. IV. 26, 3 Artemoni. Dat. ITI Kal. Jul. V.51, 3 Vitalio. pp. 111 Kal. Jul. 
VI. 54, 4 Protagore. pp. III Kal. Jul. VII. 73,4 Quinto. pp. 117 Kal. Jul. 111. 34, 2 Martial. 
pp. Kal. Jul. V.53, 3 Prisciano. pp. Kal. Jul. VIII. 41,7 Hroti. pp. Kal. Jul. VI. 46, 3 
Aurelio militi. pp. VI Id. Jul. V1. 37,7 Fausto. pp. V Id. Jul. V.31,3 Atalante. pp. IV Id. 
Jul. V.31,4 Domnino. pp. III Id. Jul. ΤΥ. 6,1 Callisthenidi. pp. VI Kal. Aug. VI. 42, 2 
Eupatrio. pp. VI Kal. Aug. 111. 26, 3 Heliodoro. Dat. X Kal. Sept. IV. 14, 2 Bewxico. pp. 111] 
Kal. Sept. V.18, 3 Hostilie. pp. 111 Kal. Sept. VI. 2,3 Secundo. pp. VI Id. Sept. 11. 54, 2 
Dionysio. pp. XIII Kal. Oct. 1X. 6, 2 Eutychiano. pp. VIT Kal. Oct. V.32, 1 Aristobule. pp. 
Kal. Oct. IV.7, 2 Longino. pp. XV Kal. Dec. 1V.19, 2 Aulizano. pp. XV Kal. Dec. VII. 
2,4 Archelao. proposita VII Kal. Dec. Il. 47,1 Severo. pp. VI Kal. Dec. VI. 42, 3 Rufino. 
pp. V Id. Dec. VAIL. 18, 3 Sylwano. pp. II Id. Dec. All have Antoninus A. and all are dated 
Leto II et Cereale conss. 

Inscriptions. 1 Muratori p. 189.3 Rome: Imp. Cesari L. Septimi Severi Pii Pertinacis Aug. 
Arabici Adiabenici Parthict maximi filio divi Marci Antonini Pit Germanict Sarmatici nepoti divi 
Antonini pronepoti divi Hadriant abnepoti divi Trajani Parthici et divi Nerve adnepoti M. Aurelio 
Antonino Aug. trib. potest. IT [A.D.199] procos. fratri arvali. 2 Murat. p. 246.1 Atine: Imp. 
Ces. L. Septimi Severi Pertinacis Aug. Arab. Adiaben. Part. max. fil. (divi Marci Antonini nep. 
omitted) divi Pit Antonini pron. divi Hadriani abnep. divi Trajani et divi Nerve adnep. M. Aurelio 


Antonino Aug. trib. pot. IIT procos. D. D. publice. 3 Murat. p. 246.3 Rome:...... vero Pio Perti- 
MACE 0. oes maximo fortissimo..... trib. pot. VIEL imp. XI... III procos. p.p........ Δ. filio 
divi Commodi [fratri] .......... ὁ Hadriant pronep. divt........... ree adnepoti..... ἡ urbt. 


Imp. Ces. M. Aurelio Antonino Pio Felici Aug. trib. potest. IIIT cos. designato procos. imp. Ces. 
L. Septimi Severt Pit Pertinacis Aug. Arab. Adiab. Parth. max. fortissimi felicissimi filio divi M. 
Antonini Pi Ger. Sarm. nep. divi Antonini Pii pronep. divi Hadrian. abnep. divi Trajani Parthic. 
et divi Nerve adnepoti sacre reg. XIIII. In the description of Severus we must read trib. pot. 
VITIL imp. XT cos. IT, which agrees with trib. pot. IIIT cos. des. in the description of Caracalla, 
and marks A.D. 201. 4 Murat. p. 1023.3 Anagnie: Imp. Ces. L. Septimii Pii Pertinacis Aug. 
Arab. Adiabenict Parthict maximi fortissimi felicissimi p. p. filio M. Aurelio Antonino Pio Felici 
Aug. tribunic. potestat. IIIT cos. procos. S. P.Q. Anagninus. Trib. pot. IV marks A. D. 201, but 
cos. belongs to A. 1). 202. We might read cos. des. procos. Some coins however in Eckhel tom. 7 
p. 204 bear trib. pot. IIIT cos. See on this difficulty Eckhel tom. 8 p.425. 5. Gruter p. 258.7 


CaRACALLA. 


38 APPENDIX. Col, 


Imp. Cas. M. Aur. Antonino Aug. Pio Felici invicto Parthic. maximo Britannico maz. tr. pot. VII 
cos. LIT p. p. procos. fortissimo principi mag. quin. coll. aurificum D. D. cur. P. Valerius P. P. 
Beneditus et C. Aurelius Carpus QQ. IT S. He was cos. {ΠῚ in his 11th tribunician year and p. p. 
after his father’s death in the 14th tribunician year. Wherefore we may read trib. pot. XV. 
6 Murat. p. 2009. 5 ad Axonam Suessionum: Imp. Ces. M. Aurelio Antonino Pio Aug. Britannico 
max. trib. pot. XIII ΤΑ. D. 211] imp. IT cos. {1 p.p. procos. ab Aug. Suess. leuc. VII. 7 Pan- 
vinius p. 366 Imp. Ces. M. Aurelio Antonino Pio Fel. Aug. Parthic. maz. Britt. max. pont. max. 
trib. pot. XV cos. III imp. IT p.p. 8 Gruter p. 157.1 in pago Straetsualtio Salisburgam versus : 
Imp. Ces. L. Septimio Severo Pio Pertinaci Aug. Arab. Adiab. Parthico max. Britan. maa. pontif. 
max. trib. potes. 111 [A.D.195] imp. VIL cos. II p.p. procos. et imp. Ces. M. Aurel. Antonino 
Pio invicto Aug. Parthico max. Britannico max. Germanico maz. pontif. max. trib. potest. XVI 
imp. IIT cos. IIIT Δ. D. 213]. Two inscriptions are combined, the first to Severus, the second 
to Caracalla. But as Severus was not Britannicus till A. D. 210 trib. pot. XVIIL49, Britan. maz. 
must have been inserted afterwards. In the titles of Caracalla we must read either tr. p. X VII 
[A. D. 214] or imp. II. See below N°.15. 9 Murat. p. 247.1 in Hispania: Imp. Ces. divi 
Septum Severi Pui Arabict Adiab. Part. max. Brit. max. fiio divi M. Antonini Pit Germ. Sarm. 
nepott &e. M. Aurelio Antonino Pio Augusto Parthic. max. Brit. max. pont. max. trib. pot. X V imp. 
bis cos. [III p.p. pacatori orbis resp. Turcitanorum 1). 1). Perhaps the numbers are trib. pot. X VI. 
10 Murat. p. 247. 3 Whitley castle in Great Britain: Imp. Cas. Iu......... bict Adia..... max. 
fil. divi Antonini Sarm. nep. &c. M. Aur. Antonino Pio Fel. Aug... ... tr. pot. X... imp... cos. 
IIIT p.p. pro piectate ed. 6 voto communi curante leg. Aug. Coh. III Nerviorum G. R. Pos. Read 
tr.p. XVI. 11 Murat. p. 1021.7 Albingauni: ..... go....Parth. maximo Marcomannico..... 
MALUMO...... MAxiMmo..... maximo pontificr max. p.p. tribunitie potestat. XIII cos. IIL imper. LIT 
divt Severi filio &e. fortissimo inclitoque ac super omnes felicissimo principi plebs urbana Albingau- 
nensium numint ipsius devota. Read trib. pot. XVII on account of imp. 111. 12 Murat. p. 
1046.7 Ferentini in Hernicis: Julie Aug. matri Aug. et castror. et senatus ac patria pie felici. 
Imp. Cas. M. Aurelio Antonin. Felici Aug. Part. max. Brit. max. Ger. max. trib. pot. XVI imp. 
IT cos. proc. magno et invicto ac fortissimo principi senatus populusq. Ferentin. 18 Mur. p. 248.2 
Bracaree: Imp. Cas. divi Severi Pui fil. &e. M. Aurelio Antonino Pio Fel. Aug. Part. max. Brit. 
maz. Germanico maz. pontifict max. trib. pot. X VII imp. III cos. IIIT p.p. procos. 14 Murat. 
p- 2010. 2 in ponte Limie in Lusitania: Imp. Ces. divi Severi fil. &e. M. Aurelio Antonino Pio 
Fel. Aug. Part. max. Brit. max. Germanico max. pontifici man. tribunic. pot. XVII imp. LIT cos. 
111. p. procos. Bracar. Aug. M. P. XX. 15 Mur. p. 455.7 Vindobone: Imp. Ces. L. Sept. 
Severus Pius Pert. Aug. Arab. Adiab. Part. max. pont. maz. trib. pot. VIII [A. Ὁ. 200] imp. Χ 17 
[lege imp. XI] p. p. cos. procos. & imp. Cas. Mar. Aur. Antoninus Pius Fel. Aug. Part. maz. 
Brit. max. Germ. max. pont. max. trib. pot. X VIL imp. ILI cos. 1111 [A. Ὁ. 214] p. p. procos. mi- 
haria vetustate conlapsa restitui jusserunt. ‘Two inscriptions joined together; as at N°. 8 from 
Gruter. 16 Mur. p. 524. 2 Puteolis: Magno imp. Ces. M. Aurelio Antonino August. pont. max. 
tribunic. potest. cos. procos. imp. Ces. L. Septimi &e. filio d. Marci &e. colleg. juvenum Puteolanor. 
οὗ merita D.D.D. Within A. D. 202—204. 17 Mur. p. 1993.5 Bracare: Imp. Cesari divi Severt 
Pii fil. &. M. Aurelio Antonino Pio Felici Aug. &e. trib. pot. XII imp. III cos. [ITI p.p. procos. 
The other numbers require tr. p. X VII." 

18 Gruter p. 267.5 Patavii: Imp. Cesa. M. Aurelio Antonino Aug. tmp. Ces. L. Septimi Severt 
Pit Pertinacis Aug. Arabict Adiabenici Parthici maximi fil. D.D. 19 Gruter p.7.1 Rome: et 
Muratorius p. 146.6 J. O. M. e& Junoni regine pro salute M. Aurelit Antonini Pii Fel. Aug. et 


a See the Tables A. D. 210. 3. r See N°. 15 and the Tables A. D. 214. 


EMPERORS. 39 


Julia Aug. Jul. Pudens Severianus aram cum basi posuit. 20 Murat. p. 244. 6 Thebis: τὸν μέγιστον Caracarra. 
καὶ ἀνίκητον αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα M. Αὐρήλιον Σεουῆρον ᾿Αντωνεῖνον Αὔγουστον Σεβαστὸν ᾿Αραβικὸν 
᾿Αδιαβηνικὸν Παρθικὸν εὐσεβῆ εὐτυχῆ ἡ πόλις. 21 Mur. p. 245. 8 Cordube : Imp. Cesar divi Severr 
Pit fil. &e. Marcus Aurelius Aug. &e. tribunic. potest....... 22 Murat. p. 246. 2 Rome erea 
tabella: Pro salute imp. Casaris M. Aureli Seve. Pii Felicis Aug. 23 Mur. p. 248.1 Thyatire : 
τὸν τῆς θαλάσσης δεσπότην ait. Kalco. M. Adp. Σεουῆρον ᾿Αντωνεῖνον Παρθ. με. Βριτ. με. Pep. με. πατέρα 
πατρίδος ἑαυτοῦ καὶ τῆς πόλεως εὐεργέτην Τ. ᾽Αντ. ᾿Αλφηνὸς ᾿Αρίγνωτος τὸ τρίτον χειλίαρχος ὁ ἱερεὺς τοῦ 
θεοῦ καὶ νεωκόρος τοῦ Σεβαστοῦ καὶ ἐπίτροπος Σεβαστοῦ ἀρχῆς Λιβιανῆς. In altero latere: ἀγαθῇ τύχῃ. 
αὖτ. K. Μ. Avp. Σεου. ᾿Αντωνεῖνον Σεβ. Eto. εὐτυχῆ T.’Avr. ᾿Αλφηνὸς ᾿Αρίγνωτος ἀπὸ τριῶν χειλιαρχιῶν 
τὸν ἴδιον κύριον καὶ τῆς πόλεως κτίστην ὁ ἱερεὺς τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ νεωκόρος. 24 Mur. p. 249.3 Florentie : 
Pro salute et incolumitate domini nostri Marci Aureli Severi Antonini Pii et Julie Aug. matris Aug. 
et castrorum Cereii no. Muratori reads matris and Cereri. 25 Mur. p. 248.3 Rome: ....reho 
Antonino invicto Pio Felici Aug..... ne. supra omnes principes fortissimo...... ne sue οἱ Juhe 
Aug. matri ejus domine nostr...... 26 Mur. p. 1081.5 Signi: M. Aurelio Antonino Cas. imp. 
Ces. L. Septimi Severi Pertinacis Aug. Pii Arabici Adiabenici p. p. filio δ. P.Q.S. 27 Murat. 
Ῥ ΟΠ ΔΙ divi Antonini Pi nep. divi Severi magni filio pont. maa. cos. II procos. fortiss. feliciss. 
principt. a Bracara M. P. 111. After the death of Severus, and therefore we must read cos. 11. 
After Feb. A. D. 211 and before Jan. 1 A. D. 213. 

28 Murat. p. 1035.6 in castello Morlupi: Imp. Ces. Aurelio Antonino imp. Cas. L. Septimi 
Severi Pii Pertinacis Aug. Arabici Adiabenici &e. filio divi Marci Antonini Germanici Sarmaticr 
nepott &e. Capenates federati Manili Crescentis pret. In latere: Dedic. XIII Kal. Oct. Satur- 
nino et Gallo cos. sc. A.D.198. 29 Gruter p.6.6 Albx Julie: J. O. M. e Junon regin. pro 
sal. imp. M. Aur. Antonini Pit Aug. οἱ Julie Aug. matris Aug. M. Ulp. Mucianus mil. leg. XI 
Gem. horologiar. templum a solo de suo ex voto fecit. Falcone et Claro cos. ‘These are the consuls of 
A.D. 193, but Caracalla was not Augustus till A.D. 198°. We may therefore suspect that this 
inscription is inaccurately copied. 

30 Gruter p. 109. 8 Rome in Capitolio: Pro salute 7). 1). imp. Pii Fel. Aug. e matris Aug. N. 
et kastror. edem genio Cali Adianti manipuli ejus sua pecunia refecerunt. It may be doubted 
whether this refers to Caracalla and Julia, or to Alexander Severus and Mamea. 31 Gruter p. 
258.9 Genevee. Repeated p. 258.10 Imp. Ces. M. Aurelio Antonino Pio Felict Aug. pont. max. 
tribunicie pot. XVI cos. IIT [in n. 9 trib. potest. cos. sine numeris] civitas equestrium. The num- 
bers suit the emperor Marcus, who was trib. pot. X VI cos. [Tin A.D. 162. But as Feliz was 
not his epithet, it may belong to Caracalla, and we may read tr. p. X VI cos. IIII A.D. 213. 
32 Muratori p. 2009. 3 gives an inscription in Carniola which has imp. Ce. Septimius Severus and 
imp. Ce. M. Aurelius, but so inaccurately copied that the genuine numbers cannot be obtained. 


Macrinus. Tables A. D. 217. 218. 


His war against the Parthians is called successful by Capitolinus Macrino ο. 12'. Herodian 
IV. 14 agrees with Dio in the circumstances, except that he supposes Artabanus to have believed 
Caracalla still alivev. 

Reimar p. 1325 marks three letters of Macrinus to the senate of different import; 1 in Dio, 
2 in Herodian V.1, 3 in Capitolinus Macrino c.5. They were written at different times. Dio’s 
was the first letter to the senate. Herodian’s was some months later, and after the Parthian 
campaign. The judgment of Tillemont tom. 3 p. 468 appears correct, that the letter in Capitolinus 


MacriInus. 


8 See the Tables A. Ὁ. 198. 3. t Mentioned Ibid. c. 2 Statim ad bellum Parthicum profectus. 
v See Reimar ad Dionem p. 1334. 


Macrinvus. 


ELAGABALUS. 


40 APPENDIX. Cas. 


is fictitious; and that the letter in Herodian was composed by the historian himself, but from 
authentic materials. Herodian has condensed into one letter what was said by Macrinus in 
several. 

The Volcanalia are mentioned by Dio 78. 25 αὐτῇ τῶν ᾿Ηφαιστείων juépa—se. Aug. 23 A. Ὁ. 217. 
after which date Macrinus is defeated by the Parthians: 78. 26. 

Inscriptions. 1 Murat. p. 1993. 7 Aquis Flavis in Lusitania: Lmp. Ces. M. Opellio Seve. magno 
[lege Macrino] Pio Fel. invicto οἱ magno Aug. et M. Opellio Antonino Diadumeniano nobilissimo Ces. 
principt juventutis. 2 Murat. p. 2010.5 Rome: Imp. Ces. M. Opelli Severi Macrini Aug. M. 
Opelli Severi Diadumeniani Ces. prin. ju. castris pretoris Terentius Cassander fecit. 3 Murat. p. 
459. 1 Cippus e Cilleia Vindobonam devectus: Imp. Cas. M. Opellius Severus Macrinus Pius Felix 
Augustus &e. Given in the Tables A. D. 218.3 more correctly from Eckhel tom. 7 p. 243”. 
4 Murat. p. 480.7 Rome in tubis plumbeis: 27. Opell Macrini pr. pr. C. U. M. Opelli Diadu- 
meniant C. R. stationis patrimont Augg. NN. Aur. Hilarus & Aur. Gatane pre.... 


ELaGaBALUs *. 

Zonaras XII tom. 1 p.618 A in recording his reign has the same numbers as the extant text 
of Dio: ἄρξαντι ἔτη τρία ἐπὶ μησὶν ἐννέα ἡμέραις τε τέσσαρσιν, ἐξότου τὸν Μακρῖνον νικήσας ἐν τῇ μάχῃ 
τῆς αὐταρχίας τετύχηκε. 

Mesa and her family are described by Herodian V. 8 Capitolin. Macrino c. 9 Dio 78. 30¥. 

Her death in the reign of Alewander is recorded by Herodian VI. 1. 

On the names of Hlagabalus see Dio 78. 32. 79.1 Ammian. 26. 6, 20. He is the eighth 
Antoninus: Capitolin. Macrino c. 3 Seatus Geta, septimus Diadumenus, octavus Heliogabalus Antonini 
Juere. And the last: Lamprid. Elagab. ο. 34 Hic ultimus Antoninorum fuit, neque postea hoc nomen 
in republica loco principum frequentatum est. 

Inscriptions. 1 To the father of Hlagabalus. enea tabula apud Eckhel tom.7 p. 245 Rome: 
Σέξτῳ Οὐαρίῳ Μαρκέλλῳ ἐπιτροπεύσαντι ἐπαρχείου Bpitavvias, ἐπιτροπεύσαντι λόγων πρειβάτης πι- 
στευθέντι τὰ μέρη τῶν ἐπάρχων τοῦ πραιτωρίου καὶ Ρώμης λαμπροτάτῳ ἀνδρὶ ἐπάρχῳ ἐραρίου στρατιω- 
τικοῦ ἡγεμόνι λεγεῶνος γ΄ Αὐγούστης ἄρξαντι ἐπαρχείου Νουμιδίας, ᾿Ιουλία Σοαιμίας Βασσιανὴ σὺν τοῖς 
τέκνοις τῷ προσφιλεστάτῳ ἀνδρὶ καὶ γλυκυτάτῳ πατρί. YY 

2 To Elagabalus himself: Murat. p. 459.2 Bracare: ..... Severt Pit Antommi Pi magni 
filio M. Aurelio Antonino... . Felici Aug. pont. max..... trib. pot. II cos. IT proco felicissi .. 
....principt. a Bracara M. P. III. 3 Mur. p. 250.1 Panormi: Imp. Cas. divi magni Antonini 
[filio] divt Septimi Severi [nepoti] Severo et Pio Fel. Aug. pont. max. tri. po. II cos. [ITI col. 
Aug. Panh.rm. 1). Ὁ. 4 Mur. p. 1045.8 Geneve: Imp. Ces. divi magn. Antonin Pu f. D. Sever. 
nepos M. A., The names obliterated after the death of Hlagabalus7. 
5 Mur. p. 250.2 Valentiz in Hispania: Pietate justitia fortitudine et pleno omnium virtutum prin- 
cpt VER CO VERO OE. [f. Severo Aug.| Germanico 4 [f. ac] victoriarum omnium nomi- 
nibus inlustri M. Aur.......... P.F. wwict. V.C. pont. max. trib. p. V cos. IIIT procos. Allius 


eer ee 


w In Muratori the two last lines of the inscription father of Alexander is known from Dio. See above, 


are thus given: provides C.LXIIII s.ntissimi Aug. 
Fecerunt. In Eckhel from Maffei thus: providentis- 
simi Aug. fecerunt. Both copies have Diaduminianus 
for Diadumenianus. 

* Varius Heliogabalus in Capitolinus Macrino c. 4. 
7:8. 
y See Valesius apud Reim. ad Dionem p. 1364. 
§ 81. Although Valesius errs in supposing “ na- 
turalem Alexandri Severi patrem ignorari.” The 


Severus, note 4, 

yy In Latin thus, Eckh. p. 246: Sex. Vario Mar- 
cello proc. aquar. C. proc. prov. Brt. CC. proc. rationis 
privat. CCC. vice pref. pr. et urbi functo C.V. pref. 
erari militaris leg. leg. III Aug. presidi province. Nu- 
midie Julia Soémias Bassiana C. F. cum filiis marito 
et patri amantissimo. 

z Lamprid. Elagab. c. 17 Nomen ejus, id est Anto- 
nini, erasum est senatu jubente. 


EMPERORS. 4] 


Mawimus V.C. leg. IV R. (prov. Hisp. Tarraconens. majestati ejus ac numint dicatissimus. 6 Gru- Evacawares. 
ter p. 85.1 Rome: Εἴσιδι Papiq..... εισιν τὴν ἐν Μένουθι ὑπὲρ σωτηρίας τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν αὐτοκρά- 
topos ᾿Αντωνείνου........ 7 Muratori p. 250.3 gives an inscription (ex Africa deductus lapis) 
which appears of doubtful authority. 
Vota were offered for Hlagabalus on IIT Non. Januar. Conf. Spanheim, ad Julianum p. 
277. S12. 


ALEXANDER SEVERUS. bea 

The marriage of Alewander and his mother’s conduct are marked by Dio 80, 2 Herodian VI. 1. 
Lamprid. 6. 20 mentions Uxor Memmia Sulpitii consularis filia Catuli neptis, and ὁ. 49 another wife 
from Dexippus: Dexippus dixit uxorem eum cujusdam Martiant filram duaxisse eumdemque ab eo 
Cesarem nuncupatum. Verum quum vellet insidiis occidere Alexandrum Martianus, detecta factione 
et ipsum interemptum et uxorem abjectam. Mamea, who was declared Augusta in 222%, is named 
upon coins apud Eckhel tom. 7 p.287 1 Julia Mamea Aug.t+ Juno. Auguste. 2 Julia Mamea 
Augusta. +Juno. Auguste or mater Augusti θὲ castrorum, or felicitas perpetua. 

Alexander favoured the Christians: Lamprid. Alex. 6. 22 Jud@is privilegia reservavit, Christi- 
anos esse passus est. ¢.29 in larario suo in quo et divos principes—in queis et Apollonium et, quantum 
scriptor suorum temporum dicit, Christum Abraham et Orpheum et hujusmodi Deos habebat. ὁ. 43 
Christo templum facere voluit eumque inter Deos recipere—sed prohibitus est ab vis qua consulentes sacra 
repererant omnes Christianos futuros, si id optato evenisset, et templa reliqua deserenda. ὁ. 49. Quum 
Christiani quendam locum occupassent, &c. rescripsit &c. c.51 Clamabat sepius quod a quibusdam 
sive Judeis sive Christianis audierat, et tencbat, idque per preconem, quum aliquem emendaret, dict 
jubebat, ““ Quod tibi fieri non vis, alteri ne feceris.” 

Mamea conversed with Origen. See Husebius quoted in the Tables A. D. 226.4. Repeated 
by Hieronymus Catal. c. 54 Zonaras XII tom. 1 p.620A and Vincentius Lirin. p. 343 Historie 
Origenem a matre Alewandri imperatoris accitum ferunt. and by Syncellus p. 358D. Syncellus 
adds that she became a Christian: ἡ 8 αὐτὴ καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς ὀνομαστοῖς τηνικαῦτα Χριστιανῶν διδασκά- 
λοις προσέκειτο διὰ τὴν εἰς Χριστὸν πίστιν. And Orosius 11. 18 Mammea Christiana Origenem 
presbyterum audire curavit. But this is not affirmed by Eusebius. 

Herodian VI. 2—7 describes the Persian war of Alexander, which he supposes to have been 
begun in the 14th year: VI. 2. being the last year according to Herodian of Alexander's reign>. 
In this year then according to Herodian Alexander leaves Rome, arrives at Antioch: VI. 3. 4. an 
army marches into Media θέρους ὄντος" VI. 5. He is defeated in Mesopotamia and returns to 
Antioch: VI. 6. He hears of disturbances in IIlyricum, and hastens into Germany: VI. 7. col- 
lects an army in the East, and delays his march: VI. 7. and is slain by the adherents of Mawi- 
min: VI. 9. All these events occur within one year. This is reasonably rejected by Casaubon 
Tillemont tom.3 p.478 Eckhel tom. 7 p. 273 as impossible. Casaubon ad Lamprid. p. 575 sup- 
poses corruption in the numbers, and Tzutcke ad Eutrop. p. 628. But it seems the error of 
Herodian himself: ἐτῶν τρισκαίδεκα οὕτως, ὅσον ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ, τὴν βασιλείαν ἀμέμπτως διῴκησε. τῷ δὲ τεσ- 
σαρεσκαιδεκάτῳ ἔτει αἰφνιδίως ἐκομίσθη γράμματα κ. τ. Xr. 

Nor is the account of the success in this war less inaccurate than the account of its time: 
Alexander is defeated in Mesopotamia: Herodian. VI. 5. the whole force was ruined: πάντες 
διεφθάρησαν. μεγίστη τε αὕτη συμφορὰ καὶ οὐ ῥᾳδίως μνημονευθεῖσα Ῥωμαίους ἐπέσχε, δυνάμεως μεγί- 
στῆς διαφθαρείσης. The army in Media is destroyed: VI. 6 ἐκεῖνος ὁ στρατὸς ἐπανιὼν πλεῖστος 
ἐν τοῖς ὄρεσι διεφθάρη---ὡς ὀλίγους πάνυ ἐκ πολλῶν ἐπανελθεῖν. And Alexander retreats to Antioch 


ἃ See the Tables 225, 3. b See Tables 235. 2. 


ALEXANDER 
SEVERUS. 


42 APPENDIX. Ca. 


σφαλεὶς καὶ γνώμῃ καὶ τύχῃ, καὶ τῶν τριῶν μοιρῶν τοῦ στρατοῦ ὧν ἔνειμε τὸ πλεῖστον ἀποβαλών. This 
narrative is refuted by the testimony of coins which attest his victory and his triumph, and con- 
firm the account of this war given by Lampridius and other writers quoted in the Tables. But 
Herodian is refuted even by himself; for he proceeds to relate that the Persians, instead of fol- 
lowing up these advantages, were so wasted in the campaign that their loss of men was equal to 
that of the enemy, and that for three or four years they never attempted any hostile effort: δεῖγμα 
τοῦτο οὐ μικρὸν τῆς τῶν βαρβάρων κακώσεως" ἐτῶν γοῦν τριῶν ἢ τεττάρων ἡσύχασαν, οὐδ᾽ ἐν ὅπλοις ἐγέ- 
νοντο. Herodian adds ἅπερ μανθάνων ὁ ᾿Αλέξανδρος--- ἐν τῇ ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ διέτριβεν. from which we are 
not to understand that Herodian included these three or four years within the reign of Alexander 
(as Tzschutke or Ermisch appear to understand it ad Eutrop. p. 628). The words ἅπερ μανθάνων 
do not refer to the words ἐτῶν τριῶν ἢ τεττάρων, but to the more remote antecedent sentence dmny- 
γέλλετο ὁ Πέρσης λύσας τὴν δύναμιν κιτ. λ. It is very clear that Alexander was successful in the 
war, if it produced these effects among his enemies. Spanheim ad Julian. p. 150 has seen that 
Alexander was not conquered by the Persians. 

Lampridius Alex. 6. 1 supposed Alexander to be Cesar at the death of Macrinus in A. D. 218: 
mortuo scilicet Macrino. But if he supposed with Herodian that Alexander was named Cesar at 
the age of 12, this may be the reason for calling him 299 3” at his death. The day of his birth 
is thus described by Lampridius ὁ. 5 cadem die natalem habet qua ille Magnus excessit ¢ vita. ὁ. 13 
ea die natus est qua defunctus Magnus Alexander. As he was born Oct. 1, the day on which the 
era of the Selewcide commenced, it is a probable supposition that Lampridius has mistaken this 
for the epoch of the death of Alexander the Great°. 

Inscriptions. 1 Gruter p. 12.3 Ferrariz in eenea tabella: Pro salute ump. Cesaris M. Aurelii 
Severt Alexandri Pii Felicis Aug. Jovi Optimo Maximo. 2 Grut. p. 271.7 juxta thermas Badenses 
in Germania: Imp. C. M. Aurelius Severus Alex. Aug. pont. maa. tr. p. cos. pater patria. 3 Grut. 
p- 1078. 8 prope Steinbach in marchionatu Badensi: Jmp. Ces. divi Severi Pii nepoti divi Antonini 
mag. Pii filio M. Aurel. Severo Alexandro Pio Fehict Aug. pontifici maximo tribumcie potestas [sic] 
cos. patri patrie C. A. 4ᾳ. αὖ Aq. L. 7111. 4 Murat. p. 9.9 Adriz in tabula ahenea in Aprutio: 
Pro salute imp. Cesaris M. Aureli Severi Alewandri Pu Felicis Aug. Jovi Optimo Maximo Doliceno. 
Perhaps the same as N°.1. 5 Muratori p.60.3 Rome: Herculi Conservatori invicto comiti D. N. 
Severi Alexandri Pii Victoris semper Aug. ac optimi principis M. Aurelius Priscillianus V. C. curator 
lymphei devot. num. M.Q. ΕΠ. 6 Gruter p. 271.6 in oppido Guadix Hispaniz Tarraconensis : 
Julie Mammee Aug. matri imp. Ces. M. Aureli Severi Alexandri Pui F. Aug. m. castror. col. Jul. 
Gem. Accitana devota numini M.Q. ejus. 7 Murat. p. 250.4 Corton in tubo plumbeo: Julie 
Mamie matris Aug. N. 8 Murat. p. 1992. 6 Valentize in Hispania: Juke Mamee Aug. matri 


Pee ems hers Valentini veterani et veteres. 9 Murat. p. 459.3 Tibure: Hx auctoritate imp. Cas. M. 
Aur. Sever. Alewandr..... pont. max.....:M. Pupius M. f. Antonianus P. Ceponius P. f. Claud. 
Paratus ed. pr. cens. F.C. 10 Mur. p. 459.4 in Sirmio: Imp. C@s....... Alexander Pius Felia 


Augustus pontifee maximus tribunic. potestatis VII [A. D. 228] imperator M. P. XV. 


Laws of A. D. 223. 224. 225. 226. 230. 


A. Ὁ. 223. January: Cod. Just. 11. 51, 8 Idem A. [se. Alexander] Flavio Aristodemo militi. pp. 
Non. Januar. Maaimo LI et Ailiano conss. VIII. 28,1 Limp. Alexander A. Pacate. pp. Id. Jan. 

Feb.: VIII. 39. 2 Menophilo. pp. III Non. Februar. III. 28, 8 Florentino. pp. VII Id. Feb. 
V.49, 1 Dionysodoro. pp. VII Id. Feb. V1. 37,9 Antiocho. pp. VII Id. Feb. VI. 30, 2 Floren- 


¢ On the death of Alexander Severus conf. Ammian. d Compare an inscription of Elagabalus in the 
26. 6, 20. Tables A. D. 220. 2. 


EMPERORS. 43 


tino militi. pp. VI Id. Feb. IV. 39,3 Timotheo. pp. V Id. Februar. WII. 42,1 Timotheo. pp. V ALExaxver 
Id. Feb. ΤΙ. 13, 6 Marciano. VI Kal. Mart. X. 58,1 Martiano. dat. VI Kal. Mart. SEEN 

March: II. 25, 2 Martiane. pp. 111 Non. Mart. 11. 13, 7 Macrino. pp. VITI Id. Mart. 11. 
1,5 Valentiniane. pp. VII Id. Mart. VII. 57, 2 Maximo. IV Id. Mart. IX. 23,3 Martiali. 
pp. XVII Kal. April. IV.1, 2 Felict. pp. VI Kal. April. V1.32,1 Procule. pp. 11 Kal. April. 

April: TX. 8,1 Paulino. pp. 111 Id. April. X. 11,1 Basso. pp. XIII Kal. Mati. IV. 24,4 
Hermeo et Maximille. pp. XII Kal. Mai. V. 63,1 Symmacho et Diotimo. pp. XIT Kal. Maii. 
II. 12, 11 Herennio. pp. X Kal. Maras. 1V. 20, 2 Carpo. pp. X Kal. Mati. VI. 24,3 Vitali 
militt. pp. VI Kal. Mavi. VIII. 23, 2 Valeriano. pp. VI Kal. Mati. VI. 2, 5 Cornelio. pp. 111 
Ral. Mavi. VI. 11,1 Vitah. Dat. 111 Kal. Mai. 

May: III. 34, 3 Ricane. pp. Kal. Mati. IX. 22,2 Valerio. pp. 111 Non. Maii. VI. 44, 3 
Verine. pp. Non. Mavi. VI. 58, 1 Cassio et Hermione. pp. Non. Maiti. V.37, 6 Paconio. pp. 
VI Id. Mai. VI. 6,1 Zotico. pp. 11 Idus Maw. 111. 28, 9 Romane. pp. Id. Mati. 1X.9,7 
Herculano. pp. XIT Kal. Jun. 

June: [X. 9,5 Vadantt. pp. Id. Jun. V.31,5 Fusciane. pp. V Kal. Jul. VI. 42, 4 Victo- 
rino. pp. V Kal. Sul. 

July: II]. 44, 3 Rimo. pp. V Non. Jul. V. 37,7 Valerio. pp. VI Id. Jul. 11. 22,1 Plotiane. 
Dat. V Id. Jul. V.12,4 Valenti. pp. IV Id. Jul. VI. 6, 2 Leontogono. Dat. XIV Kal. Aug. 

Aug.: VII. 19, 2 Gallo. pp. V Id. Aug. 11. 4,3 Tullie. Dat. prid. Id. Aug. 111. 28, 10 
Quintiniano. pp. II Id. Aug. 1X.9, 6 Sebastiano. pp. 11 Id. Aug. III. 34, 4 Corneliano. pp. 
Idib. Aug. VI. 26,3 Achille. pp. XI Kal. Sept. II. 13, 8 Mansueto. pp. VILL Kal. Sept. 

September: III. 42, 3 Felicissime. pp. Kal. Sept. VIII. 30, 3 Claudio. pp. XVI Kal. Oct. 
VIII. 28, 2 Maxime. pp. XII Kal. Oct. VIII. 57, 1 Daphne. pp. IV Kal. Oct. IV. 21, 2 
Mabiliano. pp. [11 Kat. Oct. 

October: VII. 45,3 Vectio. pp. Kal. Oct. VIII. 36, 4 Juliano et aliis. pp. 11 Non. Oct. VI. 
12,1 Rufo. pp. LV Id. Oct. VIII. 41, 8 Longo. pp. 11 Idus Oct. VIII. 15,3 Pars ex rescripto 
Alexandri A. ad Demosthenem. pp. Id. Oct. VI.50, 5 Damasate. Si mortis causa immodicas 
donationes in sororem tuam matrem contulisse probare potes, legis Falcidie ratione secundum constitu- 
tionem divi Severi avi met uti merito potes. pp. XV Kal. Nov. VIII. 46,1 Publicio. pp. XV Kal. 
Nov. VI. 33, 2 Eutacto. pp. VI Kal. Nov. VIII. 16, 4 Secundo. pp. V Kal. Nov. 

Nov.: III. 44, 4 Luciano. pp. VI Non. Nov. IX. 2, 3 Stephanidi. pp. IV Non. Nov. VIII. 
28, 3 Luciano. pp. III Non. Nov. VIl. 11,1 Antiocho. pp. III Id. Nov. Il. 1, 6 Uranio. pp. 
AVI Kal. Dec. 111. 41,1 Marcello. pp. XIII Kal. Dee. VII. 71,1 Ireneo. pp. XII Kal. Dec. 
II. 20,1 Felici. pp. X Kal. Dec. VIII. 45,10 Largo. pp. VII Kal. Dec. VIII. 41, 9 Aristocrati. 
pp. V Kal. Dec. NVI. 35, 4 Philomuso. pp. II Kal. Dee. 

Dec.: IV. 21, 3 Hliano. pp. 111 Non. Dec. V.50, 2 Euphido. pp. Non. Dec. IV. 26, 5 
Asclepiadi. pp. VI Id. Dec. VI. 16,1 Juliano. pp. III Id. Dec. V. 55,1 Zotico. pp. II Id. Dec. 
IV. 29, 4 Alexandre. pp. VI Kal. Januar. V. 28, 8 Gordio οἱ aliis. dat. V Kal. Jan. VI. 50, 6 
Secundine. S. V Kal. Januar. VII. 19, 1 Vitalio. pp. Id. * perhaps before August: conf. VII. 
19, 2. VII. 48,1 Sabiniano. IV Non. x 


A.D, 224 January: Cod. Just. VI. 21, 5 Idem A. [se. Alexander] Sozomeno. Dat. XVII Kal. 
Feb. Juliano IT οἱ Crispino conss. VI. 42,5 Regine. pp. XV Kal. Feb. Juliano II σὲ Crispino 
conss. WV. 57,1 Imp. Alexander A. Felici. pp. X Kal. Februar. IX. 9, 9 Proculo. pp. VII 
Kal. Feb. 

Feb.: VIIT: 19, 3 Valenti. pp. Kal. Feb. IX. 8, 2 Faustiniano. pp. 111 Non. Feb. 111. 1, 3 
Faustine. pp. VI Id. Feb. VI. 42, 6 Nilio. pp. XVI Kal. Mart. 

G2 


44 APPENDIX. Ci. 


AtexanpER March: VI. 12, 2 Clare. Dat. Kal. Mart. VII. 26, 2 Marcellino. Dat. V Non. Mart. V.29,1 


SEVERUsS. 


Prisco. pp. III Non. Mart. 11. 6, 2 Polydoro. pp. Non. Mart. VI. 35,5 Tyranno. pp. VIT Id. 
Mart. IX. 41,5 Respecto. pp. VI Id. Mart. VI. 47,3 Paterno. Proposita XII Kal. April. 
VIII. 10, 3 Hvocato. pp. VIT Kal. April. V1. 25, 4 dmiliano. pp. VI Kal. April. VIII. 1, 1 
Evocato. pp. VI Kal. April. VIII. 53,1 Apro. pp. VI Kal. April. 

April: IV. 24, 5 Dioscoride. pp. XIII Kal. Mati. V. 44, 2 Evaresto. pp. XII Kal. Maii. 
IIT. 44, 5 Cassio militi. pp. VIIT Kal. Maii{om. IT]. V. 55, 2 Justo. pp. VIII Kal. Maiti. 

May: VI. 2, 6 Pythidoro. pp. Kal. Mati. III. 37, 3 Verecundiano. pp. V Non. Maii [om. JT}. 
IX. 1, 6 Probo. pp. V Non. Maiti. V. 62, 6 Mawximiano. pp. III Non. Mavi. VI. 3, 6 Minicio. 
Dat. XTI Kal. Jun. V. 28, 4 Feliciane. pp. VIT Kal. Jun. VIII. 52, 1 Claudio. pp. IIT 
Kal. Jun. 

June: IV. 29, 5 Popilie. Dat. XV Kal. Juli. V. 56, 2 Amphato. pp. XIII Kal. Jul. 111. 
31, 6 Firmino. pp. X Kal. Julii. III. 44, 6 Primitivo et alis. pp. VILL Kal. Jul. [om. 1 IX. 
20, 3 Cornelio. pp. VIII Kal. Jul. 1X. 46, 2 Apollonia. pp. VI Kal. Sulit. 

July: 11. 12, 12 Donato. pp. Kal. Jul. X. 7,1 Marcello. pp. Kal. Jul. VII. 35,1 Venuleto. VI 
Non. Jul. Ὗ. 75. 2 Paterno. pp. III Non. Jul. V. 62, 7 Antonio. pp. III Id. Jul. VI. 20, 1 
Deuteria. pp. IIT Id. Fulit. 

Aug.: VI. 15, 1 Ulpio. Dat. III Idus Aug. V1. 54, 5 Pauline. pp. IIT Id. Aug. 

Sept.: X. 8, 2 Victorino. pp. III Non. Sept. V1.3, 7 Augustino. Dat. 111. Id. Sept. V1. 20, 2 
Primo. Dat. III Id. Sept. VII. 58, 2 Optato. pp. XVI Kal. Oct. V. 31, 6 Otacilie. pp. X Kal. 
Oct. V. 35,1 Otacilie. pp. X Kal. Oct. VI. 6, 4 Victorino. pp. II Kal. Oct. 

Dec.: IIT. 28,11 Ingenuo. pp. IV Kal. Januar. [om. 111 These are dated Juliano IT et Cris- 
pino conss. except those in which JZ is omitted. 


A. 1). 225 January: Cod. Just. VI. 23, 2 Imp. Alexander A. Expedito. pp. Kal. Januar. Fusco 
IT et Dextro conss. VI. 54, 6 Donato. pp. VI Id. Januar. VI. 57,1 Evangelo. pp. XV Kal. Feb. 
V. 62, 8 Maximo. pp. IV Kal. Feb. 

Feb.: VII. 16, 3 Quirino. pp. Non. Feb. VI. 42, 7 Septimo. pp. XV Kal. Mart. II. 1,7 
Valenti. pp. Α΄. Kal. Mart. VI. 3, 8 Lictorio. Dat. X Kal. Mart. V1. 54,7 Proculiano. pp. X 
Kal. Mart. VIII. 17, 4 Evocato. pp. prid. Kal. Mart. 

March: III. 18, | Heraclide. Dat. VI Id. Mart. 

April: VII. 4, 7 Nicomedi. pp. Kal. April. V1. 28, 2 Heraclide. pp. VI Id. April. IV. 24, 6 
Trophime. pp. Idib. April. V1. 21, 6 Valentino. pp. XI Kal. Maii. 

May: IX. 9, 10 Demetriano. pp. V Non. Mati. V1. 42,8 Masculo. pp. XV Kal. Jun. VII. 
73, 5 Menne. pp. XV Kal. Jun. 

June: VIII. 28, 4 Crescenti. pp. Kal. Jun. 1X. 23, 5 Gallieno militi. pp. XVII Kal. Jul. 
VI. 26, 4 Firmiano. pp. IV Kal. Jul. 

July: V. 34, 2 Artemisie. pp. Kal. Jul. V.57, 2 Prisco. pp. VII Kal. Aug. 

Aug.: VI. 3, 9 Herculiano. Dat. VII Id. Aug. V.18, 4 Apollonio. pp. XVIII Kal. Sept. 

Sept.: X. 4, 1 Epicteto. pp. VIT Kal. Oct. 

Oct.: II. 1, 8 Floro. pp. Kal. Oct. VI. 39,1 Januarie. Accept. Kal. Oct. 


A. D. 226 in January: Cod. Just. V. 38, 1 Imp. Alexander A. Quarto. pp. LX Kal. Feb. Alex- 
andro A. IT et Marcello conss. 

March: 11. 4,4 Numidio. pp. II Non. Marti. III. 33, 4 Verbicio. pp. Φ [sie] Id. Mart. 
VIL. 30, 1 Savino. pp. VIT Kal. April. 

April: III. 33, 5 Hvocato σὲ aliis. pp. Kal. April. V.12, 5 State. Dat. ITI 14. April. IV. 
25, 2 Callisto. pp. III Kal. Maii. 


EMPERORS. 4S 


May: VI. 50,7 Primo οἱ Pomponio. pp. Kal. Mati. TX. 50, 2 Rustico. Dat. Id. Maii. ALEXANDER 
June: 11. 20, 2 Alexandro. pp. VI Kal. Jul. apie 
July: V. 38, 2 Saturo. pp. Non. Jul. I. 23,1 Supero. Dat. Id. Jul. 11. 44, 2 Susto militi. 

pp. V Kal. Aug. 

August: II. 37, 2 Antiocho et als. Dat. Kal. Aug. V.29, 2 Valerio. pp. VILL Id. Aug. 

Sept.: IX. 9,11 Narvano. pp. Kal. Sept. IX. 49,3 Juliano. pp. VI Id. Sept. III. 37, 2 
Avito militi. pp. 11 Id. Sept. 11. 3, 9 Dionysio. pp. prid. Id. Sept. 11. 3, 8 Mucatraulio. pp. IV 
Kal. Oct. 

Oct.: 11. 51, 2 Petronio centuriont. pp. XIII Kal. Nov. 111. 32,3 Dominic. pp. 111 Kal. Nov. 

Nov.: III. 35, 1 Glyconidi. pp. VII Id. Now. II. 19, 10 Secundo et aliis. pp. XII Kal. Dec. 

Dec.: VI. 46, 4 Licinie. pp. Kal. Dec. II. 52, 1 Secundine. pp. III Non. Dec. VI. 53, 5 
Maximo. pp. XIII Kal. Januar. V1. 21,7 Fortunato. Ex his verbis, “Fortunato liberto meo do lego,” 
vindicare tibi libertatem non potes, si pagani testamentum proponatur. at enim quum testatorem militem 
Suisse proponas, &¢.—Dat. Χ 11 Καί. Januaria. 


A.D. 230 in January: Cod. Just. II. 4, 6 Pomponiis. pp. VIII Id. Jan. Agricola et Clemen- 
tino conss. 

Feb.: II. 3, 12 Flacille. pp. 111 Kal. Mart. 111. 42,4 Flacille. pp. 111 Kal. Mart. 1V. 28,5 
Muse. pp. prid. Kal. Mart. 

March: II. 2, 1 Trophinio. pp. IV Kal. April. 

April: V. 37, 9 Inclyte. pp. XVII Kal. Maii. 

May: IV. 25, 3 Martie. pp. Nonis Mati. IX. 35, 2 Clavo. pp. prid. Id. Matt. VIII. 20, 1. 
Atheniont. pp. Id. Mavi. VIII. 25,1 Mestriano. pp. Id. Mait. 

June: VI. 20,3 Alexandro. Dat. XIV Kal. Jul. 

July: III. 33, 6 Stratonice. pp. Kal. Jul. V.37, 10 Rujine. pp. XI Kal. Aug. VII. 10, 3 
Pompeo. pp. VI Kal. Aug. {abi Clemente conss. | 

August: II. 19, 12 Theophalo. pp. Kal. Aug. IX. 1,7 Felict. pp. XV Kal. Sept. VIII. 41, 12 
Theodoto. pp. VI Kal. Sept. [ubi A. et Olemente.| IX. 22,5 Petronio. pp. III Kal. Sept. [Ὁ] A. 
et Clemente.| 

Sept.. II. 13, 12 Frontom. V Kal. Oct. 1. 26, 1 Theodoro. prid. Kal. Octobris. 

October: II. 19, 13 Aquile. pp. VIIT Kal. Nov. 


Maximinus. GorpiAn1. Puprenus. Batsinus. Pee 

The Gordians, Pupienus, and Balbinus are described in the Tables A.D. 238. An inscription 
naming Pupienus is given by Muratori p. 252. 2 Recineti in statue basi: Maximo Clodio Pupieno 
Liberali Augusto. 

Herodian is charged by Capitolinus Maxim. ὁ. 13 with favouring Maximin: Hi (quantum vide- 
mus) in odium Alexandri plurimum favit. There is no reason for the charge. Herodian VII. | 
describes the cruelty of Maximin and asserts that the accusation against Magnus was probably 
forged. Again VII. 3 he strongly mentions the cruelty and rapacity of Maximin, and ascribes 
his death to his wicked government VIII. 5. 

Kekhel has shewn from the coins quoted in the Tables that Mazimin was still acknowledged 
by the senate in the beginning of 238. The narrative of Herodian confirms this. Maximin had 
marched about 240 miles* when he heard of the death of the Gordians. We may assign then 
about two months to their reign. After the appointment of Mawimus and Balbinus, Maximus is 


€ See the Tables A. D. 238 p. 252. 


46 APPENDIX. aa 


ins a abe sent to oppose Mawimin: Herodian. VII. 12 Capitolin. Max. Balbin. c. 8. Maaimin had entered 
Italy in the spring; and the transactions that followed could not occupy more than the time de- 
scribed in the Tables. 

He is said by Chron. Pasch. p. 269 A to be 65 years old: of στρατιῶται ἔσφαξαν Magipivoy Αὔ- 
γουστον εἰς ᾿Ακυληΐαν ὄντα ἐτῶν ξε΄. Tillemont tom. 3 p. 218 doubts this account, which would 
make him 20 at the accession of Severus. But as we do not know at what age Maximin was in- 
troduced to Severus, nor in what year of the reign of Severus (for this is proposed by Tillemont 
upon conjecture), we have no reason for rejecting the account of the Chronicle’. 

Gordian was 80 at his elevation: Herodian. VII. 5 Capitolin. Gordian. ¢.9. And his son 46: 
Capitolin. Ib. c. 15. They are said to reign ly 6”. or rather 6” in Capitolin. ὁ. 16: Lmperaverunt 
anno uno mensibus sex. but Cod. Palatin. apud Salmasium has imperaverunt mensibus sex. Ac- 
cording to Capitolinus Gord. ὁ. 22 Maximus et Balbinus biennio imperaverant, but Max. et Balb. 
c. 15 imperaverunt anno uno. Victor quoted in the Tables supposes the four reigns to occupy the 
last year of Maximin. The evidence however of coins attests that the true interval from the 
elevation of the Gordians to the deaths of Maximus and Balbinus could be no more than five 
months. The first two months of this period belonged to the Gordians, the last three months to 
Pupienus and Balbinus. 

Capitolinus has two dates which require notice. Maximino c.16 VI Kal. Junias [VI Kal. 
Julias Vet. ed.| acceptas literas Junius Syllanus consul ex Africa Gordiani imperatoris patris patrie 
proconsulis recitavit. Max. Balb. ce. 1—3 Interemptis in Africa Gordiano seniore cum filio, uum 
Maximinus ad urbem furens veniret, senatus in edem Concordia VII Kal. Junias (Cod. Pal. VII 
Idus Junias] concurrit, ludis Apollinaribus &c.—imperatores facti sunt Maximus atque Balbinus. 
The Ludi Apollinares were on July 13, so that these dates are inconsistent with each other; nor 
ean they be reconciled with the facts. 

The wife of Maximin was mentioned by Ammianus: conf. Ammian. 14 1, 8. 

Maximin is said to be slain by Pupienus: Aquileie a Pupieno occiditur——in Hieron. Chron. 
But in Eusebius rightly, occiditur Aquileia. Orosius VII. 19 follows Hieronymus. The same 
inaccuracy is in Eutropius 1X. 1 ὦ Pupieno Aquilei@é occisus est. in Victor Cees. p. 332 Hos Pupi- 
enus Aquileice obsidione confecit. The true account is given in Victor Epit. p. 380 Chron. Pasch. 
Syncellus p. 361 B. Cassiodorus also properly omits Pupienus. 

Eutropius IX. 2 has some errors in speaking of the Gordians and their successors: Postea 
[after the death of Maximin] tres simul Augusti fuerunt, Pupienus Balbinus et Gordianus, duo supe- 
riores obscwrissimo genere, Gordianus nobilis, quippe cujus pater, senior Gordianus, consensu militum, 
cum proconsulatum Africe ageret, Maximino imperante, princeps fuisset electus. Itaque cum Romam 
venissent Balbinus σὲ Pupienus, in palatio interfecti sunt. soli Gordiano imperium reservatum. Gor- 
dianus admodum puer ὅσο. Parthis bellum intulit. But 1 Gordian III was not Augustus but only 
Cesar during the lives of Balbinus and Pupienus. 2 Balbinus was not obscurissimo genere. 3 He 
did not return to Rome, for he had never left it. 4 Gordian the son is confounded with Gordian 
the grandson of the proconsul of Africa. Victor Cees. p. 332 has committed the first error and 
the last. Eusebius omits the elder Gordian Pupienus and Balbinus. Hieronymus mistakes with 
Eutropius and Victor the son for the grandson, and places the deaths of Pupienus and Balbinus 
in the reign of Gordian III; Anno 2255 Gordiani 2° [A. 1). 232] Gordiano Romam ingresso Pupi- 
enus οἱ Albinus, qui imperium arripuerunt, in palatio occisi. Capitolinus Gordiano 6. 2 remarks 
upon this error Gordiant non, ut quidam imperiti scriptores loquuntur, duo sed tres fuerunt. The 





f Zonaras XII tom. 1 p, 622 A gives the same age: ἦν δὲ ὁ Μαξιμῖνος ἐτῶν πέντε καὶ ἑξήκοντα, ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἐβασί- 
λευσεν ἕξ. 


EMPERORS. 47 


MAXIMINUS, 


Paschal Chronicle acknowledges only one Gordian p. 269 B. Gordianus senior reigns six years— 
&e. 


νόσῳ βληθεὶς τελευτᾷ dv ἐτῶν οθ΄. and is succeeded by Philippust. Zosimus I. 14—16 in his 
brief sketch of the events of this year has some mistakes, but distinguishes three Gordians. The 
death of the elder Gordian is recorded by Ammianus 26. 6, 20. 

Inscriptions. 1 Gruter p. 158.7 inter Emeritam et Ulisipponem in columna miliaria: Limp. 
Ces. Caius Julius Ver...nob. imperator V tribunicie potest. cos. pro. p. patri@....... 

2 Gruter p.151.5 item Muratorius p. 250.5 p. 2010. 3 Braccarz in columna: Limp. Ces. C. 
Julius Verus Maximus Pius F. Aug. Germ. max. Dac. max. Sarm. max. pont. max. trib. pot. V 
imp. VIL p. p. cos. procos.88 οἱ OC. Julius Verus Max. nobilissimus Cesar Germ. max. Dac. max. 
Sarm. max. princ. juventutis filius 1). N.Y imp..C. Julii Veri Maximini P. F. Aug. vias et pontes 
tempore vetustatis collapsos restituerunt curante Q. Decio leg. Augg. pret. pref. a Brac. Aug. M.P... 
Read in this inscription trib. pot. IIIT or IV, and perhaps imp. V.! 

3 Gruter p. 165. 8 Arde: Imp. Ces. Maximinus Pius Felix Aug. pontif. max. Germ. maxim. 
trib. potest. IIIT imp. V cos. procos. p.p. et imp. Cesar Maximus 1. Germ. max. Dac. max. princeps 
jucentutis litus vicinum vie Severiane assiduis maris adluentis fluctibus ad labem ruine labefactatum 
aggeribus marint operis a fundamentis, ut periculum commeantibus abesset, eatrui curarunt. 


GorpiaANnus III. GorvDiANusIII 


Inscriptions : 


1 Gruter p. 57.5 Idem p. 89.11 Muratorius p. 155. 2 in Ostroch in Dacia: Marti Aug. pro 
salute imp. Ces. M. Antoni Gordiani Pii Felicis Aug. M. Antonius Valentinus eq. R. dec. m. Apul. 
sacerdos are Aug. N. coronatus Dac. III D. Ὁ. 2 Muratori p.57.9 Romee: Venert sacrum L. 
Paullus L. L. [f. L. 1] Agius Passer [[Ivir A. A. A. F. F. procurat. patr. imp. Ces. Gordian. 
August. voto suscepto L. M. 3 Murat. p. 250.6 Rome: Imp. Ces. M. Antonio Gordiano Pio 
Felici Aug. p.m. trib. pot. cos. p. p. Cornelia Preteatata divinam pietatem ejus .... que suos et .... di- 
cium.....entiam suam....bavit. 4 Mur. p. 459.6 Petrovaradini in Hungaria: Limp. Ces. M. Antonio 
Gordiano P. Κ΄. Aug. pontifici maximo tribunicie potestatis patri patrie cos. procos. A. Malata...... 
5 Murat. p. 1075. 5 Condate Redonum in Gallia: Timp. Ces. M. Antonio Gordiano Pio Fel. Aug. 


& Zonaras XII tom. | p. 622 BC had also met with 
very confused accounts of this period. Mazimus and 
Albinus are appointed by the senate: p.621D. They 
reign 22 days or less than 3 months: p. 622 B ἀπέ- 
κτειναν αὐτούς. ὧν ὁ μὲν Μάξιμος ἐτῶν ἦν οδ΄ ὁ δὲ ᾿Αλβῖνος 
ξ΄, καὶ ἐβασίλευσαν, κατά τινας μὲν, ἡμέρας δύο καὶ εἴκοσι, 
καθ᾽ ἑτέρους δὲ οὐχ ὅλους μῆνας τρεῖς. Then followed 
Pompeianus: Ibid. μετὰ τούτους οἱ μὲν ΠΠομπηΐανόν τινα 
συγγεγράφασι τὴν Ρωμαίων ἐσχηκέναι ἀρχὴν, ταχύτατα δ᾽ 
ἐκπεπτωκέναι αὐτῆς ---οὔπω γὰρ δύο παρεληλυθέναι μῆνας, 
καὶ στερηθῆναι αὐτὸν πρὸς τῇ μοναρχίᾳ καὶ τῆς ζωῆς ἀναι- 
ρεθέντα' παρὰ τίνων δὲ καὶ διὰ τίνα αἰτίαν, μὴ εὑρηκὼς 
παρεσιώπησα καὶ αὐτός. Then Balbinus: μεθ᾽ ὃν Πού- 
πλιον ἀντεισαχθῆναι Βαλβῖνον ἱστόρησαν. Thus four 
emperors are made out of two. After Balbinus, the 
elder Gordians arrive in Italy: Ibid. καὶ μικρόν τι 
κἀκεῖνον τῆς αὐταρχίας ἀπογευσάμενον (ἐπὶ τρισὶ γὰρ μησὶν 
αὐτῷ τὴν ἀρχὴν περιγράφουσιν) ἀναιρεθῆναι κἀκεῖνον, ἄρτι 
καταλαβόντος ἐκ Λιβύης Τορδιανοῦ.---τὸν δὲ Γορδιανὸν τῆς 
“Ρώμης ἐπιβεβηκότα νοσῆσαι--- καὶ ἐκ τῆς νόσου ταύτης ἐκ- 
λελοιπέναι μόνας εἴκοσι καὶ δύο ἡμέρας ἐν ταύτῃ διαγαγόντα. 
He reports other accounts p. 623 A of the two Gor- 


dians: that according to some they both perished in 
Africa; according to others the father died in Africa, 
and the son (whom he here confounds with Gordian 
ITI) died at Rome of a wound received in battle with 
the Persians, ἐπὶ ἐξ ἐνιαυτοὺς αὐταρχήσαντα. 

88. Muratori p. 250. 5 has cos. NS. procos. but at 
p. 2010. 3 rightly cos. procos. 

h Thus far Muratori p. 250.5. But at p. 2010.3 
the inscription is continued thus: C. Juli Veri—re- 
stituer. curante Q. D. leg. Aug. pr. pr. Brac. M. P. 
ΧΙ: 

i A similar inscription is given in Muratori p. 
2010. 4 in Lusitania; which bears imp. VI: Imp. 
Ces. C. Julius Verus Maximus Pius Aug. Germ. maz. 
Dac. max. Sarm. max. pont. max. imp. VI p. p. cos. 
procos. et C. Julius Verus Maz. nobilissimus Cesar 
Germ. max. Sarm. maz. princeps juventutis filius D.N. 
imp. C. Juli Veri Maximini P. F. Aug. vias et pontes 
tempor. vetustate conlaps. restituerunt curante Q. Dec. 
leg. Aug. pret. pref. Brac. Aug. M. P. XXXII. 

k Valentinus omitted in Gruter p. 89. 1] is added 
in Muratori. 


48 APPENDIX. ΟἿ 


Gorpranus III p. m. tr. p. cos. O. R. 6 Mur. p. 1094. 6 In civitate Venciensi: Imp. Ces. M. Antonio Gordiano 
Pio Fel. Aug. pont. maw. trib. pot. ΠῚ Α΄. Τὴ. 239] p. p. cos. civitas Vint. devota numini majestatique 
gus. 7 Mur. p. 251.1 Nursie: D. Gord. Pio F. Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. bis cos. procos. 8 Mur. 
p. 251. 2 Hispelli: Imp. Cesari M. Antonio Gordiano Pio Felici Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. IT cos. 
procos. p.p. publice. 9 Mur. p.460.1 in Anglia: Imp. Cesar M. Antonius Gordianus P. F. Aug. 
municipia et armamentaria conlapsa restituit per Mecilium Fuseum leg. Aug. pr. pr. curante M. 
Aur. Quirino pr. coh. I L. Gord. 10 Murat. p. 460. 2 in Anglia: Imp, Ces. M. Ant. Gordianus 
P. F. Aug. balneum cum basilica a solo instruxit pre [510] Gn. Lucilanum leg. Aug. pr. pr. cwrante 
M. Aur. Quirino pre. coh. I L.GR. 11 Mur. p. 251.3 Rome: Pro S. ump. M. Antoni Gordiani 
Pu Felicis Aug. et Tranquilline Sabine Aug. venatores immun. cum custode vivari Pont. Verus 
mil. coh. VI pr. Campanius Verax mil. coh. VI pr. Fuscius Crescentio ord. custos vivari cohh. prett. 
et urbb. Diana [e] Aug. D. S. ex V. P. Dedicata XII Kal. Nov, imp. D. N. Gordiano Aug. [adde IT] 
et Pompeiano cos. Se. Oct. 21 A.D.241. 12 Mur. p. 251. 5 Mazare in Sicilia: Furie Sabine 
Tranquilline Aug. conjugi M. B. matrone. 13 Murat. p. 251. 6 Granate in Hispania: Furie 
Sabine Tranquilline Aug. conjugi imp. Ces. ΜΙ. Antoni Gordiani Pu Fel. Aug. ordo M. Flori 
Iliberitani devotus numini majestatique sumptu publico posuit 1)... 14 Murat. p. 252.1 Amerie: 
Furia Sabine Tranquilline Aug. conjugi imp. Ces. M. Antoni Gordiant Pi Felicis Aug. D. D. 
15 Mur. p. 1033.3 Betulone in Catalonia: Sabinie Tranquilline sanctissime Aug. conjugi D..N. M. 
Antoni [sic lege] Gordiani Pii Felicis Aug. ordo Betulonens. devotissimus numini majestatique eorwm. 
16 Murat. p. 1049. 2 Gerunds in Catalonia: Sabine Tranquilline Auguste respub. Gerund. 17 
Gruter p. 272.5 Lectorii in Gallia: Furie Sabine Tranquilline sanctissime Aug. conjugi domini 
N. M.Antonii Gordiani Pii Felicis invicti Augusti decuriales edilium plebis Cerealium devoti numint 
majestatique corum. 18 Gruter p. 272.6 item apud Muratorium p. 251.4 Rome in monte Aventino: 
Furia Sabine Tranquilline sanctiss. Auguste conjugi D..N. [domini N. imp. Ces. Murat.] Jf. Antoni 
Gordian Pui Fel. invictt Augusti decuriales edil. pleb. οἱ Cerial. pleb. [edilium pleb. et pleb. Ceria- 
hum Murat.] devoti numini majestatique ejus. 19 Gruter p. 1006.8 at Carlisle: J. Ο. M. pro salute 
imperatoris M. Antoni Gordiani P. F. invicti Aug. οἱ Sabine Furie Tranquile conjugi ejus totaque 
domu divin. eorum ala Aug. Gordia. οὗ virtutem appellat. posuit, cui preest Aimilius Orispinus pref. 
eqq. natus in pro. Africa de Tuidro sub cur. Nonii Philippi leg. Aug. propreto. Attico οἱ Pretextato 
coss. [A. 1). 242]. 20 Gruter p.1085.11 Rome: Furie Sabine Tranquilline sanctissime Aug. 
conjugi domini N. imp. Ces. M. Antoni Gordiani Pii Felicis invicti decuriales geruli DD. N. ma- 
jestatique ejus. 

21 Gruter p. 1085. 10 Imp. Ces, M. Antonio Gordiano Pio Felict Aug. pontif. max. trib. pot. cos. 
IIT [lege cos. IT] p.p. fratri arvali. 21 Murat. p. 1048.5 In portu Trajani: ἀγαθῇ τύχῃ. αὐτο- 
κράτορα Καίσαρα M.’ Avréviov Γορδιανὸν εὐσεβῆ εὐτυχῆ Σεβαστὸν κοσμοκράτορα ἡ πόλις ἡ τῶν Γαζαίων 
ἱερὰ καὶ ἄσυλος καὶ αὐτόνομος πιστὴ εὐσεβὴς λαμπρὰ καὶ μεγάλε [sic] ἐξ ᾿Ενκλύσευς τοῦ πατρίου 
θεοῦ τὸν ἑαυτῆς εὐεργέτην διὰ Τιβ. Κλ. Παπείρου ἐπιμελητοῦ τοῦ ἱεροῦ. 22 Murat. p. 1993. 8 
apud Circeium ex Capitolino [se. Gord. ¢. 34] Divo Gordiano victort Persarum victori Gotthorum 
victori Sarmatarum depulsori Romanarum seditionum victori Germanorum. (sed non victori Philip- 
porum'.) 


Laws of A. D. 238 issued after Aug. 31.™ 


In September: Cod. Just. II. 12,14 Imp. Gordianus A. Jovino. Dat. Kal. Sept. Pio et Pontiano 
conss. VIII. 42, 2 Firmino. pp. Kal. Sept. III. 1,5 Marcello. pp. IV Non. Sept. VIII. 14, 7 


1 This addition is reasonably rejected as spurious fore the time of Capitolinus. 
by Muratori, although it had been already added be- m See the Tables A. Ὁ. 238 p. 253, 255, 


EMPERORS. 49 


Martiano. pp. Non. Sept. X. 11, 2 Hutychemo. pp. VIII Id. Sept. VIII. 9,1 Aristoni. pp. VI Gorviaxus ΠῚ 
Id. Sept. V.73,\ Felici. Dat. V Id. Sept. IV. 14, 4 Hieront. pp. Id. Sept. VIII. 24, 1 Lamponi 

et aliis. pp. Id. Sept. VI. 42,9 Pauline. pp. X VIL Kal. Oct. IV. 29. 7 Viviano. pp. XII Kal. 

Oct. V.16,9 Origent. pp. VII Kal. Oct. V.53,4 Mutiano. pp. VII Kal. Oct. VIII. 43, 3 

Apollonio. pp. V Kal. Oct. VI. 21, 8 Aiterno militt. pp. ITT Kal. Oct. 

October: V. 12, 7 Marco. pp. Dat. Kal. Oct. VI.21,9 Valerio. pp. V Non. Oct. IT. 23, 2 
Triphoni militi. pp. III Non. Oct. 11. 53, 1 Pudenti militi. pp. IIIT Non. Oct. IV. 13,1 Candido 
militi. pp. 111 Non. Oct. VI. 24, 4 Ulpio. pp. prid. Non. Oct. IV. 29, 8 Triphoni. pp. Non. Oct. 
V. 74,1 Licinie. Dat. Non. Oct. VIII. 43, 4 Rufine. pp. IT Id. Oct. 11. 40,1 Prote. pp. Id. 
Oct. VI. 50, 9 Mestriano. pp. XV Kal. Nov. VIII. 43, 5 Celso. pp. XV Kal. Nov. III. 32, 4 
Muniano militi Africe. pp. XII Kal. Nov. 11. 53,2 Secundino militt. Dat. XI Kal. Nov. V.62,1 
Valentino. pp. XI Kal. Nov. 11. 53,3 Mutiano militi. Dat. X Kal. Nov. Ὗ. 75, 8 Probiano. 
Dat. VIII Kal. Nov. IX. 6,5 Rufino. pp. VIT Kal. Nov. VIII. 28, 7 Caro. pp. V Kal. Nov. 

November: V. 43, 6 Felici. pp. V Id. Nov. II. 27, 2 Serene. pp. XV Kal. Dee. 

December: VIII. 34, 2 Juste. pp. prid. Non. Dec. 11. 4,8 Licinio. pp. X Kal. Jan. V.74, 2 
Alexandro. Dat. VIT Kal. Jan. 


Laws of A. Ὁ. 239." 


Cod. Just. VIII. 45, 13 Zoilo. pp. XVI Kal. Jun. Gordiano A. οἱ Aviola conss. 

June: VIII. 48,1 Martie. pp. Kal. Jun. 171. 41, 2 Quintiliano et aliis. pp. IIIT Non. Junii. 
VIII. 42, 3 Mutiano. pp. V Id. Jun. VII. 43, 3 Antistio. pp. IV Id. Jun. 11. 12, 15 Sulpicie. 
pp. XVIT Kal. Jul. Τ]1. 50,1 Secundino militi. pp. Χ 17 Kal. Jul. WV. 65, 2 Celeri veterano. pp. 
IIT Kal. Jul. : . 

July: VIII. 41, 14 Salvio. pp. ITI Non. Juli. ΤΥ. 29, 9 Proculo. pp. Nonis Julii. 11. 19, 15 
Eutychiano. pp. VI Id. Jul. 1711. 32, 6 Ustronio. pp. V Id. Jul. IX. 35, 3 Donato. pp. IT Td. 
Julias. VIII. 45, 14 Secundino. pp. XIV Kal. Aug. IX. 6, 6 Juliano. pp. VI Kal. Aug. 

August: IX. 1,10 Mucatraulo militt. pp. Kal. Aug. 11. 20, 4 Primo οἱ Euthydico. pp. HII 
Non. Aug. VIII. 29, 2 Nepoti. pp. 111 Non. Aug. V. 37,11 Cecilio. pp. Id. Aug. VIII. 23, 3 
Antigono. pp. Id. Aug. III. 1,6 Junie. Dat. XV Kal. Sept. IV. 2,3 Sempronio. pp. VIL 
Kal. Sept. 

September: V. 39,3 Prudentiano. pp. Non. Sept. VI. 20, 5 Alewandro. Dat. Non. Sept. VI. 
47, 4 Dionysio. pp. Non. Sept. 1. 54, 3 Celeri pf. p. Dat. Id. Sept. V. 62,14 Heraclide. pp. 
Idib. Sept. VIII. 14, 9 Attico. pp. 111 Kal. Oct. 

October: X. 3, 3 Orispo. pp. V Kal. Nov. 

November: II. 2, 2 Nocturno. pp. VIII Id. Nov. III. 35, 2 Mutiano. pp. VIII Id. Nov. 
VIII. 42, 4 Stratonico. pp. Id. Nov. VII, 19, 4 Menedemo. Dat. X Kal. Dec. 111. 28, 14 Prisco. 
pp. VI Kal. Dec. YVI.13,1 Hereuliano. pp. VI Kal. Dec. VIII. 41, 15 Claudiano. pp. V 
Kal. Dee. 

December: IX. 20, 4 Pauline. pp. III Non. Dec. 1X. 9,14 Aquile. pp. Non. Dec. VI. 42,10 
Firmo. pp. 111 Id. Dec. 1171. 6,1 Candide. Dat. Id. Dec. 11. 4,7 Junio militi. pp. XIV Kal. 
Jan. II. 51,4 Mastriano. Dat. XII Kal. Jan. VI. 23, 4 Rujino. pp. XII Kal. Jan. 11. 20,5 
Rufo militi. pp. VI Kal. Jan. 1X. 34, 2 Valenti. pp. 11 Kal. Jan. 


Sine mense et die, X. 3, 2 Heracleoni. pp. V Kal. x Gordiano A. et Aviola conss. 


Laws of A. D. 240. 
Cod. Just. V. 11, 3 Claudio pf. p. pp. Kal. Januar. Sabino II et Venusto conss. 


n See the Tables A. Ὁ. 239 p. 254. 
H 


50 APPENDIX. Ct: 


Gorptanus II February: V. 12, 8 Agrippine. pp. Kal. Feb. V. 43,7 Gorgonia. pp. VII Kal. Mart. IX. 
19,1 Zenoni. pp. IIT Kal. Mart. 

April: VIII. 30, 4 Hudemo. pp. Kal. April. VIII. 46, 2 Sabine. pp. VIT Id. April. 

May: IX. 41, 6 Herodiano. pp. VII Id. Mati. II. 51, 5 Secundino militi. pp. VI Id. Maii. 
VII. 14, 2 Pompeia. pp. V Id. Maiti. VI. 44, 4 Alexandro. pp. XV Kal. Jun. VIII. 31, 2 
Domitio. pp. XII Kal. Jun. TV. 21,5 Prisco et Marco militibus. pp. IIT Kal. Jun. 

June: IX. 9,12 Basso. pp. Kal. Jun. VII. 73,6 Severiane. pp. Non. Jun. 11. 6, 3 Flaviano. 
pp. V Id. Jun. V.14, 4 Agatho. pp. V Id. Jun. 

July: VI. 37,12 Mutiano. pp. constitutio V Idus Jul. 1.12, 16 Domitiano. pp. IIT Kal. Aug. 

August: VI. 45, 2 Ammonio pf. p. pp. VI Id. Aug. II. 21, 3 Aquilino. pp. Idib. Aug. 

September: VI. 6, 5 Sulpicie. pp. Non. Sept. 

November: I. 50, 1 Domitio pf. p. Dat. III Non. Nov. 


Laws of A. D. 241. 


Cod. Just. II. 18, 1 Imp. Gordianus A. Legitimo e alis. 111 Id. Januar. Gordiano A. II οἱ 
Pompeiano conss. VII. 57,5 Jucundo. pp. XII Kal. Feb. 

February: II. 38, 2 Caiano. pp. III Non. Feb. ΤΙ. 39, 2 Herodote. pp. IIT Non. Feb. IV. 
16, 1 Hermeroti. pp. XI Kal. Mart. V. 64, 2 Regino. pp. V Kal. Mart. 

March: IX. 2,4 Archelao. pp. Non. Mart. II. 31, 2 Solanoe. pp. VI Id. Mart. V.52,1 
Optato. pp. VI Id. Mart. VIII. 54, 2 Leonide. pp. IT Id. Mart. III. 35,3 Dolenti. pp. V 
Kal. April. 

April: II. 8,14 Celio militi. pp. Kal. April. II. 4, 9 Agrippino. pp. VI Id. April. 

June: VIII. 41, 16 Maximo. pp. II Id. Jun. VIII. 51, 2 Publiciano. pp. I Id. Jun. V.16, 11 
Mawimo. pp. V Kal. Jul. X. 11, 3 Cecilio. pp. prid. Kal. Jul. 

July: IL. 23, 1 Gaudiano militi. Dat. Kal. Jul. IV. 24, 7 Juliano. pp. XIII Kal. Aug. VI. 
40, 1 Bono. pp. XIII Kal. Aug. III. 44, 7 Claudio. pp. III Kal. Aug. 

August: II. 18, 2 Tertullo. S. VI Non. Aug. VI. 30, 3 Florentino militi. pp. XV Kal. Sept. 

September: VIII. 26, 5 Asclepiadi. pp. VI Id. Sept. IX. 2,5 Paulino. pp. III Id. Sept. V1. 
24, 5 Cassiano. pp. V Kal. Oct. 

October: V. 23, 2 Domitie. pp. V Non. Oct. ΤΙ. 13,14 Sabiniano. pp. IIT Non. Oct. V.37, 12 
Octaviane. pp. III Non. Oct. 

November: VI. 50, 10 Diogenio. pp. V Id. Nov. 

December: VI. 42, 11 Papyriano. pp. IT Kal. Jan. 

Sine mense et die V. 73, 2 Crispine. Dat. X VI Kal. καὶ Gordiano A. II σὲ Pompeiano conss. 


Laws of A. D. 242. 

Cod. Just. II]. 3,1 Vicariis. pp. Kal. Feb. V1. 11, 2 Cornelio. pp. XII Kal. Mart. IX. 32, 4 
Basso. pp. VI Kal. Mart. 

March: IX. 33,1 Valerio. pp. Kal. Mart. IX. 9,13 Sylvano. pp. Non. Mart. VIII. 41, 17 
Braside. pp. VI Id. Mart. ΤΧ. 9,15 Hilarino militi. pp. IV Id. Mart. V.75, 4 Aruntiano. pp. 
Id. Martii. V1. 6, 6 Cornelio. Dat. IIT Kal. April. 

April: IX. 34, 3 Hadriano. pp. Id. April. IV. 10,1 Valerie. pp. V Kal. Maii. 

September: II. 12,17 ad Magnum. pp. VIII Kal. Oct. 

October: VII. 53, 5 Amando. pp. IIT Id. Oct. 


In A. D. 243. 
Cod. Just. V. 16,10 Valeriano. pp. VII Kal. Feb. Arriano et Papo conss. V.\6, 12 Secundine. 
pp. 111 Kal. Feb. 


EMPERORS. 51 


February: III. 33, 7 Ulpiano militi. pp. Kal. Feb. Gorpianus III 
April: IX. 2, 6 Avidiano. pp. 1V Non. April. IX. 16, 2 Quintiano. pp. III Non. April. V. 
37,13 Longino. pp. VILL Kal. Mai. 
July: VI. 22,1 Petronio militi. pp. XILT Kal. Aug. 
October: I. 18, 2 Juvenali. Dat. XIV Kal. Nov. V. 62,15 Tauro. pp. VIII Kal. Noo. VI. 
50, 11 Maxime. pp. VII Kal. Nov. 
November: IV. 14, 5 Chresto. pp. XVI Kal. Dec. 


PHILIPpUs. PuILirpvus. 


Tillemont tom. 3 p. 494 contends that Philip was a Christian. Mosheim tom. 1 p. 197 “The 
Philips both father and son proved so favourable and even friendly to the Christians that these two 
emperors passed in the opinion of many for Christians. The arguments render the fact extremely 
probable ; but as these are opposed by others equally specious, that famous question relating to 
the religion of Philip and his son must be left undecided.” His translator adds ‘‘ The authors of 
the Universal History think it may be affirmed that Philip and his son embraced the Gospel, 
since that opinion is built upon Jerom, Chrysostom, Dionysius of Alewandria, Zonaras, Nicephorus, 
Cedrenus, Rujinus, Syncellus, Orosius, Jornandes, Amm. Marcellinus, Cardinal Bona, Vincentius Li- 
rinensis, Huetius and others.” Jortin Vol. 3 p. 260 “It is more probable that Philip was a Pagan.” 
Lardner Vol. 8 p. 138 6. 29 examines diligently and impartially whether Philip and his son were 
Christians, and determines in the negative. 

In the first place we may set aside the enquiry about the son of Philip, because he was only 6 
years of age at the elevation of his father, and in his 12th year at his death. His opinions are of 
little consequence, even if they could be known. Secondly, many of the authorities mentioned 
merely repeat one another, and are not independent witnesses nor capable of being witnesses at 
all. We may shortly collect the evidence upon this subject. 

1 Dionysius apud Euseb. H. E. VII. 10 thus speaks of Valerian: οὐδὲ yap ἄλλος τις οὕτω τῶν 
πρὸ αὐτοῦ βασιλέων εὐμενῶς καὶ δεξιῶς πρὸς τοὺς Χριστιανοὺς διετέθη, οὐδ᾽ οἱ λεχθέντες ἀναφανδὸν 
Χριστιανοὶ γεγονέναι. He does not name Philip, and may just as probably refer to Alexander 
Severus and Mamea. 

2 Eusebius H. E. VI. 34 τοῦτον κατέχει λόγος Χριστιανὸν ὄντα, ἐν ἡμέρᾳ τῆς ὑστάτης τοῦ πάσχα 
παννυχίδος, τῶν ἐπὶ τῆς ἐκκλησίας εὐχῶν τῷ πλήθει μετασχεῖν ἐθελῆσαι, οὐ πρότερον δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ τηνικάδε 
προεστῶτος ἐπιτραπῆναι εἰσβαλεῖν ἢ ἐξομολογήσασθαι κ.τ. λ.---ἄλλως γὰρ μὴ ἄν ποτε πρὸς αὐτοῦ μὴ οὐχὶ 
τοῦτο ποιήσαντα διὰ πολλὰς τῶν κατ᾽ αὐτὸν αἰτίας παραδεχθῆναι' καὶ πειθαρχῆσαί γε προθύμως λέγεται, 
τὸ γνήσιον καὶ εὐλαβὲς τῆς περὶ τὸν θεῖον φόβον διαθέσεως ἔργοις ἐπιδεδειγμένον. According to this 
narrative Philip was at Antioch at Easter 244; which will carry back the death of Gordian to 
February or March of that year. Eusebius VI. 35 mentions two letters of Origen: φέρεται δὲ 
αὐτοῦ καὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν βασιλέα Φίλιππον ἐπιστολὴ, καὶ ἄλλη πρὸς τὴν τούτου γαμετὴν Σεβῆραν. In his 
Chronicle annis 2262—2268, where he records the reign of Philip, he makes no mention of the 
fact. 

3 Hieronymus Cat. ¢. 54 Origenes ad Philippum imperatorem, qui primus de regibus Romanis 
Christianus fuit, et ad matrem ejus literas fecit, que usque hodie exstant. Derived from Eusebius, 
to whom he adds nothing; nor do either of them tell us what those letters contained. From the 
mistake of Hieronymus, who calls Severa the mother of Philip, we may conjecture, as Lardner 
observes Vol. 8 p. 140, that he never saw the letters. Hieronymus adds in the Chronicle what 
Eusebius did not think fit to insert, Anno 2260 Philippus primus omnium ex Romanis impp. Chri- 
- stianus fuit. Cassiodorus™ repeats Hieronymus. 

n See the Tables A. Ὁ). 244. 
H 2 


PHILIPPUS 


52 APPENDIX. Ont: 


4 Leontius apud Chron. Pasch. p. 270 B is the next witness to Eusebius: διηγήσατο τοῖς πρὸ 
ἡμῶν 6 μακάριος Λεόντιος ὁ ἐπίσκοπος ᾿Αντιοχείας [cir. A. 1). 348] ““ οὗτος Δέκιος ἀνεῖλε τὸν ἅγιον 
Βαβυλᾶν οὐχ ὡς Χριστιανὸν μόνον ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι καὶ ἐτόλμησεν ἐπισχεῖν τοῦ βασιλέως Φιλίππου τὴν γυναῖκα 
καὶ αὐτὸν τὸν Φίλιππον Χριστιανοὺς ὄντας εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, παρανομήσαντος τοῦ Φιλίππου." 
ἦν δὲ ἡ παρανομία τοιαύτη" Φίλιππος ὁ ᾿Ιουνίωρ, ἔπαρχος ὧν ἐπὶ τοῦ προηγησαμένου αὐτὸν βασιλέως 
Γορδιανοῦ, παραθήκην ἔλαβεν παρὰ Γορδιανοῦ τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ" καὶ τελευτήσαντος Γορδιανοῦ τοῦ βασιλέως 
σφάξας τὸν παῖδα Φίλιππος ἐβασίλευσεν. 

5 Philostorgius VII. 8 relates the fact of Numerian or Decius: ἐπίσκοπος ἦν τῆς ᾿Αντιοχείας 6 
Βαβυλᾶς. Νουμεριανῷ δὲ τῷ ‘Popatwv βασιλεῖ, ἢ, os ἔνιοι Δεκίῳ φασὶ, κατὰ δή τινα δαίμονα γνώμην 
ἐμπεσεῖν πληθυούσης τῆς ἐκκλησίας εἰσελθεῖν ἐν αὐτῇ" τὸν δέ γε τοῦ θεοῦ ἀρχιερέα κατὰ τὰ προπύλαια 
στάντα τοῦ νεὼ τὴν εἴσοδον ἀποτειχίζειν, φάσκοντα ὅσα γε δυνατὸς εἴη μὴ περιόψεσθαι λύκον τῷ ποιμνίῳ 
παρεισδυόμενον" καὶ τὸν μὲν αὐτίκα τῆς ὁρμῆς ἀνακρουσθῆναι. κατ. λ. Transcribed by Suidas γν. Βα- 
βυλᾶς from Philostorgius himself. In this account the emperor excluded by Babylas is a 
heathen. | 

6 It is argued by Lardner Vol. 8 p. 139 that ““ Kusebius speaks only upon common report and 
does not name the bishop nor the place, but that Chrysostom is supposed to supply this defect, 
as he ascribes a like action to Babylas, but does not name the emperor.” The account then of 
Chrysostom deserves to be examined, that it may be seen with how little evidence those who sup- 
pose Philip a Christian have been satisfied. Chrysostom Or. de Babyla tom. 5 p. 446 1.37 Sav. . 
rhetorically ornaments a narrative in some particulars like that of Leontius: ἐγένετό τις βασιλεὺς 
ἐπὶ τῶν προγόνων τῶν ἡμετέρων. Kal τὰ μὲν ἄλλα ὁποῖός Tis ἦν οὗτος ὁ βασιλεὺς οὐκ ἔχω λέγειν" TO δὲ 
ἄγος ὅπερ ἐτόλμησεν ἀκούσαντες εἴσεσθε καὶ περὶ τῆς λοιπῆς τῶν τρόπων ὠμότητος. τί οὖν τὸ ἄγος ἦν ; 
ἔδοξεν ἔθνει τινὶ τῶν ἐκείνῳ πολεμούντων τῷ βασιλεῖ καταλῦσαι τὸν πόλεμον κ. τιλ. The son of that 
king is put into his hands as a hostage—he murders the youth; the cruelty of the act, the tears 
and sufferings of the victim, are eloquently described. The murderer thus polluted presents him- 
self at the church. p. 448 Babylas was then the bishop. Not deterred by the power of the king, 
he excluded him from the church: p. 448.27 τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐξέβαλε. ‘* We learn from the act of 
Babylas that each man must do his duty: p.453. The freedom of Babylas did not then profit 
that king. The lesson was lost upon him. But the pious bishop fulfilled nevertheless his own duty. 
The guilty king, not satisfied with murder and with shamelessly attempting to enter the church, 
added another murder to his crimes—the murder of the holy Babylas himself.” p. 453.19 ὥσπερ: 
γὰρ οὐκ ἀρκοῦν εἰς ἀσέβειαν τὸ φονεῦσαι καὶ ἀναισχύντως ἐπιπηδῆσαι τῷ ναῷ τοῦ θεοῦ προσετίθει φόνῳ 
φόνον ἕτερον---καὶ ἣν ἣ μὲν προτέρα ἐλεεινοτέρα τῆς δευτέρας, 7 τοῦ παιδὸς, ἡ δὲ δευτέρα ἐναγεστέρα τῆς 
προτέρας, ἡ τοῦ μακαρίου Βαβυλᾶ. The orator then describes the martyrdom of Babylas, who suffers 
by the order of that very king whom he had excluded from the church. 

7 Orosius VII. 20 Philippus primus imperatorum omnium Christianus fuit.—millesimus annus a 
Christiano imperatore celebratus est. ο. 21 Decius se οὗ hoc Philippos interfecisse docuit, ad perse- 
quendos interficiendosque Christianos &e. ¢. 28 Constantinus primus imperatorum Christianus, excepto 
Philippo, qui Christianus annis admodum paucissimis ad hoc tantum constitutus fuisse mihi visus est 
ut millesimus Rome annus Christo potius quam idolis dedicaretur. Orosius merely repeats what he 
had learned from Hieronymus and Leontius. 

8 Vincentius Lirinensis forty-two years after the Catalogue of Hieronymus writes as follows 
Ρ. 343 Quam autem non solum private conditioni sed ipsi quoque fuerit Origenes reverendus imperio 
declarant historia, que eum a matre Alexandri accitum ferunt.—sed et ejusdem epistole testimonium 
perhibent quas ad Philippum imperatorem, qui primus Romanorum principum Christianus fuit, Chri- 
stiani magisterit auctoritate conscripsit. Vincentius does not quote the letter nor affirm that he had 
read it; and this passage contains no more than he might have learned from Hieronymus, 


‘EMPERORS. | δῷ 


9 Syncellus p. 862 C transcribes Eusebius H. Τὸ VI. 34. 85. Idem p. 363 A Δέκιος---διὰ τὸ Puriprus 
πρὸς Φίλιππον ἔχθος πικρὸν ἤγειρε κατὰ Χριστιανῶν διωγμόν. p. 386 Β ἐλθόντος Νουμεριανοῦ ἐν ’ Av- 
τιοχείᾳ καὶ θελήσαντος εἰσελθεῖν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ καὶ κατασκοπῆσαι τὰ τῶν Χριστιανῶν μυστήρια ὁ ἅγιος 
Βαβυλᾶς ἐκώλυσεν αὐτὸν, λέγων κ. τ. λ.---ὠκαὶ ἀγανακτήσας Νουμεριανὸς ἐφόνευσεν αὐτόν. From Phi- 
lostorgius VII. 8. And this account, it will be observed, makes Babylas still alive in 282, although 
he died in 251. 

10 It is unnecessary to adduce other writers. Anonymus Valesii p. 615 §33 Constantinus iim- 
perator primus Christianus, excepto Philippo ἕο. Zonaras tom.1 p. 624 C ἐπαναζεύξας ὁ Φίλιππος 
εὐμενὴς ἦν τοῖς Χριστιανοῖς, μάλιστα δὲ κατὰ ἐνίους καὶ προσετέθη τῇ πίστει Χριστοῦ, ὥστε καὶ εὐχῶν 
em ἐκκλησίας κοινωνῆσαι Χριστιανοῖς, καὶ ἀσμένως ἐξαγορεῦσαι ὅσα οἱ ἡμάρτηται: οὐ γὰρ ἄλλως els κοι- 
νωνίαν παρὰ τοῦ προεστῶτος τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐδέχετο εἰ μὴ ἐξομολογήσεται.----κἀκεῖνον λέγεται πειθαρχῆσαι. 
From Eusebius; who is also followed by Nicephorus®. Cedrenus tom. 1 p. 257 C Φίλιππος ἔτη ζ΄. 
ds ὑπῆρχε τῆς τῶν Χριστιανῶν πίστεως σπουδαστὴς, συνέσει TE Kal ἐπιεικείᾳ κεκοσμημένος. ---ἀνῃρέθη 
δὲ ἅμα τῷ υἱῷ ὑπὲρ Χριστιανῶν κατὰ Δεκίου ἀγωνιζόμενος. Rufinus and Jornandes only repeat what 
their predecessors had said; and among the preceding we may exclude Syncellus, Orosius, Vin- 
centius, as contributing no new testimony; Dionysius of Alexandria does not name Philip. All 
that we have is contained in Eusebius and in Leontius Chrysostom and Philostorgius compared 
with each other. Hieronymus himself is only founded on Eusebius. If we collect the facts, they 
are these. In Philostorgius the emperor excluded is a heathen, either Numerian or Decius. 
Chrysostom does not name the emperor; but he is a heathen also in Chrysostom, and is the em- 
peror by whom Badylas was put to death; that is, Decivs. In the description of a youth whom 
he had murdered, son of a king with whom he had made a peace, is an obscure and imperfect 
account of the act of Philip. In Leontius the emperor is Philip and Philip is a Christian; but 
his inaccurate account of Philippus junior and of Gordian and his son shews that his knowledge of 
that part of history was very imperfect. PAilip might have been excluded from the church at 
Antioch by Babylas, and yet might be a heathen, as Philostorgius and Chrysostom relate. The 
account that he was a Christian Kusebius gives doubtfully, and scarcely seems to confide in it 
himself. If a letter was really written by Origen to the emperor, this would be no proof that he 
was addressing a Christian emperor, unless we had the substance of the letter attesting that fact. 
The testimony then upon which it has been asserted that Philip was a Christian is insufficient. 
Nor ought it to be omitted that the persecution at Alexandria was carried on during the reign of 
Philip himself, a full year before the edict of Decius: Dionys. Alex. apud Euseb. H. E. VI. 41 
οὐκ ἀπὸ τοῦ βασιλικοῦ προστάγματος ὁ διωγμὸς παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἤρξατο, ἀλλὰ yap ὅλον ἐνιαυτὸν προὔλαβε. 
And it may be asked whether this would have been permitted by a Christian emperor. 

Lardner in conclusion Vol. 8 p. 141 shews from four arguments that Philip was a pagan. 
1 Constantine is called by all writers, even by Eusebius himself?, the first Christian emperor. 
2 Heathen writers make no allusion to Philip being a Christian. 3 The secular games were 
celebrated by Philip with the usual rites. 4 Gordian III was deified by Philip, and Philip him- 
self was deified after his death. 

Inscriptions. 1 Muratori p. 252.4 Philippopoli in Thracia: Maximo et super omnes fortissimo 
umperatort Cesari M. Julio Philippo Pio Felici invicto Aug. pontifici maximo patri p. 2 Murat. 
p. 252. 8 Matelicee : M. Julio Philippo nobilissimo Ces. principi juventutis. 8 Murat. p. 1049. 3 
Gerunde in Catalonia: M. Julio Philippo nobilissimo Cesari R. P.Ger. 4 The tabula honestze 
missionis quoted in the Tables A. D. 248.3 p. 267 is extant in Muratori p. 362.1 tabula senea 
effossa prope Mutinam, nunc Rome. After cos. 11 p.p. the Table proceeds thus: Nomina mili- 


© Nicephorus H. E. V. 25. P Euseb, Vit. Const. I. 3 Κωνσταντῖνος θεῷ x. 7. Δ. μόνος γεγονὼς φίλος. 


PHILIPPUS. 


DEctvs. 


HosTILIANnus. 


GALLUS. 


54 APPENDIX. Co, 


tum qui militaver. in cohortibus pretor. Philippianis decem I. 11. 111. IIIT. V. VI. VII. VIL. 
VIIIT. X Piis Vindicibus qu. ipsi et fortiter militia functi sunt jus tribuimus conubit dumtaxat 
cum singulis et primis uxoribus ut etiamsi peregrini juris feminas im matrimonio suo junmer. proinde 
Liberos tollant ac si ex duobus civibus Romanis natos ad VII Id. Jan. imp. &e. cos. coh. VIII pr. 
Philippian. P. V. M. Breno M. f. Justino Sabatin. Mantua descript. et recognit. ex tabula cen. que 
fix. est Rom. in mur. pos. templum divi Aug. ad Minervam. 


Dectvs. 


Inscriptions. 1 Mur. p. 460. 4 Verone: Imp. Ces. G. Messius Q. Trajanus Decius P. EF’. Aug. p.m. 
trib. pot. II cos. II [A.D. 251] p.p. XVIII. 2 Mur. p. 1101.3 in Carolina Transilvanize: Limp. 
Ces. C. Mess. Quinto Trajano Decio Aug. p.m. trib. pot. II cos. II p.p. restitutort Daciarum col. nova 
Apuls. 3 Mur. p. 2011.1 in Lusitania: Imp. Ces. Aug. G. Messio Trajano Decio invicto Pio Fel. 
Aug. pont. maa. trib. pot. cos. II p.p. a Bracara Aug. M.P.X XVI. 4 p.2011. 2 Ibid. Imp. Cas. 
C. Mess. Quinto ὅτε. pont. max. t. p. procos. 1114 cos. II p.p. a Brac. Mil. P. XXV. 5 Mur. 
p- 252. 5 in civitate Venciensi: Imp. Ces. C. Messio Quinto Trajano Decio Pio Fel. invicto Aug. 
p.m. trib. pot. III [lege IT] cos. II p.p. civit. Vint. 6 Gruter refers the following to Decius : 
Ρ. 246.3 p. 273.5 Tarracone: Pio adque inclito DN. Trajano nobilissimo ac fortissimo et felicissimo 
Cesari Septimius Acindinus V. OC. agens per Hispanias VC. οἱ vice sacra cognoscens numini majesta- 
tique ejus semper dicatissimus. 7 Muratori p. 252.6 Florentiz: Imp. Ces. C. Messius Q. Trajanus 
Deccius invictus Pius Felix Aug. p.m. trib. p. cos. II p. p. procos. II [dele IT] Q. Herennius Etruscius 
Messius Deccius Ces. C. Valens Hostilianus ........ 8 Murat. p. 1043. 2 item p. 2049. 8 Dertose : 
Q. Herennio Etrusco Messio Decio nobilissimo Ces. filio D. N. sanctissimi Trajani Dect P. F. invieti 
Aug. ord. D.C. D, dicatissimus numini gus. 9 Mur. p. 1036. 4 Carseolis: Herennie Cupressinie 
&e. Given from Eckhel in the Tables A. D. 251.3 p. 271. 


Hostiz1anus. Tables A. D. 251.3. 252.2. Mentioned with Decius and Herennius in the 
inscription N°.7 of Decius given above. Mentioned again in Muratori p. 252.7 Rome: C. Valenti 
Hostilian ...... Messio Quinto ...... nobilissimo Cesar ...... trib. potest. II principi juven .... filio. 
Supply, as Muratori suggests, [Decii] trib. p. IT. Some have doubted whether Hostilanus was 
the son or the son-in-law of Decius. Hckhel tom. 7 p. 351 examines the question, and decides 
that he was the son, from Zosim. I. 25, 2. 


Gattus. Tables A. Ὁ. 251—254. 


* Syncellus p. 376 B mistakes Volusianus for the son of Decius: τὰ στρατόπεδα βασιλέα πάλαι 
τινὰ γενόμενον ὕπατον Γάλλον ἀναγορεύουσιν ἅμα Βολουσιανῷ τῷ Δεκίου παιδί. But this is not the 
mistake of Dewippus, as Tzschutke ad Eutrop. p. 654 supposes, but of Syncellus himself. Dexippus 
is only quoted for μῆνας ιη΄, the 18 months of his reign. Orosius VII. 21 from Eutropius IX. 5 
mistakes Gallus and Hostilianus for one person. Gallus has 3 years in Chron. Pasch. p. 271 B 
and lived 62 years: ἐτελεύτησεν ὧν ἐτῶν ξβ΄. two years and 8 months in Zonaras XII tom. 1 p. 
628 C ἡττώμενοι δὲ ἐπέθεντο τῷ σφῶν αὐτοκράτορι, καὶ ἀνελόντες κἀκεῖνον καὶ τὸν παῖδα αὐτοῦ, βασι- 
λεύσαντας ἔτη δύο καὶ μῆνας ὀκτὼ, προστίθενται τῷ Αἰμιλιανῷς: The actual duration of his reign 
from his elevation in November 251 to his death in February 254 would be 2Ψ 4™, as Eusebius 
states it. 

Inscriptions. 1 Mur. p. 252. 8 Sestini: Imp. Cas. C. Vibio Treb. Gallo Pio Fel. Aug. p.p. D.D. 
2 p. 252.9 Rome: Imp. Cas. Vibi...... Galli August. ...... L. Junius Validianus vir Cl. pref. 


ᾳ For PROCOS, III read PROCONSULI. 


EMPERORS. 55 


urd. stat. ex en..... volunt. Aug. nost. colloc. cum bas. sua marm..... 3 Murat. p. 253. 2 in Piceno: Gatius. 
Imp. Cas. Ο. Vibio Afinio Gallo Veldumniano ...... 4 Murat. p. 253. 3 extra Spoletum: Imp. 

Ces. Ο. Vibio Affinio Gallo Veldumniano Volusiano Pio Fel. Aug. Max. 5 Mur. p. 1994.1 Aquis 

Flavis in Lusitania: ......s. C. Vibio Afi....... o Veldumn....... usiano Pio..... pont. max. ... {1 cos. 

POO S65 5880 aljlestat. g. cor. The second tribunician year of the Gall was current in A. D. 252. 

See the Tables p. 270. 


AEMILIANUS. AEMILIANUS. 
Oornelia Supera the wife of d’milianus is commemorated upon coins apud Eckhel tom. 3 p. 39 

tom. 7 p. 374. -d#milianus has Alexandrian coins inscribed L. a’. Eckhel tom. 4 p.91 A. K. Αἰμι- 

λιανὸς εὐσεβ. σεβ. L. α΄. One of Cornelia Supera with L. a’. Ibid. Eckhel tom. 7 p. 373 observes 

“ Difficile est annum a’ cum historia componere.—que causa est cur lubeat auctoritati Arigonii, 

qui unus vulgavit, diffidere.” But L. y of Gallus was current till his death m February 254. 

then L. a’ of 4milianus was current for 3 months till May. then L. a’ of Valerian and Gallienus 

till Aug. 28. and their L. β' began in Alexandrian computation Aug. 29 A. Ὁ. 254. 
Zonaras XII tom. 1 p. 629 A κτείνουσι τὸν Αἰμιλιανὸν, οὔπω τέσσαρας μῆνας ἡγεμονεύσαντα ἄγοντα 

δὲ τῆς ἡλικίας ἐνιαυτὸν τεσσαρακοστόν᾽ καὶ προσίασιν Οὐαλεριανῷ. 


VALERIANUS. VALERIANUS. 


Valerian was princeps senatus' in the year 238: Capitolin. Gordiano c. 9 Trebell. XXX c. 21. 
He is called by Trebellius Valer. 6.1 70 years old at his accession: Cujus per annos LX X vita 
laudabilis in eam conscenderat gloriam—ut imperator fieret. But 61 at his death by Chron. Pasch. 
p- 272 D. ἐσφάγη ὑπὸ Περσῶν ἐπαναστάντων αὐτῷ dv ἐτῶν ξα΄. his captivity being unnoticed, and 
his death placed in 269, the last year of Gallienus ; or rather the reign of Gallienus is not noticed 
in the Chronicle, and 14 years are given to Valerian. Victor Cxs. p. 335 calls Valerian ctate 
robustiore at his captivity anno sexto. 

As Galhienus was 50 at his death, he was 35 at his elevation, and his father Valerian at least 
55; which would suppose him 61 at his captivity, the age assigned by the Chronicle; and 40 
when he was princeps senatus in 238. If he had been 70 at his captivity, he would be princeps 
senatus at 49 and 64 at his accession$S. 

The 15 years are better divided by Victor Ces. p. 337 into 7+8 than by Trebellius into 6+9: 
Salonino 6. 3 Quum XV annos eosdem imperasse constet, id est, Gallienum usque ad X Vum pervenisse, 
Valerianus vero sexto sit captus, alii novem annos alii decem etiam Gallienwm imperasse in literas 
mittant', Vopiscus Caro ὁ. 3 calls the reign 15 years: Galienum per quindecim annos passa est. 
and Zonaras XII tom. 1 p. 634 Ο βασιλεύσας ἐνιαυτοὺς πεντεκαίδεκα σὺν τοῖς τοῦ πατρός. 

Lactantius Μ. P. c.5 and Agathias IV. 23 relate the captivity and death of Valerian. 

Valerian’s letter apud Vopiscum Aurel. c. 8 is to the following effect: Valerianus Augustus 
Antonino Gallo consuli. Culpas me familiaribus literis quod Postumio filium meum Gallienum magis 
quam Aureliano commiserim ; quum utique et severiori et puer credendus fuerit et exercitus &e. As 
Galhenus has now a son, and is himself 35 years old, this puer Gallienus must be some other son 
of Valerian, who also bore that name. 

Coins without a date, apud Eckhel tom.7 p.379. 1 Imp. ©. P. Lic. Valerianus Aug. + eter- 
nitas Augg. 2 Imp. O. P. Lic. Valerianus P. F. Aug.+cternitati Augg. or concordia IIIT ex- 
ercit. δ΄. C. or Germanicus Max. ter. or pontiff. max. tr.p. p.p. or religio Augg. or victoria G. M. 
3 Imp. Valerianus Aug.+ Gallienus cum exer. suo Jovi victori. 


τ Tables A. D. 251. 3 Gibbon understands 70 of the age at his capture. 
t See the Tables A. D. 268. 


VALERIANUS. 


GALLIENUS. 


56 APPENDIX. 0:1: 


Inscriptions. 1 Murator. p. 258. 5 Aquasparte: Imp. Cas. P. Licinio Valeriano Pio Felici 
Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. ter [lege vel trib. potestat. vel trib. pot. iter.] cos. II procos. p. p. D. D. 
Valerian was trib. pot. iterum. and cos. II together in A.D. 254. 2 Murat. p. 253.7 Jadere: 
Imp. Ces. P. Licinio Valeriano Pio Fel. Aug. pont. maximo trib. potestatis cos. III p. p. D. D. 
3 Mur. p. 253.6 Malacee in Hispania: Imp. Cas. P. Licinius Valerianus P. F. Aug. p.m. trib. 
pot. III cos. II [lege cos. III] p. p. procos. II [lege et] imp. Ces. P. Licinius Gallienus Verus 
ΡΝ ere 4 Murat. p. 460.5 Herberiz in agro Regiensi: Imp. Ces. ἢ. Licinius Valerianus 
Pius Fel. Aug. pon. max. Germ. maa. trib. pot. VII [A. 1). 259] cos. LITT p.p. procos. et ump. Cas. 
P. Licinius Gallienus Germ. Pius Fel. Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. VII cos. IIT p.p. procos. et P. Cor- 
nelius Saloninus Valerianus nobiliss. Ces. pont. secul. vi ignis consumpt. indulg. sua restitui curave- 
runt. 5 Mur. p. 1089.1 tribus ab Argento leucis: Imp. Cas. Publio Licinio Valeriano Pio Fehiei 
invicto Augusto civ. Tribocorum. 6 Mur. p.599.1 Smyrne: ...... magistratus harum civita...... 
quibus te suggeris possidere agere curam qui quod optime placuisse perspicitur perpetua observatione 
teneatur. Vale Apella carissime nobis. Data V Kal. Jun. ἀγάθῃ τύχῃ. αὐτοκράτωρ Καῖσαρ Πούβλιος 
Λικίννιος Οὐαλεριανὸς εὐσεβὴς εὐτυχὴς Σεβαστὸς καὶ αὐτοκράτωρ Καῖσαρ Πούβλιος Λικίννιος Γαλλιηνὸς 


εὐτυχὴς Σεβαστὸς καὶ Πούβλιος Λικίννιος ἐπιφανέστατος Καῖσαρ ᾿Ιουλίῳ ᾿Απέλλᾳ ἰδίῳ χαίρειν ......... 
7 Mur. p. 650.1 Smyrnez in basi. In dextro latere: ..... τύχῃ. ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ τῆς ᾿Ασίας κάλλει καὶ 


μεγέθει καὶ λαμπροτάτῃ καὶ μητροπόλει καὶ τρὶς νεωκόρῳ τῶν Σεβαστῶν καὶ κατὰ τὰ δόγματα τῆς ἱερω- 
τάτης συνκλητοῦ καὶ κόσμου τῆς ᾿Ιωνίας Σμυρναίων Αὐρ. ᾿Απολλινάριος Θυατειρηνὸς καὶ Σμυρναῖος καὶ 
Φιλαδελφεος [lege Φιλαδελφεὺς] καὶ Βυξάντιος καὶ ἄλλων πόλεων πολείτης βουλευτὴς δολιχοδρόμος νει- 
κήσας ἀγῶνάς τε τοῖς ὑπογεγραμμένοις Πυθικὸν Πύθια ἐν Δελφοῖς Πύθια ἐν Σίδῃ Αὐγουστεῖα ἐν Θυατεί. 
In latere sinistro: τειμηθεὶς δὲ ξυσταρχίαις παρὰ τῶν κυρίων ἡμῶν αὐτοκρατόρων Οὐαλεριανοῦ καὶ Γαλ- 
λιηνοῦ Σεββ. ἐν τῇ λαμπρᾷ Φιλαδελφέων πόλει καὶ ἐν τῇ λαμπρᾷ Βυζαντίων πόλε. 8 Mur. p.1994. 2 
Londini: Divo Ces. Valeriano Lic. Valerianus princeps juvent. 


GALLIENUS. 


The writers named in the Tables A. D. 255 give the following aecount of the events of this 
reign. 








Zosimus lib. I. TREBELLIUS GALLIENO. 
c. 29, 30 Scythe et Marcomanni. . A.D. 261 Macrianus and Balista in the East. 
Thessalonica threatened. c. 2 Valens. Piso. 
Athens fortified. Isthmus fortified. Aureolus in Illyricum slays Macrianus. 
Valerian associates Gallienus. Goes to the 3 Odenathus Macriano interempto. 
East. Gallienus in Europe. 4 Per idem tempus Aimilianus in Aigypto. 
Gallienus defends the Rhine. Postumus. Gallienus wounded. 
c. 31 Appoints generals to defend Illyricum Italy Peace with Aureolus. 
and Greece. Scythe Bithyniam invaserunt. 
32. 33 Scythians at first repelled; then, τοῦ θέρους, | A. D. 262 c.5 Earthquake. Pestilence. 
take Trapezus. The Goths and Clodius invade Thrace, Mace- 
34—36 In a second inroad, begun in the winter, donia, Thessalonica. 
Bithynia plundered, Valerian being at | c. 6 Goths repulsed Macriano duce. 
Antioch. Temple of Ephesus burnt. 
36 Valerian taken. Byzantium plundered by the troops of Gallienus: 
37 Scythians invade Illyricum and Italy. 7 Contra Postumum Gallienus Aureolo et Claudio 
Rome defended by the senate. duce bellum incepit. 
A pestilence. Postumus juvatur auziliis Francicis. 


EMPERORS. 


57 





Zosimus lib. I. 
38 Gallienus returns to Rome. 
Revolt of Cecrops, Aureolus, Antoninus, 
Postumus. 
Saloninus slain. 
39 Athens taken. 
Gallienus advances into Thrace. 
Success and death of Odenathus. 
Zenobia succeeds. 
40 Gallienus hastens from the Scythian war 
to meet Aureolus. 
Is slain at Milan by Marcian and: Clau- 
dius. 


TREBELLIUS GALLIENO. 
Gallienus at Byzantium. 
Decennia celebrat [A. Ὁ. 263). 
264 c.10 Successes of Odenathus. 
Gallienus triumphs. 
Dum hec geruntur the Scythians are in Asia. 
Gallienus apud Athenas ἄρχων. 
Odenathus Augustus. 13 Slain with Herodes. 
Zenobia succeeds with Timolaus and He- 


7.8 
A. D. 


rennius. 
Inter hec, the Scythians repulsed. 
repulsed Dewippo duce. 
Gallienus slain with his brother Valerian. 


the Goths 


c. 14 





Victor Czasar. p. 335—337. 
Valerian captured. 
Gallienus in Gaul and Mlyricum. 
Ingebus in Mursia. 
Regallianus. 
Goths enter Thrace Macedonia Achaia Asia. 
Parthians enter Mesopotamia. 
Orientem latrones seu mulier. 
Alamanni enter Italy. 
The Franci Gaul Spain Tarraco. 
Africa. 
Dacia lost. 
Pestilence at Rome. 
Civiles motus. primus omnium Postumus. tum Lollianus. 
Marius biduum. Victorinus biennium. Victoria ap- 
points Tetricus. Aureolus routed. Gallienus slain. 


Victor Epit. p. 381. 382. 

Valerian reigns 15 years. 

Gallienus Augustus. a 

Cornelius Valerianus Cesar. 

His imperantibus Regillianus in Mesia, Postumus in 
Gallia, Atlianus apud Moguntiacum. 

Emilianus in Egypt. 

Valens in Macedonia. 

Aureolus at Milan. 

Valerian is captured. 

Gallienus promotes his other son Saloninus.—defeats 
Aureolus—is slain near Milan. 





Evurropius IX. 7—l1. 
The Germans penetrate to Ravenna. 
Valerian captured by Sapor. 
Ingenuus slain in Mursia. 
Regalianus slain. 
Alamanni ravage Gaul, enter Italy. 
Dacia lost. 
The Goths in Greece Macedonia Pontus Asia. 
The Sarmatians in Pannonia. 
The Germans sack Tarraco. 
The Parthians ravage Syria. 
Tum—Postumus in Gallia per annos X. 
1,. Alianus. 
Post eum Marius, 2 days. 
Victorinus postea—2 years. 
Huic successit Tetricus. 
Dum hec in Gallia geruntur, per Odenathum Perse 
victi sunt. 
Gallienus slain with his brother Valerian. 








Orosius VII. 22. 
Valerianus illico captus. 
The Germans penetrate to Ravenna. 
The Alamanni enter Italy. 
The Goths ravage Greece Macedonia Pontus Asia. 
Dacia lost. 
The Quadi and Sarmatians waste Pannonia. 
Germani ulteriores Hispaniam et Tarraconem, Parthi 
Mesopotamiam. 
Bella civilia—Primus Ingenuus. 
Postumus 10 years. 
AEmilianus slain at Moguntiacum. 
Marius continuo interfectus. 
Victorinus post paululum. 
Tetricus succeeded him. 
Successes of Odenathus. 
Gallienus slain. 


GALLIENUS. 


58 


GALLIENUS. 


APPENDIX. ΟῚ 


Zosimus follows the course of events rather than the order of time, Victor Epit. omits many 
of the usurpers and all mention of the inroads of the barbarians. Victor Ces. Eutropius and 
Orosius in their accounts of the foreign invasions relate the same facts, but not in the same order. 
In their mention of the usurpers they describe as successive those who were contemporary; Tre- 
bellius Pollio supplies some dates for fixing the events, but is inaccurate in his own recital. 

The thirty tyrants of Trebellius are reduced to 18 by Tillemont tom. 3 p. 321. 521 and to 19 
by Gibbon Vol.1 p. 467. Their lists differ from each other. The following differs in some degree 
from both, and contains two names not mentioned by Trebellius. 


No Trebell. 
XXX tyr. 

1 Cecrops. Zosim. 1. 38 ἐπαναστάντων αὐτῷ Κέκροπός τε τοῦ Μαυρουσίου καὶ Αὐριόλου καὶ ᾿Αντωνίνου καὶ 
ἑτέρων πλειόνων. In excerpta post Dionem apud Maium tom. 2 p. 236 Μέμωρ Μαυρούσιος is men- 
tioned among the usurpers in Egypt; whom Maio with much probability conjectures to be the 
same person as Κέκροψ Μαυρούσιος in Zosimus. 

2 Antoninus. Zosim. I. 38. See No.1. Both Cecrops and Antoninus are omitted by Trebellius. 

3 (1 Cyriades. Joined Sapor: Trebell. c. 2. Slain guum Valerianus ad bellum Persicum veniret : Ibid. 
[Sc. A. Ὁ. 258.] 

4 (2 Postumus. Trebell. c.3. He reigned A. Ὁ. 258—267. See the Tables. A war of Gallienus 


with Postumus is mentioned Trebell. Gallieno c. 4 XXX tyr. c.3 in which Gallienus is wounded. 
Followed by long hostilities between them, longo bello tracto Ibid. Another war Trebell. Gallieno 
c.7. After Postumus had associated Victorinus; therefore not before 265. probably in 265 and 
266: Contra Postumum Gallienus cum Aureolo et Clodio duce, qui postea imperium obtinuit,—bellum 
incepit, et, quum multis auxiliis Postumus juvaretur Celticis ac Francicis, in bellum cum Victorino 
processit, cum quo imperium participavit. Victrix Gallieni pars fuit. Idem XXX tyr. c. 6 Cum Vic- 
torino contra Gallienum conflixit ; quumque adhibitis ingentibus Germanorum auziliis diu (A. Ὁ. 265. 
266] bella traxissent, victi sunt. Placed however by Trebellius Gallieno c. 7. 8 before the decennia 
A. D. 263. 

* An inscription of Postumus is in Eckhel tom. 7 p. 446 and Muratori p. 460.6 Cordube: Imp. 
Cas. M. Cassianius Latinius Postumus Pius Fel. invictus Aug. Ger. max. pont. max. trib. pot. cos. 
III p. p. procos. restituit. Before A. Ὁ. 264, when he was cos. [JJJ. Numi vagi apud Eckhel 
tom. 7 p. 441—446. 

( claritas Aug. 
comiti Aug. 
conservatores Aug. 
felicitas Aug. 
Herculi Cretensi 

1 Postumus Pius Feliz Aug. + < Herculi Erymanthino 
Herculi immortali 
Herculi invicto 
Herculi Libyco 
Herculi Nemeo 

ι. virtuti Aug. 





2 Imp. C. M. Cass. Lat. Postumus P. F. Aug.+ezercitus Isc. S. C. or exercitus Vac. S.C. or 
Felicitas. or Herculi comiti Aug. cos. III. 

3 Postumus Aug.+Herculi Thracio or Herculi Romano Aug. 

4 Imp. Postumus Aug. + concord. equit. 


No 


» 


9 


6 


“ 


EMPERORS. 59 


XXX tyr. Adventus Aug. or Augg. S.C. 


(3 


(4 


(7 


Castor. 
conservatores Aug. 
Diane reduci. 
Herculi Deusoniensi 
Herculi invicto 
Herculi Magusano or Herculi pacifero 
J. O. M. sponsori seculi Aug. 
Mercurio felici 
Miner. fautr. 
salus provinciarum 
οἷ virtus Postumi Aug. 

6 Postumus Pius Aug.+indulg. pia Postumi Aug. 
Postumus filius. Trebell. c. 4 A patre appellatus Cesar ac deinceps in ejus honore Augustus, cum 
patre dicitur interemptus. 
Lelianus. Trebell. c. 5. Mentioned by the Victors and Eutropius. Lollianus in Victor Ces. 
Trebell. lianus in Victor Epit. Lelianus in Eutrop. milianus, perhaps by mistake, in Orosius. 
Eckhel tom. 7 p. 449 has two coins marking his real name: 1 Imp. C. Lelianus P. ΚΕ. Aug. + tem- 
porum felicitas. 2 Imp. C. Ulp. Cor. Lelianus + victoria Aug. 
Marius. See the Tables A. Ὁ. 267. Eckhel tom. 7 p. 454 with reason argues that the numbers 
of his coins imply a longer reign than two days: “An credibile intra biduum vel triduum tot feriri 
numos? Certum est unum vel alterum saltem mensem Marii imperio adjiciendum.” The confusion 
in the accounts of the Victors and Eutropius on the one hand and of Trebellius on the other is 
remarked by Tillemont tom. 3 p. 355. 529, who follows Trebellius, and by Eckhel tom. 7 p. 451, 
who observes “‘ conciliet heec qui volet.”” The accounts will be reconciled by the explanation offered 
in the Tables A. Ὁ. 267. Trebellius himself supplies a hint for correcting his own account. He 
relates that Marius was appointed by the influence of Victoria after the death of her son; and yet 
in another place (XXX tyr. c. 31) Marius is appointed by his own soldiers. He was elected then 
by his soldiers after the death of Postumus, and acknowledged by Victoria after the death of Vic- 
torinus. Victorinus reached his third year in 267. Victor then, who has post biennii imperium, is 
more exact than Eutropius, who has anno secundo. 

Victor Epit. p. 382 also errs in the time of Victorinus, whom he places after the death of Au- 
reolus and elevation of Claudius in March 268: His diebus Victorinus regnum cepit. Although 
Tetricus at that time had already succeeded him: see the Tables A. D. 268. Unless with Tillemont 
tom. 3 p. 372 we read Censorinus: namely that Censorinus, qui sub Claudio fuit: Trebell. XXX 
tyr. c. 31—33. 


5 Imp. C. Postumus P. Εἰ. Aug.+ < 





5 Victorinus. See the Tables 265. 267. 


Victorinus junior. Slain with his father: Trebell. XXX c.7 A patre et ab avia sub eadem hora 
qua Victorinus interemptus Cesar nuncupatus est ac statim a militibus ira occisus. Extant denique 
sepulchra circa Agrippinam brevi marmore impressa humilia, in quibus unus est inscriptus “ Hic duo 
Victorini tyranni siti sunt.” 

Coins of the elder Victorinus apud Eckhel tom. 7 p. 451 not inserted in the Tables. 
( adjutrix Aug. 
leg. IIII Flavia P. F. 
leg. X Fretensis P. F. 
leg. XX Val. Victrix Ῥ. F. 
1 Imp. Cas. Victorinus P. F. ers leg. XXII primigenie. 

leg. XXX Ulp. Vict. P. F. 

leg. XXXVI P. Vict. P. F. 
p.m. tr. p. II cos. p.p. 
| vota Augusti. 





12 


GALLIENUS. 


GALLIENUS. 


60 
No 


10 


1] 


APPENDIX. 3; 
XXX tyr. 
2 Imp. Victorinus Pius Aug.+ Victoria Aug. 
3 Divo Victorino Pio + consacratio. or providentia Aug. or fides milit. 
4 Imp. C. M. Piavvonius Victorinus P. F. Aug. 
A mutilated inscription apud Muratorium p. 461. 1 ad Sancti Mellorii in minore Britannia : 
Imp. Cees..... [Pi]avonio Victorino p.p. IS...... Leuc... 
(90 Victoria. Trebell. XXX c. 31 Victoria ubi filium ac nepotem a militibus vidit occisos, Postumium, 


(23 


(24 


(9 


(10 


deinde Lollianum, Marium etiam, quem principem milites nuncuparunt, interemptos, Tetricum ad im- 
perium hortata est.—Insignita est preterea hoc titulo, ut castrorum se diceret matrem (conf. c. 25]. 
—Tetrico imperante, ut plerique loquuntur, occisa; ut alii asserunt, fatali necessitate consumpta. 
Mentioned in Victor Ces. ἦ 


Tetricus. Trebell. XXX c. 94 Interfecto Victorino et ejus filio, mater ejus Victoria Tetricum sena- 
torem populi Romani presidatum in Gallia regentem ad imperium hortata—Augustum appellari fecit 
filiumque ejus Cesarem nuncupavit. For his defeat by Aurelian see the Tables A. Ὁ. 274. His 
subsequent fortunes are described by Trebellius XXX c. 24 Pudore tamen victus vir nimium severus 
eum quem triumphaverat correctorem totius Italie fecit &c.—ac non solum vivere sed etiam in summa 
dignitate manere passus est. Vopiscus Aureliano c. 39 more accurately: Tetricum triumphatum 
correctorem Lucanie fecit, filio ejus in senatu manente. Victor Ces. p. 340 Lucanie correcturam 
filioque veniam atque honorem senatorium cooptavit. Hence Victor Epit. p. 383 regere aliquam Italie 
partem. Eutropius 1X. 13 Tetricus corrector Lucanie postea fuit, ac privatus diutissime vizit. 
Ausonius Parent. IV. 9 commemorates Victorinus and the Tetrici : 





regnum cum Victorinus haberet, 
Victor, et in Tetricos recidit imperium. 


Tetricus junior. Trebell. XXX c. 25 Hic puerulus a Victoria Cesar est appeliatus.—qui et ipse cum 
patre per triumphum ductus postea omnibus senatoriis honoribus functus est. 

A coin of Tetricus the father apud Eckhel tom.7 p.456 Imp. C. C. Pesu. Tetricus Aug. Coins 
of Tetricus the son: Ib. p.459 1 C. Pivesu. Tetricus Ces.+ Imp. Tetricus P. F. Aug. or seculum. 
2 Imp. CS. Tetricus C.+ abundant. Aug. 3 C. Pes. Tetricus Ces. 4 Pivesus Tetricus Ces. 
5 C. Tetricus Ces. 6 Impe. Tet. Pives. 7 C. Piv. Tetricus A.+ Soli conser. 


Ingenuus. Tables A.D. 260. His death is described by Trebellius XXX c.9. Orosius VII. 22 
makes Ingenuus the first: primus Ingenuus, qui purpuram imperii sumserat, apud Mursam occiditur. 
Ammianus XXI.16,10 Gallienus perduellionum crebris variisque adpetitus insidiis, Aureoli et Posthumi 
et Ingenui et Valentis cognomento Thessalonici, aliorumque plurium. 

Regalianus. Tables 260. His revolt followed the death of Ingenuus: Trebell. XXX c. 10 Regil- 
lianus in Illyrico ducatum gerens imperator est factus, auctoribus imperii Mesiis qui cum Ingenuo 
Suerant ante superati. 


Coins of Regalianus : Eckhel tom. 7 p. 462. 
1 Imp. C. P. C. Regalianus Aug.+liberalitas Auggg. 2 Imp. C. P. C. Regalia..... + Oriens Aug. 


3 Imp. C. P. C. Regalianus ...+ victoria... 4 A coin of Caracalla recoined with the name of 
C. P. C. Regalianu. Conf. Eckhel p. 462. 


Aureolus. Tables A. Ὁ. 262. 263. 267. 268. Trebell. XXX c.11 Hic quoque Iilyricianos exercitus 
regens—coactus a militibus sumpsit imperium.—Gallienus pacem cum eo contra Postumium pugnaturus 
fecit. Victor Epit. p. 337 Aureolus, cum per Rhetias legionibus preesset,—sumpto imperio Romam 
contendebat. Tillemont tom. 3 p. 525 examines the difficulties in the history of Aureolus. It seems 
however that Aureolus, though in the service of Gallienus in 266, had revolted at an earlier period; 
for it is related that Gallienus made peace with him not only by Trebellius but by Vopiscus Aure- 


EMPERORS. 61 
No XXX tyr. 
liano c. 16 Cum quo Gallienus fecerat pacem. .Trebellius gives this account of his death: XXX ς. 1] GaruiEnvs. 
Aureolum Claudius interfecto jam Gallieno conflictu habito apud eum pontem interemit qui nunc pons 
Aureoli nuncupatur. Idem Claudio c. 5 Claudius primum ut factus est imperator, Aureolum—con- 
flictu habito a reipublice gubernaculis depulit tyrannumque missis ad populum edictis—judicavit. His 
accedit quod rogantem Aureolum et fedus petentem imperator gravis et severus non audivit.— Denique 
judicio militum apud Mediolanum Aureolus dignum exitum vita ac moribus suis habuit. Vopiscus 
Aureliano c. 16 mentions other accounts of the death of Aureolus. 


Coins apud Eckhel tom. 7 p.465. 1 Imp. Aureolus Aug.+ concord. equit. 2 Imp. C. Aureolus 
Aug.+ concord. II M. C. 


The Greek inscription to Aureolus is given in Gruter p. 163.2 Salmasius ad Trebell. p. 305 
Casaubon ad Trebell. p. 214 Jacobs Anthol. tom. 4 p. 250, and is attested by Trebellius XXX c. 11 
—Extat etiam epigramma Grecum in hanc formam. who inserts a Latin version—versus a quodam 
grammatico translatos. ‘The lines are extant Pontiroli in agro Mediolanensi. 


, fee “ 
Κλαύδιος Αὐρεόλῳ μετὰ δήϊον "Apea Καῖσαρ 
τὰ κτέρεα, θνητῶν ὡς θέμις, ἐνδίδοσι. 

“ ‘4 > > 
τῷ yap καὶ ζωήν" ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐθέλησε φρόνημα 
πᾶσιν ἐπιρρήτοις τοῦ στρατοῦ ἀντίβιον. 
κεῖνος δ᾽ οἰκτίρμων καὶ σώματος ἔσχατ᾽ ὀπίζων 


Αὐρεόλου γέφυραν εἵσατο τήν τε ταφήν. 


12. (11 Macrianus. See the Tables 261. 262. Macrianus is mentioned by Dionysius apud Euseb. H. E. 
VII. 23. 


᾿ (12 Macrianus junior. Tables 261. 262. Trebell. XXX ς, 13 Hic cum patre a Domitiano victus triginta, 
ut superius dixi, [sc. c. 12] millibus militum spoliatus est. 


Tillemont tom. 3 p. 526 supposes in Trebell. Gallieno c. 5, pugnatum est Macriano duce contra 
Gotthos, that Macrianus Augustus is intended. But this is improbable.. The name in Cod. Paris. 
is Marianus, and may have been Marcianus. Macrianus Augustus at that time, if not already slain, 
was opposed to Awreolus in Illyricum. Macrianus is for Marcianus in Trebell. Claudio c. 6, which 
confirms the emendation of Salmasius in Gallieno c. 5. 


(13 Quietus, son of Macrianus. See the Tables 261. 262. 


(17 Balista. Tables A. Ὁ. 261. Trebell. XXX c.18 De hoc utrum imperaverit scriptores inter se am- 
bigunt. Multi enim dicunt Quieto per Odenatum occiso [sc. A. D. 262] Baliste veniam datam; tamen 
eum imperasse.— Alii asserunt privatum eum in agro suo quem apud Daphnem sibi compararat inter- 
emptum. Multi et sumpsisse illum purpuram et more Romano imperasse—dizerunt ; occisum autem per 
hos quos Aureolus miserat ad comprehendendum Quietum. Called Callistus in Syncellus p. 382 A. 

13. (14 Odenathus. Tables A. Ὁ. 260. 264. 267. Trebell. XXX c.15 Assumpto nomine primum reguli cum 
uxore Zenobia et filio majore cui erat nomen Herodes, minoribus Herenniano et Timolao, collecto exer- 
citu contra Persas profectus est &c. Macriano interempto filium Quietum interfecit, Balista (ut ple- 
rique asserunt) regnum usurpante. Eckhel tom. 7 p. 496 argues “ Odenathi cedes illorumque (sc. 
Zenobie et Vabalathi] regnandi initium seu annus a’ figendus est inde a die 29 Aug. A. Ὁ. 266 
usque ad recurrentem eundem diem anni sequentis.” But this does not follow. L. β' indeed 
began Aug. 29 A. D. 267 ; but we only know from hence that L. a’ was current to Aug. 28 A.D. 
267. It might have been current only for a few weeks preceding that day, and is by no means 
carried back to 29 Aug. 266. We only learn from those coins that Odenathus died and that they 
succeeded before 29 Aug. 267. How long before, the coins do not determine. 


(15 Herodes. Trebell. XXX c.16 Non Zenobia matre sed priore uxore genitus cum patre accepit impe- 
rium. Slain with his father: Idem c. 15. 


62 APPENDIX. See 
No XXX tyr. 
GALLIENUS. (16 Meonius. Trebell. XXX c.17 Hic consobrinus Odenati fuit, nec ulla re alia ductus nisi damnabili 
invidia imperatorem optimum interemit. 
(26 Herennianus. Trebell. XXX c.27 Odenatus moriens duos parvulos reliquit, Herennianum et fratrem 
ejus Timolaum ; quorum nomine Zenobia usurpato sibi imperio diutius quam feminam decuit rempub- 
licam obtinutt. 


(27 Timolaus, son of Odenathus. Conf. Trebell. XXX c. 27.28 Vopiscum Aureliano c. 38. 
Vabalathus. See the Tables A. D. 267. 272. 


Inscriptions referring to the family of Odenathus: 1 Muratori p. 744. 2 Boeckh. Inser. Gr. 
tom. 3 p. 230 No 4491 Palmyre. Thus given in Boeckh: Σεπτίμιον Αἰράνην ᾿Οδαινάθου τὸν λαμπρό- 
tarov συνκλητικὸν ἐξ [ἰδίων δαπα]νῶν Αὐρήλι..... . ρ. Ἡλιοδώρου .. .... στρατιώτης λεγ.......- κης τὸν 
πάτρων[αἹ τειμῆς καὶ εὐχαριστίας χάριν, ἔτους γξέφ. The 563rd year of the Seleucide commenced in 
Oct. A. D. 251. This monument was therefore erected twelve years before Odenathus was de- 
clared Augustus. 2 Murat. p. 744.1 Boeckh p. 233 No 4498 Palmyre. Thus in Boeckh: Σεπ- 
τίμιον Οὐορώδην τὸν κράτιστον ἐπίτροπον Σεβαστοῦ δουκηνάριον καὶ ἀργαπέτην ᾿Ιούλιος Αὐρήλιος Σάλμης Kac- 
σιανοῦ τοῦ [Μελ]εναίου ἱππεὺς “Ῥωμαίων τὸν φίλον καὶ προστάτην, ἔτους nod, μηνεὶ Ξανδιῷ. 93. Murat. 
p- 745. 1 Boeckh p. 232 No 4497 Palmyre. Thus in Boeckh: Σεπτίμ....... τὸν kpa...... πον 
Σεβ τον nvapiov kat...... mv Ἰούλιος Αὐρ...... os Σεπτίμιος Μ...... Μαλωχᾶ Νασσού ...6 κρά- 
τιστος τὸν φίλον καὶ προστάτην τειμῆς ἕνεκεν, ἔτους Cop, μηνεὶ Ξανδιῷ. 4 Boeckh p. 233 No 4499 
Serr... .. Οὐορωδην τὸν κράτιστον ἐπίτροπον Σεβαστοῦ Sovkny . ριον καὶ ἀργαπέτην ᾿Ιούλιος . υρήλιος Σεπτί- 

4 puos Ἰάδης ἱππικὸς Σεπτιμίου ᾿Αλεξ. νδρου τοῦ Ἡρώδου. πὸ στρατιῶν τὸν φίλον καὶ προστάτην τειμῆς ἕνεκεν, 
ἔτους nop, μηνεὶ Ξανδικῷ. Xanthicus of A. 5. 577 is April A. D. 266, and of 578, April A. Ὁ. 267. 
Odenathus and Herodes were slain before the middle of A. D. 267. See the Tables A. D. 267 
p- 296. But these inscriptions establish that Herodes was still living in April; and we may place 
his death not ‘‘ towards the beginning of that year’ (as expressed in p. 296) but rather “ after 
April and before August.” 5 Mur. p. 744.3 Boeckh p. 236 No 4507 Palmyrz: τὸ μνημεῖον τοῦ 
ταφεῶνος ἔκτισεν ἐξ ἰδίων Σεπτίμιος ᾿Οδαίναθος ὃ λαμπρότατος συνκλητικὸς ὁ Aipdvov ..’OaBaddAdOov τοῦ 
Νασώρου, αὑτῷ τε καὶ υἱοῖς αὐτοῦ καὶ υἱωνοῖς εἰς τὸ παντελὲς αἰώνιον τειμῆν. We may with Eckhel tom. 7 
p. 489 refer this inscription to Odenathus the husband of Zenobia. Inscribed before he was de- 
clared Augustus. 


14 (29 Zenobia. See the Tables A. Ὁ. 272. 273 for the defeat and capture of Zenobia; A.D. 274 for the 
triumph of Aurelian. Zenobia survived the triumph: Trebell. XXX c. 30 Huic ab Aureliano vivere 
concessum est ; ferturque vixisse cum liberis matrone jam more Romane, data sibi possessione in Ti- 
burti que hodieque Zenobia dicitur. Zosimus I. 59 is inaccurate in supposing that she died on her 
way to Rome. LEutropius IX. 13 relates Zenobia posteros qui adhuc manent Rome reliquit. 


15 (20 Piso. Trebell. Gallieno c. 2 Macrianus Pisonem unum ex nobilibus principibus senatus ad Achaiam 
destinavit οὗ hoc ut Valentem qui illic proconsulari imperio rempublicam gubernabat opprimeret. Sed 
Valens, comperto quod Piso contra se veniret, sumpsit imperium. Piso igitur in Thessaliam se recepit, 
ubi missis a Valente militibus compluribus interfectus est ; ipse quoque imperator appellatus cognomento 
Thessalicus. Idem XXX c. 21 Hic a Macriano ad interficiendum Valentem missus, ubi eum providum 
futurorum imperare cognovit, Thessaliam concessit atque illic paucis sibi consentientibus sumpsit impe- 
rium Thessalicusque appellatus interemptus est ; vir summe sanctitatis.—Ipse Valens, qui ad eum per- 
cussores misisse perhibetur, dixisse dicitur non sibi apud Deos inferos constare rationem, quod, quamvis 
hostem suum Pisonem tamen jussisset occidi, virum cui similem Romana respublica tunc non haberet. 
Senatus consultum de Pisone factum—libenter inserui. Die VII Kal. Jul. quum esset nuntiatum 
Pisonem a Valente interemptum ipsum Valentem a suis occisum, Aurelius Fuscus—‘< Divinos’’ inquit 
‘* honores Pisoni decerno P. C. Gallienum et Valerianum et Saloninum imperatores nostros esse con- 
fido” δι. 


EMPERORS. 63 

No XXX tyr. 

16 (18 Valens. See N°. 15. Trebell. XXX c. 19 Vir militaris—proconsulatum Achaie dato a Gallieno GaLui1ENvs. 
tune honore gubernabat ; quem Macrianus [Martianus male quidam] vehementer reformidans—misso 
Pisone—interfici precepit. Valens diligentissime cavens et providens—sumpsit imperium, et brevi a 
militibus interemptus est. Mentioned by Victor Epit. 

17 (21 Amilianus. Treb. XXX c. 22 Qua re coactus Aimilianus sumpsit imperium, quum sciret sibi undecun- 
que pereundum. Consenserunt ei Aigyptiacus exercitus—nec ejus ad regendam rempublicam vigor defuit. 
Nam Thebaidem totamque Aigyptum peragravit &c.—Et quum contra Indos pararet expeditionem, 
misso Theodoto duce Gallieno jubente dedit penas; siquidem strangulatus in carcere captivorum veterum 
more perhibetur. Trebell. Gallieno c.4 Per idem tempus 4imilianus apud Aigyptum sumpsit impe- 
rium &c. He was still living in 263. See the Tables. 

18 (22 Saturninus. Trebell. XXX c.23 Optimus ducum Gallieni temporibus, sed a Valeriano dilectus fuit. 
Hic quoque—ab eaercitibus sumpsit imperium.—Ea die qua est amictus a militibus peplo imperatorio, 
concione habita dixisse fertur ““ Commilitones, bonum ducem perdidistis et malum principem fecistis.” 
Denique quum multa strenue in imperio fecisset, quod esset severior et gravior militibus ab iisdem ipsis 
a quibus factus fuerat interemptus est. His elevation is placed by Trebellius at 263. See the 
Tables. 

19 (25 Trebellianus. Trebell. XXX c. 26 Trebellianum factum in Isauria principem,—quem quum alii archi- 
piratam vocassent, ipse se imperatorem appellavit. monetam etiam cudi jussit, palatium in arce Isaurie 
constituit—Sed per Gallieni ducem Causisoleum natione A2gyptium, fratrem Theodoti qui Aimilianum 
ceperat [see N°. 17], ad campum deductus est victus et occisus. If this expression of Trebellius may 
be trusted, his overthrow was after the defeat of Amilianus, who still reigned in Egypt in 263. 

20 (28 Celsus. Trebell. XXX c. 29 Afri quoque auctore Vibio Passieno proconsule Africe et Fabio Pom- 
poniano duce limitis Libycit Celsum imperatorem appellaverunt.—Hic privatus ex tribunis in Africa 
positus in agris suis vivebat.—Creatus per quandam mulierem Gallienam nomine consobrinam Gallieni 
septimo imperit die interemptus est. 

Tillemont is deceived on many occasions by the false coins of Goltzius; as in tom. 3 p. 353. 
Conf. Eckhel. tom. 7 p. 352. 447. 449. 461. 469. 470. 491. ΑἹ] these are quoted by Tillemont 
as genuine. The four years of Odenathus in Tillemont are only derived from the coins of 
Goltzius. 


Gallienus was consecrated by the order of Claudius: Victor Ces. p. 338 Gallienwm subacti a 
Claudio patres—diowm divere. But in the judgment of Eckhel tom. 7 p. 416 coins of divus Gal- 
lienus Augustus have not yet been found. 

Coins of Gallienus of which the years are not. known are given in Eckhel p. 395—416. The 
most material are the following. 


I Coins inscribed to Deities. 1 Apollini cons. Aug. 2 Apollini Pal. 5. P. Q. R. 3 Deo Au- 
gusto. 4 Diane cons. Aug. 5 Herculi cons. Aug. 6 Jano patri.' 7 Jovi conservatori. 8 Jovi 
cons. Aug. 9 Jo. Cantab. 10 Libero P. cons. Aug. 11 Mercurio cons. Aug. 12 Neptuno cons. 
Aug. 13 dew Segetie. 14 Serapidi comiti Aug. 15 Soli cons. Aug. 16 deo Volcano. 


II Coins recording German victories: p. 401. 1 Imp. Gallienus P. F. Aug. Germ. + adlocutio 
Augg. 2 Imp. Gallienus P. F. Aug. + Germanicus maximus. 3 Imp. P. Lic. Gallienus Ῥ. F. Aug. 
+ Germanicus mau. ter. 4 Gallienus P. Κ΄. Aug.+Germanicus max. V. 5 Imp. Gallienus Aug. 
Germ. V.+Germanicus max. V. or restitutor. Galliar. 6 Gallienus Aug. Germ. V.+ victoria Ger- 
monica. 7 Imp. Ο. P. Lic. Gallienus P. F. Aug.+ victoria Augg. it. Germ. 8 Imp. Gallienus 
P. F. Aug. Ger. 8.+ virtus Augg. 


ΠῚ Coins inscribed with the legions: p. 402. 


GALLIENUS. 


64 APPENDIX. Crk 


cohh. pret. VI P. VI F. or VII P. VII F. sc. Pia Fidelis. 
leg. IT adj. VI P. VI F. or VII P. VII F. 
leg. I Aug. VI P. VI F. 

leg. I Ital. VI P. VI F. and VII P. VII F. 
leg. I Min. VI P. VIF. and Vil P. VII F. 
eg. AL adj. VE PVIF. VIL P. Vit ¥-. 

Mg ΤΡ VIP. Vi PO VIE Pe. Vile: 
leq. IT Part. Vi Ps Vi FV OP. VE. 

legio secunda Augus. 

Weg TIE Tiel VIP UVE EVAL PE Vil 
beg SITE ΟΡ. ΕΣ 

leg. V Mac. VI P. VI F. 

Gallienus Aug. + < leg. VI Mac. VII P. VII F. 

We ViLOnsVs Po VIE VL Pst fey, 
lg. VIET Aug. VIP. VIF VEIT P. VIL. 
leg. VIIIT Aug. VI P. VIF. 

leg. X gem. VI P. VI F. 

lg XL OVER OVINE. OF AL ΟΡ 
leg. XIII gem. VI P. VIF. 

leg. XILII gem. VI P. VIF. 

WALK VEEP VEE VL Pe ΕΖΙ͂ΣΙ. 
leg. XX VIP. VIF. 

leg. XXI gem. VI P. VIF. 

lege XX ViP Vick. 

L leg. XXX Ulp. VI P. VIF. 


These valuable testimonies display the great resources of the empire even in this unfortunate 





reign. 


IV Of other coins p. 405 the most memorable are these: 1 Gallienus Aug.+abundantia Aug. 
S.P.Q. BR. 2 Imp. C. P. Ine. Gallienus Aug. + eternitati Augg. 3 Imp. C. P. Licin. Gallienus 
P. F. Aug.+ cohort. pref. principi suo. 4 Gallienus Aug.+concordia exerc. VIII. or fides exerc. 
VIII. or conservat. pietat. or fid. pretorianorum. or liberalitas Aug. 7111. 5 Imp. Gallienus Aug. 
+fides exercitus. 6 Gallienus P. F. Aug.t+fidei equitum. 7 Gallienum Aug. P. R.+0b conserva- 
tionem patria. or ob reddit. libert. 8 Gallienum Aug. Senatus.+ οὗ libertatem receptam. 9 Gallienus 
P. F. Aug.+restit. Galiar. 10 Gallienus Aug.+seculares Aug. (conf. Eckh. p. 409.) or victoria 
Part. (see the Tables A. D, 264.) or victoria Aug. ITI (in others victoria VI. VII. VIL. VIIIT.) or 
vict. Gal. Aug. or vict. Gal. Aug. III. 11 Concordia Augg.+Salonina Aug. 12 Imp. C. P. Lic. 
Gallienus P. F. Aug. +8. P. Q. R. optimo principi. 18 Galliene Auguste +ubique pax. or victoria 
Aug. 14 Imp. Gallienus Pius Felix Aug.+ virtus Gallient Augusti. 15 Imp. Gallienus Pius Fel. 
Aug.+virtus Augustorum. 16 Gallienus Aug.+virtus Valeri. Gallienus is called Valerianus in 
Alexandrian coins: see the Tables A. D. 257 and Eckhel tom. 7 p. 409. But only before the 
death of his father: Eckhel tom. 4 p. 91 “ Epigraphe ab Alexandrinis vivo patre tributa est.” 
17 Concordia Augg. with the heads of Gallienus and Salonina. + pretas Faleri™. 


ἃ Eckhel p. 414 compares pacata omnia apud Vic- nus Aug.t+ p.m. tr. p. X cos. IIIT p. p. where the 
torem Ces. p. 337. numbers do not correspond. See the Tables 262. 3. 


’ A coin apud Eckhel tom. 7 p. 392 bears Gallie- Perhaps from the negligence of that age. 


EMPERORS. 65 


Coins of Salonina: p. 418 1 Cornelia Salonina Aug.+ abundantia temporum. or equitas pub- Garusexvs. 
lica. 2 Salonina Aug. +annona Aug. or dee Segetie. Alexandrian coins of Salonina are inscribed 
L. ιε΄. which confirm that she still survived at the death of Gallenus*. 

Coins of the Cesar Saloninus are in the Tables A. D. 255. His Alexandrian coins at A. 1). 260. 
Coins of Saloninus Augustus are given by Eckhel tom. 7 p. 422. 1 Imp. Salon. Valerianus Aug. 
+spes publica. 2 Imp. Valerianus P. F. Aug.+ equitas Aug. 3 Imp. C. P. Lic. Valerianus P. F. 
Aug.+principi juventutis. or victorie Augg. it. Germ. Coins after his death: p. 423. 1 Divo Ces. 
Valeriano. + consecratio. or oriens Augg. or pietas Augg. or principi juvent. He was named 
Cesar in the beginning of the reign of Gallienus: Victor Cees. p. 336 Salonino jfilio cur honorem 
Cesaris contulerat. He was slain in A. D. 260: see the Tables., An inscription quoted by Eckhel 
tom. 7 p. 426 attests that he was living in 259, the 7th tribunician year of Gallienus: “ dedicatam 
* Valeriano Gallieno, quorum utrique additur trib. pot. VII, et Salonino, qui dicitur P. Cornelius 
Saloninus Valerianus nobiliss. Ces. pont.” 

The children of Gallienus and Salonina are commemorated in inscriptions apud Panvinium 
Ρ. 379 Gruterum p. 275. 5. 7. P. Licinio Salonin. Valeriano nob. Cas. prin. juven. Valeriani Aug. 
nepoti Gallient et Salonine Aug. filio mater pientissima. Imp. Q. Julio filio Gallient Julie nobiliss. 
Aug. et Salonine Aug. puelle fil. Gallienti Aug. et Salon. Aug. ordo populusque Suessanus parentibus 
corum publice privatimque devott. 

Inscriptions. 1 Murat. p. 254.3 Aqua Sparte: Imp. Cos. P. Licinio Egnatio Gallieno Pio Fel. 
Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. IIT [A. D. 255] cos. procos. p.p. ἢ. D. 2 Mur. p. 254.4 Triventi: Imp. 
Ces. P. Incinio Eqnatio Gallieno Aug. trib. pot. III cos. IIT ...... Read cos. JI. Gallienus was’ 
cos. III in his 5th tribunician year. 3 Murat. p. 1091.2 item p. 254. 2 Vasione: Imp. Ces. P. 
Lic. Gallien. invicto P. F. Aug. Vasenses. 4 Murat. p. 254.5 in agro Tudertino: Gallienus pat. 
pat. Vol. centurio. 5 Mur. p.1105.1 Rome. In fronte: Publio Cornelio Licinio Valeriano nobi- 
lissimo Cesari SS. col. Julia Castronovo devota numini gus. In sinistro latere: Imp. Fl. Valerio Se- 
vero nobilissimo Cesari Castronovanorum. 6 Mur. p.1105. 2 Rome: Cornelia Salonine sanctissime 
Aug. col. Julia Castronovo. devota numini ejus. 7 Murat. p. 254.7 Pisauri: P. Cornelio Licinio 
Valeriano Cesari Pisaurenses. 8 Mur. p. 254.6 in agro Niciensi: Cornelie Salonine sanctissim. 
Aug. conjugi Gallien junioris Aug. N. ordo Cemenel. cur. Ant. Aurelio Januario V. HE. 9 Murat. 
p- 1046.6 Ferentini: Cornelie Salonine sanctissime Aug. conjugi D. N. Gallieni invicti Aug. Fe- 
rentinates Novant devoti numini majestatique gus. 10 Mur. p. 1119.2 Temesvariz in Hungaria: 
Cornelia Salonine Aug. conjugi Gallient Aug. N. ordo mun. Tid. dev. num. mayest. qu. ejus. 


Criaupius II. A.D. 268—270. 


Claudius is called by Decius apud Trebell. Claud. ὁ. 16 in A. D. 250 tribunum Claudium optimum 
juvenem. If he was 56 at his deathy, he was 36 at that period of the reign of Decius. Claudius 
supported Gallienus in his campaign against Postumus and Victorinus: Trebell. Gallieno ec. 7. 
which may be placed at A. D. 265 or 266. His letter to Regalianus—Regilliano Ilyrici duci—is 
recorded by Trebellius XXX ¢.10. Claudius was elected Augustus by Heraclianus and Martia- 
nus: Trebell. Gallieno c.15. At the death of Gallienus he was at Ticinus: Victor Epit. p. 382 
Ticint positum, and according to both the Victors was not a party to the death of Gallienus and 
was named by Gallienus himself as his successor. Zosimus makes him a party to the conspiracy, 


Crauntus II. 


x Zonaras XII tom. 1 p. 633 mentions τὴν Baci- the Alexandrian coin. 
λισσαν----βο. Saloninam Augustam—in his narrative of y See the Tables A. D. 270. 
the war with Aureolus at Milan, at the close of the z See the Tables A. D. 268. 
reign of Gallienus. which agrees with the date of 


K 


Ciavuptus II. 


CENSORINUS. 


QUINTILLUS. 


AURELIANUS. 


66 APPENDIX. (1: 


and Zonaras XII tom. 1 p. 634 D ὁ Ἡρακλειανὸς κεκοινωνηκὼς τῆς ἐπιβουλῆς καὶ Κλαυδίῳ. But the 
authority of the Victors and of Trebellius, as nearer the times, is to be preferred. 

Zonaras XII tom. 1 p. 636 B on the reign of Claudius observes, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ περὶ τοῦ χρονοῦ τῆς τοῦ 
Κλαυδίου ἀρχῆς ἀλλήλοις συμφωνοῦσιν οἱ συγγραφεῖς" οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἐφ᾽ ἕνα ἄρξαι τοῦτον ἱστοροῦσιν ἐνι- 
αὐτὸν, οἱ δὲ ἐπὶ δύο, ὧν ἐστι καὶ Εὐσέβιος. 

Coins of Claudius not recorded in the Tables. Eckhel tom. 7 p.471 1 Imp. C. Claudius Aug. 
+conservat. pietat. or deo Cabiro. or Jovi fulgerat. or Juno regina. or juventas Aug. or Neptuno 
Aug. or regi artis. or salus Aug. 2 Imp. 0. M. Aur. Claudius Aug.+ Venus Aug. 3 Imp. Ces. 
Claudius Pius Feliz Aug. 
 Tillemont tom. 3 p. 531 quotes, a law of Claudius dated 26 Oct. 270; whence Norisius apud 
Eekhel tom. 7 p. 476 argues that Claudius “exeunte Octobri adhuc vixisse.” But Eckhel justly 
contends that no Alexandrian coin of Claudius is extant with L. δ. A more certain proof is 
supplied by the coins of Awrelian quoted in the Tables A. D. 272, which demonstrate that L. a’ 
of Aurelian was already current before 28 Aug. A.D. 270. Which justifies the emendation of 
Cod. Justin. proposed in the Tables A. D. 270. 3. 

Inscriptions. 1 Panvin. p. 380 Gruter p. 275. 8 Imp. Cas. M. Aur. Claudio P. F. invicto Au- 
gusto Benacenses. 2 Gruter p. 275.10 Setabi Hispan. Imp. Ces. M. Aur. Claudio Pio Fel. invicto 
Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. cos. II* p.p. procos. 3 Gruter p. 276.1 Murator. p. 255.5 Sagunti: 
Senatus et populus Saguntinorum Claudio invicto Pio Felici imp. Cas. pont. max. trib. pot. p. p. 
procos. 4 Murat. p. 255. 4 Sagunti: Claudio imp. victori O. 1. pontifi. max. cos. I procos. 
5 Mur. p. 255. 2 p. 255.3 Sagunti: Imp. Ces. Claudio invicto Pio Fel. pont. max. tribu. pot. 111 
cos. II procos. 6 Murat. p. 255.6 Regii Lepidi: Claudio victori ac triumphatori Aug. Domino .. 

οὐ rum. 7 Mur. p. 255.7 Thebis: Αὔγουστον αὐτοκράτορα M. Αὐρήλιον Κλαύδιον Καίσαρα 7 πόλι, 
8 Mur. p. 255.8 Ex voto pro sal. D. N. P. Claudi Aug. florentissimi prince. C. Julius Cyleros V. C. 
Aug. N. proc. V. cur. 9 Mur. p. 1031.8 Barchinone in basi statuze: Imp. Ces. M. Aur. Claudio 
Pio Fel. Aug. pontif. max. trib. pot. cos. et procos. p. p. maximoque principi nostro ordo Barc. devotus 
numini majestatique ejus. 10 Mur. p. 255.9 Arelati: Divo Claudio ex testamento L. Valeri Pla- 
cidi. 11 Murat. p. 255.10 Panormi in preetorio: Divo Claudio resp. Panhormtt. 


Censoninus. Trebell. XXX 6. 31 Censorinus sub Claudio fuit ab tisdem militibus a quibus pur- 
pura velatus fuerat interemptus. Idem c. 32 Censorinum hominem nobilem, sed qui non tam bono quam 
malo reipublice septem diebus dicitur imperasse. Idem c. 33 Censorinus bis consul bis pref. pretoru 
ter pref. urbis quarto proconsul tertio consularis, legatus pretorius secundo, edilitius quarto questo- 
rius tertio, extra ordinem quoque legatione Persica functus etiam Sarmatica. Post omnes tamen honores 
quum in agro suo degeret senex atque uno pede claudicans vulnere quod bello Persico Valerian tempo- 
ribus acceperat factus est imperator.—quumque se gravissime gereret—ab his ipsis—a quibus factus 
Suerat interemptus est. 


Quintittus. Tables A. Ὁ. 270. 

Zonaras also XII tom. 1 p. 636 gives 17 days to Quintillus: μαθὼν τὴν ἀνάρρησιν τοῦ Αὐρηλιανοῦ 
ἑαυτὸν ἀνεῖλε, τεμὼν τὴν φλέβα τῆς οἰκείας χειρὸς, καὶ τῇ ἐκεῖθεν τοῦ αἵματος ἐναποψύξας poy, ἕπτα- 
καίδεκα μόνας ἡμέρας ὀνειρώξας ὥσπερ τὴν αὐταρχίαν. 


AURELIANUS. 
The offices of Aurelian before his elevation are described by Vopiscus Aurel. 6. 10 Habuit 


a See the Tables A. D. 269. 1. 


EMPERORS. 67 


multos ducatus, plurimos tribunatus, vicarias ducum et tribunorum diversis temporibus prope qua- Avreian. 
draginta. 

Tzschutke ad Eutrop. IX p. 688 places the elevation of Aurelian at the end of the year 270— 
“exeunte anno, ut supra docui.” sc. p. 673.—because “ lex Claudii commemoratur Oct. 26 A.D. 
270.” But the Alexandrian coins of Awrelian> and the acts performed between his accession and 
11 Jan. 271 demonstrate that he had already succeeded Claudius many months. before October. 
Wherefore, as already shewn, the date of that subscription in the code may be rejected as of no 
authority; and Tillemont tom. 3 p. 532 properly abandons it. Awrelian in 270 at the death of 
Claudius was engaged in the remains of the Gothic war: Vopise. Aurel. 6. 17 Constat omne contra 
Meotidas bellum divum Claudium nulli magis quam Aureliano credidisse. Extat epistola—* Flavius 
Claudius Valerio Aureliano suo salutem. LExpetit a te munus solitum nostra respublica. Aggredere. 
quid moraris ?—Gotthi a Thraciis amovendi; corum enim plerique,Hemimontum [sc. A. 1). 270] 
Europamque vexant, qui te pugnante fugerunt. Omnes exercitus Thracicos omnes Illyricianos totumque 
limitem in tua potestate constitwo—Tecum erit etiam frater Quintillus, quum occurrerit. Ego aliis 
rebus occupatus summam belli illius virtutibus twis eredo.”—Secundis igitur preliis usus auspictis 
Olaudianis rempublicam in integrum reddidit, atque ipse statim consensu omnium legionum factus est 
imperator. Hquites sane omnes ante imperium sub Claudio Aurelianus gubernavit, quum offensam ma- 
gistri corum incurrissent quod temere Claudio non jubente pugnassent. After his elevation Aurelian 
visited Rome; and then, still in the year 270, engaged the Goths again in Pannonia: Zosim. I. 48 
Αὐρηλιανὸς δὲ κρατυνάμενος τὴν ἀρχὴν καὶ ἐκ τῆς Ρώμης ἐλάσας ἐπὶ τὴν ᾿Ακυληΐαν ἐχώρει, κἀκεῖθεν 
ἤλαυνεν ἐπὶ τὰ Παιόνων ἔθνη, τούτοις τοὺς Σκύθας μαθὼν ἐπιθέσθαι.---περαιωθέντων δὲ τῶν βαρβάρων 
καὶ μάχης ἐν τῇ Παιονίᾳ γενομένης ἰσοπαλοῦς, νὺξ ἐπιγενομένη τὴν νίκην ἀμφήριστον ἀμφοτέροις πεποί- 
nkev. ἐν δὲ τῇ νυκτὶ τὸν ποταμὸν οἱ βάρβαροι διαβάντες ἅμα ἡμέρᾳ περὶ σπονδῶν ἐπεκηρυκεύοντο. ‘This 
war is noticed, though under other names, by Vopiscus Aurel. ὁ. 18 Ζ7έθην Aurelianus contra Suevos 
et Sarmatas tisdem temporibus vehementissime dimicavit, ac florentissimam victoriam retulit. Orosius 
VII. 23 Laxpeditione in Danubium suscepta Gotthos magnis preliis profligavit. The Sarmate the 
Scythians and the Goths are the same people, and Pannonia is the scene of the war. After the 
Pannonian campaign Aurelian engaged the Marcomanni and Alamanni in Italy: Zosim. I. 49. 
quoted in the Tables A.D. 271. He encountered them at Milan: Vopisc. Aurel. ο. 18. 

The letter of Aurelian on the Sibylline books was considered in the Senate Jan.11 A. D. 271. 
which fixes the other transactions noticed in the Tables at 271. The Juthungi, to whom he grants 
peace in 271, had entered Italy with 80,000 foot and 40,000 horse: Dexippus p. 8 C μέρει ἐλαχίστῳ 
τὰς πρὸς Ἴστρῳ πόλεις ἐπελθόντες ᾿Ιταλίαν μικροῦ πᾶσαν κατειλήφαμεν, ἱππικῷ μὲν στρατεύσαντες ἐς 
μυριάδας 8 καὶ τούτων --- Ἰουθούγγων καθαρῶς,---ἀσπίδα δὲ ἄγομεν διπλασίαν δυνάμεως τῆς ἱππικῆς. 
Aurelian in his discourse to the ambassadors apud Dexippum p. 11 © says ἀπείληπται γὰρ ἱ Ῥοδανοῦ 
μὲν εἴσω καὶ τῶν ἡμετέρων ὁρίων. Where for the corrupt ‘Podavod the conjecture of Tillemont may 
be accepted—zorapod μὲν εἴσω. or rather τοῦ ποταμοῦ μὲν εἴσω. Se. the river Danube. Vopiscus, 
like Zosimus, seems to consider the victory on the Danube obtained over the Juthungi as the 
sequel of the Marcomannic war; for without naming them he proceeds finito prelio Marcomannico 
Aurelianus—Romam petit’. 


The events of Aurelian’s reign in the historians mentioned in the Tables at 270 are in this 
order. 


Ὁ, See the Tables A. D. 270. 272. ο See the Tables A. Ὁ. 271. 
K 2 


AURELIAN 


68 





Victor Cas. p. 340. 


Aurelianus confestim in Persas. 

Quis deletis, Italiam repetivit Ala- 
mannorum vexationibus afflictam. 

Simul Germanis Gallia demotis Te- 
tricum vicit. 

Post Celsum biennii imperii in tri- 
umphum ductus. 

monetarii deleti. 


APPENDIX. 





Victor Eptr. p. 383. 
In Italia tribus preliis. 


Septimius imp. 
monetarii. 
muri. 

Tetricus. 
Aurelian slain. 


Evurtrop. ΙΧ. 13—15. 


Gothos vicit. 
Tetricum superavit. 
Zenobiam cepit. 
triumphum egit. 
monetarii. 

muri. 

templum Solis. 
Daciam intermisit. 


Oros. VII. 23. 


Gothi ad Danubium. 

Zenobiam in potestatem 
redegit. 

Tetricum superavit. 

triumphus. 

muri. 

persecutio. 

Aurelian slain. 


Aurelian slain. 





fanum Soli constituit. 
muri. | 
Aurelian slain. ἡ. 341. 








Zosimus I. 48, 49 has also some inaccuracies. His account of the two campaigns of Aurelian 
in the North and West in 270, 271 is brief and indistinct. Then Aurelian builds the walls of 
Rome ; which according to Zosimus had no walls before. The narrative then proceeds to the war 
with Zenobia c. 50—61 in which he is copious and clear; agreeing in the main points with Vo- 
piscus. Then ec. 61 Awrelian visits Alexandria—triumphs at Rome—builds the temple of the Sun 
—and then, τούτων διῳκημένων, conquers Tetricus, regulates the coin at Rome, ὁ. 62. and is slain 
near Perinthus. 

. Vopiscus Aurel. ο. 39 relates that Dacia was abandoned: Quum vastatum Illyricum ac Masiam 
deperditam videret, provinciam trans Danubium a Trajano constitutam sublato exercitu et provincia- 
libus reliquit, desperans eam posse retineri ; abductosque ex ea populos in Masiam collocavit appella- 
vitque suam Daciam, que nune duas Mesias dividit. Eutropius 1X. 15 Provinciam Daciam— 
intermisit &e.—appellavitque eam Daciam, que nunc duas Mesias dividit et est in deatra Danubio 
im mare fluenti, cum antea fuerit in leva. In what year of his reign is not distinctly marked. 
Alluded to in a coin apud Eckhel tom. 7 p. 481 Imp. Aurelianus Aug.+ Dacia felia. 

The revolt of the monetarii is described by Vopiscus Aurel. c. 38 Fuit sub Aureliano etiam mo- 
neaariorum bellum, Felicissimo rationali auctore, quod acerrime severissimeque compescuit, VII tamen 
millibus suorum militum interemptis, ut epistola docet missa ad Ulpium Crinitum ter consulem, qui 
eum ante adoptaverat [sc. A. D. 258], “ Aurelianus Augustus Ulpio patri” &c. Conf. Eutropium 
IX. 14 Victorem Epit. p. 383. Victor Cees. p. 340 Intra urbem monete@ opifices deleti, quipane 
metu bellum fecerunt usque eo grave, uti per Calium montem congressi VII fere millia bellatorum 
confecerint. i.e. interfecerint. Aurelian himself distinctly affirms that they slew 7000 of his soldiers. 
Eckhel tom. 7 p. 480 mistakes this for the number of the rebels: “ aucto eorum ad VII millia 
numero.” Zosimus I. 61 Τέτρικον καθελών---ἤδη δὲ καὶ ἀργύριον νέον δημοσίᾳ διέδωκε, τὸ κίβδηλον 
ἀποδόσθαι τοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ δήμου παρασκευάσας. According to Zosimus this sedition happened in 
A. D. 274, a little before Aurelian quitted Rome for the last time. Vopiscus does not mark 
the date. . 

His victories over the Goths, commemorated in his title Gothicus4, are noticed by Eutropius 
IX. 13 Gothos strenwissime vicit. Orosius VII. 23 Expeditione in Danubium suscepta Gothos magnis 
preliis profligavit. Ammianus XX XI. 5, 15—17 ascribes it to the victories of Awrelian that the 
Goths were quiet per multa secula. Duobus navium millibus perrupto,Bosporo et littoribus Proponti- 
dis [A. D. 269] Scythicarum gentium caterve transgresse ediderunt quidem acerbas terra marique 
strages ; sed amissa suorum parte maxima reverterunt. Ceciderunt dimicando cum barbaris imperatores 
Decii pater et filius [A. 1). 251]. Obsesse Pamphylie civitates, insula populate complures, inflammata 


d Vopisc. Aurel. c. 30. His titles are Gotthicus, Sarmaticus, Armeniacus, Parthicus, Adiabenicus. 


EMPERORS. 69 


Macedonia, &c.—Post clades acceptas illatasque multas et sevas excisa est Philippopolis, centwm ho- Aure.1an 
minum millibus (nisi fingunt annales) intra menia jugulatis. Vagati per Epirum Thessaliamque et 

omnem Greciam licentius hostes externi ; sed adsumpto in imperium Claudio glorioso ductore, et codem 

honesta morte prerepto [A. 1). 270], per Aurelianum acrem virum et severissimum noxarum ultorem 

pulsi per longa secula siluerunt immobiles ; nisi quod postea latrocinales globi vicina cum sui exitio 

rarius incursabant. Aurelian encountered the Goths in 270 at the time of the death of Claudius, 

and again in 272 on his progress to Palmyra. The great success appears to have been the victory 
obtained in 270 under the auspices of Claudius already mentioned. 

The authorities in the Tables A. D. 275 may be adapted to the actual duration of this reign 
and of the interregnum that followed. The accounts of Syncellus, Malalas, Cedrenus are of no 
moment in this question. Zonaras XII tom.1 p. 637 B includes the interregnum: ἕξ ἐνιαυτοὺς 
ἠνυκότα Tapa τῇ βασιλείᾳ μηνῶν ὀλίγων ἐνδέοντας. 

Aurelian left memoirs: Vopisc. Aurel. ὁ. 1 Ephemeridas illius viri habemus, etiam bella charactere 
historico digesta, que velim accipias et per ordinem scribas, additis que ad vitam pertinent. V opiscus 
therefore wrote from authentic documents. 

Inscriptions. 1 Muratori p. 1051.5 Interamne: Jmp. Ces. L. Domitio Aureliano Pio Felici 
invicto Aug. pontif. max. Ger. max. trib. pot. cons. et procons. p. p. Interamnates Nahart. devoti nu- 
mint gus publice. 2 Murat. p. 256.3 Cordube: Imp. Cas. L. Domitius Aurelian. Pius Fel. in- 
victus p.m. tr.p. 3 Murat. p. 256.4 Brixie: Imp. L. Dom. Aur. Pio Fe. invicto Aug. trib. pot. 
p. p. M. Aurelius Rufinus P. P. nec ...... fort. 4 Mur. p. 256.2 in Piceno: Imp. Cesari L. Do- 
mitio Aureliano P. Κ΄. Aug. invicto p.m. trib. pot. cos. p.p. princ. juvent. or. Sept. pub. D.D. 5 Grut. 
p. 45. 2 Pisauri in Piceno in basi. item apud Muratorium p. 256.1 Herculi Aug. consort 1). N. 
Aurelian invieti Augusti respub. Pis. cwram agente C. Julio Prisciano V. C. [V. ΕΠ. Muratorius] 
duc. cur. R. P. Pis. et Fan. P.M. [al. P.P.M.] 6 Gruter p. 276. 3 item Pisauri in Piceno in 
basi: Victorie eterne Aureliani Aug. N. respublic. Pis. curam agen. C. Julio Priscia. V. Εἰ. ducen. 
cur. R. P. Pisaur. ce Fan. PP.M. 7 Gruter p.178.3 Ceesenze: Balnewm Aurelianum ex libera- 
litate imp. Ces. M. Aurelit Pii Fel. Aug. servata indulgentia pecunie ejus quam Dominus Aurelianus 
concensserat facta usurarum exactione curante Statio Juliano V. Κ΄. curatore Resi. rgecitt. 8 A mu- 
tilated fragment in Muratori p. 474. 8 Saponariz: Balnea ex disciplina...... L. Domiti Au ...... 
victi AUd. ρο ....+. SEFiCM ANN «2.20.6 twit Q. Aimilius Vict. Saxonianus. 9 Murat. p. 461.3 Foro- 
julii: Restitutor. orbis imp. Ces. L. D. Aureliano Pio Fel. invicto Aug. pont. max. Ger. max. Got. 
max. Part. max. trib. pot. 1111 cos. III p.p.p. cos.V. These numbers are incompatible. The third 
consulship was in the sixth tribunician year. If this is not from the negligence of the times, such 
as Kckhel tom. 7 p. 479. 482 has remarked in the coins, we may without a number, as in Ne. 1, 
read CONS. for cos. 71]. 10 Muratori p. 1994.3 prope Beneventum: Ulpie Severine &e. given 
from Eckhel in the Tables A. D. 275.3. Severina is also joined with Produs in an inscription 
given below. See Probus N°. 6.¢ 


Tacirus. Tables A. D. 275. 276. 2.3. Zonaras XII tom. 1 p- 637 BC Τάκιτος πρεσβυτὴς Tacitus 
ἀνήρ, πέντε yap ἐτῶν εἶναι καὶ ἑβδομήκοντα ἀναγράφεται ὅτε ἡρέθη.---Μαξιμῖνόν twa συγγενῆ ἑαυτοῦ 
ἡγεμόνα τῆς Συρίας προεχειρίσατο. 6 δὲ κακῶς τῇ ἀρχῇ χρώμενος ἀνῃρέθη παρὰ στρατιωτῷν, καὶ δείσαντες 
οἱ τοῦτον ἀνελόντες ὡς οὐκ ἀτιμωρήτους αὐτοὺς 6 αὐτοκράτωρ παρόψεται ἐπιδιώξαντες κἀκεῖνον ἀνεῖλον 
οὔπω ἕβδομον μῆνα παρὰ τῇ βασιλείᾳ ἀνύσαντα, κατὰ δέ τινας μὴ ὅλους δύο ἐνιαυτούς. Inscriptions. 


6 In the Tables ‘A. D. 275. 3 is an inscription to Aurelian was current at his death—It had com- 
which the paragraph refers at p. 854 col.2, where menced therefore before March 275, and the second 
supply as follows: ‘“‘ The 6th tribunician year of had commenced before March 271.” 


TAacirus. 


FLORIANUS. 


Prous. 


70 APPENDIX. C. 4. 


1 Gruter p. 192. 5 gives a mutilated inscription which has Tacitus Pius —..... Aug.—..... Ghotycus 
maaimus [sic lege] ..... tribunicia potestas bis. 2 Murat. p. 256.5 Jaderee: Imp. Ces. M. Claudio 
Tacito p.p. invicto Aug. N. 3 Murat. p. 461.4 in Lusitania: Imp. C@sari Marco Olodio Tacito 
Pio Felici invicto V. C. pontifici maximo tribunicie potestatis patri patria proconsuli. 4 Murat. 
p. 2011. 3 in Lusitania: mp. Ces. Cla. Tacito Pio invicto Aug. pont. maa. trib. potest. pat. pat. 
proces. A Br. M. P. XX XIII. 


Frorianus. Tables 276. 2.3. Zonaras XII tom. 1 p. 637 D οὗτος οὐδ᾽ ὅλον τρίμηνον ἀνύσας 
ἐν τῇ ἀρχῇ καὶ τῆς ζωῆς Gua καὶ τῆς ἐξουσίας ἐκπέπτωκεν, ἀναιρεθεὶς ὑπὸ στρατιωτῶν. 


Prosvus. 


Few historians of his reign: Vopiscus c. 1 Probum principem—scriptorum inopia jam pene 
nescimus.—c. 2 usus autem sum—precipue libris ew bibliotheca Ulpia etate mea thermis Diocletianis, 
item ex domo Tiberiana. Usus etiam [ex] regestis scribarum porticus Porphyretice, actis etiam senatus 
et populi. Zonaras XII tom. 1 p. 638 C ascribes to Probus not quite 6 years: 6 δὲ χρόνος τῆς αὖ- 
Tapxtas τοῦ Πρόβου οὐχ ὁλόκληροι γεγόνασιν ἐνιαυτοὶ ἕξ. 

Probus is adolescens in the reign of Valerian: Vopiscus Probo ο. 8. 4 “Valerianus pater Gallieno 
filio, Augustus Augusto. Et meum secutus judicium quod semper de Probo adolescente primo habui et 
omnium bonorum qui eundem sui nominis virum dicunt tribunatum in eum contuli” &e. Alia epistola 
de codem ad pref. pret. cum salario. “Valerianus Augustus Mulvio Gallicano prefecto pretori. 
Miraris fortassis quod ego imberbem tribunum fecerim contra constitutum divi Hadriant. Sed non 
multum miraberis si Probum cogitas adolescentem vere probum,” &c. He was 50 years old at his 
deathf: and therefore 22 in the Ist year of Valerian. Aurelian gave him the command of the 
tenth legion: Vopiscus Probo ec. 6 “ Aurelianus Augustus Probo S. D. Ut scias quanti te faciam, 
decimanos meos sume, quos Claudius mihi credidit. Isti enim sunt qui quadam felicitatis prerogativa 
presules nisi futuros principes non norunt.” Ex quo intellectum est Aurelianwm in animo habuisse ut 
—Probum principem faceret. 

Tzschucke ad Eutropium IX. 16 p. 690 supposes the date in Vopiscus Probo e. 11 IIT Non. Feb. 
to mean 3 Feb. 276, and determines the death of Tacitus to Fébruary 276: “ Probus ante 3 Non. 
Feb. electus erat Augustus a militibus. Imperavit igitur Tacitus post 25 Sept. 275 ad Februa- 
rium 276 menses circiter 4.” But this is not possible. For Probus did not address the senate 
till after the death of Florianuss ; and Florianus died at Tarsus, at least a month’s journey from 
Rome. If therefore that meeting of the senate was held 3 Feb. 276, the death of Florianus (who 
died in summer after two months’ reign) would be placed in January 276, and the death of Tacitus 
would be thrown back before Jan. 1 A.D. 276, when he was consul. The correction therefore 
proposed by Tillemont and adopted in the Tables A. D. 276 is required in that date of Vopiscus. 

The communication of Probus is thus introduced. Vopiscus Probo ὁ. 11 Sciendum est quid apse 
ad senatum scripserit, quid item ad eum amplissimus ordo rescripserit. Oratio Probi prima ad sena- 
tum. ““ Recte atque ordine P.O. proximo superiore anno factum est,” &c. It is evident from the 
rest of the narrative that this discourse was not delivered in person by Probus in the senate. 
Thus Vopiscus Caro ὁ. 5 uses oratio of a written communication. Indicat oratio gus ad senatum 
data.— Nam quum primum imperator esset creatus sic ad senatorium ordinem scripsit inter cetera, &c. 
It also appears from Zosimus that, at the death of Florianus, Probus was at or near Tarsus ; 
from whence his letter to the senate was sent. Vopiscus proceeds Probo ¢.13 Accepto igitur hoc 
S.C. secundum orationem permisit patribus ut—proconsules crearent &c. where Casaubon reads per 


f See the Tables A. D. 282. & See Vopiscus quoted in the Tables A. Ὁ. 276. 


EMPERORS. 71 


secundam orationem, and Salmasius and Gruter secunda oratione— for “supra habuimus primam 
orationem.” But Probus had delivered no speech in the senate, and oratio means the letter upon 
which the vote of the senate was founded. We may therefore interpret secundum orationem ‘ In 
conformity with the tenor of his letter he granted them privileges” &c. 

Idatius in Fastis p. 165 places the death of Probus in a wrong year: Caro et Carino. His conss. 
occisus est Probus Sirmium. These were consuls after the death of Probus. 


Coins of Probus not assigned to any particular year: Kckhel tom.7 p. 503 1 Lmp. C. M. Aur. 
Probus Aug.+adlocutio Aug. 2 Virtus Probi Aug$+adlocutio Aug. 3 Imp. Probus Aug. + adlocutio 
militum. or felicia tempora. or fides maxima. or Herculi Romano Aug. or principis juventuti. or 
seculi felicitas. or victorioso semper. or victoria Aug. 4 Imp. C. M. Aur. Probus Aug. + Calliope 
Aug. or exercitus Pers. ov Herculi Erymanthio. or Siscia Probi Aug. or victori@ Augg. or victoria 
Gothic. 5 Imp. C. Probus invict. P. F. Aug.+moneta Aug. 6 “ antica varia” + victoria Germ. or 
victorie Augusti. vot. X. in another vot. XY multis_ YX XX. “ antica varia” + votis XY et VX fel. 
or votis X Probi Aug. οἱ XX. 

Inscriptions. 1 Gruter p. 277.3 Granate Hispan. limp. Ces. M. Aur. Probo Pio Felict invicto 
Aug. numini majestatique devotus ordo Illiber. dedicatissimus D. P. 2 Gruter p. 1085. 13 Amerie. 
Imp. Cesar. M. Aurelio Probo Pio Felicit invicto. 3 Muratori p. 1090. 3 in Hispania: Lmp. Cesari 
M. Aurelio Probo Pio Fel. invicto Aug. p.m. trib. potestatis VI cos. 7117 [A. D. 281] respublica 
Tuccitanorum devota numini majestatique ejus D. D. curatore Julio Claudio sub colosso. 4 Murat. 
p- 2011. 4 In vico Taulane in Provincia: Imp. Ces. M. Aur. Probo ἢ. F. inv. Aug. 111 cos. p. p. 
5 Murat. p. 1994. 4 prope Beneventum: Imp. Cesari M. Aurelio Probo Pio Felici invicto Aug, 
cos. ἢ. N. 6 Muratori p. 1994. 6 Allifis. In antica parte: Imp. Cesari M. Aurelio Probo Pic 
Felici invicto Aug. cos. 1). N. [A.D. 277.] In postica: Ulpie Severine Aug. conjugi 1). N. invicti 
Aurehant Aug. 


SaturNiNus, Procutus, Bonosus. Overthrown by Probus: Tables A. Ὁ. 280. 


Carus. His country and origin were uncertain: Vopiscus Caro ὁ. 4 Onesimus— dicit home 
illum et natum et literis eruditum, sed Illyricianis parentibus fuisse contendit. Sed Fabius Cerilianus 
—neque Rome sed in Illyrico genitum, neque Pannoniis sed Penis parentibus asserit natum. In 
ephemeride quadam legisse memini Carum Mediolanensem fuisse. In Kutropius 1X. 18 he is Narbone 
natus nm Gallia ; whom Hieronymus and Orosius follow. 


Inscriptions: 1 Gruter p. 277.4 Delphis: αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Μάρκον Αὐρήλιον Kapov εὐσεβῆ 
εὐτυχῆ σεβαστὸν ἱερὰ Δελφῶν πόλις ἔδωκεν. 2 p. 277.5 in Hispania: Limp. Ces. M. Aur. Caro 
Pio Felici invicto Aug. pont. max. trib. pot. p.p. procos. II cos. ordo Ebusiit D.N.M. FE. 3 p.277.6 
in Hispania: Imp. Ces. Aug. Caro Pio Fel. invicto Augusto pont. maz. tr. pot. p. p. procos. Lico- 
miensis ordo D.N.M.Q.E. fecer. 4 Murat. p. 256.6 in Hispania: Jnvictissimo Cesari ptissimo 
principt clementissimo imperatort Marco Aurelio Karo Pio et Felici invicto Augusto pont. maxime 
tribunicie p. procos. 5 Murat. p.1084.4 Tarenti: Herculi sancto servatori victori triumph. pro 
salute et victoria imp. Ces. M. A. Cari ex voto ord. Tarent. 


Carinus. Tables A. D. 282. 283. 2.3. 284. 2.3. 285. 

Eckhel tom. 7 p. 514 supposes Carinus to be in Gaul at the death of his brother Numerian in 
September 284. . But this is inconsistent with his presence at the Roman games at that time. 
An inscription Aquis Flaviis in Lusitania apud Muratorium p. 1994. 5 names Carinus: Imp. Ces. 
M. Aur. Carino P. F. Aug. tr. p. ...... DW 


Pronus. 


SATURNINUS, 
Ac. 


CaARus. 


CARINUS. 


NUMERIAN. 


JULIANUS. 


DIOCLETIAN. 


72. APPENDIX. Crt. 


NUMERIAN. 


Coins apud Eckhel tom. 7 p. 511. 1 Lmp. C. Numerianus P. F. Aug. cos.+adlocutio Augg. 
2 Imp. Numerianus invict. Aug.+oriens Aug. 3 Imp. Numerianus Aug.+p.m. tr. p. cos. p. p. 
4 Imp. Numerianus P. F. Aug.+principi juventut. 5 Imp. C. Numerianus P. Κ΄. Aug. cos. +tri- 
umphus Quadorum. 6 Imp. Numerianus Aug.+undique victores. 7 Divo Numeriano + consecratio. 
The Alexandrian coins are in the Tables A. D. 284. 2. 3. Eckhel p. 516 contends “ necesse non 
esse ut statuamus a Carino et Numeriano continuatos patris Cari annos fuisse.” But they are 
necessarily continued. L. β΄ of the sons commenced Aug. 29 A. D. 283 and L. γ΄ Aug. 29 A. Ὁ. 
284. Consequently their L. a’ was current to Aug. 28 A. D. 283, and this was also L. a’ of the 
Alexandrian coins of Carus. 

The duration of the reigns of Carus and his sons is explained in the Tables A. D. 284. The 
Paschal Chronicle p. 274 A has 3 years: Κᾶρος ἅμα τοῖς viots—érn y. Victor Epit. p. 384 has the 
right number: Carus imperavit annos duos. And Orosius VII. 24 Carus biennio tenwit. Through 
carelessness they give the whole two years to Carus, although both had Eutropius before them. 

Inscriptions. 1 Murat. p. 256.7 in Hispania: Domino indulgentissimo Marco Numerio Nume- 
riano nobilissimo et piissimo Cesari. 2 Murat. p. 461.5 Carcassone in columna milliaria: Prin- 
cipi juventutis M. Numerio Numeriano nobilissimo Cesari N. M. P. I. 


Jutianus. Tables A. D. 284. 2. 3. 


DIocLETIAN. 


After the division of the empire among two Augusti and two Casars, the persons who held 
supreme power were these : 


IN THE EAST IN THE WEST 
C. Val. Diocletianus Jovius Μ΄. Aur. Val. Maximianus Herculius 
Galerius Val. Maximianus Flavius Val. Constantius Chlorus 
Galer. Val. Maximinus Daza Flav. Val. Severus 
Val. Licinianus Licinius. Flavius Constantinus 
Μ΄. Aurelius Maxentius. 








Diocletianus 
[ | 
Valeria ——————— Galerius Soror 
ob. 315 ob. 311 


Maximinus Daza 
ob. 313 


Diocletian was older than Maximian: Mamertin. Genethl. ὁ. 7 p. 125 dispares etatibus &c. 
conf. Incert. Maximiano ¢.9 p. 332. Mawximian was 60 in 310, Diocletian 68 in 313%; which 
will place the birth of Diocletian at 245, and of Maaimian at 250. Patarolus ad Panegyr. p. 333 
has an erroneous account: “ Diocletianus imperium deposuit annum agens 71. obiit enim septimo 
post anno, zetatis sue 78, juxta scriptorum consensum, unum si excipias Zosimum qui tertio anno 
post ipsum dicit obiisse. At Maximianus obiit sexagenarius, multoque post imperium depositum.” 
But Diocletian died in the 9th year after the abdication and not in the 7th, and after Maximian, 
and at 68 and not at 78. 


h See the Tables. 


EMPERORS. 73 


For the tribunician years of Diocletian and Maximian see the Tables 293. 295. 

The distribution of the provinces at the first appointment of the Cesars in 292 is described by 
Victor Czes. p. 346 Cuncta que trans Alpes Gallie sunt Constantio commissa, Africa Italiaque Her- 
culio, Illyricique ora ad usque Ponti fretum Galerio, cetera Valerius retentavit. Praxagoras apud 
Photium Cod. 62 Κωνστάντιος Βρετανίας ἐβασίλευσε Μαξιμῖνος δὲ τῆς “Ρώμης καὶ τῆς ἄλλης ᾿Ιταλίας 
καὶ Σικελίας, ὁ δὲ ἕτερος Μαξιμῖνος [86. Galerius] τῆς τε Ελλάδος καὶ τῆς κάτω ᾿Ασίας καὶ Θράκης, 
» Διοκλητιανὸς δὲ, ὁ καὶ τῶν ἄλλων πρεσβύτατος, τῆς τε Βιθυνίας ἦρχε καὶ τῆς ᾿Αραβίας καὶ τῆς Λιβύης 
καὶ τῆς Αἰγύπτου, ὅσην ὁ Νεῖλος ἐπερχόμενος ἄρδει. 

The vicennalia were celebrated Nov. 20]. But the reign of Diocletian began Sept.17*. The 
reason is obscure. Some have thought that Maaimian was created Cesar 20 Nov. 284. But he 
was not Cesar before the death of Carinus, and his appointment would have no reference to the 
reign of Diocletian. Others suppose that Diocletian was elected by the army Sept. 17 and ac- 
knowledged by the senate Nov. 20. Others, more probably, that this day was selected merely 
because it was convenient. The 20th year was then current, so that any day within the 20th 
year might be taken. 

The abdication is placed by Eusebius H. E. VIII. 13 in the second year of the persecution: 
οὔπω τῆς τοιᾶσδε κινήσεως δεύτερον ἔτος πεπλήρωτο. But in Mart. Pal. ὁ. 3 having mentioned the 
end of the second year of the persecution—devrépov ἔτους διαλαβόντος -- Δύστρου μηνὸς ἡμέρα κδ΄, ἣ 
πρὸ ἐννέα Καλανδῶν ᾿Απριλλίων---6 records the abdication: ἐν τούτῳ μεταβολή τις τῶν κρατούντων 
κιτλ. Both these passages place the abdication too high; for it happened 1 May 305 in the 
third year of the persecution. The Paschal Chronicle p. 277 D p. 278 places the abdication 
at the wrong consuls: ὑπ. Διοκλητιανοῦ τὸ θ΄ καὶ Μαξιμιανοῦ τὸ 7 A. D. 304. although at the 
right year!. Zosimus II. 7 appears also to refer the abdication to the 9th consulship: Διοκλη- 
τιανὸς ἐννάκις ὀκτάκις δὲ Μαξιμιανὸς γεγόνασιν ὕπατοι---καὶ τότε Διοκλητιανὸς ἰδιώτης ἐκ βασιλέως 
ἐγένετο, καὶ Μαξιμιανὸς ταὐτὸ τοῦτο πεποίηκε. 

His reign is erroneously called 25 years in Victor Epit. p. 385 Diocletianus—imperavit annis 
viginti quinque. Perhaps by an error of the transcriber. The date of his death is also erroneously 
assigned by La Baune Vit. Constantini p. 301 A. D. 313 to the third year after that period : 
tertio post anno. for which he refers to Victor Epit. who makes no mention of tertio anno. 

On the character and court of Diocletian consult Eutropius IX. 26. The institution of new 
court ceremonies is placed by Hieronymus Chron. anno 2310 Diocletiani 100 [se. A. D. 294]. 

Valeria the daughter of Diocletian was married to Galerius: Eutrop. IX. 22 Chron. Pasch. 
p-277 D. Her sufferings after the death of Galerius in 311 are described by Lactantius Mort. 
Pers. 6. 39—41. She was slain with her mother at Thessalonica by order of Licinius, fifteen 
months after the death of Mawimin: Lactan. Ibid. ὁ. 50. 51.—in A. Ὁ. 315. 

Coins of Diocletian after his abdication: Eckhel tom. 8 p.13. 14 1 D. N. Diocletiano beatissimo 
(or beatiss. or beatissimo or felicissimo) Sen. Aug.+providentia deorum quies Aug. (or Augg.) or vota 
publica. 2D. N. Diocletiano P. F. 8. Aug.+quies Augustorum. (or Augg.) 3 D. N. Diocletiano 
eter. Aug.+— 4 Diocletiano Sen. Aug.t— 5 D.N. Diocletiano B. δ΄. Aug.+ provid. deorum 
quies Augg. 

Inscriptions™: 1 Muratori p. 256.8 Nemausi: Jmp. Cesar. C. Valerio Diocletiano P. Fel. 
imoic. pont. Aug. [lege p.p. Aug.] pont. max. 2 Murat. p. 256.9 Panormi: Imp. Ces. C. Valerio 
Diocletiano Pro Fel. inv. Aug. pontif. max. trib. pot. cos. III p.p. procos. resp. Panhorm. 1). N. M. Q. 


i See the Tables-A. D. 303. m Some inscriptions are inserted in the Tables at 
k Tables A. D. 284. A, D. 2861. 287. 1..2: 288.:3. 295: 1. 2. 296: 3. 
1 See below in c. 2 at A. D. 305. 305. 3. 


L 


DIocLETIAN. 


74 APPENDIX. 0,1, 


Diocretian. jus D.D. Within A. Ὁ. 287—289. 3 Murat. p. 257.1 Auguste Taurinorum: Jmp. Cesari C. 
Valerio Diocletiano P. F. invict. Aug. ordo splendidissimus civit. Seq.....7. curante Aur. Saturnino 
V. preside ἢ). N.M.Q. EH. 4 Mur. p. 257.3 Mytilenis: Imp. Cas. C. Aurelio Valerio Diocletiano- 
P.F. Fl. Val. Constantio οἱ C. Val. Maximiano nobiliss. Cesaribus Aurelius Accagathus Cenandius 
V. P. pres. proconsul numini mayjestatique eorum dicatissim. V.S. 5 Murat. p. 25. 2 Aquileie : 
Deo Soli Diocletianus et Maximianus invicti Aug. 6 Murat. p. 257.2 Item p. 1994.7 ad Cherso- 
nesum Thraciz : αὐτοκρατόρων Διοκλητιανοῦ καὶ Μαξιμιανοῦ τῶν Σεβαστῶν καὶ Κωνσταντίου καὶ Μαξι- 
μιανοῦ τῶν ἐπιφανεστάτων Καισάρων ....... ἀγροὺς ...... 7 Mur. p. 257.4 Palmyre: ...... es orbis et 
propagatores generis humani DD. NN. Diocletianus ..... ssimi impp. et Constantius et Maximianus 
nobb. Ces. castra feliciter condiderunt .....ntes Ossiano Hieroclete V. P. pref. provincia D. N. M. Q. 
eorum. 8 Mur. p.461.7 Laude Pompeia: Imp. Cas. Aurel. Val. Diocletianus P. F. inv. Aug. et 
imp. Ces. M. Aurel. Val. inv. Aug. Maximianus P. Κ΄. voto. et Flavius Val. Constantius e Galerius 
nobilissimi Cesares M.P..... 9 Murat. p. 461.8 Fani Fortunze in Piceno: Impp. Cess. Flavio 
Diocletiano et Aurelio Valerio Maaximiano Piis Felicibus semper Augg. et Flavio Valerio Constantio 
Galerio Val. Maximiano nobb. et invictiss. Cess. ab urbe Roma ex S.C. desig. Probably the same 
as the following: 10 Murat. p. 462.2 Gruter p. 279.2 Fani: Impp. Ces. Valerio Diocletiano et 
Aurelio Valerio Maximiano Piiss. Felicib. semper Augg. et Flavio Valerio Constantio Galerio Val. 
Masximiano......... Rom. C. XCI [ΟΖ ΟἹ Gruter] curante L. Turcio Apronian. V. C. pref. urb. fil. 
Asterio corr. Flam. οἱ Piceni. 11 Mur. p. 462.1 Veronze: Imp. Ces. C. Val. Diocletianus P. F. 
invict. Aug. et imp. Ces. M. Aurel. Val. Maximianus P. F. invict. Aug. οἱ Fl. Val. Constantius...... 
nob. Ces.....M.P.VIIII. 12 Murat. p. 462.3 Verone: Imp. Ces. C. Aurel. Val. Diocletianus 
P.F. ino. Aug. imp. Cas. M. Aurel. Val. Maximianus P. F. inv. Aug. e Fl. Val. Constantius... 
ore nobill. Cass. XVII. 13 Gruter p. 178.6 Rome olim extabat. Impp. Diocletianus et Mazi- 
mianus Augg. repurgatis fontium rivis et itinerib. corum ad perennem usum refectis Tiberino patri 
aquarum omnium et repertoribus mirabilium fabricar. priscis viris honori dederunt, curante aquas 
L. Aelio Dionysio do. V.C. 14 Gruter p.198.5 Rome: DD. NN. providentissimi impp. Diocle- 
tianus et Maximianus invicti Augusti ripam per seriem temporum conlapsam ad pristinum statum 
restituerunt per ped. CX, eurante Manio Acilio Balbo Sabino V. C. curat. alvet Tiberis riparum et 
cloacarum sacre urbis. 15 Gruter p. 179.1 referred to in the Tables A. D. 305. 3. Rome: 
DD. NN.C. Aurel. Valer. Diocletianus οἱ M. Aurel. Valer. Maximianus invicti seniores Augg. patres 
inypp. et O@8. P. ps ....... DD. NN. Fl. Valer. Constantius et Galer. Valer. Maximinus nobilissimié 
Cesares FF. ...... thermas felices Diocletiano ceptas edifictis pro tanti operis magnitudine omni 
cultu jam perfectas numini ejus consecrarunt ....... 16 Apud Panvinium p. 385 Gruterum p. 278. 6 
Rome: Magno et invicto imp. Cas. C. Aur. Val. Diocletiano Pio Fel. Aug. Basilius Donatianus 
Κ΄. P. (V. Εἰ. Gruter] rationalis D. N. M. Q. gus. 17 Gruter p. 279. 1 Rome: Domino nostro 
prissimo Diocletiano invicto Augusto Aimilius Victor Parat. D. N.M.Q. gus. 18 Gruter p. 279.4 
Patavii: @terno imperatori nostro maximo optimoque principt Aurelio Valerio Diocletiano Pio Felici 
invicto Augusto Paetus Honoratus ... vir corrector Italie numini ejus dicatiss. 19 Grut. p. 1079. 2 
Nicomedie: Perpetuo impo. C. Aur. Val. Diocletia. P. F. Aug. cujus providentia etiam lavacrum 
thermarum Antonianarum funditus eversum sua pecunia amplificatum populo suo exhibert jussit. 
20 Gruter p. 1085. 14 Nole: Imp. Cesari C. Valerio Diocletiano Pio Felicit Aug. col. fel. Aug. Nol. 
21 Gruter p. 167. 1.2 Gratianopoli que olim Cularo: DD. NN. imp. Ces. Gaius Aurel. Valerius 
Diocletianus P. P. invictus Augustus et imp. Cesar Marcus Aurelius Valerius Maximianus Pius 
Felia invictus Aug. muris Cularonensibus cum interioribus edificiis providentia sua institutis adque 
perfectis portam Romanam Joviam vocari jusserunt. Item in porta urbis: DD. NN. Imp. Cesar 
Gaius &e. portam Viennensem Herculeam vocari jusserunt. 


EMPERORS. 75 


Laws of A. D. 286. 


Cod. Just. VI. 9, 3 Impp. Diocletianus et Maximianus A.A. Crescentio. S. Kal. Januar. Maximo 
IT et Aquilino conss. 

VI. 37, 13 Impp. Diocletianus et Maximianus AA. Severe. pp. XV Kal. Mavi Maximo IT et 
Aquilino conss.™™ 

Il. 25,3 AA. Nicomedi. Dat. IV Non. Maii. 1711. 34,7 Juliano. pp. IV Non. Man. 11]. 
29,7 AA. Ammiano. pp. V Id. Maii conss. ut supra, VI. 6,7 AA. Metrodoro. Dat. V Id. Mai. 
VIII. 43,9 AA. Cassio. pp. V Id. Maiti. Ill. 42,7 AA. Vitalianis. pp. XVI Kal. Juni. 
IV. 21, 7 AA. Zinime. Dat. XV Kal. Jun. VIII. 19, 4 AA. Carpophoro. pp. XV Kal. Jun. 
VIII. 16, 5 AA. Eutychio. pp. Χ 111 Kal. Jun. 

VIII. 48, 3 AA. Martiano. pp. XVI Kal. Jul. V.16,13 AA. Rufine. pp. XIT Kal. Jul. 
II. 3, 17 AA. Dewvimacho. pp. LX Kal. Jul. visdem conss. quibus supra’. 

IV. 1, 3 AA. Severe. pp. X Kal. Sept. VI. 37, 14 AA. Tatiano. pp. II Kal. Sept. 

IX. 41, 7 AA. Urbane. pp. Kal. Nov. [VIII. 40,1 AA. Pauline. pp. IIT Non. Dec.) V1.1, 1 
AA. dimilie. 5. Id. Dee. 

Sine mense vel die. VI. 14,1 444. Sarpedoni. Dat. IV Non. x VII. 16, 8 AA. Verine. Dat. 
prid.* X.31,5 AA. Alewandro. pp. VI Id. « 


Laws of A. D. 290. 


Cod. Just. VI. 23, 7 AA. Rujine. pp. XVII Kal. Feb. ipsis AA. IV e III conss. VIII. 14, 10 
AA, Alexandro. Dat. XIV Kal. Feb. ipsis IV et III AA. conss. 

III. 44,10 AA. Aquiliane. pp. VIIT Id. Feb. Diocletiano IV et Maximiano 111 AA. conss. 
IIT. 32, 10 Januario. pp. G. 11 Id. Feb. ipsis IV et 111 AA. conss. 

VI. 42,18 Apolausto. pp. Id. Mart. ipsis IV οἱ III AA. conss. 

III. 44, 11 Gaudentio. pp. VIII Id. April. ipsis IV et III AA. conss. 

I. 22,1 Gregorio. Dat. V Non. Maii Diocletiano IV et Maximiano III AA. conss. 1X. 41,9 ad 
Carissimum presidem Syria. Dat. VI Id. Mati. Emissa ipsis IV et ITI AA. conss. VIII. 51, 5 
Urse. pp. XVI Kal. Jun. VI. 24, 8 Hadriano. pp. X Kal. Jun. VI. 26, 5 Hadriane. pp. 
X Kal. Jun. V. 30,1 Firmine. pp. VITT Kal. Jun. VIII. 51, 4 Hermogeni et alis. pp. V 
Kal. Jun. 

VI. 23, 8 Marcellino. Dat. XVI Kal. Jul. ipsis IV et III AA. conss. VI. 50, 12 Sustino. pp. 
XVI Kal. Jul. VII. 20,1 Theodore. pp. XIV Kal. Jul. VI. 23, 9 Patroche. pp. X Kal. Jul. 
VII. 75, 3 Acyndino. pp. X Kal. Jul. VIII. 45,16 Alexandro et Diogeni. pp. X Kal. Jul. 

IV. 1,4 AA. Maxime. pp. Kal. Jul. ipsis AA. IV οἱ 117 conss. 11. 4, 14 Sopatre. pp. 1V 
Non. Jul. 1.18, 4 Juliane. Dat. VIIT Id. Jul. TX. 35, 5 Victorino. pp. VI Id. Jul. V1. 58, 4 
Cecilio. pp. Idib. Jul. VII. 54, 7 Julio. pp. Id. Jul. TX. 35, 6 Flaviano. pp. Id. Jul. 11. 4, 15 
Pontio. pp. XV Kal. Aug. IV.7, 3 Dizonti militi. pp. 111 Kal. Aug. 

VII. 32, 4 Nepotiano. pp. Kal. Aug. ipsis IV et 1Π AA. conss. VIII. 26, 8 Apollonio. pp. 
XIIT Kal. Sept. 1X. 20, 8 Considio. pp. VIII Kal. Sept. IX. 41,10 Ptolemeo. pp. VI Kal. 
Sept. V.51, 6 Cononi et als. pp. IV Kal. Sept. 

VIII. 48, 4 AA. Proculiano. pp. Kal. Sept. ipsis IV et ITT AA. conss. VI. 42,19 Ampliato. 
pp. VIII Id. Sept. VAI. 54, 8 Flore. pp. VILL Id. Sept. VI. 36, 3 Hyacyntho et aliis. pp. VI 
Id. Sept. (11. 14,1 AA. Aristobulo salutem. Dat. IV Id. Sept.P) VII. 35, 3 Numidio correctori 


mm These two before May 1. The rest (those 1 Sc. Maximo II et Aquilino III. 29, 5. 


which have the month) were issued after May 1. ο Sc. Maximo II et Aquilino 11. 3, 16. 
Whence correct the observation in the Tables at 00 Read Hadriane from VI. 26, 5. 
A. D. 286. 3. P Read with Beck 4.4. IV et III conss. 


Lg 


DIOCLETIAN. 


DIOCLETIAN. 


76 APPENDIX. C.1. 


Italia. pp. IV Id. Sept. V. 38, 5 Severo. pp. III Id. Sept. ΤΥ͂. 6, 5 Martial. pp. X Kal. Oct. 
VIII. 26, 9 Hermiano. pp. X Kal. Oct, 111. 44, 12 Victorino. pp. 111 Kal. Oct. VI. 37,15 Te- 
rentio et aliis. pp. III Kal. Oct. 

Cod. Just. VIII. 10, 5 Octavio. pp. VI Non. Oct. VIII. 28,10 Rufino. pp. 111 Non. Oct. IX. 
9, 20 Didymo. pp. III Non. Oct. 1. 19,1 Firmine. Dat. VIII Id. Oct. 111. 38, 4 ad Masimia- 
num. pp. XVI Kal. Nov. IX. 9, 21 Silano. pp. XIV Kal. Nov. IX. 9, 22 Oblimosi. pp. XIT 
Kal. Now. VII. 43, 9 Leontio. pp. XI Kal. Nov. IX. 2,10 Ursa. pp. 111 Kal. Nov. 

IX. 9, 23 Proculo. pp. Kal. Nov. ipsis IV et III AA. conss. VIII. 45, 17 Mutiano. pp. V Id. 
Nov. VIII. 4, 1 Theodoro. pp. XV Kal. Dec. IX. 41, 11 Boetho. pp. V Kal. Dec. IV. 1,5 
Juliano. pp. IV Kal. Dec. 

VI. 42, 20 Juliano. pp. III Non. Dec. ipsis IV et III AA. conss. VIII. 49, 1 Herennio. pp. 
ITI Non. Dec. IX. 23, 6 Aufidio. pp. VI Id. Dec. VIII. 39, 3 Isidore. pp. Id. Dec. 111. 
24, 2 Gemello. pp. XIII Kal. Jan. 


Some of the laws issued Cess. conss. are given in the Tables A. Ὁ. 294, to which these may 
be added: 

Cod. Just. III. 28, 20 AA. e CC. Saviano. Dat. Non. Jan. Sirmit Ce@ss. conss. VI. 50, 15 
Pomponio. supposita XVI Kal. Feb. Sirmii. VIII. 54,19 Alexandria. δ. XVI Kal. Feb. Sirmit. 
II. 13, 18 Dionysia. S. XIV Kal. Feb. Sirmii. V.12,19 Achill. Dat. XIII Kal. Feb. Sirmii. 
IV. 26, 12 Victori. Dat. XIII Kal. Feb. Sirmit. 111. 34,10 Nymphidio. pp. XI Kal. Feb. Sir- 
mii. VI. 20,12 Philantee. Dat. XI Kal. Feb. Sirmii. V.51,10 Pomponio. S. X Kal. Feb. Sirmia. 
VIII. 54, 20 Helinio. S. VII Kal. Feb. V. 34,9 Maaimiano. 8. LIT Kal. Feb. Sirmit. 

VI. 20,13 Antistie. Dat. VI x Feb. Sirmii. Either Jan. 27 or Feb.8. V. 18, 7 Hrotio. S. V 
Id. Feb. Sirmiit. V. 37,19 Vindiciano, 8. IIT Id. Feb. Sirmii. 111. 28, 22 Tantille. Dat. Idib. 
Feb. Sirmit. IV. 13, 4 Achive. 5. XII Kal. Mart. Sirmit. 

VIII. 54, 21 Antonia. S. V Id. Mart. V.18, 8 Sallustie. Dat. XIII Kal. April. Sirmi. 
III. 38, 6 Thesidiane et aliis. Dat. V Kal. April. Sirmit. 

V. 62,18 Sabino et aliis. Dat. Non. April. V.12, 20 Tiberio. Dat. V Kal. Maui Sirmi. VIII. 
54, 10 Hermonia. S. V Kal. Maiti Cass. conss. 11. 3, 25 Euhemero. 5. IV Kal. Maiti Sirmit Cass. 
IIT conss. V. 31,10 Prisco. 8. prid. Kal. Mati Sirmii Cess. conss. VIII. 54,11 Sabino. S. IT 
Kal. Maii. 

IV. 22,3 Maxime. Dat. Kal. Maiti Sirmii Cass. conss. 

V. 24, 1 Celestine. S. VIII Kal. Jul. Verone Cess. conss. 

V. 16, 22 Archinog. 5. Kal. Aug. Sirmii. V.12, 21 ad Geminium. Dat. Non. Aug. Agrippime. 
V. 16, 20 Claudia. Dat. V Id. Aug. Viminacit. V.16, 21 Maucalie. Dat. III Id. Aug. Vimi- 
nacii. WI. 24,10 Asclepiade. S. XVI Kal. Sept. Sirmii. II. 20, 8 Tryphonio. Dat. XI Kal. 
Sept. Viminacit. 

II. 43, 3 Theodore. Dat. XIII Kal. Oct. Sirmii. 1. 13, 20 ad Verrinum presidem Syria. 
Dat. X Kal. Oct. Demesso. 11. 19, 21 Michre. Dat. VI Kal. Oct. Viminacii. VIII. 54, 23 Olym- 
pradi. Subscriptum V Kal. Oct. 

II. 3, 26 Cornelia. pp. III Id. Oct. Variant. IV. 2,13 Fronton. S. XVII Kal. Nov. Nico- 
medie. Ὑ. 12, 24 Aurelio et Lysimacho. Dat. VI Kal. Nov. Antiochie. 

V. 16, 23 Caciliane. S. Kal. Nov. Brundusii. V.18, 10 Epigono. 5. VII Id. Nov. Heraclee. 
Il. 3, 27 Aurelio Chresimo. 5. VI Id. Nov. Heraclee. 11. 4, 33 Euchrusio. 8S. V Id. Now. Melan- 
tiade OC. conss. V.12, 25 Eutychiano. Dat. III Id. Nov. Antiochia. 111. 32, 25 Hugnomio. 
Dat. XVI Kal. Dec. Nicomedia. 11. 19, 22 Eulogio. Dat. XI Kal. Dec. 11. 4, 35 Hammont. 
S. IX Kal. Dee. Nicomedie CC. conss. 11. 55,1 Attalo. Dat. VI Kal. Dec. Viminacii. VI. 


EMPERORS. 77 


36, 5 Flavie. Dat. VI Kal. Dec. Divelli. IV. 2,15 Charidemo. 5. V Kal. Dec. V. 12, 22 Li- Diocrerian. 
byane. Dat. V Kal. Dee. 
V. 51, 11 AA. et CC. Chrusiano. S. Kal. Dec. Anchiali Cass. conss. I. 22, 2 Statia. Dat. Kal. 
Dec. Sirmii. IV.5,9 Gratiane. S. IV Non. Dec. Nicomedie. VI. 20,15 Philippo. Dat. Idib. 
Dec. IX. 9, 27 Phebo. pp. XVIIT Kal. Jan. V.12,18 Menestrato. Dat. XIV Kal. Jan. Stirmii. 
V. 12, 26 Demostheni. Dat. VI Kal. Jan. V.12, 27 Pompeiano. 5. VI Kal. Januar. Sirmu. VI. 
20, 16 Socrati. Dat. V Kal. Jan. VI. 34, 3 Eutychidi. Dat. V Kal. Jan. 


AcuILLEus. Tables A. Ὁ. 292. 297. He is mentioned by Victor Ces. p. 347 (with some dif- Acuitvevs. 
ference in the account of his fall). His overthrow is referred to by Malalas XII p. 409. 410. 


MaxiIMIAN. MaxiMiayn. 

Maximian was a Pannonian: Mamertin. Panegyr. 6. 2 p. 16. 

The guinquennalia of Maximian mentioned in the Tables A. D. 291 are placed at the begin- 
ning of the 5th year, or Kal. Ap. 290, by Pagi, and after him by Arntzenius ad Mamertin. p. 84. 
But at the close of the 5th year, or A. D. 291, by Norisius apud Tillemont tom. 4 p. 602 and 
Schwarzius ad Mamertin. 1. 6. These vota quinguennalia, decennalia, vicennalia, were sometimes 
celebrated at the beginning of the year, as the vicennalia of Diocletian in 303??, the quinquennalia 
of Constantine in 310: Eumen. gratiarum actio ὁ. 13 p. 455 quinto incipiente suscepta. and the 
quinquennalia of the Cesars in 32149. But just as often at the completion of the period’. And as 
the terms of Mamertinus are express, quinquennio exacto, and as there is no other evidence to 
oppose to this, the present celebration must be assigned to the close of the period, where Schwarz- 
ius places it. 

Masximian in 307 resumes the empire’, marries his daughter Fausta to Constantine: Lactant. 
M. P. ¢. 27. is expelled by his son Maxentius: Lactant. c. 29. His treachery to Constantine and 
death are related by Lactantius M. P. ὁ. 30t. His death is also described by Eutropius X. 3 
Massilie oppressus poenas dedit justissimo exitu. Who is followed by Orosius VII. 28 Massilie 
oppressus et interfectus est. and by Hieronymus quoted in the Tables. These three passages are 
inaccurate in describing the death of Maximian as immediately following his capture at Massilia ; 
for that he was then spared and that some space intervened is attested by Lactantius and Eu- 
menius the contemporaries V. 

The 20th year of Maxunian is mentioned by Panegyr. Max. et Const. ¢. 8 p. 329 Te vicesimo 
anno imperatorem octavo consulem Roma voluit detinere. ὁ. 10 p. 333 illa viginti annorum continua 
felicitas. 6. 11 p. 336 curis quas viginti annis expertus fueras. marking the period to the abdica- 
tion. The abdication is described ὁ. 9 p. 331. 

Zosimus I]. 11 confounds Maximian with Maximinus Daza: ἱἙρκούλιος νόσῳ κατὰ τὴν Ταρσὸν 
ἐτελεύτησε. Eusebius Vit. Constantini I. 47 records the death of Maximian out of the due 
order of events. 

Inscriptions. 1 Panvin. p. 385 Gruter p. 192.4 Imp. Ces. M. Aurelius Valerius Maximianus 
invictus Augustus Sarm. max. Goth. max. pont. max. imp. VIII cos. III p. p. procos. iter. reparavit. 
2 Panvin. p. 385 Gruter p. 281. 4 Magno invicto ac super omnes retro principes fortissimo imp. 


PP On the 65th day of the 20th year. t See the Tables A. D. 310. 

4 See the Tables 321. 3. v See the Tables A. Ὁ. 310. 2. 3. 

τ See Tillemont tom. 4 p. 637. The vicennalia of w The error is remarked by Livineius ad Eumen. 
Constantine were celebrated both at the beginning p.391 Spark ad Lactantium c. 30 Reitemeier ad 
and at the end. Tables 325. 326. Zosimum Tzschutke ad Eutropium p. 751. 


8 See the Tables 307. 2. 3. 


MAXIMIAN. 


ConSTANTIUS. 


78 APPENDIX. OS 


Cas. M. Aurelio Maximiano Pio Fel. invicto Aug. cos. III p. p. procos. Septimius Valentio V. C. 
Aug. pref. pret. D. N.M.Q. ejus. 3 Gruter p. 281.5 Rome: M. Aurel. Val. Maximiano in- 
victo Aug. pont. max. imp. VIII cos. III P. P. P. These three within A. D. 290—292. 4 Gruter - 
Ρ. 281. 6 Apud Isaram fluvium: Jmp. Ces. Aug. Maximiano P. F. invicto. 5 Panvin. p. 385 
Gruter p. 161.3 In via Flaminia: terni imperatores Diocletianus et Maximianus Augusti et per- 
petut Cesares Constantius οἱ Maximianus pontem Metauro. 6 Panvin. p.385 Gruter p. 279.2 In 
Piceno: see above Diocletian N°.10 from Muratori. 7 Gruter p.159.1 Patavii: Imp. Ces. C, 
Val. Diocletianus p.p. Aug. et imp. Cas. M. Aur. Val. et [lege Valer.|] Maximianus p.p. Aug. et Fl. 
Val. Constantinus [lege Constantius] οἱ Gal. Val. Maximianus nobil. Cas. [lege nobb. Cess.] M...... 
8 Gruter p. 199.4 Oreolo non procul ab Ebora*: DD. NN. etern. impp. C. Aure. Valerio Jovio 
Diocletiano et M. Aur. Valerio [Herculeo Maximiano Piis Fel. semper Augg. terminus inter Pacens. 
et Eborens. curante P. Datiano V. P. preside H. H. N. M. Q. corum devotissimo. Heine Pacenses. 
Heinc Eborenses. 9 Murator. p. 461.6 Cordubee: Imp. Ces. Maaximiano Pio Felici Aug. Ebora 
M. P. XII. 10 Muratori p. 49.7 Metis: Deo Mercurio numini sanctissimo Herculius junior 
Augustus. 11 Gruter p. 280.3 Clunie in Hispania: Diocletianus Jovius οἱ Maximian. Herculeus 


Ces. Augg. amplificato per orientem et occidentem imp. Rom. et nomine Christianorum deleto qui remp. 


evertebant. 


CoNSTANTIUS. 


The elevation of Constantius and the distribution of the provinces in A. D. 305 is described by 
Zosimus 11. 8 ἤδη δὲ καταστάντες αὐτοκράτορες Κωνστάντιος καὶ Μαξιμιανὸς ὁ Γαλλέριος ἀνέδειξαν 
Καίσαρας Σεβῆρον καὶ Μαξιμῖνον ἀδελφῆς ὄντα παῖδα τοῦ Ταλλερίου, Σεβήρῳ τὴν ᾿Ιταλίαν Μαξιμίνῳ 
δὲ τὰ πρὸς ἀνίσχοντα ἥλιον παραδόντες. Eutropius X.1 Constantius οἱ Galerius Augusti creati sunt 
divisusque inter cos ita Romanus orbis ut Gallias Italiam Africam Constantius, Ilyricum Asiam Ori- 
entem Galerius obtineret, sumtis duobus Cesaribus. Constantius tamen contentus dignitate Augusti 
Italie atque Africe administrande solicitudinem recusavit. Idem X.2 Galerius—Cesares duos 
creavit, Maximinum quem Orienti prefecit σὲ Severum cui Italiam dedit. Ipse in Illyrico commoratus 
est. Orosius VII. 25 Galerius Maximianus Illyricum Asiam et Orientem, Constantius Italiam Afri- 
cam Hispaniam et Gallias obtinuit. Sed Constantius vir tranquillissimus Gallia tantum Hispaniaque 
contentus Galerio ceteris partibus cessit. Galerius duos Casares legit, Maaiminum, quem in Oriente 
constituit, et Severum, cui permisit Italiam, ipse in Illyrico constitutus. Anonymus Valesii p. 610 Ce- 
sares duo facti Severus et Maximinus. Maximino datum est Orientis imperium, Galerius sibi Iyricum 
Thracias οἱ Bithyniam tenuit, Severus suscepit Italiam et quidquid Herculius obtinebat. Idem p.611 
Severus Cesar ignobilis et moribus et natalibus, ebriosus, et hoc Galerio amicus. Hune ergo et Maximi- 
num Galerius Cesares fecit, Constantino []. Constantio] nihil tale noscente. Huic Severo Pannonie et 
Italie urbes οἱ Africe contigerunt. Julian Or. II ad Constantium IT p. 51 Ο D relates the division 
of the provinces as between Constantius and Masximian; ὁ μὲν τῆς μητρὸς πατὴρ [sc. Maximianus 
Herculius] τὴν Ῥώμην διῴκει κι τ. λ.---ὅ ye μὴν τοῦ πατρὸς γεννητὴς [sc. Constantius Chlorus] Γαλατίας 
ἔθνη x. τ. A, 

Eusebius Vit. Const. 1.18 places the abdication of Diocletian and the elevation of Constantius 
μετὰ τὸ πρῶτον ἔτος τῆς τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν πολιορκίας. and Η, E. VIII. 13 οὔπω δεύτερον ἔτος πεπλήρωτο. 
This is not exact; for from the edict in Feb. 303 to the abdication May 1 A. D. 305 were two 
years complete and the third year current. 

Constantius is placed before Galerius by Eusebius H. Εἰ. VIII. 5 δυεῖν ἐπιπαρόντων---βασιλέων. 
τοῦ τε πρεσβυτάτου τῶν ἄλλων [sc. Diocletian] καὶ τοῦ τὸν τέταρτον ἀπὸ τούτου τῆς ἀρχῆς ἐπικρατοῦντος 


x Sc. oppido Hispanie ulterioris; Mela III. 1, 8. 


EMPERORS. 78; 


βαθμόν (sc. Galerius]. Vit. Const. 1.18 Κωνστάντιος πρῶτος Αὔγουστος καὶ Σεβαστὸς ἀνηγορεύετο, Coxsranrivs. 
τὸ μὲν καταρχὰς τῷ τῶν αὐτοκρατόρων Καισάρων διαδήματι λαμπρυνόμενος, καὶ τούτων ἀπειληφὼς τὰ 

πρῶτα. Upon which Kekhel tom. 8 p. 35 observes that, as Galerius was nominated by Diocletian, 

he would have the precedence over Constantius, who was appointed by Maximian Herculius ; and 

concludes that Eusebius gave Constantius the precedence out of compliment to Constantine. But 

Eusebius is confirmed by the order of the names in InscriptionsY, and in all the consulships of 

Constantius and Galerius?. 

Constantine found Constantius at the point δ death according to Lactantius de M. P. ¢. 24 Qui 

cum graviter laboraret, miserat literas ut filium suum Constantinum remitteret δἰ δὲ videndum.—At ile 
incredibili celeritate usus perventt ad patrem yam deficientem. and Victor Cees. p. 348. Victor Epit. 
p. 387 forte tisdem diebus ibidem Constantium fata ultima perurgebant. And Eusebius Vit. Const. 
I. 21 αὐτίκα δ᾽ οὖν ἐπειδὴ τῶν ἐπιβουλῶν τὰς μηχανὰς διαδρὰς σπεύδων ἀφίκετο πρὸς τὸν πατέρα, ὁμοῦ 
μὲν αὐτὸς χρόνιος παρῆν, κατὰ τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ τῷ πατρὶ τὰ τῆς τοῦ βίου τελευτῆς ἐπὶ Evpod ἵστατο’ ὡς δ᾽ 
ἀπροσδόκητον εἶδεν ὁ Κωνστάντιος παρεστῶτα τὸν παῖδα, ἐξαλλόμενος τῆς στρωμνῆς κιτιλ. But the 
authorities in the Tables A. 1). 306 shew that Constantine arrived some time before his father’s 
death, and found him at Boulogne. Arntzenius ad Eumen. Panegyr. p. 370 and La Baune in 
Vita Constantii p. 298 endeavour to reconcile the difference by supposing ‘“ duplex adventus 
Constantini,” one in 305, and one in 306. But they forget that Constantine was at Nicomedia 
with Galerius through the year 305. 

Constantine is called Augustus at his father’s death by Eusebius Vit. Const. I. 22 αὐτοκράτορα 

καὶ σεβαστὸν ἐκ πρώτης ἀνηγόρευον φωνῆς. and again H. HK. VIII. 13. and by Lactantius M. P. 
ὁ. 24 Constantinus Augustus. Orosius VII. 25 calls him wmperator: Constantius Augustus in Bri- 
tannia mortem obiit. Qui Constantinum filium—imperatorem Galliarum reliquit. But the testimonies 
in the Tables at 306 and the coins of Constantine as Cesar apud Eckhel tom. 8 p. 72 shew that 
he was only Cesar. 

Coins of Constantius as Cesar A. D. 292—304 apud Eckhel tom. 8 p. 29. 1 Constantius Nob. 
Ces.+ comitatus Augg. 2 “ Antica varia” + Herculi conservatori. 3 Fl. Val. Constantius Nob. Ces. 
+presidia reipublic. or principi juventut.2 or victoria beatissimorum Cess. 4 Constantius Nob. Ces. 
+virtus Herculi Cesaris. or virtus IMurict. or undique victores. 5 ““ antica varia” -+vota V. or XY. 
or XX. 6 Virtus Constanti Nob. C.+ — 

Coins of Constantius divus:» Kckhel tom. 8 p. 32. 
Constantio Pio + Consecratio. 3 Divo Constantio Pio princ.+memorie eterne. 4 Divus Constan- 
tius + consecratio. 5 Imp. Maxentius divo Constantio adfini vel cogn.+ eterna memoria. 

Inscriptions. 1 Gruter p. 281.9 Cluniz Hispan. Imp. Maximian. Hercul. Ces. Aug. Constantio 
in occid. Ces. effecto et imp. reip. lonae et late auc. Diocletiano principi invic. et uno temp. collega 
efecto. 2 Gruter p. 281.1 Tarracone: Pio adque inclito D. N. Constantio nobilissimo ac fortissimo 
θέ felicissimo Cesari Badius Macrinus V. P. P. P. H. T& numini majestatique ejus semper devotissi- 
mus. 3 Grut. p.159.5 Veron: Imp. Ces. Fl. Val. Constantio M. P. VIII. 4 Grut. p. 284.4 
Septempede : Magno principi Flavio Valerio Constantio nob. Ces. ordo Septempedanorum D.N.M.E. 


1 Divo Constantio Aug.+ Consecratio. 2 Divo 


y See many inscriptions of Diocletian at p. 74, 
three inscriptions given above under Mazimian Her- 
culius, and three quoted in the Tables at 305. 3. 

4 See the Tables at the years 294, 300, 302, 305, 
306. 

a Conf. Eumen. pro instaur. Schol. c. 6 p. 191 
Constantii vere principis juventutis. 

Ὁ See Eutropius quoted in the Tables A. D. 306. 
Eumen. Panegyr. Constantino ο. 3 p. 318 divi Con- 


stantii. c. 14 p. 344 dive Constanti. Incert. Panegyr. 
c. 25 p. 536 divum Constantium. Eusebius himself 
H. E. VIII. 13 πρῶτός τε ἐν θεοῖς ἀνηγορεύετο παρ᾽ αὐ- 
τοῖς. He was consecrated by his army in Britain: 
conf. Eumen. c. 8 p. 372 Neque enim fas erat diutius 
fleri principem consecratum. 

ο Sc. prefectus provincie Hispanie Tarraconensis. 
Conf. Gruter. p. 283. 9. 


Constantius. pub. 


HELENA. 


80 APPENDIX. 0.1. 


5 Gruter p. 1086.3 Nole: D. N. Flavio Valerio Constantio nobiliss. ac beatiss. Cesari ordo 
populusque Nolanus D..N.M. Q. ejus. 6 Murat. p.462.4 in Albercee vico, IV leucis ab Astensi 
civitate: Imp. Ces. Flavio Valerio Constantio nobilissimo Cas. p.p. ΜΙ. P.N. XXIIII. 6 Mur. - 
Ρ. 1113.6 Nicomedize: Optimo benignissimoque principi Flavio Valerio Constantio nob. Cesari Ger- 
manico max. cons. [A. D. 294] colonia Nicomediensium D..N. M. Q. ous. 


HeELENa« was not the concubine but the wife of Constantius. This is attested by Victor and 
Eutropius quoted in the Tables A. D. 292. Anon.Walesii p. 609 Constantius relicta Helena priore 
uaxore fliam Maximiani Theodoram duxit uxorem, ex qua postea sea liberos Constantini fratres habuit. 
Sed de priore uxore Helena filiwm jam Constantinum habuit. Eutropius X. 2 Constantinus ea ob- 
scuriori matrimonio Constantii filius. Implied also in Incerti Panegyr. Maximiano et Constantino 
6.4 p. 318 addressing Constantine: Quo enim magis continentiam patris equare potuisti, quam quod 
te ab ipso fine pueritie illico matrimonii legibus tradidisti ? ut primo ingressu adolescentiea formares 
animum maritalem. These authorities justify Eusebius H. E. VIII. 13 Κωνστάντιος---παῖδα γνήσιον 


Κωνσταντῖνον αὐτοκράτορα---καταλιπών.----ΚΚωνστάντιος----ἐπὶ διαδόχῳ γνησίῳ παιδὶ ---τελευτήσας. And 
Cedrenus tom. 1 p. 269 Ο ἐγέννησεν ἐξ “Ἑλένης τῆς πρώτης αὐτοῦ γυναικὸς Κωνσταντῖνον. She is 


called a concubine by Hieronymus Chron. Anno 2322 Constantinus ex concubina Helena procreatus. 
Repeated by Orosius VII. 25 ex concubina Helena creatum. and by Cassiodorus Chron. natus dicitur 
ex Helena concubina. Zosimus II. 8 Κωνσταντῖνος ἐξ ὁμιλίας γυναικὸς οὐ σεμνῆς οὐδὲ κατὰ νόμον ovv- 
ελθούσης Κωνσταντίῳ γεγεννημένος. ἀσέμνου μητρός 11. 9θ.ἁ Chron. Pasch. p. 278 A B ὁ γὰρ Κωνσταν- 
τῖνος---ἐξ ἑτέρας τινὸς μίξεως ὑπῆρχεν αὐτῷ Κωνσταντίῳ παῖς ἀπὸ ᾿Ἑλένης.---ὁ νόθος ἐξ “Ἑλένης αὐτῷ 
γενόμενος. But La Baune Vit. Constantini p. 232 and Gibbon Vol. 2 p. 186 truly remark that the 
divorce of Helena proves her marriage: “ repudiari non dicitur nisi que uxor sit.” Scaliger ad 
Euseb. Chron. p. 246 in discussing this question forgets that Minervina was not the wife of Con- 
stantius Chlorus, but of Constantine. Helena was of humble origin: Anon. Valesii p. 609 Constan- 
tinus natus Helena matre vilissima in oppido Naiso atque eductus, quod oppidum postea magnifice 
ornavit. That her son was born at Naissus is confirmed by other authorities’. The place of 
Helena’s birth is doubtful. Bithynia according to Procopius Addif. V. 2 p. 96 Β ἔστι δέ τις ἐν Βιθυνίᾳ 
πόλις, Ἑλένης ἐπώνυμος οὖσα τῆς Κωνσταντίνου τοῦ βασιλέως μητρός" ἐκ ταύτης yap τὴν “Edévny ὡρμῆ- 
σθαί φασι. 

Helena died in about her 80th γϑᾶγς. Gothofredus Chronologia legum p. 28 supposes that she 
died at Rome 18 Aug. 326. La Baune in Vita Constantini p. 303 places her death at Rome 18 
Aug. 327. ‘‘ Helena XV Kal. Sept. Rome obit.” Tillemont tom. 4 p. 228. 651 refers it to 328, 
because time was required for her transactions in Palestine described by Eusebius Vit. Const. ITT. 
25. 26. 42 after the council of Nice. Eckhel tom. 8 p. 33 adopts the date of Tillemont. Valesius 


d Steph. Byz. Naiods: πόλις Θράκης, κτίσμα καὶ πα- 
τρὶς Κωνσταντίνου τοῦ βασιλέως. Constantin. Porphyr. 
Them. II. 9 p. 26 ἐπαρχία Δακίας----Ναϊσὸς ἡ πατρὶς τοῦ 
μεγάλου ΚωνσταντίνουῬΓ! Hence Cedrenus tom. I p. 
269 C relates that he was born περὶ τὴν τῆς Aakias 
πόλιν. Firmicus lib. I c. 4 Matheseos apud Valesium 
ad Ammian. 21. 10,5 Apud Naisum genitus. On 
Firmicus see Gibbon Vol. 2 p. 187. 

6. Euseb. Vit. Constant. IIT. 46. 47 ἐπεὶ δὲ λοιπὸν 
τὰ τῆς αὐτάρκους διανύσασα ζωῆς ἐπὶ τὴν κρείττονα λῆξιν 
ἐκαλεῖτο, σχεδόν που τῆς ἡλικίας ἀμφὶ τοὺς ὀγδοήκοντα 
ἐνιαυτοὺς διαρκέσασα, πρὸς αὐτῷ γενομένη τῷ τέλει συνε- 
τάττετο καὶ διετίθετο, ἐπὶ μονογενεῖ υἱῷ βασιλεῖ μονάρχῳ 
κοσμοκράτορι παισί τε τούτου Καίσαρσιν ἑαυτῆς ἐκγόνοις 


τὴν ὑστάτην βουλὴν διοριζομένη----τὴν τοῦ βίου κατέλυε τε- 
λευτὴν παρόντος αὐτῇ καὶ παρεστῶτος υἱοῦ τοσούτου. ----καὶ 
τὸ σκῆνος δὲ τῆς μακαρίας οὐ τῆς τυχούσης ἠξιοῦτο σπου- 
δῆς. πλείστῃ γοῦν δορυφορίᾳ ἐπὶ τὴν βασιλεύουσαν πόλιν 
> , > των ee, ans , 
ἀνεκομίζετο, ἐνταυθοῖ δὲ ἠρίοις βασιλικοῖς ἀπετίθετο. Re- 
peated by Socrates I. 17 εὐσεβῶς διανύσασα τὴν ζωὴν 
ἐτελεύτησε περὶ ὀγδοηκοστὸν ἔτος, καὶ τὸ σῶμα αὐτῆς εἰς 
τὴν βασιλεύουσαν νέαν Ῥώμην διακομισθὲν ἐν τοῖς βασιλι- 
κοῖς μνήμασιν ἀπετέθη. And by Sozomen II. 2 ἐπειδὴ 
»” a a , > a > , »” 
ἔδει τὸν τῇδε καταλιπεῖν βίον, εὐκλεῶς ἐτελεύτησεν" ἔτη 
μὴν ἀμφὶ τὰ ὀγδοήκοντα γεγονυῖα, τὸν παῖδα καταλιποῦσα 
ἅμα Καίσαρσιν αὐτῆς ἐκγόνοις πάσης τῆς “Ῥωμαίων οἰκου- 
μένης ἡγούμενον. 


EMPERORS. 81 


ad Euseb. Vit. Const. III. 47 argues rightly from the time of the death of Crispus that Helena Hevey a. 
lived till A. Ὁ. 327. He understands Rome as the place of burial, as likewise La Baune and 
Tillemont ἐς. 


Eusebius does not mark the year of her death nor how long she survived after the transactions 
in Palestine. The date of Gothofredus is wrong, because she survived Crispus, and perhaps 
Faustaf. The account of La Baune is also erroneous, because Constantine was present at her 
death, and Constantine was not at Rome in 327. If she died in 327, her death did not happen at 
Rome. She might have lived later than that year. If Helena reached her 80th year, her birth 
would be placed at the earliest at A. D. 248; perhaps a year or two later. Her husband Con- 
stantius has 56 years in Nicephorus quoted by La Baune Vita Constantini c. 235. Malalas XII 
p- 416 gives him 60 years: ἦν δὲ ἐνιαυτῶν ἑξήκοντα. If he was 60 at his death in 306, he might 
be 2 years or perhaps 3 or 4 years older than Helena. 


Coins of Helena. Eckhel tom. 8 p. 142 FV. Jul. Helene Aug.+ Pax publica. Conse. or ptetas 
Romana. Conf. Eckhel Ibid. p. 143—145. 


Inscriptions. 1 Gruter p. 284.1 Sealiger ad Euseb. p. 246 Rome: Domine nostre Fl. Jul. 
Helene piissime Aug. genetrici 7). N. Constantini maximi victoris clementissimi semper Augusti avie 
Constantini et Constanti beatissimorum ac florentissimorum principum Julius Maximilianus |Maxi- 
mianus Scal.] V. C. comes pietati ejus semper dicatiss. 2 Gruter p. 284. 2 Scaliger Ib. p. 246 
Neapoli: Piissime ac venerabili domine nostre Helene Auguste matri domint nostri victoris semper 
Aug. Constantini et avie dominorum nostrorum beatissimorum Cesarum ordo et populus Neapolitanus. 
3 Gruter p. 1086. 2 Neapoli: Piissime et clementissine domine nostre Auguste Helene matri do- 
mint &e. et avie dominorum nostrorum Cesarum beatorum uaxori divi Constantii ordo Neapolitanorum 
a populus. 4 Muratori p. 261.1 Salerni: Domine nostre Flavie Auguste Helene divi Constante 
castissime conjugi procreatrici 1). N. Constantini maximi piissimi ac victoris Augusti avie domi- 
norum nostrorum Fl. Constantint et Constanti beatissimorum ac felicium Cesarum Alpinus Magnus 
V.C. corr. Lucanie et Brittiorum statuit devotus excellentie pietatique ejus. 5 Murat. p. 261.2 
Rome: Domine nostre vener. Helene Auguste genetrict 1). N. Constantint maximi victoris e tri- 
wmphatoris semper Augusti L. Pistrius V. P. PP. rerum privatarum pietati corum semper devotissi- 
mus. 6 Murat. p. 260.7 Rome ad thermas Helene: 7). N. Helena ven. Aug. mat. ...... avia 
beatiss. ...... therma ...... WE eater 7 Mur. p. 260.6 Mazare in Sicilia: ....... Hel. Aug. respub. 
COIHLY [sic] devota numini ecorum. Muratori proposes resp. Lilyb. 


ee In Nicephorus VIII. 31 quoted by Valesius 1. c. 
the body of Helena was brought from Rome to CP. 
two years after her death. But Socrates I. 17 ap- 
pears rightly to understand Eusebius to speak of 
CP. and not of Rome. 

f On this account Valesius ad Euseb. 1]. c. rejects 
the date of Cedrenus p. 297 A for the death of He- 
lena: ἧ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ “Ἑλένη πρὸ δώδεκα ἐτῶν τῆς τελευτῆς 
αὐτοῦ ἀποθανοῦσα. which would be 325. Theophanes 
has these dates: p. 17 B Constantini 2io τούτῳ τῷ 
ἔτει Κρίσπος---ἐκοιμήθη. μ. 20 B Constantini 210 τούτῳ 
τῷ ἔτει----Ἑλένην---μετὰ χρημάτων ἀπέστειλεν εἰς τὰ Ἵερο- 
σόλυμα ὁ θεῖος Κωνσταντῖνος. p. 21 Οὐ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν τὸν 
καιρὸν καὶ ἡ μακαρία “Ἑλένη ἐκοιμήθη ἐν Κυρίῳ ἐτῶν π΄.--- 


ἐτάφη δὲ ἐν τῷ ναῷ τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων ἐν ΚΠ.---πρώτη 
δὲ ἐν αὐτῷ ἐτάφη ἡ μακαρία Ἑλένη. Repeated by Ce- 
drenus p. 9384 Β τῷ κ' ἔτει. τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει καὶ Κρίσπος--- 
ἐκοιμήθη, καὶ Ἕλένη ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ βασιλέως---εἰς τὰ Ἵερο- 
σόλυμα ἀπέρχεται. p. 285 A ἡ δὲ μακαρία “Ἑλένη ἐξ ‘Te- 
ροσολύμων ἐπανελθοῦσα----ἐτελεύτησεν ἐτῶν π΄, καὶ ἐτάφη 
ἐν τῷ ναῷ τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων. p. 295 Ο τῷ κα΄ ἔτει--- 
ἐν τούτῳ τῷ χρόνῳ ἡ ἁγία---Ἑλένη πρὸς Κύριον ἐκδημεῖ 
ἐτῶν οὖσα π' καὶ ἐν τῷ ναῷ τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων θάπτεται 
πρώτη. The 2150 year is consistent with the date of 
the death of Crispus. And this in the reckoning of 
Cedrenus is 12 years before the death of Constantine, 
to whom he gives 33 years: p. 296 D. 


M 


GALERIUS, 


CARAUSIUS. 


82 APPENDIX. oF 


GALERIUS. 


The edict of Galerius issued a few days before his death is given in the original by Lactantius, 
and in a Greek translation by Eusebius’, who has been faithful to the meaning of his original". 
Valesius ad Euseb. VIII. 17 quoted by Heinechen observes of the tribunician years of Galerius in 
this edict “‘Galerius creatus est Cesar a. 291 Kal. Mart. edictum emisit a. 311. Sequitur edictum 
illud scriptum fuisse ante Kal. Mart.” Of Licinius he observes “ Licinius Cesar factus est IIT 
Id. Nov. anno 308. Quartus igitur annus tribunicie potestatis coepit anno 311 III Id. Nov. ex 
quo efficitur edictum datum esse sub exitum anni 311. Quare necesse est horum duorum locorum 
alteruter mendosus sit.” But Valesius himself has erred in placing the accession of Galerius one 
year too high, and the accession of Licinius one year too low. When these errors are rectified, 
the numbers in the edict are consistent with each other and with the true dates of those ac- 
cessions ', 

Coins of the Cesar Galerius A. D. 292—304 Eckhel tom. 8 p.35 1 Mazximianus nob. Cesar + 
primo ausp. or virtus Jovi Cesaris. 2 “ antica varia.”+principi juventutis. or votis X. or X m. 
XX. or vot. XX. 3 Maximianus nob. Cesar+ XCVIE AQ. 


Coins of Galerius Augustus A. D. 305—311. Eckhel tom. 8 p. 36 1 Gal. Maaximianus P. F. 
Aug.+— 2 Imp. CO. Gal. Val. Maximianus P. F. Aug.+ — 3 Imp. Maximianus jun. Aug. + 
principi juventutis. or securit. pepret. DD. NN. 4 Imp. C. Gal. Val. Maximianus jun. Aug. +— 


Coins after his death. Eckhel tom. 8 p.38 1 Imp. Maxentius divo Maximiano socero or divo 
Masximiano socero Maxentius Aug.+@terne memorie. 2 divo Maximiano Maximinus Aug. fil.+ 
eterne memoria Gal. Maximiani. 3 divo Gal. Val. Maximiano. + forti fortune. 


Inscriptions. 1 Muratori p. 257.6 Rome: Nobilissimo Cesari domino nostro Galerio Valerio... 
.-. an. Persico maximo Sarmatico maximo Britannico maximo. 2 Gruter p. 280. 4 Clunie His- 
paniz : Diocletian. Ces. Aug. Galerio in Oriente adopt. superstitione Christ. ubig. deleta et cultu 
deor. propagato. 


Carausius. Tables A. D. 287—291. 293. 


Coins. Eckhel tom. 8 p.44. 1 Imp. Carausius Aug.+adjutria Aug. or Diane cons. or Mars 
ultor. or Marti pacifero. or victoria Ger. 2 Carausius Aug.+adventus Aug. or adventus Augg. 
3 Imp. Carausius P. Aug.+Apollini cons. Aug. 4 Imp. Carausius P. Κ΄. Aug.+concordia Aug. or 
concordia militum. or Constant. Aug. or expectate veni. or fidem militum NN. or Germanicus maau. 
or invictus Au. or leg. ITIL Fl. or leg. VIL Cl. or leg. VILL Ge. or principi juvcentut. or Rome 
aterne V. or ubertas. or voto publico. or votum publicum. multis XX. imp. 5 Imp. C. Carausius 
P. F. Aug.+felicitas. 6 Imp. C. M. Aur. V. Carausius P. Aug.+— 7 virtus Carausi.+ pas 
Aug. or Romano. renova. 8 Imp. C. M. Carausius Aug.+pietas Aug. 9 Imp. C. Carausius A.+ 
tutela Aug. Lo. 10 “ antica incerta.” +leg. 11 Part. VII P. or leg. VIII... In. or leg. XX V.V. 
or leg. XXX Ulpia. : 


& See the Tables A. Ὁ. 311. represents as an excellent prince and no persecutor : 
h In Eusebius p. 76 ed. Heinechen sc. VIII. 17. ‘‘ Neque Christianos unquam persecutus fuit—bonus 
for τῇ αὐτῇ ἀπονοίᾳ we must adopt the reading of the _ princeps et laudabilis, eximius et felix bellator.” 
note τῇ αὐτῇ ὑπονοίᾳ. which is confirmed by Lactan- k On this number, which also is found upon the 
tius, who has in proposito perseverarent. coins of Diocletian, Mazximian, and Constantius Chlo- 
i Scaliger ad Eusebii annum 2326 p. 248 has rus, see Eckhel tom. 8 p. 12 p. 507. 
much mistaken the character of Galerius, whom he 


EMPERORS. 83 


Severvs. Tables A. D. 305—307. SEVERUS. 
His son Severianus was slain in 313: Lactant. M. P. ο. 50 Licinius—Severianum, gam @tate ro- 

bustum, qui fugientem Maximinum fuerat ex acie secutus, tanquam post obitum ejus de sumenda pur- 

pura cogitasset, capitali sententie subjectum interemit. 
An inscription apud Muratorium p. 258. 4 Fabriani: DD. NN. Flavio Valerio Constantio et 

Galerio Maaximiano invictis. et clementissimis Augg. et DD. NN. Flavio Valerio Severo et Gneio 

Valerio Maximiano [lege cum Muratorio Galerio Valerio Maximino] nobilissimis ac fortissimis...... 


MAxiIMINUS 


Maximinus Daza. Tables A. D. 305—308. 311. 313. Dick. 


Maximinus is mentioned by Hieronymus ad Zachariam ὁ. 14 tom. 6 p. 228 G Legamus Ecclesi- 
asticas historias, quid Valerianus, quid Decius, quid Diocletianus, quid Maximianus [se. Galerius], 
quid sevissimus omnium Maximinus, et nuper Julianus, passi sint, &e.—quod computruerint carnes 
eorum, et oculi contabuerint &c. [de oculis Maximini Daze conf. Lactantium M. P. c.49.] 

Inscriptions. 1 See Mur. p. 258.4 quoted under Severus. 2 Murat. p. 130.5 in urbe Teatina : 
Pro salute Imp. Maximiani Aug. [se. Galeri] οἱ Maximini Ces. taurobolium movit Petronius Mar- 
cellus sacerd. de suo. 8 Murat. p. 258.5 Panormi: D. NV. Galerio Val. Maaximino nobilissimo Ces. 
respub. Panhorm. 1). N.M.Q. gus. 4 Gruter p. 280. 5 in foro civitatis Nepesinorum in Faliscis: 
D. N.C. Galerio Maximino nob. Ces. princip. juo. 10. P. Nepesinorum. 


Maxentius. Tables A. ἢ). 306—312. MaxeEnTIUs. 


Lactantius M. P. ο. 18 Hrat Maximiani filius Maxentius hujus Maximiani [se. Galeria] gener. 

The day assigned for the death of Maxentius is unnecessarily doubted by Tillemont tom. 4 p. 
634, who also tom. 4 p. 132 mistakes the time of the beginning of the war, which he places in 311. 
The body of Mawentius was found the day after his death: Anon. Valesii p. 611 §12 postera die 
corpus levatum flumine ὅσο. Compare for the fact itself Incert. Panegyr. ¢.18 p. 520 Reperto a 
trucidato corpore. Nazar. Panegyr. ὁ. 32 p.622 Caput reddidit Tiberis. 

For variations in the narrative de Ponte Mulvio conf. Arntzen. ad incert. Panegyr. p. 516. 

Coins: Kckhel tom. 8 p. 57. 1 Mavxentius P. F. Aug. + eternitas Aug. n. or Marti propag. 
amp. Aug. n. or principi imperit Romani. or conservatores Kart. sue. or principi juventutis. or vot. 
QQ. mul. X. or vot. X fel. or vot. QQ. mul. XX. 2 Maxentius princ. invict. or princeps invictus + 
conservator Africe sue. 3 Imp. C. Mazentius P. F. inv. Aug.t+— 4 Imp. C. M.A. Val. Maz- 
entius ἢ. F. Aug.+principi juventutis. or victor omnium gentium Aug. n. 

Inscriptions: 1 Muratori p. 462.5 Verone: Imp. Ces. M. Aur. Val. Maxentio P. Fel. invicto 
Aug. M. ἢ. XI. 2 Muratori p. 462.6 in vico Avii dicecesis Tridentine : Imp. Ces. M. Aur. Val. 
Mazentio ἢ. F. Aug. 3 Murat. p. 462.7 Rom: Donino [sic] nostro Maxentio Pio Felici invicto 
Augusto VII. 


Romuuvus. Tables A. D. 308. 309. Romvuuvs. 


Romulus died before his father Mamentius, by whom he was consecrated. Coins Divi Romuli: 
Eckhel tom. 8 p. 59 


1 Divo Romulo nubiss. cons. or nubis. C. 

2 Divo Romulo nub. Aug. 

3 Imp. Maxentius divo Romulo nu. filio. 

4 Imp. Mazentius divo Romulo nu. cons. filio. 


+ eterna memoria. or eterne memoria. 


M 2 


ALEXANDER 


LictNnivs. 


CoNSTANTINE 


84 APPENDIX. Cit. 


Tables A. D. 308. 311. 

Victor Cees. p, 349 adds Ipse debili etate, agrestibus σέ Pannonicis parentibus vecordior, which 
Anna Fabri ad ο. 40 §17 apud Arntzenium p. 432 understands of Mazentius. But as Mowentius 
was not debili etate, this passage must be referred to Alexander, who is here called a Pannonian, 
although other authors call him a Phrygian. | 


ALEXANDER. 


LicInivs. 


The renewed war is thus introduced by Anon. Valesii p. 613 quoted in the Tables A. D. 323. 
Mox bellum inter ipsum Licinium et Constantinum efferbuit. Item cum Constantinus Thessalonice 
esset Gothi per neglectos limites eruperunt σὲ vastata Thracia e Masia predas agere coperunt. Tume 
Constantini terrore et tmpetu repressi captivos illi impetrata pace reddiderunt. Sed hoc Licinius contra 
fidem factum questus est, quod partes sue ab alio fuerint vindicate. Deinde cum variasset inter suppli- 
cantia et superba mandata, iram Constantini merito excitavit. Per tempora quibus nondum gerebatur 
bellum civile, sed item parabatur, Licinius scelere avaritia crudelitate libidine seviebat, occisis ob 
divitias pluribus, uxoribus eorum corruptis. The character of Licinius is marked by Victor Ces. 
Ρ. 351 Huie parsimonia et ca quidem agrestis tantummodo inerat.—Licinio ne insontium quidem ac 
nobilium philosophorum servili more cruciatus adhibiti modum fecere. And more fully by Victor 
Epit. p. 388 Avaritie cupidine omniwm pessimus, neque alienus a luau venereo. asper admodum, 
haud mediocriter impatiens, infestus literis, quas in inscitiam immodicam virus ac pestem publicam 
nominabat ; precipue forensem industriam. agrarius plane, ac rusticantibus, quia ob eo genere ortus 
altusque erat, satis utilis, ac militie custos ad veterum instituta severissimus, spadonum et aulicorum 
omnium vehemens domitor, tineas soricesque palatii cos appellans. 




















te ea 




















[The son of 
| 
| 
1 Quintillus Ὁ CLAUDIUs imp.@ Crispus ¢ 
'G | ; ; ἢ 
2 Silius» Silius» Claudia® Eutropius ὁ Eutropii 
3 Helena ConsTANTIUS CHLORUS imp. —= Theodor 
4  (Fausta!)— ConsTANTINUS imp.—————— Minervinak Basilina = Constantius © —— Galla -Dalm: 
| | 5: 
5 ConsTANTINUS ConsTaNnTIUS ConsTaNns Constantinam Helena» Crispus JuLianusimp. Gallus Ces. Dalmati 
6 Constantia Postuma®=GRATIANUS imp. 


ἃ On Claudius consult the following testimonies : 
Lamprid. Elagab. c. 35 ad Constantinum Aug. Autor 
tui generis Claudius. Trebell. Gallien. c. 7 Claudio 
duce, qui postea imperium obtinuit, principe generis 
Constantini Cesaris nostri. Conf. c. 14 Claud. 1. 3.10 
Vopisc. Aurel. c. 44 Eutrop. IX. 22 Constantius per 
filiam nepos Claudii traditur. Eumen. panegyr. Con- 
stantino c. 2 p. 351 Ab illo enim divo Claudio manat 
in te avita cognatio &c. and Constantine is called the 
third emperor of his family: p. 353 post duos familie 
tue principes (sc. Claudium Constantium] tertius impe- 
rator. Idem Grat. actio c.4 p.429 Divum Claudium 
parentem tuum. Julian Or. I p.6D mentions the vic- 
tories of Claudius, and their descent from him Or. IT 


p- 51 C τά ye μὴν τῆς ἡμετέρας συγγενείας ἤρξατο μὲν ἀπὸ 
Κλαυδίου. Ces. p. 313 Ὁ Κλαύδιος, εἰς ὃν ἀπιδόντες οἱ 
θεοὶ πάντες ἠγάσθησάν τε αὐτὸν τῆς μεγαλοψυχίας, καὶ ἐπέ- 
vevoay αὐτοῦ τῷ γένει τὴν ἀρχήν' δίκαιον εἶναι νομίσαντες 
οὕτω φιλοπάτριδος ἀνδρὸς ἐπὶ πλεῖστον εἶναι τὸ γένος ἐν 
ἡγεμονίᾳ. 

Ὁ Quintillus. Trebell. Claud. c. 10 de fratre Quin- 
tillo, quem consortem habere volebat imperii, responsum 
est Ostendent terris hunc tantum fata. c. 12 Quintillus 
Frater ejusdem vir sanctus—delatum sibi omnium ju- 
dicio suscepit imperium, non hereditarium sed merito 
virtutum, &c. Idem ο. 13 Ipsi Claudio liberi nulli fu- 
erunt, Quintillus duos reliquit. 

© Crispus. Trebell. Claudio c. 13 Claudius Quin- 








EMPERORS. 


The son of Licinius was slain by Constantine in the same year with Crispus! 
Crispus was slain under a mistaken belief of his guilt. 


to be palliated than the other. 


85 


But what 


can be alleged for Constantine to excuse the murder of his sister’s son at eleven years of age / 


He is commemorated in an inscription apud Muratorium p. 260. 4 Bracarzee: DJN...... 
nob. and with Constantine [7 apud Mur. p. 464. 1 Onsati in agro 
Brixiano: Constantino max. DDD. NNN. Flavio Licinio Liciniano ju. .. 


Liciniano Licinio ....guniore 


eeeee 


Cesar ViTII. 


“.....9. 


Tables A. D. 314. 


VALENS. 
Tables A. D. 323. 


MaRrTINIANUS. 


ConsTANTINUS. 


Va leri ο 


. Fl. Constantino jun. 


An act still less Licinies. 


VALENS. 


MARTINIANUS 


CONSTANTINUS 


Valesius ad Ammian. 14. 1,2 p. 5 has given the series of the House of Constantine from Con- 
stantius Chlorus to Constantia the daughter of Constantius II. The following Table exhibits the 
pedigree for six generations, beginning with Crispus the brother of Claudius and ending with 


Constantia. 


in this Table. 


The authorities collected in the notes will illustrate some of the names mentioned 


The pedigree given by Theophanes p. 15 is both erroneous and defective. 


1 See the Tables A. D. 326. 








] 

Se MAXIMIANUS imp: 2 

Fausta 1 Maxentius 3 
ἑ 

Constantinus Licin1us = Constantia& Bassianus = Anastasia h Eutropiai Romulus 4 

Hannibalianus f Licinius Nepotianus ὃ 

6 


tillus et Crispus fratres fuerunt, Crispi filia Claudia. 
ex ea et Kutropio nobilissimo gentis Dardane viro Con- 
stantius Cesar est genitus. Panegyrists and other 
writers quoted above represented this as a descent 
from Claudius himself. 

ἃ Theodora. The marriage of Chlorus with Theo- 
dora is alluded to in Panegyr. c.7 p. 326 Mazimiane, 
—gquid providentia tua dignius facere potuisti quam ut 
ejus filio quem ἰδὲ pridem et adfinitate adsciveras et 
majestate sociaveras, &c. 

e Julius Constantius. See the Tables A. Ὁ. 338. 
Liban. Epitaph. tom. 1 p. 524 αὐτίκα τὸ γένος αὐτῷ 
[Juliano] πάππος μὲν βασιλεὺς, ds μάλιστα δὴ χρημάτων 
ὑπεριδὼν μάλιστα δὴ τὰς τῶν ἀρχομένων εὐνοίας ἐκτήσατο, 


πατὴρ δὲ βασιλέως μὲν υἱὸς βασιλέως δ᾽ ἀδελφὸς, δικαιότερος 
δὲ τοῦ σχόντος τὴν βασιλείαν ἔχειν" ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως ἡσύχαζε καὶ 
συνεύχετο τῷ λαβόντι, καὶ συζῶν ἀδόλως καὶ φιλῶν διετέλει. 
γήμας δὲ ὑπάρχου θυγατέρα χρηστοῦ (sc. Basilinam Anicii 
filiam],—év ὁ πολέμιος (sc. Constantinus] νενικηκὼς ἠδέ- 
σθη,----ποιεῖται τουτονὶ τὸν ἄριστον ise. ὦ ulianum }. 

f Dalmatius and his sons. See the Tables A. D. 
335. 338. Socrates H. E. III. 1 Κωνσταντῖνος----δύο 
ἔσχεν ὁμοπατρίους ἀδελφοὺς οὐκ ἐκ THs αὐτῆς γενομένους 
μητρὸς, Δαλμάτιος ὄνομα τῷ ἑνὶ, θατέρῳ δὲ Κωνστάντιος. 

g Constantia. Socrat. 1. 25 ἦν ἀδελφὴ τῷ βασιλεῖ 
Κωνσταντίνῳ τοὔνομα Κωνσταντία' γυνὴ δὲ ἐγεγόνει Δικινίου 
τοῦ πρότερον μὲν συμβασιλεύσαντος αὐτῷ Κωνσταντίνῳ, 
μετὰ ταῦτα δὲ τυραννήσαντος καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἀναιρεθέντος. She 


CONSTANTINE 


CoNSTANTINE 


86 


APPENDIX. 


ΟΣ. 


Constantine was born Feb. 27: Natales Cesarum apud Bucherium p. 276 Divi Constantint IIT 
Kal. Martii. p. 282 111 Kal. Martii Natalis divi Constantini. In Britain according to La Baune 
in Vita Constantini p. 296. But this is not asserted in the words illic oriendo apud Panegyr. 6.4. 
p. 320. See the interpreters at p. 320, who shew that Constantius was not in Britain till 22 years 


after the birth of Constantine. 


His early life is described by Praxagoras apud Photium cod. 62. 


It has been shewn alreadyP that he was born at Nasssus. 


He is present at Nicomedia 


at the abdication in A.D.305: Lactant. M. P. 6. 19 Constantinum omnes intuebantur—Constan- 
tinus astabat &c. Idem ec. 18 Eratque tunc presens, jampridem a Diocletiano factus tribunus ordinis 
primi. He is acknowledged Cesar by Galerius in 3064. The title appears upon coins apud Eckhel 


tom. 8 p. 72. 
or nob, C.+concordia imperii. or plur. natal. fel. 


died before Constantine: Socrat. Ibid. Muratori p. 
260.5 gives an inscription Rome: Inlustri et divine 
prosap. genite venerabili soror. D.N. Constantini Aug. 
et amite DD. NN. beatissimorum Cas. 1). N. Flavie 
Constantia. 

h Anastasia. Anon. Valesii p. 612 Constantium Con- 
stantinus ad Licinium misit persuadens ut Bassianus 
Cesar fieret, qui habebat alteram Constantini sororem 
Anastasiam; ut exemplo Diocletiani et Maximiani inter 
Constantinum et Licinium Bassianus Italiam medius 
obtineret. Et Licinio talia frustrante, per Sinicionem 
Bassiani fratrem, qui Licinio fidus erat, in Constanti- 
num Bassianus armatur. qui tamen in conatu deprehen- 
sus Constantino jubente convictus et stratus est. Conf. 
Spanheim. ad Julianum p. 43. Ammianus 26. 6, 14 
Anastasianas balneas, a sorore Constantini cognomi- 
natas. 

i Eutropia. Zosim. 11. 43,3 Mayvevriov διατρίβοντος 
ev Κελτοῖς, Νεπωτιανὸς, ἐξ ἀδελφῆς Κωνσταντίνου τεχθεὶς 
Εὐτροπίας ὄνομα, συναγαγὼν πλῆθος κι τ. 4. On Nepoti- 
anus see the Tables A. D. 350. 

k Minervina. The mother of Crispus: Zosim. II. 
20, 3 Victor Epit. p. 388. The lawful wife of Con- 
stantine according to Panegyr. c. 4 p. 318 (quoted 
above under Helena) Quo magis continentiam patris 
@quare potuisti, quam quod te ab ipso fine pueritia 
illico matrimonii legibus tradidisti ? &c. Conf. Pa- 
negyr. Constantino c. 4 p. 481 Te pudicitia soli dicata 
conjugio &c. 

1 Fausta. See the Tables A. Ὁ. 326.327. Zosi- 
mous IT. 39 has a mistake or a false reading where 
he mentions the three sons of Constantine, ἐτέχθησαν 
οὐκ ἀπὸ Φαύστης τῆς τοῦ ‘EpxovAiov Μαξιμιανοῦ θυγατρὸς, 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ ἄλλης. which Reitemeier remarks and endea- 
vours to correct. Fausta died.a Heathen: Spanheim. 
ad Julianum p. 85. 

™ Constantina. First married to Hannibalianus and 
then to the Cesar Gallus: Ammian. 14. 1, 2 Facinora 
Cesaris Galli, &c.—propinquitate enim regie stirpis— 
efferebatur in fastus.—Cujus acerbitati uxor grave ac- 
cesserat incentivum, germanitate Augusti turgida supra 
modum. quam Hannibaliano regi fratris filio antehac 
Constantinus junzerat pater, Megera quedam morialis, 
inflammatrix sevientis adsidua. humani cruoris avida 
nihil mitius quam maritus. Conf, 14,7,4, Idem 


1 Constantinus Cesar or nob. C. or nob. Ces. +— 


2 Fl. Val. Constantinus N. C. 


14. 9, 3 Ca@saris imperio truci, ac stimulis regine ex- 
ertantis aurem subinde per auleum, nec diluere objecta 
permissi nec defensi periere complures. Zosim. II. 
45, 1 Κωνστάντιος Τάλλον---Καίσαρα καθίστησι καὶ Kov- 
σταντίαν αὐτῷ κατεγγυήσας τὴν ἀδελφήν κι τ. λ. Her 
death in A. D. 354 on her way to Constantius is men- 
tioned by Ammianus 14. 11, 6 Cum Bithyniam introi- 
isset, in statione que Cenos Gallicanos adpellatur ab- 
sumpta est vi febrium repentina. She was buried at 
Rome: Ammian. 21.1, 5 Inter que (Julianus) Helene 
conjugis defuncte suprema miserat Romam in suburbano 
vie Nomentane condenda, ubi uxor quoque Galli, quon- 
dam soror ejus, sepulta est Constantina. On her name 
conf. Vales. ad Ammian. 21. 1, 6 p. 394. 

n Helena. See the Tables A. Ὁ. 355. Eutrop. 
X. 14 Constantius Augustus—mox Julianum Cesarem 
ad Gallias misit, patruelem suum, Galli fratrem, tra- 
dita ei in matrimonium sorore. Her death was in 360: 
see the Tables. 

© Constantia Postuma. Ammian. 21. 15, 6 Con- 
stantius—uxorem pregnantem reliquit, unde edita post- 
uma ejusque nomine adpellata, cum adolevisset matri- 
monti jure copulata est Gratiano. Idem 26.7, 10 
Procopius—Constanti filiam parvulam, cujus recor- 
datio colebatur, sinu ipse circumferens, necessitudinem 
pretendebat et Juliani.—Faustina matre puelle casu 
presente. Idem 26. 9, 3 Ut ante relatum est, Con- 
stantii filiam parvulam cum matre Faustina et in agmi- 
nibus et cum prope in acie starent lectica circumferens 
&c. In A.D. 365. She was married to Gratian 
soon after the irruption of the Quadi in the autumn 
of 374: Ammian. 29. 6, 7,8. To the daughter of 
Constantius IJ we may with Valesius refer the notice 
in Idatius A. D. 383 Merobaude II et Saturnino. Ipso 
anno ingressum est CP. corpus Constantie filie Augusti 
Constantini [lege Constantii] die II Idus Septembr. 
And Chron. Pasch. p. 304 C αὐτῷ τῷ ἔτει εἰσῆλθεν τὸ 
σκήνωμα Κωνσταντίας τῆς θυγατρὸς Κωνσταντίνου [lege 
Κωνσταντίου] Αὐγούστου ἐν KIL. μηνὶ ΤὉρπιαίῳ πρὸ μιᾶς 
καλανδῶν Σεπτεμβρίων [lege ἰδῶν ex Idatio. conf. F. H. 
TIE p. 361) καὶ κατετέθη μηνὶ ᾿Απελλαίῳ καλάνδαις Δε- 
κεμβρίαις. 

P Under Helena note 4. 

4 See the Tables. 


EMPERORS. 87 


In 307 Galerius names him jfilium Augustorum'. 

Constantine in 306 after his father’s death defeated the Mranci: Kutrop. X.3 Nazarii Panegyr. 
ὁ. 17 p.581—583 Eumen. Panegyr. Constantino ὁ. 10. 11 p.377—384. where his cruelty to the 
vanquished is praised by his panegyrist and excused by Tillemont tom.4 p.97. He also at this 
time invaded the Bructeri: Eumen. Panegyr. 6. 12 p. 384. to whom he was equally savage: p. 385 
puberes qui in manus venerunt—ad pwnas spectaculo dati sevientes bestias multitudine sua fatigarunt. 
Kutropius X. 3 attests these cruelties: Casis Francis atque Alamannis captisque eorum regibus, 
quos etiam bestiis—objecit. Another testimony to his cruelty is given by Incert. Panegyr. ὁ. 23 
p. 533 tantam captivorum multitudinem bestiis objecit &e. where Tillemont tom. 4 p. 147 pronounces 
a better judgment. 

After the victories over the Fanci he married Fausta: Panegyr. 6.4 p.319 multa ille Francorum 
milia—interfecit &e. This in A.D. 8075. In 310 he had already begun his bridge: Eumen. Panegyr. 
0.18 p. 386 Insuper etiam Agrippinensi ponte faciundo reliquiis adflicte gentis insultas, ne unquam metus 
ponat &c. And in 310 all the principes are concordes: Eumen. 6. 1 p. 350 cum omnes vos, invictissimt 
principes, quorum concors est et socia majestas, debita veneratione suspiciam. Livineius and Paturol. 
ad locum suppose that Severus is included. But Severus was dead in 307. The principes are 
Galerius Licinius Maximin. Perhaps Maxentius might at this time be also acknowledged by Con- 
stantine. In 311 Constantine subdues the Alamanni and other barbarous nations: Nazarius 
Panegyr. c. 18 p. 585 Chamavos, Cheruscos, Vangionas, Alamannos, Tubantes. After the death of 
Masxentius in 312 he is at least two months at Rome: Nazar. Panegyr. ο. 33 p. 625 Quidquid mali 
sexennio toto dominatio feralis inflizerat, bimestris fere cura sanavit. which Arntzenius p. 463 by a 
forced interpretation understands of the campaign in Italy ; but which other interpreters much 
more justly refer to the evils at Rome redressed by Constantine after his victory. In 313 Con- 
stantine is in Gault, and engages the barbarians: Nazarius Panegyr. ὁ. 21 p. 527 Tibi yam militant 
quos exutos armis impus adversus hostes barbaros rursus armavit, &. The Gothic war in 332 is 
described in the Tables. Add to the testimonies Eusebius Vit. Const. IV. 5.6 τὰ Σκυθῶν καὶ 
Σαυροματῶν γένη μὴ πρότερον δουλεύειν μεμαθηκότα πρῶτος αὐτὸς ὑπὸ Cvydv ἤγαγε K.T.A. Socrates 
Η. Εἰ. 1.18 μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα [after the building of CP.: I. 16] ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐπιμελέστερος ὧν περὶ τὰ 
Χριστιανῶν ἀπεστράφη τὰς Ἑλληνικὰς θρησκείας---ὑπὸ δὲ τοὺς αὐτοὺς χρόνους καὶ βαρβάρων Σαρματῶν 
καὶ Γότθων κατατρεχόντων τὴν Ρωμαίων γῆν---τοὺς μὲν κατὰ κράτος ἐνίκα x.t.A. Libanius βασιλικῷ 
tom. 8 p. 282. 5 7) Σκυθῶν ἔθνος ἔπιπτεν ἢ Σαυροματῶν ὑπέκυπτεν. The combined testimonies refute 
Zosimus I]. 31. 32, who asserts that after Constantinople was built he had no successful wars: 
μείνας ἀπολέμος καὶ τρυφῇ τὸν βίον ἐκδούς. 

The age of Constantine at his death cannot be precisely fixed. By the authorities in the Tables 
A. D. 337 he is called 66 years current, 65, 62, 63 years. By Eusebius about twice 32 years. 
As he was born Feb. 27, he survived his birthday 2” 26¢, and had entered his 64th year according 
to Eusebius, whom Tillemont follows tom. 4 p. 269. 

Cassiodorus reckons the years of Constantius Chlorus to Constantine: anni ipsius adscribuntur 
filio ejus Constantino—qui regnavit ann. XXX menses X. But as this was the true duration of 
his reign from the death of his father, it is plain that the reign of Constantius was not included in 
that of his son. And in Hieron. Chron. anno 2321. 2322 two years of Galerius are marked be- 
tween Diocletian and Constantine: Galerius solus biennio Augustus imperium tenuit ; and these two 
years included the reign of Constantius. But as Constantius is not reckoned in the Chronicon of 
Hieronymus (who calls Galerius the sole Augustus), Cassiodorus supposed that his reign was com- 
puted in that of Constantine. In the duration of the reign of Constantine Victor Epit. is incon- 


τ Tables 307. 2 3. 8 See the Tables 307. 3. t See the Tables. 


CONSTANTINE 


88 APPENDIX. ΟΣ Ἵ. 


Consrantive sistent. He calls it 30 years p. 387,—annos Y αὶ Δ΄. and yet p. 389 he reckons 10- 12 -Ἐ 10 - 82 
years. . 

The character of Constantine is not to be taken from Eumenius, Nazarius, Eusebius, or from ; 
the Christian writers who followed Eusebius. Eutropius X. 6. 7 impartially weighs his merits and 
defects: Insolentia rerum secundarum aliquantum Constantinum ex illa favorabit animi docilitate 
mutavit. Primum necessitudines persecutus (filiwm suum) egregium virum et sororis filium commode 
indolis juvenem interfecit, mox uxorem, post, numgrosos amicos. Vir primo imperi tempore optimis 
principibus, ultimo mediis comparandus. Innumere in eo animi corporisque virtutes claruerunt. Mili- 
taris glorie appetentissimus fortuna in bellis prospera fuit, verum ita ut non superaret industriam.— 
Pace Gotthis ad postremum data ingentem apud barbaras gentes memorie gratiam collocavit. Civilibus 
artibus et studiis liberalibus deditus, adfectator justi amoris, quem omni sibi et liberalitate et docilitate 
quesivit, sicut in nonnullos amicos dubius, ita in reliquos egregius, nihil occasionum pretermittens quo 
opulentiores cos clarioresque prestaret. Multas leges rogavit, quasdam ex bono et equo, plerasque super- 
Jluas, nonnullas severas. Victor observes Cees. p. 351 Constantinus cunctos hostes honore ac fortunis 
manentibus teat recepitque ; eo pius ut etiam vetus veterrimumque suppliceum patibulorum et cruribus 
suffringendis primus removerit. Hine pro conditore seu deo habitus. Victor Epit. p. 389 Fut ultra 
quam estimari potest laudis avidus.—commodissimus tamen rebus multis fuit calumnias sedare legibus 
severissimis, nutrire artes bonas, precipue studia literarum. legere ipse, scribere, meditart, audire lega- 
tiones et querimonias provinciarum.—irrisor potius quam blandus, unde proverlio vulgari Trachala 
decem annis prestantissimus, duodecim sequentibus latro, decem novissimis pupillus ob profusiones im- 
modicas nominatus. 

If he was merciful to the barbarians, it was in his latter years; for in the beginning of his 
reign we have seen instances of cruelty admitted by his panegyrists. The edict to abolish gladi- 
ators in 325’ may be ascribed to the influence of that purer religion which he had embraced. 
But the deaths of Crispus and Fausta and the young Licinius, and of those many friends of whom 
EKutropius speaks, occurred after he became a Christian. An edict against the Arians reported 
by Socrates I. 9 p.32 A B shews a sanguinary temper: ἐκεῖνο μέντοι προαγορεύω, ὡς εἴ τις σύγ- 
ypappa ὑπὸ ᾿Αρείου συνταγὲν φωραθείη κρύψας, καὶ μὴ εὐθέως προσενεγκὼν πυρὶ καταναλώσῃ, τούτῳ 
θάνατος ἔσται 7 ζημία. And yet he who thus denounced death against those who possessed the 
books of Arius afterwards himself favoured the Arians, received baptism from an Arian bishop, 
and persecuted the orthodox party. 

The edict against the Heathen temples is placed by Hieronymus at A. D. 331: Anno 2347 
[A. D. 334] Constantin 25° Edicto Constantini gentiliwm templa eversa sunt. At the 26th and 27th 
of Constantine in Cedrenus p. 296 A τῷ ks’ καὶ κζ΄ ἔτει αὐτοῦ τὴν κατὰ τῶν εἰδώλων καὶ τῶν ναῶν αὐτῶν 
κατάλυσιν ἐπέτεινε, τὰς δὲ εἰσόδους αὐτῶν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκύρωσε. Noticed by Eunapius 
V.S. p. 20=p. 37 Κωνσταντῖνος γὰρ ἐβασίλευε, τά τε τῶν ἱερῶν ἐπιφανέστατα καταστρέφων, καὶ τὰ 
τῶν Χριστιανῶν ἀνεγείρων οἰκήματα. Anon. Valesii p. 615 § 34 places this edict before the Gothic 
war: Edicto siquidem statuit citra ullam cedem hominum paganorum templa claudi. Gothorum fortis- 
simas et copiosissimas gentes—delevit. P 

Laws of A.D. 313. See the Tables 313. 3. Add the following: Cod. Just. I. 22, 3 Lmpp. 
Constantinus οἱ Licinius AA. ad Bassum® pf.p. Dat. Kalend. Octob. Constantino A. III et Licinio ἡ 
A. 111 conss. 

Laws of A.D. 319: Cod. Theod. Vol. 3 p. 4 ad Januarium. Dat. Id. Januar. ace. V Kal. Aug. 
Corintho Constantino A. V et Licinio Ces. conss. Vol. 3 p. 1141.1 de maleficiis. Imp. Constantinus 


Υ See the Tables. in A. D. 317 and pref. Urbi in A. D. 317—319. 
w Bassus is named as pf. p. in a law of March 18 See the Tables 317. 1 Bucherius p. 238, 239. 
A. Ὁ. 306: Cod. Just. VII. 57, 7. and was consul δ 


EMPERORS. 89 


A. ad Maximum. pp. Kal. Feb. Rome Constantino A. V et Licinio Cas. coss. Wenck. II. 4, 1 p.95 Consranrine 
Gothofr. Vol. 1 p. 96 Imp. Constantinus A. ad Symmachum. Dat. prid. Non. Feb. Sirmii, accepta VIIT 
Id. Mar. Corinthi. Gothofr. Vol.4 p. 215 Profuturo pf. annone. Dat. IV Id. Feb. Sirmio. .Cod. 
Just. VI. 1, 5 ad Januarium. Dat. XVI Kal. Martii. Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p. 440 ad Optavianum. 
Dat. XIIIT Kal. Mart. Sirmio. Vol. 8 p.418 ad Priscum rationalem. Dat. V Id. Mar. Sirmio. 
Vol. 3 p. 112 Cod. Just. ΓΧ. 17,1 ad Verinum vicarium Africe. Dat. XI Kal. Dec. Licinio V eo 
Crispo Ces. conss. [A. D. 318] accept. prid. Id. Mart. Carthagine Constantino A. V et Licinio Ces. 
conss. Ood. Theod. Vol.3 p.169 ad Verinum. Dat. e acc. XV Kal. April. Constantino A. V et 
Licinio Ces. coss. Vol. 4 p. 229 ad Bassum p. U. pp. IV Kal. April. Rom. Vol. 3 p. 238 ad 
Verinum vic. Africe. pp. III Kal. April. Karthag. Wenck. 11. 19, 1 p. 129 Gothofr. Vol.1 p. 172 
ad Lucrium Verinum. Dat. Id. April. Sirmio. Cod. Just. VIII. 53, 2 ad Proculum. Dat. VIT 
Kal, Maiti. Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p. 236 Cod. Just. XII. 29, 2 ad Rufinum pf. p. Dat. V Kal. Maia 
Sirmit. Cod. Theod. Vol. 5 p. 340°ad Proculum procons. Africe. pp. Non. Maiti Karthagine. 
Vol. 3 p. 79 ad Bassum. Dat. [lege pp.] V Id. Maiti Rome. Wenck. II. 9,1 p.109 ad Rufinum 
pf.p. Dat. IV Id. Mai. III. 5,1 p.159 Gothofr. Vol. 1 p. 261 ad Rufinum pf.p. Dat. III Id. 
Mai. Sirmio. Vol.3 p.115 1.2 de maleficiis. ad populum. Dat. Id. Mati. Vol. 3 p. 378 ad Se- 
verum rationalem Afric. pp. X Kal. Jun. Rom. in foro Trajani. Vol. 5 p.59 Amabiliano pf. an- 
none. pp. V Kal. Jun. Constantinop. [dele cum Gothofredo.] Constantino A. V θὲ Licinio Ces. coss. 
Vol. 3 p. 379 ad provinciales. Dat. III Kal. Jun. Vol. 2 p.459 Imp. Constantinus A. ad Leon- 
tium. pp. V Id. Jun. Hierapoli.x Ood. Just. II. 13, 22 ad Bassum pf. U. Dat. XIII Kal. Jul. 
Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 230 ad Severum vicarium. Dat. X Kal. Jul. Aquil. Vol. 4 p. 350 Patroclo. 
Dat. Kal. Jul. Aquil. Wenck. IV. 9,1 p. 235 Gothofr. Vol. 1 p. 373 Cod. Just. VII. 10, 7 ad 
Bassum pf.U. prop. Id, Jul. Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p. 652 Cod. Just. VI. 60, 1 consulibus pratoribus 
tribunis plebis senatui salutem dicit. Dat. XV Kal. Aug. Aquileia, recitata apud Vettium Rufinum 
pf.U. in senatu Non. Sept. Wenck. II. 15,1 p. 122 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 158 ad Symmachum V. C. 
Dat. VIIT Kal. Aug. Naissi. Vol. 3 p. 295 ad Festum presidem Sardinie. Dat. IV Kal. Aug. 
Wenck, III. 1,1 p. 152 Gothofr. Vol. 1 p. 241 ad Profuturum pf. annone. pp. Id. Aug. Vol. 5 
p- 151 ad Profuturum pf. annone. pp. Id. Aug. Vol. 4 p.110 ad Catullinum proc. Africe. pp. VI 
Kal. Sept. Karthagine. Vol. 2 p. 654 Julio Severo. Dat. VII Id. Sept. Mediol. accept. Non. Oct. Vol.3 
Ρ. 74 ad Bassum p.U. pp. prid. Non. Oct. Rom. Vol. 2 p.616 ad Bassum p.U. Dat. Non. Oct. Wenck. 
ITI. 17,1 p. 182 Gothofr. Vol. 1 p. 316 Imp. Constantinus A. et Ces. ad Bassum pf.p. Dat. IV Id. Oct. 
Aquileia. Wenck, III. δ, 2 p. 160 Gothofr. Vol. 1 p. 263 Cod. Just. V. 3,15 ad Maximum pre- 
Sectum Urbis. Dat. XVII Kal. Nov. prop. VI Kal. Sept.’ Rome. Cod. Theod. Vol. 6 p. 22 1. 2 
de episcopis. Octavio correctori Lucania et Bruttiorum. Qui divino cultui ministeria religionis in- 
pendunt (id est, hi qui clerici appellantur) ab omnibus omnino muneribus excusentur. Ne sacrilego 
ivore quorundam a divinis obsequiis avocentur. Dat. XII Kal. Nov. Wenck. 1. 16, 8. p.75 Cod. 
Just. VII. 49, 2 ad Felicem presidem Corsice. Dat. LX Kal. Nov. Sirmii. Wenck. II. 6, 2 p.100 
Gothofred. Vol. 1 p.110 ad Felicem presidem Corsice. Dat. IV Kal. Nov. Sirmii. Wenck. II. 
10, 1 p.113 Antiocho pf. vigilum. Dat. Kal. Now. Serdice. I. 10, 2 Antiocho pf. vigilum. pp. Kal. 
Now. Serdice, Gothotr. Vol. 4 p.67 ad Pacatianum vic. Britanniarum. Dat. XII Kal. Dec. Vol. 
3 p. 261 ad Januarium p.U. Dat. VI Kal, Dec. Serdice, Wenck. V. 2,1 p. 281 Gothofr. Vol. 1 
p. 434 Rujino pf. p. Dat. Kal. Dec. Sirmit. Vol. 3 p.431 ad populum. Dat. e pp. in foro Trajant 
Kal. Dec. Wenck. I. 2, 4 p. 20 Gothofr. Vol.1 p. 14 Crepereo Donatiano. pp. Id. Dec. Wenck. 


x “ Ex hac subscriptione colligi videtur hanc le- y Septembres by an error in all the copies. Go- 
gem a Licinio non a Constantino latam fuisse.”’ Go- thofr. reads Decembres. 
thofred, 


N 


90 APPENDIX. Cu 


Constantine 1. 12,2 p.57 ad Proculum proconsulem Africe. Dat. VII Kal. Jan. All these Constantino A. V et 
Licinio Ces. coss. IV.16,1 p. 254 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p.389 ad Proculum. Dat. VII Kal. Jan. 
Constantino A. V et Licinio coss. 

Laws of A. Ὁ. 320: Cod. Theod. Vol. 1 p. 251 Imp. Oonstantinus A. ad populum. Dat. prid. Kal. 
Feb. Serdice Constantino A. VI et Constantio [lege Constantino] Ces. coss. Vol. 2 p. 643 ad populum. 
Dat. prid. Kal. Feb. Serdica pp. Kal. Ap. Rom. Constantino A. VI et Constantio [lege Constantino] 
couss. Vol. 4 p. 68 ad populum. Dat. Kal. Feb. Constantino A. VI οἱ Constantino Cesare coss. Vol. 4 
Ρ. 351 ad edictum. pp. X Kal. Mart. Vol. 3 p. 239 ad Helianum [lege Hhanum|] proc. Afric. pp. 
V Kal. Mart. Carthagine. Vol.2 p.421 Dat. Kal. Mart. in civitate Velovocorum. Vol. 2 p. 34 
Atlhiano p.U. [lege pf.| Dat. VII Id. Mart. Sirmio. Vol. 8 p.189 ad populum. Dat. Kal. April. 
Aquil. Vol. 3 p. 380 ad Dometium Dracontium magistrum private. rei Afric. Dat. XIV Kal. Jun. 
Serdice Constantino A. VI οἱ Constante Ces. coss. Vol.3 p.9 ad Maximum p.U. Dat. XI Kal. Jun. 
Sirmio acc. Rome Constantino A. VII et Constantio C. coss. [Gothofr. Constantino A. VI et Constan- 
tino Ces.) Cod. Just. V. 26,1 ad populum. Dat. XVIII Kal. Jul. Constantinis patre et filio conss. 
Cod. Theod. Vol. 3 p. 33 ad Florentium rationalem. Dat. prid. Kal. Jul. Serdice. Vol. 4 p. 230 
ad Crispinum. Dat. VIII Id. Julias. Vol. 6 p. 221.3 de episcopis. ad Bassum pf.p. Cum consti- 
tutio omissa precipiat nullum deinceps decurionem vel ex decurione progenitum, ut etiam instructum 
idoneis facultatibus adque obeundis publicis muneribus opportunum, ad clericorum nomen obsequiwmque 
confugere, sed eos de cetero in defunctorum dumtaxat clericorum loca subrogari qui fortuna tenues ne- 
que muneribus civilibus teneantur obstricti, cognovimus illos etiam inquietari qui ante legis promulga- 
tionem clericorum se consortio sociaverint, ideoque precipimus, his ab omni molestia liberatis, illos qui 
post legem latam obsequia publica declinantes ad clericorum numerum confugerunt procul ab eo corpore 
segregatos curie ordinibusque restitui et civilibus obsequiis inservire. pp. XV Kal. Aug. Wenck. II. 
11,1 p.117 Gothofr. Vol. 1 p. 145 Furio Felict. Dat. V Kal. Aug. Constantino A. VI et Constantino 
Ces. coss. Cod. Just. 1.51, 2 ad Bassum pf. U. [lege pf. p.| Dat. XV Kal. Sept. Constantino A. VI et 
Constantino C. conss. Cod. Theod. Vol. 3 p. 489 ad Maximum rationalem Africe. Dat. prid. Kal. Oct. 
Constantino A. VI et Constante Ces. coss. Wenck. I. 12,3 p.58 Hliano proconsuli Africe. Dat. 
Kal. Oct. Constantino A. VI et Constantino Ces. coss. Gothofred. Vol. 2 p.425 ad wniversos vete- 
vranos. Dat. III Id. Oct. Constantinop. [dele cum Gothofredo]2 Constantino A. VI et Constantio 
[lege Constantino] Ces. conss. Vol. 3 p. 240 ad Januarium agentem vicariam prefecturam. pp. prid. 
Non. Dec. Rom. Vol. 6 p. 257 ad Maximum. 1.1 de paganis*. Si quid de palatio nostro aut ceteris 
operibus publicis degustatum fulgore esse constiterit, retento more veteris observantie, quid portendat, ab 
haruspicibus requiratur et diligentissime scriptura collecta ad nostram scientiam referatur, ceteris etiam 
usurpande hujus consuetudinis licentia tribuenda, dummodo sacrificiis domesticis abstineant, que speci- 
aliter prohibita sunt. Ham autem denunciationem adque interpretationem que de tactu amphitheatri 
scribta est, de qua ad Heraclianwm tribunum et magistrum officiorum scripseras, ad nos scias esse per- 
latam. Dat. XVI Kal. Jan. Serdice, acc. VIII Id. Mart. Crispo II et Constantino IIT CC. coss. 
(se. March 8 A. Ὁ. 321.] In almost all these laws Ed. Gothofred. has Constantio Ces. for Con- 
stantino Ces. 

Laws of A. D. 321: Cod. Theodos. II. 18, 1 p. 127 Wenck. Vol. 1 p. 168 Gothofr. ad Mazi- 
mum. Dat. prid. Id. Januar. Sermit Crispo II e Constantino II coss. Vol. 4 p. 231 ad Maximum. 


z The same interpolation, derived from Constan- _ law is rightly given XV Kal. Mart. Const. A. VII et 
tino following, is in a law of Apr. 18 A. Ὁ. 329: see Constantio Ces. conss. 
the Tables, 329. 2. and in a law of March 8 A. D. ἃ Compare with this two laws of A. D.319, 1.1 
326: see the Tables 326.3, where in the preceding de maleficiis Vol. 3 p.114 Kal. Feb. and 1. 2 de ma- 
law XV Kal. Mart. CP. omit CP. which is not ex- _leficiis, Vol. 3 p. 115 Id, Maii, 
pressed in ed. Gothofred. by whom the date of that 


EMPERORS. 91 


Dat. prid. Id. Januar. Sirmio. Vol. 2 p.115 Severo p.U. [forte 1. p.p.] Dat. X Kal. Feb. Sirmio Coxsvaxrixe 
acc. Non. Ap. Crispo IT et Constantino II CC. conss. Wenck. 11. 19, 2 p. 129 Gothofr. Vol. 1 p.174 
ad Claudium presidem Dacia. Dat. VIII Id. Feb. Serdice. Vol.3 p.326 Petronio Probiano. Dat. 
ITT Kal. Mart. Serdice. Cod. Just. III. 12,3 de feriis. Elpidio. Omnes judices urbaneque plebes et 
cunctarum artium officia venerabili die Solis quiescant. Rure tamen positi agrorum culture libere 
licenterque inserviant, quoniam frequenter evenit ut non aptius alio die frumenta sulcis aut vinee scro- 
bibus mandentur, ne occasione momenti pereat conmoditas celesti provisione concessa. Dat. Nonis Mart. 
Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p. 239 ad Julium Verum vicarium Italie. pp. Id. Mart. Vol. 4 p. 535 ad edic- 
tum. Dat. VII Id. April. Wenck. 11. 17,1 p.125 Cod. Just. 11. 45, 2 ad Verinum. Dat. VI 
Id. April. Thessal. pp. III Kal. Jun. Rome. Cod. Theod. Vol. 5 p. 279 Menandro. Dat. IIT Id. 
April. Sirmio. Vol.4 p.143 ad Dometium Dracontium. Dat. XV Kal. Mati Sirmio. accep. XV 
Kal. Jun. Karthag. Wenck. IV. 7,1 p.223 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 354 Cod. Just. I. 13, 2 de his 
qui in ecclesiis manumittuntur. Osio episcopo. Qui religionis mente in ecclesie gremio servulis suis 
meritam concesserint libertatem, eandem eodem jure donasse videantur quo civitas Romana solemnitatibus 
decursis dari consuevit. Sed hoc dumtaxat iis qui sub aspectu antistitum dederint placwit relaxari. 
Clericis autem amplius concedimus ut, cum suis famulis tribuunt libertatem, non solum in conspectu 
ecclesi@ ac religiost populi plenum fructum libertatis concessisse dicantur, verum etiam cum postremo 
Judicio libertates dederint, seu quibuscunque verbis dari preceperint, ita ut ex die publicate voluntatis 
sine aliquo juris teste vel interprete competat directa libertas. Dat. XIV Kal. Mati. Wenck. 11. 6,8 
p. 100 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 110 ad Basswm pf. p. Dat. XIII Kal. Junii Sirmii. Vol. 4 p. 290 ad 
Bassum p.U. [lege p.p.] pp. XIII Kal. Jun. Sirmio. Cod. Just. VIII. 10,6 Elpidio agenti vicem 
pf p. Dat. VI Kal. Jun. Viminacit. Cod. Theod. Wenck. II. 8,1 p. 104 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 118 
1.1 de feriis. Helpidio. Sicut indignissimum videbatur diem Solis venerationis sue celebrem altercan- 
tibus jurgiis et noxtis partium contentionibus occupari, ita gratum ac jucundum est co die que sunt 
maxime votiva compleri. Atque ideo emancipandi et manumittendi die festo cuncti licentiam habeant, 
et super his rebus acta non prohibeantur>. pp. V Non. Junii Caralis. Vol. 3 p.116 1.3 de maleficiis. 
Cod. Just. IX. 18,4 ad Bassum pf.p. [sic Cod. Just.] Dat. X Kal. Jul. [Jun. Cod. Just.] Aquileie 
Crispo IT οἱ Constantino II Cess. conss. [sic Cod. Justin.] Wenck. IV. 12, 1 p. 243 Gothofr. Vol. 
1 p.379 Cod. Just. IV. 61,4 ad Junium Rufum consularem dimilie. Dat. Kal. Jul. (Cod. Just. 
X Kal. Jul.) Vol. 6 p. 231.4 de episcopis. Cod. Just. I. 2,1 ad populum. Habeat unusquisque 
licentiam sanctissimo catholico venerabilique concilio decedens bonorum quod optaverit relinquere. Non 
sint cassa judicia. Nihil est quod magis hominibus debctur quam ut supreme voluntatis, postguam jam 
aliud velle non possunt, liber sit stilus, et licitum, quod iterum non redit, arbitrium. pp. V Non. Jul. 
Rome. Wenck. IV. 12, 2 p. 244 Cod. Just. IV. 61, 5 Menandro. Dat. III Id. Jul. Wenck. 
IV. 12, 3 Menandro. Dat. Kal. Aug. Gothofr. Vol. 5 p. 23 1.1 de medicis et professoribus. conf. 
Cod. Just. X. 52,6 ad Volusianum. Medicos, grammaticos, et professores alios literarum immunes 
esse cum rebus quas in civitatibus suis possident precipimus, et honoribus fungi. In jus etiam vocari 
eos vel pate injuriam prohibemus, ὅσο. pp. Kal. Aug. Sirmio. Wenck. II. 24,1 p.134 Gothofr. 
Vol.1 p.195 ad Verinum. Dat. IV Kal. Sept. Vol.3 p. 352 ad Maximum pf. Dat. X VIIT Kal. 
Oct. Sirmio. Wenck. I. 4,1 p.24 1.1 de responsis prudentum. ad Maximum pf.p. Perpetuas pru- 
dentum contentiones eruere cupientes Ulpiani et Paulli in Papinianum notas, qui, dum ingenti laudem 
sectantur, non tam corrigere eum quam depravare maluerunt, aboleri precipimus. Dat. IV Kal. Oct. 
Gothofred. Vol. 3 p.170 Cod. Just. IX. 24,1 ad Januarium. Dat. XII Kal. Dec. Rom. Gothofr. 
Vol. 6 p. 2211.3 de Judeeis. Decurionibus Agrippinensibus. Ownctis ordinibus generali lege concedi- 


Ὁ Compare a law of Theodosius Nov.3 A.D. 386: 425: Tables 425. 3. 
Tables 386.2 and a law of Theodosius II Feb.1 A. Ὁ. ὁ « Dat, pro reddita vel proposita.” Gothofr. 


N Q 


92 APPENDIX: C.1. 


Constantine mus Jud@os vocare ad curiam. Verum, ut aliquid ipsis ad solatium pristine observationis relinquatur, 
binos vel ternos privilegio perpeti patimur nullis nominationibus occupari. Dat. III Id. Dec. Wenck. 
V.1,1 p. 270 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 422 ad Bassum pf.U. [lege pf.p.] pp. XIV Kal. Januar. Rom. 
All these are dated Crispo II et Constantino II Cess. coss. 

Laws of A. D. 322: Cod. Theod. Vol. 3 p. 5 ad Agricolanum. pp. V Id. Feb. Probiano οἱ Ju- 
Kano conss. Cod. Justin. III. 11,5 ad Maximum prefectum Urbi. pp. Rome VIII Kal. April. 
Probiano et Juliano conss. Wenck. IV. 8,4 p. 224 Cod. Just. VII. 16, 42 ad Maximum pf.U. 
Dat. prid. Id. Jun. Sirmii. Gothofr. Vol. 1 p.98 Wenck. 11. 4,2 p. 96 Maximo pf-p. [lege pf.U.] 
Dat. X Kal. Jul. Sirmii. Vol. 4 p.190 Menandro. Dat. prid. Non. Jul. Rome. Wenck. IV. 8,5 
Ρ. 225 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 357 ad Maximum pf.U. Dat. XIII Kal. Aug. Sirmio. Gothofred. 
Vol. 1 p.5 Wenck. I. 1,1 p..12 1.1 de constitutionibus principum et edictis. ad Lusitanos. Si qua 
posthac edicta sive constitutiones sine die et consule fuerint deprehensa, auctoritate careant. Dat. VII 
Kalendas Aug. Sabarie Probiano et Juliano VV. CC. coss. Gothofred. Vol. 3 p. 267 1.1 de indul- 
gentiis criminum. ad Maximum p.p. [lege p.U.] Propter Crispi adque Helene partum [ paratum 
Gothofr.] omnibus indulgemus preter veneficos, homicidas, adulteros. Acc. 111 Kal. Nov. Rome. 
Wenck. III. 21,1 p. 196 ad Severum. Dat. XV Kal. Januar. Serdice. Cod. Just. V. 71,18 
Impp. Constantinus A. et Constantinus C. ad Senatum. Dat. XII Kal. Januar. All Probiano et 
Juliano conss. 

Add to the laws of A. D. 3244 Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 614 Cod. Just. X. 51, 6 Imp. Constantinus 
A. Dalmatio. Dat. XIV Kal. Feb. Sirmii Crispo III et Constantino ITI CC. conss. 

Laws of A. Ὁ. 326¢: Cod. Theod. Vol. 3 p.159 ad Maximum p.U. pp. VIII Kal. April. in 
foro Trajani Constantino A. VII et Constantio Ces. coss. Vol. 5 p.170 Lucrio Verino. Dat. IIT 
Id. April. Vol. 3 p.80 Maaimiano Macrobio. Dat. XIV Kal. Mart. Sirmio. Vol.3 p.57 Cod. 
Justin. IX. 9,30 ad Hvagrium pf. p. pp. Nicomedie VII Kal. Maiti. Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 294 
ad lianum procons. Afric. pp. VI Kal. Maii Karthag. Vol. 4 p. 357 ad Evagrium pf.p. Dat. 
XVI Kal. Jun. Vol.5 p.27 ad Rufinum pf.p. Dat. XII Kal. Jun. Vol.2 p. 246 Cod. Just. 
ΧΙ]. 31,1 ad Severum pf.U. pp. X Kal. Jun. Vol. 3 p. 71 Cod. Just. UX. 11,1 ad populum. 
Dat. IV Kal. Jun. Serdice. Cod. Theod. Vol. 6 p. 30 1.6 de episcopis ecclesiis et clericis. ad 
Ablavium pf. p. Neque vulgari consensu neque quibuslibet petentibus sub specie clericorum a muneribus 
publicis vacatio deferatur. &e. pp. Kal. Jun. Vol. 2 p.515 Menandro. Dat. X Kal. Jul. Vol. 5 
p. 280 Secundo pp. Dat. III Kal. Jul. Vol. 3 p.173 Cod. Just. IX. 24, 2 ad Tertullum procons. 
Afric. Dat. prid. Non. Jul. Mediolani. Cod. Theod. Vol. 5 p.407 1. 4 de infirmandis his quee sub 
tyrannis &e. ad senatum. Super his qui ex senatoribus ad navicularium munus a tyranno [se. Licinio] 
dejecti sunt, ac restitui suis natalibus deprecantur, placuit vestre sanctitati judicium examenque man- 
dare &e. Dat. Id. Jul. Vol. 2 p.440 ad Severum. Dat. III Kal. Aug. Aquileia. Vol.3 p.419 
ad Severum p.U. Recitata III Non. August. in palatio. Wenck. IV. 11,4 p. 241 Kal. Sept. Ser- 
dice. Gothofred. Vol. 5 p.61 ad Ablavium pf. p. Dat. XIV Kal. Oct. Wenck. IV. 22,1 p. 263 
Gothofred. Vol. 1 p.408 Severo. Dat. X Kal. Nov. Mediolan. Vol. 5 p.92 ad decretum navicula- 
riorum. Dat. V Kal. Now. Vol. 2 p.574 ad Philippum pf. p. Dat. III Nonas Nov. Arelato. Vol. 4 
p. 357 ad καὶ pf.p. Dat. VIII Kal. Decemb. Wenck. IV. 4,1 p. 203 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 334 
* * * pf.U. Dat. XI Kal. Jan. Wenck. III. 17,2 p. 183 Gothofr. Vol. 1 p. 317 ad populum. 
Dat. pridie Kal. Jan. ipso A. VII οἱ Cas. coss. Vol.3 p. 381 Cod. Just. X. 1,7 ad Volusianum 
pf.U. Dat. prid. Kal. Januar. Sirmit. Some of these, as Vol. 3 p. 80 Vol.6 p. 30 Vol. 1 p. 334, 
have Constante for Constantio ; the rest Constantino A. VII et Constantio Ces. coss. 


4 See the Tables 324. 3. € See the Tables 326. 2. 3. 


EMPERORS. 93 


Gothofred. places in 326 Cod. Just. VI. 62, 1 Mastichiano prefecto annone. pp. XV Kal. καὶ Coxsvaxvixe 
Lastrone Constantio A. VII et Constante C. IIT coss. lege Constantino A. VIT et Constantio Ces. 

Laws of A.D. 327: Cod. Theod. Wenck. I. 5, 2 p. 26 ad Maximum pf. p. Dat. XII Kal, Febr. 
Constantino οἱ Maximo coss. Gothofred. Vol. 4 p.54 Acacio com. Macedonia. Dat. III Kal. Mart. 
Thessal. Constantio et Maximo coss. Vol. 2 p. 35 Juliano p.U. Dat. prid. Non. Mart. acc. Rome 
Constantio et Maximo coss. Vol. 4 p.358 ad Annium Tiberianum com. pp. XI Kal. Maiti Karthag. 
Constantio et Maximo coss. Vol. 4 p. 70 ad Afros. Dat. X V Kal. Jun. Serdice Constantino et Max- 
amo coss. Wenck. II. 24, 2 p. 135 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p.198 ad Constantium pf. p. Dat. IV Kalend. 
Jun. Constantinopoli! Constantio et Maximo coss. Wenck. II. 7,2 p. 102 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p.114 
ad Julianum p.U. Dat. XIV Kal. Aug. pp. Rome Constantino Ces. V et Maaimo coss. Vol. 4 
p. 235 Victort rationali Urb. Rom. Dat. prid. Kal. Aug. Constantio οἱ Maximo coss. Wenck. 1. 
4,2 p.24 ad Maximum pf.p. Dat. V Kal. Oct. Treviris Constantino (Ces. V] e& Maximo coss.% 
Wenck. ad locum: “ Ces. V. que a Cod. absunt, recte addit Closs. jubentibus Fastis.” And 
Closs has made the same addition in Wenck. p. 26, which Wenck also approves. But this consul 
is not Constantinus Cesar the son of Constantine (who was not cos. JV till A. 1). 329, and never 
was cos, V at all), but Constantius the brother of Constantine. Ces. V is properly absent from all 
the laws of the Code, except the law of XJV Kal. Aug. where Ces. V is interpolated in both 
the copies. 

For the laws of A. D. 329 see the Tables 329. 2. To which may be added the following: Cod. 
Theod. Vol. 4 p. 531 Imp. Constantinus A. Tiberiano com. per Afric. Dat. Nicomedie III Kalend. 
Aug. Constantino A. VII et Constante Ces. coss. But a law is issued on the same day, July 30 
A. D. 326, from Aquileia. Wherefore we may, as Gothofred suggests, refer the law to A. D. 329 
and read Constantino A. VIII et Constantino Ces. IV coss. 

Wencek. 11. 25,1 p. 136 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p.199 Cod. Justin. III. 38,11 Limp. Constantinus A. 
Gerulo rationali trium provinciarum. Dat. III Kal. Maiti Proculo οἱ Paulino conss. The consuls 
are corrupt in all the copies, and Gothofred. ad Cod. Theod. Vol. 1 p. 199 and Beck ad Cod. Just. 
p- 312 restore the true consuls Optato et Paulino coss. and refer this law to Ap. 29 A. Ὁ. 334. 

Inscriptions: 1 Muratori p. 258. 6 Mutine: Imp. Cesari Flavio Constantino maximo semper 
Augusto divi Constanti filio bono reip. nato. 2 Murat. p. 258.8 item p. 260. 2 Arelate: Imp. Ces. 
#1. Val. Constantine P. F. Aug. divi Constantii Aug. Pii filio. 3 Murat. p. 258.7 Arelate: Imp. 
Ces. Fl. Val. Constantine P. F. Aug. restitutori. 4 Murat. p. 259.1 Rome: Fundatori pacis et 
restitutort reipublice 1). N. Fl. Constantino maximo victori ac triumphatori semper Augusto. 5 p. 
259.2 Mazaree in Sicilia: Clementissimo et victoriosissimo 7). N. Flavio Valerio Constantino maximo 
Pio Felict invicto Aug. Beticius Perpetwus V.C. corr. prov. Sicil. devotus numini majestatique ejus 
semper dicatus. 6 p. 259.3 Alatri: Portissimo et indulgentissimo principti DNO NRO Constantino 
victort perpetuo semper Augusto Decimius Germanianus vir clarissimus consularis provincie Betice 
numini majestatique illius dicatissimus. Compare Gruter p. 283.8 below at N°. 20. 7 p. 259.4 
in oppido Divitensi: Virtute 1). N. Constantini max. Pii Fel. invic. Aug. suppressis domitisque Fran- 
cis in eorum terris ...... mil. castr. Divitensium sub presentia principis sui devoti numini majestatiq. 
jus duodeviginti hee vota fecer. 8 p. 259.6 in agro Bononiensi: D. NV. Fl. Valerio Constantino 
Pio Felict mvicto Aug. Fl. Valeri Constanti divi Augusti Pii filio bono reip. nato. 9 p. 259.7 
Nici: Imp. Ces. Flavio Valerio Constantino Aug. Constanti Pit Augusti filio. 10 Mur. p. 260. | 
item p. 1078. 2 Salerni: Reparatori orbis swi 1). N. Flavio Valerio Constantino Pio Felici invicto 
Augusto ordo populusque Salernitanus devoti numini majestatique ejus. 11 Mur. p.1994.8 Gruter 
p. 281. 2 Mirabellee: Orbem terre Romano nomini subjuganti domino nostro Fl. Constantino Pio Fel. 


f On this interpolation see the note at p. 90. & See this law in the Tables A. D. 327. 3. 


94 APPENDIX. 7, ¥ 


Constantine semper Aug. Annius Antiochus V. P. corr. “Ζηνὶ. et flam. senatus. 12 Mur. p. 1994. 10 Surrenti: 


Crispus. 


Instauratori orbis terrarum perpetuo ac .....ntissimo imp. D. N....... Valerio Constantino maximo Pio 
Felict semper victori Aug. resp. Surrentinorum. 13 Murat. p. 463.6 Caesene: D.N. Imperatori 
Cesari Fl. Constantino mawimo P. F. οἷοί, Aug. pont. maz. trib. pot. XXIII imp. XXII consuli 
VII p.p. proconsuli humanarum rerum optimo principi Divi Constanti fil. bono R. P. nato. M. P. 
AV. A similar inscription at Parma (also extant in Muratori p. 259.5) is given in the Tables 
A. D.328 from Gruter. A third bearing the same numbers, Altini, isin Gruter p. 283.3. 14 
Mur. p. 1995.1 CP. νικάῃ τύχῃ Κωνσταντίνου μεγάλου βασιλέως τοῦ συστατικοῦ νικητοῦ αἱ Bevérwy 
εὐνοούντων. 15 Gruter p. 282.1 Rome: Imp. Ces. Fl. Constantino Mawimo triumfatori Pio Fel. 
Aug. p.p. ob res bene armis consiliisque gestas et rempubl. pacatam 8. P.Q.R. 16 apud Panvinium 
Ρ. 394 Gruterum p. 282. 2 Inscriptio arcus Constantini in capite vie Appize: Imp. Ces. Fl. Con-. 
stantino Maximo P. Κ΄. Augusto 8. P. Q. R. quod instinctu divinitatis mentis magnitudine cum exer- 
citu suo tam de tyranno quam de omni ejus factione wno tempore justis rempublicam ultus est armis 
arcum triumphis insignem dicavit, liberatori urbis, fundatori quietis. 17 Gruter p. 283.5 Celeiz : 
D.N. Fl. Constantino clementissimo atq. οἷσί. Aug. Martinianus V. P. preses province. Norici medi- 
terr. 1). N. ΜΙ. ejus. 18 Gruter p. 283.4 Ravenne: Propugnatori impert Romani fundato. quietis 
publice D. Fl. Constantino Max. οἷοί. semp. Aug. D. Claudi nepoti divi Constanti filio Sertorius Sil- 
lanus V. P. prepositus fabrice devotu. N.M.Q.H. 19 Gruter p. 288. 6. 7 Vienne Allobrogum : 
Virtute fortissimo et pietate clementissimo D.N. Fl. Constantino maximo et invicto Aug. M. Alfius 
Apronianus p.p.f. Vienne. D. N. M. Q. ejus. 20 Gruter p. 283.8 Cordube. Similar to N°. 6; 
except that Gruter has Geminianus and domino nostro and N. M.Q.#. 21 Gruter p. 283.9 Tar- 
racone: Piissimo fortissimo felicissimo DN. Constantino maximo victori semper Augusto Badius Ma- 
crinus V.P. P. P. H. Tarrac. numini majestatique gus semper devotissimus. 22 Gruter p. 1078.9 
Neapoli: D. NV. Fl. Val. Constantino Pio Fel. invicto Aug. divi Constanti Pit filio. 23 Grut. p. 1086. 4 
Nole: D. N. ΕἾ. Valerio Constantino Pio Felici imp. semper Aug. ordo populusque Nolanus D. N.M.Q. 
ejus. 24 Gruter p. 1086.6 Rome: Restitutori publice libertatis defensori urbis Rome communis 
onium salutis auctori D. N. imp. Fl. Val. Constantino Pio Felici invicto semper Aug. codicarii 
nabiculari infernates devoti N. M. Q. ejus, cwrante Aur. Victoriano V. P. pref. ann. 25 Gruter 
p- 284. 5 Imp. Caesari Val. Constantio [lege Constantino] Pio Fel. imvicto Aug. divi Constanti Pii 
Aug. filo For. Cl. Val. bono reipublice nato. 26 Murat. p. 260.3 Rome: Piissimo ac fortissime 
Sundatori pacis et restitutori publice libertatis victoriosissimo D. N. Fl. Val. Constantino maximo 
Pio Felici invicto Aug. Val. Rusticus V. P. rat. S. R. D. M.Q. ejus curante Val. Pelagione proc, 
SMV. una cum PP. et officinatoribus. 27 Mur. p. 1092. 5 Spinatiolz ultra Venusiam: DN. N, 
Constantino Pio Fel. Aug. perp. p.p. triwmphatori orbis ordo et plebs universa Venusinorum D.D. 
28 Gruter p. 165. 2 Fani Fortune in Piceno, in porta antiqua, quam ab Augusto primum erectam 
posteri in honorem Constantini—verterunt. The inscription which refers to Constantine and his 
sons is this: Divo Augusto Pio Constantino patri dominorum nostrorum, curante L. Turcio Secundo 
Aproniam pref. urd. fil. Asterio corr. Flam. σὲ Piceni. Upon Asterius see the inscriptions of 
Constantius II N°. 3, 4.1 


Crispus, 


Cesar in 817. Slain in the 10th year), The legitimate son of Constantine™, 
Philostorgius II. 4 p. 470 C has the following account of the death of Crispus: φησὶ τὸν Kov- 


\ 


h Referring to Mazentius, who was overthrown in given in the Tables A. Ὁ. 321. 322. 323. 328. 334. 
A. D. 312. k Tables. 1 Tables 326. 
i Other inscriptions of the reign of Constantine are ™ See above, Helena, Minervina. 


EMPERORS. 95 


σταντῖνον ἀνελεῖν τὸν ἴδιον παῖδα Κρίσπον, διαβολαῖς τῆς μητρυιᾶς συναρπασθέντα' κἀκείνην δὲ πάλιν ConstaNTINE 


φωραθεῖσάν τινι τῶν κουρσώρων μοιχωμένην τῇ τοῦ λούτρου ἀλέᾳ ἐναποπνιγῆναι προστάξαι. καὶ τῷ παιδίῳ 
τοῦ ξίφους διδόντα Κωνσταντῖνον τὴν δίκην, μετ᾽ οὐ πολὺν χρόνον ὑπὸ τῶν ἀδελφῶν φαρμάκοις κατὰ τὴν 
Νικομήδειαν διατρίβοντα ἀναιρεθῆναι. 

Chrysostom Serm. 15 ad Philipp. tom. 4 p. 87 Sav.=tom. 11 p. 318 Montf. without giving 
names alludes to the deaths of Crispus and Fausta with many other tragic events of the emperors 
down to Arcadius—6é viv κρατῶν. Fausta was exposed to wild beasts: θηρίοις ἐξέδωκεν. Crispus 
slain: 6 αὐτὸς δὴ οὗτος τὸν υἱὸν ἀπέσφαξε τὸν αὑτοῦ. 

Coins of Crispus: Hckhel tom. 8 p. 100. 101. 1 Crispus nob. Ces.+juventus. or moneta urbis 
vestre. 2 Jul. Crispus nob. Ces. 3 Fl. Jul. Crispus nob. Ces.+ Alamannia devicta. or gaudium 
Romanorum. Alamannia. “in aliis Francia.” 4 D. N. Crispus nob. Ces. 5 “ Antica varia” + Jovi 
Conservator. or Soli invicto comiti. or principi jwventutis. or principia juventutis. or ubique victores. 
From the first two coins under N°. 5 it is proved that after Α. 1). 317 Constantine and Crispus 
still acknowledged the heathen gods. For although we grant to Tillemont tom. 4 p. 139. 635 
that inscriptions with Pagan references might be erected by pagan cities without the approbation 
of the emperors, yet we cannot admit what he asserts tom. 4 p. 223 that coins would be so in- 
seribed ; because these were issued by the order of the emperors themselves. 

Other coins are given in the Tables. 

Inscriptions: 1 Muratori p. 462.5 Verone: DD. NN. Jul. Crispus et Cl. Constantinus nodd. 
Cass. M.P. XI. 2 Mur. p. 1995.2 in vico Lamar in Lusitania: Divo Flavio Julio Crispo nob. 
Ces. Dio would imply that this was placed after his death. which is not probable. We may 
therefore read DNO for DIVO. 3 Gruter p. 284. 7 Rome: Flavio Valerio Crispo nobilissimo 
Ces. filio Constantini maximi adque invicti semper Aug. et nepoti divi Constanti Ovinius Gallicanus 
V.C. pref. Urb. et judex sacrarum cognitionum devotus N. M. Q. ejus. 


ConstTANTINE II. 


The succession of the three sons of Constantine is marked by Eunapius Vit. Aides. p. 45 τὸν 
παῖδα κατέλιπε Κωνστάντιον, συμβασιλεύσαντα μὲν αὐτῷ, διαδεξάμενον δὲ τὴν ἀρχὴν τοῦ πατρὸς σὺν 
Κωνσταντίνῳ καὶ Κώνσταντι τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς, And Eusebius Vit. Ο. 1. 9 τρίττην παίδων γονὴν τῆς ἀρ- 
χῆς διάδοχον ἐγείρας. 

The death of Constantine IT is fixed by Gothofredus to April, from the laws quoted in the 
Tables at A.D. 340. But he assumes a greater certainty than the testimonies warrant. The 
first law, dated from Naissus, is rightly given to Constans by Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. xt Vol. 4 p. 370. 
In the second from Naissus the three provinces are the three Islands (Gothofr. Vol. 3 p. 434), and 
these belonged to Constans, to whom the law is rightly given Vol. 4 p. 370, although he calls it a 
law of Constantius at Vol. 3 p. 434, and of Constantius and Constans jointly Vol. 3 p. 433. The 
fourth law, from Aquileia, is inscribed Jmpp. Constantinus et Constans AA. and Gothofred. Vol. 1 
p- 116 argues that Constantine was already dead: “ ex hac lege factum discimus ante V vel VI 
Id. April. quo die hee lex data dicitur Aquileiz.” And again on another law from Aquileia of 
the same date, which he gives to Constans, he observes Vol. 3 p. 474 “ data Aquileiz post czesuin 
fratrem.” He argues again from the fifth law quoted in the Tables Vol. 4 p. 96 Imp. Oonstantinus 
A. ad Marcellinwm—that this is a law of Constans, that publicus inimicus there mentioned is his 
brother Constantine, and that Constantine was then dead, at least before Ap. 29. This evidence is 
not conclusive. It does not follow that the edict of Constans issued from Aquileia Ap. 9 was of 
necessity issued after his brother’s death. The interpretation of inimicus is properly questioned 


» Conf. Corsin. pref. urb. p. 171+ 


ConsTANTINE 
iI. 


96 APPENDIX. Cul, 


Coxstan- by Tillemont tom. 4 p. 670 and even doubted by Gothofred. himself Vol. 4 p.97. The only proof 
ΤΙΧΕ II. then that Constantine fell before April is founded upon Zonaras, and upon the progress of Constans 
from Naissus to Aquileia, and thence to Milan. 

The law from Milan June 25 is properly given to Constans, because Tatianus to whom it is 
addressed was prefect of Rome: Bucherius p. 240 Constantio II et Constante [A. 1). 8891--- 1 
Kal. Nov. Fabius Titianus P.U. Acyndino et Proculo [A. D. 840] ew die IIT Non. Maw in VIL 
Id. Junii Junius Tertullus vicarius cognovit, eo quod ad Augustum profectus est, postea reversus Fa- 
bius Titianus P.U. Quoted by Gothofred. Vol. 3.p. 137. 

Inscriptions: 1 Muratori p. 259.8 Arausione: Constantino Pio nobili Cesari divi Constantin 
Pui Augusti filio. For DIVI we may read D. N. Constantine II after the death of his father, 
as Muratori remarks, was no longer Cesar. 2 Murat. p. 261.3 Salone: Cl. Constantino nobilis- 
simo ac prestantissimo Ce@sari......... Jfabrum ...... Veneris. 3 Murat. p. 262.6 Belgentiaci in di- 
cecesi Tolosana: 7). N. Flavio Claudio Constantino patre Aug. majoribus impp. nato Cesari orbi 
terre [sic] profuturo. 4 Murat. p. 464.2 Parme: [7.1] Fl. Claudius Constantinus jun. nob. Ces. 
M.P.L. 5 Murat. p. 2011.6 in agro Forojuliensi: Imp. Ces. Fl. Val. Constantino P. F. Aug. 
divi Maximiant Aug. nepoti divi, Constant. Aug. Pu fiio. XX XIII. Constantine the Great was 
also the grandson of Maximian by adoption; but as he would not have commemorated divwm 
Maximianum, this inscription is to be assigned to Constantine the son, after A. D.337. 6 Grut. 
p- 178.1 Rome: Imp. Ces. Fl. Constantinus max. Aug. sempiternus divi Constantini Aug. f. toto 
orbe victoriis suis semper ae feliciter celebrandus thermas fisci sui sumptu a fundamentis ceptas ac per- 
actas ciwitati sue Remorum pro solita liberalitate largitus est. 7 Gruter p. 284.6 Montoro, decimo 
a Corduba lupide: DD. NN. Constantino et Constantio BB. beatissimisque Cass. RP.EP. 8 An 
inscription p. 282.6 Rome is given by one editor to Constantius: Ptissimo ac fortissimo fundatort 
pacis ac publice libertatis auctori D. N. Flavio Val. Constantino [al. Constantio] nobilissimo Ces. Val. 
Honoratus V. P. rat. S. R. D.N.M.Q. ejus. 9 Muratori p. 1994.9 Aquis Flavis in Lusitania: 
Dom. N. Constantin. NB. Ces. 


Constan- Constantius II. 

708 TT Born in Illyricum: Julian. Or. I p. 5 D Ἰλλυριοὶ, ὅτι παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς γέγονας x.t.d. On the 13th of 
August according to Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p.42°. But Aug. 7 in Bucherius Natales Ceesarum p. 276 
Domini Constantii VII Idus Augusti. p.284 Augustus. VII Idus Natalis Constantit. Whence in 
Cod. Theod. we may correct the date and read VII Id. Aug. Tillemont tom. 4 p. 638 examines 
this question and seems to doubt the account of Bucherius. 

Theophanes p. 29 A places the death of Delmatius in the 2nd year of Constantius. Followed by 
Cedrenus p. 297 D τῷ β' ἔτει Aadpdrios Καῖσαρ ὑπὸ στρατιωτῶν ἀναιρεῖται. This account strictly 
interpreted would place the death of Delmatius after May 22 A.D. 338. But Theophanes ante- 
dates the years of Constantius II; for he reckons A. M. 5777 the lst year of Diocletian? and 
A. M. 5829 the 180 year of Constantius II. The exact term then of 52 years had elapsed at the 
accession of Constantius. But the true interval from Sept.17 A.D. 284 to May 22 A. D. 337 was 
52y 8" 64, Theophanes then antedated the years of Constantius IT and threw back his second 
year to Sept. A. D. 887. And the death of Delmatius, at its true date assigned in the Tables, 
would fall within the second year by the computation of Theophanes. 

The action at Singara, which some refer to A. 1). 345, may be rather placed at 348. The 
arguments for 348 are these. 

1 Idatius and Hieronymus both agree, or nearly so, 


© See the Tables A. D, 356, P See the Tables A. D. 284. 4, 


EMPERORS. 97 


2 Libanius βασιλικῷ tom. 8 p. 306. 21 calls this the /ast battle—rijs τελευταίας μάχης---ἣν τελευ- Consrantivs 
ταίαν τε καὶ μεγάλην τὴν αὐτὴν ἔξεστι προσειπεῖν. But Athanasius ad Monachos tom. 1 p. 819 B U. 
alludes to a victory claimed by Constantius in A. 1). 347 at the time of the synod of Sardica: ἄλλῃ 
προφάσει χρησάμενοι ὡς βασιλέως αὐτοῖς ἐπινίκια κατὰ Περσῶν γράψαντος. Now if a victory was 
claimed in 347, the battle in 345 could not be called by Libanius the ἠαϑέ battle. Moreover the 
second siege of Nisibis was in 346; and if the battle of Singara had preceded the repulse of the 
Persians from Nisibis, it could not have been called the last battle. 

3 The date of Julian, as it now stands,—éxrov éros—will not place the battle of Singara in 345. 
For the “ sixth year” from January A. D. 350 will carry back the date to the summer of 344, and 
this is still less consistent with τελευταία μάχη in Libanius. 

The marriage with Husebia4 is referred by Tillemont tom. 4 p.676 to 352, because ἤδη or déja 
in Julian implies that the war was not yet completed, and because Ammianus in lib. 14 makes no 
mention of the marriage. But Julian p.110D expressly says that Constantius married pera τὰ 
τροπαῖα, and τὰς πόλεις ἑστιῶν κι τ. 4. and this could not be done while the war was yet pending, 
and Magnentius to be encountered at the Cottian Alps. And as a part of Ammianus only remains, 
he may have described the marriage after the death of Magnentius in some former passage. In 
the 14th book no description is given of the revolt of the Jews' which was suppressed in 353 ; 
and Constantius first appears at Arelate in October’. An interval of two months, Aug.11—Oct. 10, 
after the death of Magnentius is not described in the extant history. The silence then of Am- 
mianus is no proof that the marriage occurred in 352. After the death of Husebia he married 
Faustina: Ammianus X XI. 6,4 Hodem tempore [in the winter of A. Ὁ. 36°] Faustinam nomine 
sortitus est conjugem, amissa jampridem Husebia. 

Faustina is commemorated in an inscription apud Muratorium p. 263.2 Lune: Faustine Con- 
stanti Aug. piissime et nobilissime CO. Junius Vitrasius V.C. augur D. N. M. Q. E. D.D. 

Constantius is called 45 or 46 at his deatht. Libanius μονῳδ. tom. 1 p. 510. 4 gives him only 40 
years: τεσσαράκοντα ἔτη κατέσχε τὴν γῆν, καὶ μόλις ποτὲ ἀπῆλθε νόσῳ. Ammianus 21. 15, 3 is 
mutilated: Adbiit 6 vita III Non. Octobrium imperii viteque anno quadragesimo et mensibus paucis. 
We may correct and supply 111 Non. Novembrium imperii anno tricesimo octavo viteque quinto et 
quadragesimo et mensibus paucis. As he was born in August, he was in the third month of another 
year at his death Nov. 3. If in his 46th year, he was born Aug. A. D. 316." He was buried at 
CP.w and treated with honour by Julian: Mamertin, Panegyr. c. 27 p. 754 Liban. Epitaph. tom. 
1 p. 561.562. Ammianus says 21, 15, 2 “It was reported that he named Julian his successor.” 
But this must remain doubtful. See Wagner ad Ammian. p. 423. 

The timid character of Constantius is marked by Ammianus 16. 8,10. Idem 16.12, 69 Magnilo- 
quentia elatus adulatorum tunc et deinde edictis propositis arroganter satis multa mentiebatur, se solum, 
cum gestis non adfuisset, et dimicasse et vicisse ἕο. He was governed by the eunuchs of the palace : 
Ammianus 18. 4,3 names Husebius. Libanius tom. 3 p. 437 (quoted by Valesius ad Ammian. I. 6.) 
ἠγάπα δὲ καὶ περὶ αὐτὸν εἶχε καὶ συμβούλους καὶ διδασκάλους ἐποιεῖτο---ὀλέθρους τινὰς εὐνούχους κ. τ. A. 
Athanasius ad Monachos p. 884 D εὐνοῦχοι δὲ ἦσαν οἱ καὶ ταῦτα καὶ τὰ κατὰ πάντων κινοῦντες. See 
other testimonies apud Valesium δὰ 1]. ὁ. p. 807. Victor Cas. p. 355 draws his character in his 
lifetime.in A. D. 360, but admits the evil influence of court sycophants: Hec tanta—ministrorum 
parte maxima absurdi mores—fedavere. atque, uti verum absolvam brevi, ut imperatore ipso clarius, 


ᾳ Placed in the Tables at A. D. 353. 5. See the Tables A. D. 353. 

r To this revolt he may allude in 14. 7, 7 Sere- t See the Tables A. D. 361. 
nianus ex duce, cujus ignavia populatam-in Phenice ν Conf. Vales. ad Ammian. 21. 15,3 p. 423. 
Celsen ante retulimus. w Ammian. 21. 16, 20. 


O 


98 APPENDIX. 0.1. 


Constantius ita apparitorum plerisque magis atrox nihil. Ammianus 14.5 speaks of his inexorable temper. In 


21.15 the historian largely enters upon the character of Constantius, and describes his good and 


evil qualities. Of his conduct towards the Christians it is said 21,16, 18 Christianam religionem. ᾿ 


absolutam et simplicem anili superstitione confundens, in qua scrutanda perplewius quam componenda 
gravius excitavit discidia plurima; que progressa fusius alwit concertatione verborum, ut catervis 
antistitwm jumentis publicis ultro citroque discurrentibus per synodos (quas adpellant) dum ritum om- 
nem ad swum trahere conantur arbitrium, rei vehicularie succideret nervos. Notwithstanding his 
persecution of the Consubstantialists and his support of the Arians Constantius is yet mentioned 
favourably by Theodoret H. E. III. 1 p.914. He distinguishes him from Valens V. 7 p. 1024 
Κωνσταντίου τε ἡ εὐκολία καὶ ἡ Βάλεντος μοχθηρία. Gregorius Naz. Or. 25 εἰς Ἥρωνα in A. D. 379 
admits that Constantius authorised persecution: Ρ. 460 D πάλιν πονηρὰ βασιλεία, καὶ πάλιν ἀναζῇ τὸ 
κακὸν----καὶ λύκοι βαρεῖς ἄλλος ἄλλοθεν διαλαβόντες ἧμας τὴν ἐκκλησίαν σπαράττουσιν" ἱερεῖς τε κατὰ 
ἱερέων ἐξοπλισθέντες, καὶ δῆμοι δήμοις ἐπιμανέντες, καὶ βασιλεὺς ἀσεβείᾳ διδοὺς παρρησίαν καὶ κατὰ τῆς 
ὀρθῆς δόξης νομοθετῶν. And yet in Or. 4 κατὰ Ἰουλιανοῦ in A. D, 363 p. 98 A—94 BD he highly 
praises Constantius, without noticing his Arianism. In Or. 21 εἰς ᾿Αθανάσιον Gregorius p. 399 A 
speaking of Georgius of Cappadocia who expelled Athanasius in 356* adds concerning Constantius 
οἰκειοῦται [se. Georgius] τὴν βασιλέως ἁπλότητα" οὕτω yap ἐγὼ καλῶ τὴν κουφότητα, αἰδούμενος τὴν 
εὐλάβειαν. καὶ γὰρ ἦν, εἰ δεῖ τἀληθὲς εἰπεῖν, ζῆλον μὲν ἔχων GAN οὐ kar’ ἐπίγνωσιν. 

Inscriptions: 1 Muratori p. 262.1 Imp. 1). N. Fl. Julio Constantio nobilissimo Ces. 2 Murat. 
p- 1067. 5 Parme: Imp. Ces. Fl. Val. Constantio e Fl. Val. Constanti DN. N. mag. maxim. et 
clement. οἷοί. perpetuis semper Augg. Parmenses optata devotione dedicarunt B.R.N. 3 Muratori 
p- 463.9 Tibure: Beatissimo seculo dominorum nostrorwm Constanti et Constantis Augustorum senatus 
populusque Romanus clivum Tiburtinum in planitiem redegit curante L. Turcio Secundo Aproniant 
pref. Urb. fil. Asterio V. C. correctore Flam. et Piceni. 4 Gruter p.1079.1 Tibure: Constant. 
Constantis Augustorum senatus populusque Romanus pontem refecit curante L. Tur. Aproniant pref. 
[adde Urb. fil.] Asterioy V.C. Flam. 5 Murat. p. 262.4 Rome: D. N. Constantio Augusto ΕἾ. 
Leontiusyy V. C. pref. Urbi iter. vice sacra judic. D.N.M.Q. ejus. 6 Gruter p. 280.6 Rome : 
Restitutori urbis Rome atque orb. et eatinctori pestifere tyrannidis D. N. Fl. Jul. Constantio victori ac 
triumfatori semper Augusto Neratius Cerealis V. C. prefectus urbi2 vice sacra judicans D. N. M. que 


gus. 7 Gruter p. 179.2 prope Clitumni fluvium: Reparatores orbis adque urbium restitutores | 


DD. NN. Fl. Jul. Constantius P. F. semper Aug. οἱ Julianus nobilissimus ac victoriosissimus Ces. 
ad eternam divin nominis propagationem thermas Spoletinis in preteritum igne consumptas sua lar- 


gitate restituerunt, 


x See the Tables. 

Y Apronianus was pref. urbis in A. Ὁ. 339: see 
the Tables A. D. 337.1. Asterius his father and 
grandfather are commemorated in A. D. 346 in an 
inscription Rome apud Gruterum p. 476. 7 (quoted 
in the Tables at A. D. 346.1): Asterii L. Turcio 
Aproniano V. C. filio L. Turci Aproniani V. C. pre- 
fecti urbis [A. Ὁ. 339] nepotit L. Turc. Secundi C.V. 
consulis questori pretori quindecemviro sacris faciun- 
dis correctori Tuscie et Umbrie omni virtute prestanti 
statuam ἕο. Muratori p. 379.1 Rome: Asteri con- 
stantie@ abstinentie testimonium sempiter. L. Turcio 
Aproniano V. C. fil. Turci Aproniani C. V. pref. urbi 
nepoti Turci Secundi cos. questori pretori XV sacris 
Jfaciundis correctori Tuscie et Umbria ob ejus insigne 
meritum singularemque justitiam qua omnifaria Lu- 


8 Gruter p. 1023.1 in Dalmatia: Virtute et felicitate omnes retro principes 


censium utilitati honestatig. prospexit consensu obse- 
quentissimi ordinis ac ejusdem civitatis populi exacto 
administrationis tempore statuam ex ere patrono col- 
locatam. Administravit DD. NN. III et II cos. [sic 
lege cum Corsinio. sc. A. D. 342], decreta est autem 
post consulatum Amantii et Albini. [A. Ὁ. 346.] On 
these inscriptions see Corsin. pref. Urb. p. 191— 
196. 

yy Upon Leontius conf. Ammianum XIV. 11, 14. 
ay, 1. 

z Sc. A. Ὁ. 352. 353. See the Tables. De Nera- 
tio Cereale Gruter p. 441. 3 Rome: Neratio Cereali 
V. C. consuli ord. (sc. A. Ὁ. 358] pref. Urb. conditori 
balnearum Cursius Satrius patrono omnia prestantis- 
simo. 

ἃ This inscription within A. Ὁ. 356—360. 


at. 
Ἔ 


EMPERORS. 99 


supergresso D. N. Fl. Jul. Constantio victori ac triumfatori semper Aug. Fl. Jul. Rufinus Sarmentius Constraxrivs 
V.C. preses prov. Dalmatia D. N. M. ejus. 9. On the base of the obelisk erected by Constantius 
at Rome in A. Ὁ. 357. Gruter p. 186. 3. : 


Parte australi : 
Patris opus munusque [suum] tibi, Roma, dicavit 
Augustus [toto Constan}tius orbe recepto, 
Et quod nulla tulit tellus nec viderat etas 
Condidit, ut claris exa{equ] et dona triumfis. 
Hoc decus ornatum genitor cognominis urbis 
Esse volens, cesa Thebis de rupe revellit. 


Parte orientali : 
Sed gravior divum tangebat cura vehendi 
Quod nullo ingenio nisuque manuque moveri 
Caucaseam molem discurrens fama monebat. 
At Dominus mundi Constantius omnia fretus 
Cedere virtuti terris incedere jussit 
Haut partem exiguam montis, pontoque tumenti. 


Parte septentrion. : 
Credidit, et placido [vexerunt zquora fl]uctu 
Litus ad Hesperium T(iberi] mirante carinam. 
Interea Romam Ta. . ro vastante tyranno, 
Augusti jacuit donum studiumque locandi, 
Non fastu spreti, sed quod non crederet ullus 
Tante molis opus superas consurgere in auras. 


Parte occidentali : 
Nune veluti rursus ru... avulsa metallis 
Emicuit, pulsatque polos hec gloria dudum 
Auctori servata suo cum cede tyranni 
Redditur atque aditu Ro[{me] virtute reperto 
Victor ovans, Urbigiue]....... tropeum 
Principis et munus condi... . que triumfis. 


Laws of A. D.355.¢ Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 289 Imp. Constantius A. ad Volusianum pf. p. Dat. 
Kal. Jan. Med. Arbitione et Lolliano coss. Cod. Just. VI. 22,6 ad Volusianum pf. U. [lege pf. p.] 
Dat. XII Kal. Mart. Mediolani Arbetione et Lolliano coss. 1171. 26,8 ad Taurwm pf.p. Dat. V 
Non. Mart. Sirmii. Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p. 625 Cod. Just. VIII. 56, 8 ad Orfitum p.U. Dat. V 
Kal. April. ' Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p. 301 ad Taurum. Dat. VIIT Id. April. Vol. 2 p. 619 ad Orf- 
tum p.U. Dat. VIIT Kal. Maii. Vol. 1 p. 296 ad Volusianum vicarium urbis. Dat. [sc. reddita 
cum Gothofr.] prid. Kal. Mati Rome. Vol.5 p.152 ad Orfitum p.U. [lege pf. p. ob Leontium p.U. 
conf. Corsin. preef. αὐ. p. 214] Dat. prid. Non. Jul. Med. Vol. 4 p. 382 ad Taurum pf. p. Dat. 
XVI Kal. Aug. Med. 1. 5,5 p.27 Wenck. ad Taurum pf.p. Dat. XII Kal. Aug. Mediolani. 


Ὁ See the Tables p. 438. Aquileie Constantio A. VII et Constantio Ces. III 

¢ For the preceding and following years see the conss. I. 19, 3 Imp. Constantius A. ad populum. Dat. 
Tables. Add in A. Ὁ. 354 Cod. Justin. 11. 20, 11 γιά. Kal. Oct. Constantio A. VII et Constantio Cas. 
Imp. Constantius A. ad Evagrium pf.p. X Kal. Oct. III conss. 


02 


100 APPENDIX. C. 1. 


Cenneasieioe Gothofred. Vol. 2 p. 192 ad Lollianum p.p. Dat. XI Kal. Aug. Med. acc. XII Kal. Sept. Vol. 4 


ConsTANS. 


p- 245 Cod. Just. VIT. 62, 21 ad Lollianum pf.p. Dat. VIII Kal. Aug. Messadensi. pp. Capue. 


Cod. Theod. Vol.1 p.77 ad Taurum pf.p. Data VIII Kal. Aug. Mediolani. Arbitione et Juliano 


[lege Lolliano] coss. Vol. 4 p. 302 ad Volusianum pf.p. Dat. IV Kal. Aug. Vol. 4 p. 246 Cod. 
Just. VII. 62, 22 ad Volusianum pf. p. Dat. III Kal. Aug. Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 580 ad Tau- 
rum pf.p. Dat. Kal. Aug. Med. Vol. 4 p. 73 ad Taurum pf.p. Dat. IV Non. Sept. Dinumme, 
acc. prid. Id. Nov. Karthag. Vol. 6 p. 37 Severo suo salutem. Data epistula 1X Kal. Oct. ace. 
Non. Oct. Vol. 3 p. 242 ad populum. Dat. prid. Kal. Nov. Med. These Arbitione et Lolliano ooss. 
Messadensis, from whence Constantius dates July 25, is probably a place near Milan, and not, as 
Gothofredus Vol. 1 p. Liv supposes, a place in Rhetia. The Rhetian war we may place with 
Tillemont tom. 4 p. 683 within Feb. 18—July 6 


ConsTANS. 


His character is unfavourably drawn by Victor Cees. p. 353 Ministrorum pravitate exsecrabilis, 
atque preceps in avaritiam despectumque militarium &e. Victor Epit. p.390 Hic fuit debilis pedibus 
manibusque articulorum dolore ; fortunatus coli temperie, fructuum proventu, nulla a barbaris for- 
midine ; que profecto majora fierent, si provinciarum rectores non pretio sed judicio provexisset. Ku- 
tropius X. 9 Constantis imperium strenuum aliquamdiu et justum fuit ; mox cum et valetudine im- 
prospera et amicis pravioribus uteretur, ad gravia vitia conversus, cum intolerabilis provincialibus 
militibus injucundus esset, factione Magnentii occisus est. Hutropius adds however Rebus plurimis 
strenue in militia gestis, ewercituique per omne vite tempus sine gravi crudelitate terribilis. Constans 
was contracted to the daughter of Ablabius, afterwards married to Arsaces: Ammian. 20. 11, 3 
(Constantius) Olympiada Ablabii filiam prefecti quondam pretorio οἱ [sc. Arsaci] copulaverat con- 
jugem, sponsam fratris sui Constantis. Noticed by Athanasius ad Monachos p. 856 C (quoted by 
Vales. ad Ammian. ]. 6.) (Κωνστάντιος) τὴν μνηστὴν αὐτοῦ τὴν ᾿Ολυμπιάδα βαρβάροις ἐκδέδωκεν, ἣν 
ἐκεῖνος [sc. Constans]| μέχρι τελευτῆς ἐφύλαττε καὶ ὡς ἰδίαν ἀνέτρεφεν ἑαυτῷ γυναῖκα. 

Coins: Eckhel tom. 8 p.110 1 Constans Augustus+— 2. Constans P. Κ΄. Aug. - Bononia 
Oceanen. or urbs Roma. or urbs Roma beata. 3 Imp. Constans Aug.+— 4 D. N. Constans Aug. + 
virtus exercitum. or vota publica. 5 Fl. Constans vel Constantis P. Κ΄. Aug.+— 6 Fl. Jul. Con- 
stams Aug. vel P. Κ΄. vel Pius Feliz Aug.+felicia decennalia. vot. X mult. XX. or felicitas per- 
petua. SIS. or ob victoriam triumfalem. vot. X mult. XV—mult. XX. or tr. SIS. or MT. ES. 
or triumfator gentium barbararum. or virtus exercitus Gall. 7 Fl. Jul. Constans perp. Aug. + 
victoria Augustorum. XXV.SMNC. 8 “ Antica varia.” +fel. temp. reparatio. or vot. XV mult. 
XX. or vot. XX mult. XXX. An inscription apud Muratorium p. 261. 4 in civitate Pen- 
nensi: D. N. Constanti piissimo felicissimo victori semper Augusto C. Axeninus Sex. Trang. IIIT 
or ea S.C. 

The sons of Constantine issued 1. 4 de paganis apud Cod. Theod. Vol. 6 p. 2634 ad Taurum pf.p. 
Placuit omnibus locis adque urbibus claudi protinus templa, et accessu vetitis omnibus licentiam delin- 
quendi perditis abnegari. Volumus etiam cunctos sacrificiis abstinere [see the Tables A. D. 341. 3]. 
Quod si quis aliquid forte hujusmodi perpetraverit, gladio ultore sternatur. Facultates etiam perempti 
fisco decernimus vindicari, et similiter adfligi rectores provinciarum, si facinora vindicare neglexerint. 
Dat. Kal. Dec. Constantio IV et Constante II AA. conss. We must read either Constantio IIT et 
Constante II AA. sc. A. D. 342, or Constantio IV et Constante III AA. sc. A. Ὁ. 346. Gothofred 


ἃ Conf. Cod. Just. I. 11, 1 ad Taurum pf.p. where Constantio IV et Constante AA. conss. Sc. A. D. 
the editions before Beck give the date Kal. Dec. 346. 


,. Ἢ 


Ὕ 


EMPERORS. 101 


Vol. 6 p. 263. 387 reads Constantio VI et Constantio IT coss. A. 1). 353 or Constantio VII et Con- Consrans. 


stantio 111 A. D. 354, because Taurus was “ preefectus preetorio ab anno 353 ad annum 361.” 
But this would place the law after the death of Constans ; and Constans concurred in the edicts 
against the pagans. See Sozomen III. 17 p. 529 B Theodoret H. E. V. 20 Symmachus Ep. X. 
54 p. 288 quoted by Gothofred himself. Taurus, if the inscription is genuine, might be another 
Taurus, earlier in time than the Taurus of whom Ammianus speaks®. There might be two of 
the name of Tawrus in those times, as there were two of the name of Mlorentius apud Am- 
mianum 22, 3, 6. 


Maenentius. Tables A. Ὁ. 350—353. Verranio A. D. 350. 351. Dercenrtius A. D. 351. 
353. Neporianus A.D.350. Victor Cees. p. 353—Magnentit, utpote gentis barbare, diro atro- 
cique ingenio, simul his que post accidere, adeo extincta omnia sunt ut Ulud imperium haud inguria 
desideraretur. Tum quia Vetranio literarum prorsus expers et ingenio stolidior idcircoque agresti 
vecordia pessimus, cum per Illyrios peditum magisterio milites curaret, dominationem, ortus Mwsie 
superioris locis squalidioribus, improbe occupaverat. Of Nepotianus he adds p. 354 Cujus stolidum 
ingenium adeo plebi Romane patribusque exitio fuit ut passim domus fora vie templaque cruore ac 
cadaveribus opplerentur. On Magnentius conf. Zosimum II. 54 on Vetranio Philostorg. III. 22 
Chron. Pasch. p. 291D 292 A. Decentius is mentioned by Steph. Byz. Δεκέντιοι : ἔθνος Παννονίας. 
ἀπὸ Aexevtiov τοῦ Μάγνου παιδὸς Mayvevriov δ᾽ ἀδελφοῦ. Inscriptions: 1 Murat. p. 1995.3 in 
Lusitania: D. N. imperatori semper Aug. Maximo Magnentio terra marig. victort prov. dedicavit. 
2 Mur. p. 263. 3 Cartame in Hispania: D. VN. Magno Decentio imp. nostro piissimo florentissimo 
Cesari. 3 Mur. p. 2011.5 in Lusitania: D. N. Magno Decentio nobilissimo et florentissimo Cesari 
BR. P. nato. M.P. XXXII. 

Tzschutke ad Eutropium p. 784.7 supposes Idatius to mark the date of the fall of Nepotianus. 
“Id factum esse notant fasti Idatiani A. D. 351 die VIII Kal. Januar. id est, anno 350 Decemb. 
25.” But VIIT Kal. Januar. of the year 351 is not Dec. 25 of the year 350, and Idatius there 
speaks of Vetranio and not of Nepotianus. 


Sitrvanus. Tables A. Ὁ. 355. Silvanus was the son of a Frank: Ammian. 15. 5, 33 Licet 
ob tempestivam lam cum armaturis proditionem ante Mursense prolium obligatum gratia retineret 
Constantium, ut dubium tamen et mutabilem verebatur, licet patris quoque Boniti pretenderet postea 
facta, Franci quidem, sed pro Constantini partibus in bello civili acriter contra Licinianos sepe ver- 
sati. Victor Cees. p. 354 Silvanus in Gallia ortus barbaris parentibus, ordine militie simul a Mag- 
nentio ad Constantium transgressus pedestre ad magistertwm adolescentior meruerat?. 


Gattus. Tables A. D. 351. 354. Ammianus names as the emperor’s ministers in the death 
of Gallus Eusebius, Pentadius, Mellobaudes, Serenianus, Apodemius ; and Scudilo and Barbatio as 


the enemies of Gallus. 


€ A Taurus is pf.p. July 21 A. Ὁ. 353 in a law 
quoted in the Tables. And yet Taurus apud Am- 
mianum 14. 1], 14 is questor in A. D. 354: Hoque 
tempore Taurus questor ad Armeniam missus. The 
Taurus of Ammianus is pf.p. in A. Ὁ. 355—361. 
See the laws of 355 quoted in the Appendix p. 99 
and of A. Ὁ. 357--361 quoted in the Tables, and the 
testimonies given in 359.4. He was consul in 361. 
See the Tables and Ammianus there quoted. Ban- 
ished at the close of that year: Ammian. 22. 3, 4 


Philostorgius mentions Husebius. 


Zosimus 11. 55 Dynamius’, Picentius, 


Dein Taurum ex prefecto pretorio in exsilium egere 
Vercellum. 

f Julian. ad Athenienses p. 273 D names Silvanus 
according to the emendation of Vales. ad Ammian. 
15. 5, 3 p. 124, who for rod Νείλου κἂν ἐν αὐτῷ reads 
τὸν Σιλουανὸν αὐτῷς  Nepotianus and Silvanus are 
named by Mamertinus Juliano c. 12 p. 698 Heus 
Nepotiane atque Silvane, &c. 

g Dynamius by an error. 
mian. 15. 5, 3. 4. 


MAGNENTIUS. 


SILVANUS. 


GALLUS. 


Conf. Vales. ad Am- 


GALLUS, 


JULIANUS. 


102 APPENDIX. 0.1: 


Lampadius. Julian ad Athenienses p. 270 D, as might be expected, charges Constantius with all 
the wrong: ἕξ μὲν ἀνεψιοὺς ἐμοῦ τε καὶ ἑαυτοῦ, πατέρα δὲ ἐμὸν ἑαυτοῦ δὲ θεῖον, καὶ προσέτι κοινὸν 
ἕτερον τὸν πρὸς πατρὸς θεῖον, ἀδελφόν τε ἐμὸν τὸν πρεσβύτατον ᾿, ἀκρίτους κτείνας" ἐμὲ δὲ καὶ ἕτερον ἡ 
ἀδελφὸν ἐμὸν ἐθελήσας μὲν κτεῖναι, τέλος δὲ ἐπιβαλὼν φυγήν" ---ἐκεῖνον δὲ ὀλίγῳ πρότερον τῆς σφαγῆς 
ἐρρύσατο τὸ τοῦ Καίσαρος ὄνομα. Julian p. 271 A speaks of Gallus again: τὸν μακαρίτην ἀδελφὸν ἐμὸν 
Γάλλον. more fully p. 272 εἰς χάριν ἑνὸς ἀνδρογύνου τοῦ κατακοιμιστοῦ. sc. the eunuch HLusebius. 
He admits however the cruelty of Gallus: p. 271 D εἴ τι περὶ τὸν τρόπον ἄγριον καὶ τραχὺ τῶν ἐκείνου 


᾿κατεφάνη. x. τ. A. 


Jutranus. For his birth see the Tables A. D. 331. His early life and education are described 
by Socrates H. Εἰ. III. 1 Κωνσταντίῳ δύο ἐγεννήθησαν viol, Γάλλος καὶ ᾿Ιουλιανός. ὡς οὖν μετὰ τὴν 
τελευτὴν τοῦ κτίστου τῆς KIT. οἱ στρατιῶται τὸν νέον ἀνεῖλον Δαλμάτιον [A. D. 338], τότε δὴ καὶ οὗτοι 
ἀπορφανισθέντες τοῦ οἰκείου πατρὸς μικροῦ δεῖν τῷ Δαλματίῳ συνεκινδύνευσαν, εἰ μὴ Γάλλον μὲν νόσος 
προσδοκίαν ἔχουσα θανάτου ἐρρύσατο ᾿Ιουλιανὸν δὲ ἡ ἡλικία, ὀκταετὴς γὰρ ἦν ἔτι, διέσωσεν. ἐπεὶ δὲ ἡ κατ᾽ 
αὐτῶν τοῦ βασιλέως ὁρμὴ ἐκεχαύνωτο, Γάλλος μὲν τοῖς ἐν ᾿Ιωνίᾳ κατὰ τὴν Γφεσον ἐφοίτα διδασκάλοις, 
ἔνθα αὐτοῖς καὶ κτῆσις ἣν ἐκ προγόνων πολλή!" Ἰουλιανὸς δὲ αὐξηθεὶς τῶν ἐν ΚΠ. παιδευτηρίων ἠκροᾶτο 
-Ο᾽ πὸ Μαρδονίου τοῦ εὐνούχου παιδαγωγούμενος. τῶν μὲν οὖν γραμματικῶν λόγων Νικοκλῆς 6 Λάκων! 
ἦν αὐτῷ παιδεύτης" ῥητορικὴν δὲ παρὰ ᾿Εκηβολίῳ κατώρθου τῷ σοφιστῇ Χριστιανῷ τότε τυγχάνοντι. τού- 
του δὲ 6 βασιλεὺς Κωνστάντιος προενόησε μήπως “Ἕλληνος διδασκάλου ἀκροώμενος πρὸς δεισιδαιμονίαν 
ἐκκλίνοι. Χριστιανὸς γὰρ jv ἐξ ἀρχῆς ᾿Ιουλιανός.----μεθίστησιν αὐτὸν ἐκ τῆς μεγαλοπόλεως εἰς τὴν Νικο- 
μήδειαν, κελεύσας μὴ φοιτᾶν παρὰ Λιβανίῳ τῷ Σύρῳ σοφιστῇ.. τότε γὰρ ὁ Λιβάνιος ὑπὸ τῶν παιδαγωγῶν 
τῆς ΚΠ. ἐκβληθεὶς ἐν τῇ Νικομηδείᾳ τὰς διατριβὰς ἐποιεῖτοτι.---- [ουλιανὸς δὲ ἐκωλύετο φοιτᾶν Tap αὐτῷ 
διότι Λιβάνιος Ἕλλην τὴν θρησκείαν ἐτύγχανεν dv. ὅμως δὲ ἐραστὴς ὧν τῶν λόγων αὐτοῦ λεληθότως 
συνάγων αὐτοὺς ἠσκεῖτο. προκόπτοντος δὲ αὐτοῦ κατὰ τὴν ῥητορικὴν, ἐφίσταται τῇ Νικομηδείᾳ Μάξιμος ὁ 
φιλόσοφος----ὃ ᾿Εφέσιος". ὃν ὕστερον ὡς μαγγανείας ποιοῦντα 6 βασιλεὺς Οὐαλεντινιανὸς ἀναιρεθῆναι 
ἐκέλευσενο. By Maximus Julian was perverted—eddds ἐμιμεῖτο καὶ τὴν θρησκείαν τοῦ παιδευτοῦ 
Socrates Ibid. 

Julian ad Athenienses p. 278. 279 places the recovery of Agrippina in his second campaign, 
and after the recal of Marcellus. Having mentioned his first campaign A. D. 356: p. 278 A οὐ 
KaxGs—Tod πρώτου στρατηγηθέντος ἐνιαυτοῦ, καὶ πραχθέντος omovdalov—and his danger in the winter 
quarters A. D. 352, he proceeds p. 278 B ἐκεῖνα μὲν οὖν οὕτως ἐπράχθη τότε' ὡς δὲ Kal ὁ τῶν στρα- 
τοπέδων ἄρχων. ἐν ὑποψίᾳ γενόμενος αὐτῷ παρῃρέθη καὶ ἀπηλλάγη τῆς ἀρχῆς, οὐ σφόδρα ἐπιτήδειος 
δόξας, ἔγωγε ἐνομίσθην ἥκιστα σπουδαῖος καὶ δεινὸς στρατηγός κι τ. λ. Then follows his second cam- 


h On these see Valesius ad Ammian. 2]. 16, 8. 
The elder brother of Julian and Gallus, here men- 
tioned by Julian, is mentioned nowhere else. 

i Julian inherited from his grandmother property 
in Bithynia: Juliani fragm. p. 290 D ἀπεσώθη μοι τέ- 
λειος ὁ κλῆρος τῆς τίτθης κιτιλ. Ep. 46 p. 426 D ovy- 
κτησείδιον μικρὸν ἀγρῶν τεττάρων δοθέντων μοι mapa τῆς 
τίτθης ἐν Βιθυνίᾳ τῇ σῇ διαθέσει δῶρον δίδωμι. 

k Julian Misopog. p. 352 AB ἄρα ποθεῖτε καὶ roi- 
νομα ὑμῖν φράσω τοῦ παιδαγωγοῦ----Σκύθης μὲν τὸ γένος, 
ὁμώνυμος δὲ τοῦ τὸν Ξέρξην ἀναπείσαντος ἐπὶ τὴν Ἑλλάδα 
στρατεῦσαι.----εὐνοῦχος ἦν, ὑπὸ τῷ ἐμῷ τεθραμμένος πάπ- 
πῳ, τὴν μητέρα τὴν ἐμὴν ὅπως ἀγάγῃ διὰ τῶν ‘Opnpov καὶ 
Ἡσιόδου ποιημάτων.----μετ᾽ ἐνιαυτὸν ἕβδομον αὐτῷ παρε- 
δόθην. Libanius Epitaph. tom. 1 p. 525 διέτριβε περὶ 


αὐτοὺς ἐν τῇ μεγίστῃ μετὰ τὴν Ῥώμην πόλει, φοιτῶν és’ 


διδασκαλεῖον, ὁ βασιλέως μὲν υἱιδοῦς βασιλέως δὲ ἀδελφι- 
δοῦς βασιλέως δὲ ἀνεψιός. His preceptors are εὐνοῦχος, 
βέλτιστος σωφροσύνης φύλαξ, καὶ παιδαγωγὸς ἕτερος, οὐκ 
ἄμοιρος παιδείας. 

1 Libanius ad Julianum Vol. 1 p. 459 alludes to 
Nicocles : ἀνὴρ Λακεδαιμόνιος, ἱερεὺς δικαιοσύνης, ἡγεμὼν 
παιδείας, εἰδὼς, εἴπερ τις, τῆς “Ομήρου γνώμης τὰ ἀπόρρητα 
---ὃν ἐδέξω μὲν νέος ὦν. 

m See the Tables A. D. 350. 3. 

n Libanius ad Julianum tom. 1 p. 408 refers to 
Mazimus : ὡς δὲ fixes εἰς Ἰωνίαν καὶ εἶδες ἄνδρα καὶ δο- 
κοῦντα καὶ ὄντα σόφον k. τ. λ. 

ο See the Tables A. D. 372.3. He was put to 
death by Valens and not by Valentinian. 

P See the Tables A. D. 356 Julian. p. 278 B. 

4 Marcellus. See the Tables A. D. 357. 


EMPERORS. 103 


paign: p. 278 D ὁ Κωνστάντιος---δίδωσί μοι τῶν στρατοπέδων τὴν ἡγεμονίαν ἦρος ἀρχῇ K.T.A. p.279B 
ἐν τούτοις οὖσαν καταλαβὼν ἐγὼ τὴν Γαλατίαν πόλιν τε ἀνέλαβον τὴν ᾿Αγριππίναν ἐπὶ τῷ “Ρήνῳ---καὶ 
τεῖχος ᾿Αργέντορα πλησίον πρὸς ταῖς ὑπωρείαις αὐτοῦ τοῦ Bapoéyov. After this campaign two years 
followed, A. D. 358, 359: p. 279 D τὸ δὴ μετὰ τοῦτο δεύτερος ἐνιαυτὸς καὶ τρίτος" καὶ πάντες μὲν ἀπε- 
λήλαντο τῆς Γαλατίας οἱ βάρβαροι πλεῖσται δὲ ἀνελήφθησαν τῶν πόλεων, κι τι Δ. This remarkable 
variation of Julian from Ammianusr is noticed by Petavius ad locum p. 99. 

Zosimus II]. 3—8 is not accurate in the Gallic campaigns and other acts of Julian. 1 ¢.3 
“αὖ Argentoratum 60,000 were slain, and as many more perished in the Rhine.” ὥστε εἴ τις 
ἐθέλοι τῇ πρὸς Δαρεῖον ᾿Αλεξάνδρου μάχῃ ταύτην παραβαλεῖν τὴν νίκην, οὐκ ἂν εὕροι ταύτην ἐκείνης 
ἐλάττονα. Although we were to admit that the numbers were corrupted in the text, yet the com- 
parison of Julian to Alexander is a gross exaggeration. 2 ὁ. 4 “Julian crosses the Rhine, pene- 
trates to the Hercynian forest, captures Badomarius the king’s son, and sends him to Constantius.” 
Petavius ad Julianum p. 101 has observed that Badomarius is a mistake for Chnodomarius. Rei- 
temeier justly adds that the time is inaccurately marked. Chnodomarius was captured in the 
second campaign, before Julian had crossed the Rhine’; Badomarius after Julian was Augustus, 
in A.D. 8601, And these chiefs were not merely the sons of kings, but kings themselves. 3 c. 6. 
7.8 “ The Saxons send the Quadi to expel the Salii—Julian spares the Salii—spares both the 
Salit and Quadi. Meanwhile Constantius is in the Kast.” Although we allow to Reitemeier that 
Quadi for Chamavi is an error of the transcriber, yet there are other mistakes. The Salit and 
Chamavi were encountered in the third campaign and not in the fourth; before the defeat of 
Badomarius and not after it. Constantius was not yet in the East, which he did not reach till 
after Julian’s fourth campaign was ended’. 4 ο. 8 “ Through Julian Hlyricum is safe, and the 
barbarians beyond the Danube are repressed.” ‘This was effected by Constantius himself in 358 
and 359w. Falsely ascribed to Julian by Zosimus. 5 0. 8 “ Sapor besieges Nisibis, which Luczl- 
lianus defends; and Julian himself describes all that was then done. Constantius sends for two 
legions.” Petavius acknowledges the error of placing here the siege of Nisibis. Heyne ad locum 
p- 636 attempts to justify Zosimus. To whom we may answer that Lucillianus might now be 
governor of Nisibis, since he was now in the East: Ammian. 17. 14, 3. But Zonaras XIII. 9 
p- 20 A, who relates that Nisibis was attempted by Sapor in 359, is refuted by Ammianus; from 
whom we know that there was no siege of Nisibis in that year, but that Amida was besieged and 
taken*. Moreover Julian relates that siege of Nisibis in his panegyric upon Constantius, com- 
posed at least four years before 359. Nor does Julian name Lucillianus, who did not command 
in Nisibis at the siege described by Juliany. 6 6. 9 “ Constantius refuses Julian the title of 
Cesar, and only grants him life.” But Julian himself ad Athen. p. 286 BC admits that Con- 
stantius allowed him to be Cesar: πρὸς τούτοις ἔτι viv μοι Καίσαρι γράφει. Recorded by Am- 


r And also from his own account of the time of y Spanheim p. 188 ad Julianum p. 168 calls the 
the recapture of Agrippina: p.279B. quoted in the — siege of Nisibis in 350 the second siege and supposes 
Tables A. D. 356. Libanius Epitaph. tom. | p. 537. the third in 359 or 360. But he is obliged to admit 
438 relates the capture of Agrippina ἔναγχος, and that this third siege in 359 could be only “ pauco- 
before Julian had the full authority: οὔπω τοῦ πᾶν ὃ rum dierum, et irritam:” p. 189. Not therefore 
διανοηθείῃ πράττειν eis ἐξουσίαν ἥκων. Then he men- one of the three celebrated sieges mentioned by 
tions the recal of Marcellus, as quoted in the Tables Festus. See the Tables A. Ὁ. 338. Valesius ad 


ἈΠ VS fF fe Ammian. 20. 7, 1 calls the siege in 350 the second, 
8 Tables A. D. 357. condemns Hieronymus for placing the second in 348, 
t Tables A. D. 359. and assigns the third to 359, “‘ cujus meminit Am- 
ν See the Tables A. D. 359. 360. mianus noster 18. 7.”’. But Ammianus so far from 
w See the Tables. mentioning a siege in 359 distinctly says that there 


x See the Tables A. D. 359. was no siege; Nisibi transmissa 18. 7, 8. 


JULIANUS. 


JULIANUS. 


104 APPENDIX. G4; 


mianus 20. 9,4 Intra C@saris se potestatem continere precipiens. §6 Cesaris potestatem sufficere 
Juliano censebat. 7 Zosim. III. 11 “ δέκα διατρίψας ἐν τῷ Βυζαντίῳ μῆνας." Inaccurate. See the 
Tables A. D. 362 p. 448. 

Zosimus in his narrative of Julian’s last campaign has also some inaccuracies. 1 III. 12, 4 
“δ enters Edessa.” That he did not enter Edessa we know from Ammianus. conf. Reitem. ad 
Zosimum 1.6. 2 III. 26, 5 He omits Julian’s retreat. Conf. Reitem. ad locum. 3 III. 30,10— 
31,1 * Jovian passes the Tigris before the treaty.” But Ammianus 25. 7, 14—8, 1 shews that 
the treaty preceded the passage of the river. 4 III. 36,1. 2“ The empire is offered to Sallust 
after the death of Jovian.” But Ammianus 25, 5, 3, who was himself present, attests that this 
was done after the death of Julian. Finally we may observe that Zosimus III. 29, 1 describes 
the Persian monarchy as not far from ruin at the death of Julian—oi πόρρω ἀπωλείας ἐσχάτης. 
And yet a few days afterwards III. 30,11 the Romans are ἐν πᾶσι κινδύνοις, ὕπο Te τῶν περιεστώτων 
κακῶν καὶ πρόσετι ἐνδείᾳ τροφῆς πιεζόμενοι. 

Noris Ep. Syromac. p. 238—240 quoted in the Tables A. D. 362 p. 448 reads Julio for Junio 
in Hieronymus, first because Thammuz was July and Haziram was June; secondly because 
Julian was still at CP. May 12 and then travelled 816 miles; thirdly because he composed the 
Misopogon after he had been 7 months at Antioch; and when he was “ propediem ad bellum 
Persicum profecturus,” and after the death of his uncle Julianus. Written therefore in the end 
of February; and the seven months carry us back to the end of July. Noris on the death of the 
uncle Julianus argues thus. He was still alive Feb. 7. “ Extat lex ad Julianum Com. Or. dat. 
VII Id. Mart. Antiochie.” But, as Julian had already left Antioch March 5, “ levi emendatione 
VII Id. Feb. legendum est. Itaque ineunte Februario adhuc vivebat Julianus comes Or.” Noris 
adds, quoting Ammianus, “ Rufinum—in Jocum ayunculi sui recens defuncti provexit. Addit 
vomitu sanguinis extincto Felice comite S. L. eumque comite Juliano sequuto—preecesserat aliud 
seevum ; nam Kal. Jan. quidam sacerdos” &c. Noris infers “‘ Quare cum hic casus contigerit ante 
mortem Juliani com. Or. hujusce obitus accidit labente jam anno 363” &c. There is no need of 
altering the text of Hieronymus. For Thammuz corresponded partly with June and partly with 
July. 2 Julian would not occupy more than six weeks in his journey; which he hastened : pro- 
perans. 3 We must carefully distinguish the two count Julians who are here described by Am- 
mianus 23. 1, 4 Lisdem diebus &e. imperator Apronianum Rome decrevit esse prefectum, Octavianum 
proconsulem Africe, Venusto vicariam commisit Hispania, Rufinum Aradium comitem Orientis in 
locum avunculi sui Juliani recens defuncti provexit. Quibus—ordinatis terrebatur omine quodam.— 
Felice enim largitionum comite profluvio sanquinis repente exstincto, eumque comite Juliano sequuto, 
vulgus publicos contuens titulos Felicem Julianum Augustumque pronuntiabat. This Julianus is pro- 


- perly distinguished from the emperor’s uncle by Wagner2, as comes largitionum. Julianus com. Or. 


was already dead, and his successor appointed, before the death of Feliz; and in Theodoret? the 
death of Julian the emperor’s uncle is related before the death of Feliz. The date of the law 
quoted by Noris being corrupted will yield us no evidence. The emendation is a conjecture. We 
may read in that law VII Jd. Jan.» If we refer it to Jan. 7 A. Ὁ. 363 the death of Julianus 
comes orientis might happen in January, and the Misopogon might be composed at the end of the 
same month¢. 


Z In Indice ad Ammianum. Ὁ Cod. Just. VIII. 36, 12. See the Tables A. D. 
8 Η. E. III. 9 Ἰουλιανὸς μὲν γὰρ [ὁ τοῦ. Ἰουλιανοῦ 363 p. 458. 
θεῖος III. 7] παραύτικα νόσῳ χαλεπῇ περιπεσὼν ----διε- ¢ See the Tables A. D. 363.3 p. 455 for the 
φθάρη.----ὁ δὲ BALE ἐξαπίνης θεήλατον καὶ αὐτὸς δεξάμενος Misopogon. 
μάστιγα----ἀπέσβη καὶ αὐτός. 


EMPERORS. 105 


Ammianus 24. 8, 5 quoted in the Tables A. D. 363 p. 456 names XY VI Kal. Jul. and then Jutianus. 
25.5, 1 gives V Kal. Jul. as the day after the death of Julian. Wagner remarks “ Quintum Kal. 
Julias. Reinesius adscripsit Decimum quintum.” Reinesius then supposed that Julian died XVI 
Kal. Jul. But Ammianus is consistent with the other authorities on the day of Julian’s death. 
He enumerates many days between X VJ Kal. Jul. and that event. 25.1,1 Ubi primum dies 
inclaruit. then a march to Hucumbra §4. then a halt per bidwum. then follows postridie ὃ 5. 
then a progress to Maranga §10.11. and a halt of three days: triduo indutiis destinato ὁ. 2, 1. 
After which exorto jam die promota castra § 8. These incidents account for the space of ten days 
from the beginning of the retreat June 16 to the death of Julian June 26. 

The character of Julian is fully drawn by Ammianus 25.4 and by Eutropius X.16. Victor 
Epit. p. 393 Fuerat in eo literarum ac negotiorum ingens scientia. Afquaverat philosophos et Greco- 
rum sapientissimos. Usu promptior corporis quam validior quidem, sed brevis fuit. Hac minuebat 
quarundam rerum neglectus modus. Cupido laudis immodica, cultus numinum superstitiosus. audax 
plus quam imperatorem decet. Augustinee C.D. V. 21 Ipse apostate Juliano, cujus egregiam in- 
dolem decepit amore dominandi sacrilega et detestanda curiositas, cujus vanis deditus oraculis erat. 
Eutropius adds religionis Christiane insectator, perinde tamen ut cruore abstineret. Confirmed by 
Orosius VII. 30 Arte potius quam potestate Christianam religionem insectatus &ec. Hieronymus 
Chron. Anno 2378 Juliano ad idolorum cultum converso, blanda persecutio fuit, illicienst magis quam 
impellens ad sacrificandums. 
ὑπερέθετο" οὐ μὴν πάντη τοῦ διώκειν ἀπέσχετο. διωγμὸν δὲ λέγω τὸ ὁπωσοῦν ταράττειν τοὺς ἧσυχά- 


Socrates ITI. 12 τὴν μὲν ὑπερβάλλουσαν ἐπὶ Διοκλητιανοῦ ὠμότητα 


ζοντας. 

But his narrow and intolerant spirit in forbidding the Christians to teach Grammar and Rhe- 
toric is recorded by Ammianus 22. 10,7 Lllud autem erat inclemens obruendum perenni silentio, 
quod arcebat docere magistros rhetoricos et grammaticos ritus Christiani cultores. 25. 4,20 Krat illud 
inclemens, quod docere vetuit magistros rhetoricos et grammaticos Christianos, ni transissent ad numi- 
num cultum. And justifies the invective of Gregory of Nazianzus: In Julianum I p. 132 Ο πόθεν 
οὖν ἐπῆλθέ σοι τοῦτο, ὦ κουφότατε πάντων Kal ἀπληστότατε, TO λόγων ἀποστερῆσαι Χριστιανούς ; τοῦτο 
γὰρ οὐ τῶν ἀπειλουμένων ἦν, ἀλλὰ τῶν ἤδη νενομοθετημένων. πόθεν, κὰκ τίνος αἰτίας ; x.t.A. He had 
already mentioned this p. 79 Ὁ τῶν λόγων ἡμᾶς ἀπήλασεν κ. τ. AL} 


d Ad 25. 5, 1. 
€ Quoted by Valesius ad Ammian. 25. 4, 1 who 
adds the lines of Prudentius in Apotheosi 449 
Principibus tamen e cunctis non defuit unus 
Me puero, ut memini, ductor fortissimus armis, 
Conditor et legum celeberrimus, ore manuque 
Consultor patria, sed non consultor habende 
Religionis, amans tercentum millia divum. 
Perfidus ille Deo, quamvis non perfidus orbi. 
His management of the finances of the empire is 


prove this. Ammianus 22. 11 does not shew that 
Julian put the Christians to death for their religion. 
Theodoret H. E. III. 6.7 Chron. Pasch. p. 295. 296 
Theophanes p. 41. 42 and Zonaras cannot be received 
as impartial witnesses against the clear testimony of 
Orosius and Hieronymus. These last in what they 
add record no acts of Julian, but speak only of what 
he intended to do: Hieron. anno 2379 Julianus in 
Persas profectus nostrum post victoriam diis sangui- 
nem voverat. Orosius VII. 30 Christianorum sangui- 


praised by Ambrosius apud Vales. ad Ammian. 25. 
4,15 Hoc laudant provincié Julianum &c. 

f Conf. Greg. Naz. epitaph. in Cesarium p. 205 
DE κλέπτων τὸν διωγμὸν ἐν ἐπιεικείας πλάσματι--- πειθοῦς 
ὄνομα προσεῖναι τῷ γινομένῳ μὴ τυραννίδος ---καὶ τοὺς μὲν 
χρήμασι τοὺς δὲ ἀξιώμασι τοὺς δὲ ὑποσχέσεσι τοὺς δὲ παν- 
τοίαις τιμαῖς ὑφελκόμενος. 

Β Tzschucke ad Eutropium p. 803. 34 asserts, 
‘“* Neque tamen actum est sine cruore, ut docent ex- 
empla misere occisorum que passim leguntur.” But 
the authorities which he quotes are not sufficient to 


nem diis suis vovit, palam persecuturus ecclesias, si 
victoriam potuisset adipisci. 

h Gregory returns to this subject again in Julia- 
num II p. 174A ταῦτα of τῶν λόγων ἀποκλεισθέντες ἡμεῖς, 
κατὰ τὴν μεγάλην καὶ θαυμαστὴν σου νομοθεσίαν. Socrates 
Η. E. III. 12 νόμῳ ἐκέλευε Χριστιανοὺς παιδεύσεως μὴ 
μετέχειν, ἵνα μὴ (φησὶν) ἀκονώμενοι τὴν γλῶτταν ἑτοίμως 
πρὸς τοὺς διαλεκτικοὺς τῶν Ἑλλήνων ἀπαντῶσιν. Theo- 
doret. H. E. IIL. 4 καὶ πρῶτον μὲν ἀπηγόρευσε τῶν Γαλι- 
λαίων τοὺς παῖδας----ποιητικῶν καὶ ῥητορικῶν καὶ φιλοσόφων 
μεταλαγχάνειν λόγων τοῖς οἰκείοις γὰρ (φησὶ) πτεροῖς, 


P 


JULIANUS. 


106 APPENDIX. Ὁ. 


Ammianus 25. 6, 6 in relating the death of Julian mentions ἃ rumour—rumore jactato incerto, 
telo cecidisse Romano. Libanius Epitaph. tom. 1 p. 614 in A.D. 365, adopting this rumour, charges 
the death of Julian upon the Christians: “I do not know the name of the man who slew Julian. 
“ That he was not a Persian clearly appears from this, that no one claimed the reward which the 
‘« king of Persia offered for the service. We must therefore look among ourselves for the slayer 
“ of Julian. Those to whom his life was no benefit (because they lived in violation of his laws), 
“ those who had long plotted against him and had not liberty in his reign for their religious wor- 
** ship, took that opportunity of effecting the deed.” He alludes to this in another oration tom. 3 
Ρ. 440. 16 ἄδικος ἐν Περσίδι σίδηρος--- πὰ in an oration addressed to Theodosius περὶ τῆς τιμωρίας 
᾿Ιουλιανοῦ δ, Although he had before ascribed the wound to a Persian handi. Sozomen VI. 1. 2, 
quoting Libanius tom. | p. 614, thinks that the charge against the Christians might be true. But 


the words of Ammianus shew that Libanius founded his charge upon an uncertain rumour, 


Laws of A. D. 362. See the Tables. Upon the law dated Kal. Aug. Nicomedie Gothofredus 
rightly questions the date, because Kal. Aug. is named in the law as a day yet future, and because 
before Kal. Aug. Julian was already at Antioch. But his correction Vol. 1 p. rxu1 x Kal. Aug. 
** Dies Kal. Aug. intercidit,” cannot be admitted. Julian could not have been at Nicomedia in 
any part of July. He was already at Pessinus in June!. On another law Wagner ad Ammianum 
22. 9, 8 observes, “Ancyram] Reinesius adscripsit Hic data est lex Cod. Theod. [Vol. 2 p. 146] ad 
Secundum pf.p. VII Kal. Oct.™ legam tamen Nov. vel VII Id. Oct.” This is not intelligible. 
Neither was that law dated from Ancyra, nor was Julian at Ancyra in any part of October 362. 

Inscriptions. 1 Panvinius p. 410 Gruter p. 284. 8 Rome, to Julian as Cesar: Domino nostro 
Cl. Juliano nobilissimo ac fortissimo Ces. Memmius Vitrasius Orfitus V. C. iterum pref. Urb. judex 
sacrar. cognition. tertium, D. N. M.Q. gus". 2 Panvinius p. 411 Gruter p. 284. 9 Altini in co- 
lumna: d£terno principi D. N. Flavio Claudio Juliano ubique venerando ὅθ. More accurately 
given below at N°.10 from Muratori. 3 Gruter p. 1086. 7 in foro Popilii: Claudio Juliano vic- 
tori ac triumphatori semper Aug. domino orbis terrarum, B. R. P. nato. 4 Gruter p. 201.5 in 
Hispania: Trifinium IIvir. Sacilernust. Idiensis, Soliensis, ex sentent. Juli Proculi jud. imp. Cesare 
Juliano Aug. 5 Murat. p. 264.1 Auguste Taurinorum: Imp. Ces. pontifex max. Claudius Ju- 
Kianus semper Augustus. 6 Murat. p. 263.4 Ancyre: Domino totius orbis Juliano Augusto ex 


hh Libanius in that oration tom. 2 Ὁ. 27 urges 
Theodosius to revenge the murder of Julian by seek- 
ing and punishing the assassin ; and asserts that the 


κατὰ τὴν παροιμίαν, βαλλόμεθα. See the Tables A. D. 
362 col. 3. Add Sozomen V. 18 οὐ μὴν οὐδὲ τοὺς τῶν 
Χριστιανῶν παῖδας ξυνεχώρει ἐκδιδάσκεσθαι τοὺς παρ᾽ Ἕλ- 


λησι ποιητὰς καὶ συγγραφέας, οὐδὲ τοῖς τούτων διδασκάλοις 
φοιτᾶν. Julian himself apud Cyrillum VII p. 929 C 
—E τοῦ χάριν ὑμεῖς τῶν map Ἕλλησι παρεσθίετε pabn- 
μάτων, εἴπερ αὐτάρκης ὑμῖν ἐστὶν ἡ τῶν ὑμετέρων γραφῶν 
ἀνάγνωσις; He endeavours to justify his prohibition 
by argument in Ep. 42 p. 422. He adds however 
p- 424 A ὁ βουλόμενος τῶν νέων φοιτᾶν οὐκ ἀποκέκλεισται" 
οὐδὲ γὰρ οὐδὲ εὔλογον ἀγνοοῦντας ἔτι τοὺς παῖδας ἐφ᾽ ὅ τι 


τρέπωνται τῆς βελτίστης ἀποκλείειν ὁδοῦ, φόβῳ δὲ καὶ. 


ἄκοντας ἄξειν ἐπὶ τὰ πάτρια.----καὶ γὰρ, οἶμαι, διδάσκειν 
ἀλλ᾽ οὐχὶ κολάζειν χρὴ τοὺς ἀνοήτου. The prohibition 
was what Ammianus has explained it to be. ad- 
dressed to those who taught, and not to those who 
learned; to the professors, and not to the pupils. 
Orosius VII. 30 rightly Aperto precepit edicto ne quis 
Christianus docendorum liberalium studiorum professor 
esset. And Augustine Confess. VIII. 5 Lege data pro- 
hibiti sunt Christiani docere literaturam et oratoriam. 


late calamities of the empire were to be ascribed to 
the anger of the Gods, because the murderer was 
left unpunished. 

i See the Tables A. Ὁ. 363.3 p. 461. 

k Greg. Naz. in Julian. II p.155 attests that there 
were many reports: οὐχ εἷς λέγεται λόγος, ἄλλος δὲ 
ἄλλῳ συμφέρεται καὶ συντίθεται, τῶν τε παρόντων ὁμοίως 
τῇ μάχῃ καὶ τῶν ἀπόντων. οἱ μὲν γὰρ ὑπὸ Περσῶν αὐτὸν 
κατηκοντίσθαι φασὶν κ. τ. Δ. 

1 See the Tables. 

m Given in the Tables A. D. 362 p. 450. 

1 Orfitus was Pref. U. for the first time from 
Dec. 8 A. D. 353: See the Tables 353. 1. 354. 1. 
He was pref. U. the second time in A. D. 357: Am- 
mianus 17. 4, 1 quoted in the Tables at 357.2. He 
is still pref. U. IT at March 25 A. D. 359: See Cod. 
Theod. quoted in the Tables 359. 3. Within 357— 
359 this inscription was erected to the Cesar Julian. 


EMPERORS. 107 


Oceano Britannico viis per barbaras gentes strage resistentium patefactis ...... 7 Murat. p. 263. 5 in Juxianos. 
castello Camponisco: Lestitutor’ omnium rerum et totius felicitatis domino nostro Fl. Juliano Pio 

Felici perpetuo semper Aug. bono reipublice nato. 8 p.263.6 Judere: D. N. Juliano victori ac 
triwmphatori totiusque orbis Aug. bono reip. N. 9 Mur. p. 263.7 Regii Lepidi: D. N. magno in- 

victo Fl. Claudio Juliano victort ac triumphatori semper Aug. vic. .... rum bono reipublice nato. 

10 Mur. p. 263.8 Parme: terno principi D..N. Flavio Claudio Juliano ubiq. venerando semper 

Augusto ordo possessoresque Briaillanorum pia devotione dedicarunt bono reipublice nato. The same 
inscription is quoted at N° 2°. 


Works of JulianP. 


355. Or. 1 ἐγκώμιον πρὸς τὸν αὐτοκράτορα Κωνστάντιον. 


Α. ἢ. 


After the appointment of Julian to be 
Cesar: p.44D 45 Β οὐκ ἀπόχρη σοι---τοῖς φίλοις ἀρχὰς καὶ τὰς ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς τιμὰς δια- 
νέμειν, ἀλλ᾽ εἰ μὴ καὶ βασιλείας ἕλοιο κοινωνόν κ. τ. λ.---δῆλον ἐκ τοῦ λέγοντος ὅτι μὴ 
ψευδεῖς ἐπεισάγει λόγους. Composed in the winter of A. D. 35%, as it contains no 
incidents later than that date. 

4 n a > 
περὶ τῶν τ ἀὐτονρόποβοι πράξεων. ; } Tables A.D. 357. 
ἐγκώμιον πρὸς THY βασίλισσαν EvoeBiav. 
εἰς τὸν βασιλέα “Ἥλιον πρὸς Σαλούστιον. Addressed to Sallust: ὦ φίλε Σαλούστιε 
Ρ. 157 Β. Rome is called ἡ βασιλεύουσα πόλις p. 131 D. conf. p. 153 D. as in Or. I 
p-5B Ep. 35 p.408A p.409C. On Julian’s boast p. 157 C that this piece was 
written in three nights—éy τρισὶ μάλιστα vugi—see the Tables A. D. 362. 3 p. 451. 
The inscription at the beginning Ἰουλιανοῦ Καίσαρος would imply that it was com- 
posed before A. D. 360. But as it was written after Julian had openly professed 
Paganism: conf. p. 131 A. and therefore not sooner than Dec. A. D. 361, that title 
of the piece is inaccurate. 


Π 
357 { ΠῚ 
IV 


VII πρὸς Ἡράκλειον κυνικόν. 
862 | V εἰς τὴν μητέρα τῶν θεῶν. ᾿ Tables A. D. 362. 
VI εἰς τοὺς ἀπαιδεύτους κύνας. 
3557 VIII παραμυθητικὸς ἐπὶ τῇ ἐξόδῳ Σαλουστίου. Tables A. D. 357. 


(361) 


361 { 
362 { 


© For other inscriptions see the Tables 362. 2 8 ἐπιστολὰς mavrodamds, καὶ ἄλλα. 
p. 452. 4 In reply to a letter of Themistius: p. 263 BC. 


Θεμιστίῳ φιλοσόφῳ. 
᾿Αθηναίων τῇ βουλῇ "καὶ τῷ Shwe. 

"στα @V τῇ βουλῇ kal τῷ δήμῳ t Tables A. D. 361. 
πρὸς Κορινθίους. 


Καίσαρες. 


libri IIT κατὰ Χριστιανῶν. } Tables A. Ὁ. 362. 


P Suidas p. 1777 C Ἰουλιανὸς ὁ παραβάτης καὶ ἀπο- 
στάτης, Ῥωμαίων βασιλεὺς, Κωνσταντίνου τοῦ μεγάλου 
βασιλέως ἀνεψιός. ἔγραψε k.T. A. 

Suidas enumerates 

1 Καίσαρας. 

2 περὶ τῶν τριῶν σχημάτων. 

3 Κρόνια. Quoted by Suidas Ibid. Ἐμπεδότιμος p. 
1221 A. Mentioned by Julian himself Or. IV 
p. 157 C. 

4 Μισοπώγωνα ἢ ᾿Αντιοχικόν. 

5 πόθεν τὰ κακά. © 

6 πρὸς τοὺς ἀπαιδεύτους. Se. Or. VI. 

7 πρὸς τὸν κύνα Ἡράκλειτον, πῶς κυνιστέον, Sc. Or. VII. 





who had named to him Areius, Nicolaus, Thrasyllus, 
Musonius: p. 265 C. Julian mentions his former 
letters to Themistius: p. 260 A. his love for Athens : 
Ibid. describes the difficulties of supreme power: p. 
260—262. and prefers the influence of Socrates to 
that of Alexander: p. 264C. He names p. 259 C 
Carterius and Arazius. Written at the beginning of 
his reign, as Petavius p. 95 justly remarks. 

r Libanius Juliano tom. 1 p. 412. 20—413. 1 τὴν 
συγγραφὴν ἣν ὧν αὐτὸς ἔπραξας συνέθηκας, ὁ αὐτὸς γενό- 
μενος καὶ στρατηγὸς καὶ συγγραφεύς. Referring probably 
to this piece. 


PQ 


JULIANUS. 


JOVIANUS. 


108 
A.D. 
363 Fragmentums, 
Μισοπώγων ἣ ᾿Αντιοχικός. 
Epistole’. 
JOVIANUS. 


APPENDIX. σὺν» 


Tables p. 455. 


The cause of his death is thus described: Eutropius X.18 Multi exanimatum opinantur nimia 
cruditate: inter conandum enim epulis indulserat ; alii odore cubiculi, quod ex recenti tectorio calcis 


8 Written after he had attempted to rebuild the 
Temple: See the Tables A. D. 363 p. 454. (Add to 
the testimonies there referred to Chrysostom. in 
Matt. 4 p.47 A in Judeos 5 tom. 1 p. 646A.) Ad- 
dressed to some one person: p.298BC. He vindi- 
cates idolatry : p. 293. declaims against the Hebrew 
prophets: p. 295 C. against the Christians: p. 305 
CD. Priests (that is, heathen priests) are to be 
honoured : p. 297. He thinks p. 292 C that a single 
pair could not have peopled the earth. The Gods are 
omniscient and invisible: p. 299B. Most of the 
books of the Epicureans and Pyrrhonists were not 
then extant: p. 301 C μήτε ᾿Επικούρειος εἰσιέτω λόγος 
μήτε Πυρρώνειος. ἤδη μὲν γὰρ καλῶς ποιοῦντες of θεοὶ καὶ 
ἀνῃρήκασιν, ὥστε ἐπιλείπειν καὶ τὰ πλεῖστα τῶν βιβλίων. 
He mentions p. 295 Β τὸν μέγαν ᾿Ἐμπεδότιμον. Also 
mentioned by Julian, not, as Petavius p. 103 sup- 
poses, in the Cesars, but in the Kpéwa. from which 
Suidas ᾿Ἐμπεδότιμος p. 1221 A preserves a fragment. 
Also given by Suidas Ἰουλιανός Ῥ. 1777 Ὁ. (Julian 
there quotes the Chalcidian [amblichus: μικρῷ πρό- 
τερον καὶ ὃ κλεινὸς ἡμῖν ἔδειξε καὶ ἱεροφάντωρ ᾿Ιάμβλιχος" 
whom he also quotes in other passages given in the 
Tables A. Ὁ. 312. 8 p. 363.) 

t Heyler has collected 83 epistles, of which 64 are 
contained in Spanheim’s edition of the works of Ju- 
lian. All these are given in the following list. 

N°] p. 372 ed. Spanheim. 

2 p. 373 Ὁ Proeresio. 

3 p. 374C Libanio. Priscus is mentioned. 

4 p. 375 Α ᾿Αριστοξένῳ φιλοσόφῳ. ᾿Αριστομένει ir. 
Petav. Spanh. 

5 p. 375 Ὁ Theodore τῇ αἰδεσιμωτάτῃ. 

6 A. Ὁ. 362 p. 376 A Ecdicio pf. Zgypti. Tables 
362. 4 p. 451. 

7 p. 376C Artabio. 
the Christians. 

8 p. 377 A Georgio. 

9 A.D. 362 p. 377 Ὁ Ecdicio pf. Zgypti. Tables 
362 p. 449. 451. 

10 A. Ὁ. 362 p. 378 Ὁ Alexandrinis. 
p- 449. 451. 

11 p. 380 Ὁ Byzantiis. 

12 p. 381 A Basilio. 

13 A. D. 361 p. 382 B Juliano avunculo. 
361 p. 447. 
14 p. 382 ἢ Libanio. Item N° 3. 27. 44. 76. 
15 p. 383 A Mazimo philosopho. | 
16 p. 383 C Mazimo philosopho. 





He instructs him to spare 


Tables 362 


Tables 


17 A. D. 356 p. 384 A Oribasio. Tables 356. 
18 p. 386 B Eugenio philosopho. 
19 p. 387 A Hecebolo, 

20 p. 387 Ὁ Eustochio. 

21 A.D. 362 p. 388 Ο Callizene. 
her priestess at Pessinus. 

22 p. 389 B Leontio. He appoints him one of the 


milites domestici: ἐγκατελεξάμην σε τῷ τῶν οἰκείων συν- 


He appoints 


τάγματι. 
23 A. Ὁ. 362 p. 389 Ὁ Hermogeni ex pref. 4- 
gypti. After the death of Constantius: ἐκεῖνος ἢν οἷος 


ἦν--ἐκείνῳ μὲν οὖν. ἐπειδὴ μακαρίτης ἐγένετο, κούφη γῆ. 
And before the trial of his minions: ἐπειδὴ αὐτοῖς ἐπα- 
νίστανται πολλοὶ κατήγοροι, δικαστήριον ἀποκεκλήρωται. 

24 p. 390 Β Sarapioni τῷ λαμπροτάτῳ. 

25 A. D. 363 p. 396 D Ἰουδαίων τῷ κοιῷ. He is 
preparing for the Persian war and for the rebuilding 
of Jerusalem: p. 397 D 398A. 

26 A.D. 362 p. 398 C Alexandrinis. Tables 362 

. 451. 

27 A. Ὁ. 363 p. 399 B Libanio sophiste. Written 
from Hierapolis in A. D. 363 describing his march 
to Persia. 

28 p. 402 C Gregorio ἡγεμόνι. 

29 (A.D. 360) p. 402 D Alypio (ἀδελφῷ Καισαρίου.) 
Written by Julian now βασιλεὺς, and from Gaul. Be- 
tween the spring A. Ὁ. 360 and the autumn A.D. 361. 

30 p. 403 C Alypio eidem, 

31 A.D. 362 p. 404 C Aetio episcopo. Tables 362 
p: 449. 

32 p. 404 D Luciano sophiste. 

33 p. 404 Ὁ Dositheo. 

34 p. 405 B Iamblicho. Item 40. 41. 53. 60. 61. 

35 p. 407 C dveriypados ὑπὲρ ᾿Αργείων. After prais- 
ing the Argives, he proceeds to relate that they had 
been oppressed by the Corinthians now for the 7th 
year: p. 408 B. although they were entitled to the 
ἀτέλεια on account of the Nemean games, which Del- 
phi and Elis enjoyed on account of the Pythian and 
Olympic, and Corinth itself on account of the Isth- 
mian. He addresses p. 410 A the person who is to 
judge the question, and names p. 410 B Diogenes and 
Lamprias, Argive citizens, who had come forward as 
advocates in this cause... 

36 A. Ὁ. 362 p.411B Porphyrio. Tables 362. 4 
p-451. Conf. Suidam ἐπιστολή p. 1400 Ο. 

37 p. 412 A Amerio. 

38 A.D. 361 p. 414A Mazimo philosopho. Writ- 
ten soon after the death of Constantius, 


EMPERORS. 


grave quiescentibus erat: quidam nimietate prunarum quas gravi frigore adoleri multas jusserat. Joviaxus. 


109 


Ammianus 25. 10, 12.13 Super cujus obitu dubietates emersere complures. Fertur enim recenti calce 
cubiculi illiti ferre odorem noxium nequivisse, vel extuberato capite perisse succensione prunarum tm- 
mensa, aut certe ew colluvione ciborum avida cruditate distentus. Orosius VII. 31 Dum ad Ilyricum 
rediens per Galatiam iter agit, cwm in cubiculum quoddam novum sese cubitum recepisset, calore pru- 


narum et nidore parietum nuper calce whtorum adgravatus et suffocatus. 


39 p.416 A Mazimo philosopho. 
home on account of ill health. 

40 A. Ὁ. 363 p. 416 C Lamblicho. Tables 363. 3 

. 457. 

41 p. 420 B Iamblicho. ‘You shall receive the 
orations which 1 lately composed (ἔναγχος), by the 
emperor’s command, upon the celebrated bridge over 
the Hellespont.” See Heyler p. 367. 

42 p. 422 A Christian professors are forbidden to 
lecture upon Heathen authors. See above p. 105. 

43 p.424C an edict confiscating the property of 
the church at Edessa. 

44 p. 425 B Libanio. 

45 A. Ὁ. 362 p. 426 A Zenoni medico (see the 
Tables 355. 3 p. 431). He restores Zeno from exile 
to Alexandria after the death of Georgius. 

46 p. 4201) Evagrio. He gives him a farm in 
Bithynia. 

47 p. 428 C Thracibus. 
mission of taxes. 

48 p. 429 B Zenoni. 
Ep. 45. 

49 p.429C Arsacio pontifici Galatie. Conf. So- 
zom. V.16. Julian p. 430 D fragm. p. 305 BC testi- 
fies to the charity of the Christians towards the poor. 

50 p. 432 B EKedicio pref. Aigypti. De Nilo. 
Written about Oct. A. D. 362. 

51 A. Ὁ. 362 p.432D Alexandrinis. Tables 362. 4 

. 453. 
F 52 A. D. 362 p. 435 D Bostrenis. 
p- 449. 

53 p. 438 Ὁ Lamblicho. Julian is wintering in 
Thrace: ἡμᾶς μὲν ἐν Θράκῃ διάγειν μέσῃ καὶ τοῖς ἐνταῦθα 
σιροῖς ἐγχειμάζειν. 

54 p.440B Georgio καθολικῷ. See N°8. 

55 p.441 A Eumenio et Phariano. In praise of 
philosophy. Written from Gaul: p. 441 C ἐκβεβαρ- 
βαρωμένοι. The third month of the fourth year since 
he had been separated from them. Perhaps written 
at the end of A. D. 358. 

56 p. 442 A Ecdicio. 
cerning Alexandria. 

57 p.442 D Elpidio philosopho. Libanius Ep. 33 
p- 15 Juliano (quoted by Heyler) writing to Julian 
in Gaul after the overthrow of Nicomedia in 358 
(Tables A. Ὁ. 358. 3) mentions Elpidius: καὶ yap εἰ 
νεώτερος ᾿Ἑλπιδίου σὺ γέγονας, τῶν καλῶν τούτων ᾿Ελπιδίῳ 
διδάσκαλος τῷ πρεσβυτέρῳ, τῆς ἐπιεικείας, τῆς προθυμίας 
τοῦ ποιεῖν εὖ τοὺς φίλους κ. τ. Δ. 


He sends him 


He grants them a re- 


To whom he addressed 


Tables 362. 4 


Conf. N. 6. 9. 50. Con- 


Sozomen H. E. V1.6 ὁ δὲ 


58 p. 443 Β Alexandrinis. On an obelisk to be 
removed to CP. After the death of Constantius: 6 
μακαρίτης Κωνστάντιος. 

59 p. 448 Ο Dionysio. Given more fully and cor- 
rectly by Heyler p. 111—121. An invective against 
Dionysius, whom he chastises with an epistle rather 
than by imperial authority: p. 120 Heyl. Dionysius 
is now γέρων p. 117. A line of Babrius is quoted 
p- 113. In p. 118 read from Curtius IV. 8, 7 ἔπειτα 
τὰ περὶ τὸν Ἕκτορα (τὸ Παρμενίωνος παιδίον) τὸν ev Ai- 
γύπτῳ--- The words τὸ II. π. are not to be expunged, 
as Heyler p. 456 supposes, but to be transposed. 

00 p. 446 C Lamblicho. 

61 A. Ὁ. 363 p. 448 Ὁ Lamblicho. 
p- 457. 

62 p.450B a fragment. The beginning is want- 
ing. A letter of reproof to some priest. Julian is 
now pont. maz. p.451 B. conf. Misop. p. 362 B Li- 
banium tom. | p. 394. 

63 p. 452 A Theodoro ἀρχιερεῖ. He appoints him 
high priest of Asia. Defective at the end. Julian 
attests the firmness of the Jews in adhering to their 
rites: p. 453 D. 

64 May 12 A. Ὁ. 362 p. 398 B p. 133 Heyler Cod. 
Theod. Vol. 5 p. 29 ad medicos. Tables 362. 2 p. 450. 

65 p. 134 Heyler. ad populum. 

66 p. 134 πρὸς ζώγραφον. 

[67] p. 135 Arsact Armenio. 

68 p. 136 Sosipatro. 

69 A. Ὁ. 363 p. 137 Philippo. He mentions τῷ 
μακαρίτῃ Κωνσταντίῳ, and the Spring of his own ex- 
pedition (into Persia). 

70 p. 139 Eutherio. Written from CP. 

71 p. 139 πατριάρχῃ. 

72 p. 140 Diogeni. 

73 p. 141 Prisco. 

[74] p. 142 Libanio. 

75 p. 143 Euclidi philosopho. 

76 p. 144 Libanio. On his oration ὑπὲρ ’Apicro- 
gdvovs. See the Tables A. D. 363.3 p. 453. Conf. 
Libanii Ep. 670 Ἰουλιανῷ βασιλεῖ. 

(77) p. 145 Basilio. Conf. num, 12. 

[78—82] p. 147. 

83 p. 150 Hustathio philosopho. Conf. Eustathium 
in Hom. 1], κ' p. 800. 9 apud Heyler p. 526. 

Ep. 67. 74. 78—82, and perhaps 77, we may 
with Heyler reject as spurious. He has not 
(p-.495) shewn sufficient cause for rejecting Ep. 
68—73. 75. 


Tables 363. 3 


JOVIANUS, 


VALENTI- 
NIANUS. 


110 APPENDIX. C. 4. 


ToBiavds ἀμφὶ ὀκτὼ μῆνας" ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ διαγενόμενος ἀπιὼν ἐπὶ τὴν ΚΠ. ἐξαπίνης ἐν Δαδαστάνοις 
χωρίῳ τῆς Βιθυνίας καθ᾽ ὁδὸν ἐτελεύτησεν, ἢ ἀφειδέστερον, ὥς τινες λέγουσι, δειπνήσας, 7) ὑπὸ τῆς ὀδμῆς 
τοῦ οἰκήματος ἐν ᾧ ἐκάθευδεν, ἀσβέστῳ προσφάτως ἐγχρισθέντος" ἐπιγενέσθαι γὰρ ἰκμάδα καὶ νοτισθῆναι 
τοὺς τοίχους ἀμέτρως, πολλῶν ἀνθράκων αὐτόθι καιομένων, ὡς ἐν ὥρᾳ χειμῶνος, διὰ τὴν ἀλέαν. 
Ammianus 25. 10, 14—16 gives the character of Jovian. 
An inscription is extant apud Muratorium p. 464.4 Verone: D. N. FI. Joviano victori ac tri- 
umfatori semper Augusto B. R. P.N. XV. 


VALENTINIANUS. 


A native of Cibala: Hieron. Anno 2380 Valentinianus tribunus scutariorum e Pannonia Ciba- 
lensis apud Niceam Augustus appellatus fratrem Valentem CP. in communionem regnt asswmit. 
Socrates IV. 1 Παννόνιος μὲν ἦν τὸ γένος, πόλεως KiBddews. Zosimus III. 36 ἐκ Κιβάλεως ὥρμητο, 
πόλις δὲ αὕτη Παιονική. Libanius tom. | p. 665. 4 ἐξεταζέσθω δὴ καὶ τοῖν ἀδελφοῖν, οἷς πόλις ἡ 
Κίβαλις. 

His character is given by Hieronymus Anno 2381: Valentinianus egregius alias imperator et 
Aureliano moribus similis, nisi quod severitatem ejus nimiam et parcitatem quidam crudelitatem et 
avaritiam interpretabantur. Victor Epit. p. 394 Fuit oultu decens, solers ingenio, animo gravis, ser- 
mone cultissimus. quanquam enim ad loquendum parcus, severus, vehemens, infestus tamen vitiis, mast- 
meque avaritie ; cujus punitor ipse furt acer, e in is que memoraturus sum Hadriano proaimus &e. 
Zosimus IIT. 36 πολέμων μετασχὼν οὐκ ὀλίγων παιδεύσεως οὐδεμιᾶς μετεσχήκει. Ammianus has the 
following passages: 27. 7,4 Quanquam Valentinianus, homo propalam ferus, inter imperitandi ex- 
ordia, ut asperitatis opinionem molliret, impetus truces retinere nonnunquam in potestate animi nite- 
batur, serpens tamen vitium et dilatum aliquamdiu licentius erupit ad perniciem plurimorum. 27. 9, 
4.5 hune imperatorem omnium primum in majus militares fastus ad damna rerum auaisse communium, 
dignitates opesque eorum sublimius erigentem ; et, quod erat publice privatimque dolendum, indeflexa 
sevitia punientem gregariorum errata, parcentem potioribus. 30.5, 3 60 more, quo erat severus in 
gregaruis corrigendis, remissior erga majores fortunas vel verbis asperioribus incessendas. §19 Innata 
feritate concitus, ut erat immanis, dexteram stratoris militis jussit abscidi &e.~ Sulpicius Severus 
de Martino 11. 6* ad animum illius immitem ac superbum uaor accesserat Ariana. Socrates IV. 1 
speaks favourably : μεγαλόψυχος ὁ ἀνὴρ, καὶ ἀεὶ τῆς παρούσης τύχης μείζων ἐφαίνετο. The faith of 
the two brothers, the one orthodox the other an Arian, is distinguished by Socrates IV. 1 ἄμφω 
μὲν ἦσαν Χριστιανοὶ διεφώνουν δὲ περὶ τὴν τοῦ Χριστιανισμοῦ πίστιν. Οὐαλεντινιανὸς μὲν yap τὴν πίστιν 
τῆς ἐν Νικαίᾳ συνόδου ἔσεβεν, Οὐάλης δὲ τῷ ᾿Αρειανῷ δόγματι ἐκ προλήψεως μᾶλλον προσέκειτο. τὴν δὲ 
πρόληψιν ἐποιήσατο τὸ ὑπὸ Εὐδοξίου τοῦ προεστῶτος τῆς ἐν ΚΠ. ᾿Αρειανῆς θρησκείας βεβαπτίσθαι αὐτόν' 
καὶ ζῆλον μὲν εἶχον ἄμφω σπουδαῖον περὶ ὃ ἕκαστος ἔσεβε. And by Sozomen VI. 6 ἄμφω Χριστιανὼ 
τὴν θρησκείαν ἐγενέσθην, διαφόρω δὲ τὴν δόξαν καὶ τὸν τρόπον: Οὐάλης μὲν γὰρ Εὐδοξίῳ τῷ ἐπισκόπῳ 
μυσταγωγῷ χρησάμενος ἡνίκα ἐβαπτίσθη τὴν ᾿Αρείου πίστιν ἐζήλου, καὶ δεινὸν ἡγεῖτο μὴ βιάζεσθαι πάντας 
ὁμοδόξους αὑτῷ ποιεῖν᾽ Οὐαλεντινιανὸς δὲ τὰ αὐτὰ φρονῶν τοῖς ἐν Νικαίᾳ συνελθοῦσι τούτους μὲν ὠφέλει 
τοῖς δὲ ἑτέρως δοξάζουσιν οὐδὲν ἠνώχλειν. 


v See the Tables A. D. 364 p. 460. x Quoted by Valesius ad Ammianum 27. 7, 3. 

w Ammianus 29. 3, 2—9 gives examples of his y Socrates IV. 1 also attests the forbearance of 
cruelty. He admits however the useful qualities of Valentinian: τοὺς μὲν οἰκείους συνεκρότει τοῖς δὲ ἀρειανί- 
Valentinian: 29.4, 1 Et hec quidem morum ejus et ζουσιν οὐδαμῶς fv ὀχληρός. And Ammianus 30. 9, 5 
propositi cruenti sunt documenta verissima. Solertie Inter religionum diversitates medius stetit, nec quen- 
vero circa rempublicam usquam digredientis neque quam inquietavit neque ut hoc coleretur imperavit aut 
eum vel obtrectator pervicar incusabit. And in his ἐμά. Both the brothers had refused to sacrifice in 
character of Valentinian 30. 8, 1—9, 6. the reign of Julian: Socrates Ibid. For which Va- 


EMPERORS. 111 


His father Gratian is mentioned by Ammianus 80. 7, 2 Natus apud Cibalas Pannonie oppidum 
Gratianus major ignobili stirpe cognominatus est a pueritia prima Funarius &e.—Ob ergo validi cor- 
poris robur et peritiam militum more luctandi notior multis post dignitatem protectoris atque tribuniz 
comes prefuit rei castrensi per Africam, unde furtorum suspicione contactus digressusque multo postea 
pari potestate Britannum rexit exercitum. Valentinian was born in A. D. 3214; his brother Valens, 
whom he raised to the empire, was about 8 years younger>. His son Gratcan, whom he associated 


in 367°, was born in A. D. 3594 before the elevation of his father. 
the widow of Magnentius: Zosimus IV. 19 τῆς πρότερον Μαγνεντίῳ συνοικησάσης. 


Valentinian married Justina 
c. 43 ᾿Ἰουστῖνα 


Μαγνεντίῳ μὲν, ws εἴρηταί μοι, πρότερον συνοικήσασα, μετὰ δὲ τὴν ἐκείνου καθαίρεσιν Οὐαλεντινιανῷ 
τῷ βασιλεῖ διὰ κάλλους ὑπερβολὴν συναφθεῖσα. his former wife the mother of Gratian being still 


alive ©. 


At the division of the provinces between the two emperors! in 3648 the great officers of the 
Empire, named by Ammianus 26. 5, were thus distributed : 


To Valentinian 


Jovinus. per Gallias magister armorum. promoted by Julian. 
Illyriciano preponitur exercitui, nondum magister, sed comes. 


Equitius. 


Consul in 367. 
He is consul in 374: see 


the Tables. and still in Ilyricum: Ammian. 29. 6,3. After the death of Jovian,—obscuris pauco- 
rum susurris nomen prestringitur Equitii, schole prime scutariorum etiam tum tribunt: Ammian. 26. 


1,4. See an inscription to Hquitius in the Tables 370. 1. 


Dagalaiphus. promoted by Jovian. 
Consul in 366. 


Mamertinus. prefect of Italy Africa and Illyricum. 


lentinian lost his command according to Orosius VII. 
32, and was banished according to Sozomen VI. 6, 
who affirms that he was in exile at Melitine in Ar- 
menia at the accession of Jovian. Ambrosius tom. 5 
p- 113 B qui militiam sub Juliano et tribunatus honores 
fidei amore contempsit. 

4 Victor Epit. p. 394 has the same account, and 
adds, eo merito adscitus in militiam usque ad prefec- 
ture pretoriane potentiam conscendit. 

ἃ For he died in his 55th year in A. D. 375: See 
the Tables 375 p. 484. 

Ὁ Valens was near 50 at his death in August A. Ὁ. 
378: Tables 378 p. 492. which places his birth at 
about A. D. 329. 

¢ Tables A. D. 367. 

d Tables A. D. 359 p. 442. 

ὁ Valesius ad Ammianum 30. 10, 4 comparing the 
account of Zosimus with reason rejects as fabulous 
the tale of Socrates IV. 31 that Valentinian had two 
wives at the same time. He has another sufficient 
argument against that account in his note upon So- 
crates p. 58. The first wife however of Valentinian 
was still living at the time of the second marriage ; 
for Gratian after the death of his father acted in the 
matter of Doryphorianus matris consilio: Ammianus 
28. 1, 57 Doryphorianum capitis reum trusumque car- 
cere Tulliano matris consilio princeps (Gratianus) ex- 
inde rapuit, &c. But this is explained by Chron. 
Pasch. p. 302 C 303 C which records that Valentinian 


Comes domesticorum under Julian in 361: Ammian. 2]. 8, 1. 


He had been Comes Largitionum under Julian : 


put away his first wife (called Marina in Chron. 
Pasch. but Severa in Socrates) : ἐξώρισεν αὐτὴν τῆς 
πόλεως. and that Gratian after his father’s death re- 
called her: Τρατιανὸς Αὔγουστος ἀνεκαλέσατο τὴν οἰκείαν 
μητέρα Μαρῖναν τὴν δέσποιναν. Justina must have been 
very young at the death of her first husband, since 
Valentinian II the son of her second marriage was 
born in A. D. 371 (see the Tables 375 p. 486) 18 
years after the death of Magnentius. She was already 
married to Valentinian in 369; for in that year Am- 
mianus 28. 2, 10 mentions her brothers as kinsmen 
of Valentinian: Constantianus tribunus stabuli impetu 
est clandestino exceptus moxque interfectus, Valentiniani 
adfinis, Cerealis et Justine germanus. Cerealis assisted 
at the elevation of Valentinian II in 375: Cerealis 
avunculus ejus &c. Ammian. 30. 10, 5. 

f In A. D. 364 both the emperors after their ele- 
vation were seized with fever: Ammian. 26. 4, 4 
Quibus perfectis [the elevation of Valens] constricti 
rapidis febribus imperatores ambo diu, spe vivendi 
jirmata—suspectas morborum causas  tnvestigandas 
acerrime Ursacio officiorum magistro Delmate crudo, 
et Juventio Sisciano questori tunc commiserunt ; ut 
loquebatur pertinax rumor, invidiam cientes Juliani 
memorie principis &c.—Sed hoc evanuit facile, ne 
verbo quidem tenus insidiarum indicio ullo reperto. 
Zosimus IV. | represents Valentinian alone as sick, 
and at Nicza, before the appointment of Valens. 

δ Tables 364 p. 462. 


VALEN- 
TINIANUS. 


VaALENTI- 
NIANUS, 


112 


APPENDIX. ΟΠ 


Ammian. 21. 8,1. and consul: Tables A. D. 362. 
tioned. 


Germanianus. prefectus Galliarum. Appointed by Julian in 361 to the post of Nebridius: Ammian. 
21. 8,1. (De Nebridio Ammianus 21. 5, 11.) 


where his other offices under Julian are men- 


To Valens 


Secundus Sallustius. pref. Orientis. He held this office under Julian: Ammianus 25. 3,14. and 
was offered the empire on the death of Julian: Ammian. 25. 5, 3 Itum est voluntate omnium in Sal- 
lustium : eoque causante morbos et senectutem &c. A different person from Sallustius who was pref. 
Galliarum in 361: Ammian. 21. 8, 1. and consul in 363: Tables A. ἢ. 363. The prefect of the 
East is called Secundus Sallustius by Ammianus 22. 3, 1. and is employed by Julian at Chalcedon in 


December A. D. 361: Ammianus Ibid.h 
Victor. A general under Julian: 


Ammian. 24. 1, 2 Zosim. III. 11, 6. 13, 6. 21, 7. Promoted 


by Jovian. Consul in 369. A native of CP.: Themist. Or. IX p. 128 Ὁ ἐγκαλλωπίσασθαι τῇ πατρίδι. 
Arintheus. One of the generals of Julian in the Persian war: Ammian. 24. 1, 2. Consul in 372. 
Lupicinus. Served under the Cesar Julian in Gaul in 359: Ammian. 18. 2, 7. Sent into Britain in 
360: Idem 20. 1, 2. Consul in 367. Lupicinus is mentioned by Libanius de vita sua tom. 1 p. 108. 


Conf. Valesium ad Ammian. 26. 8, 4. 


Serenianus. Sociatus Valenti domesticorum prefecit Schole. His death and character are in Ammianus 


26. 10, 1. 2.i 


h The two Sallustii are distinguished by Ammia- 
nus 23. 5, 4—6 Julianus dum moratur apud Cercusium 
fin April A. D. 363: Tables 363 p. 456]—literas 
tristes Sallustit Galliarum prefecti suscepit orantis 
suspendi expeditionem in Parthos—Posthabito tamen 
suasore cautissimo, fidentius ultra tendebat.—Hic quo- 
que omen illetabile visum est, adparitoris cujusdam 
cadaver extentum, carnificis manu deleti, quem praefec- 
tus Sallustius presens—damnarat. And by Suidas 
p- 3246 D ὅτι Σαλούστιος, ὁ τῆς αὐλῆς ἔπαρχος ἐπὶ "Iov- 
λιανοῦ, ἀνὴρ ἦν διαφερόντως περιττὸς εἰς φιλανθρωπίαν. 
ᾧγε τοσοῦτον ἡμερότητος καὶ πρᾳότητος ὑπῆρχεν εἰς ἅπαν- 
τας ὥστε καὶ τὸν Μάρκελλον ἐκεῖνον τὸν, ἡνίκα ἦν Καῖσαρ, 
ὑβριστικῶς αὐτῷ χρησάμενον, κ. t.d. from Eunapius : 
conf. Vales. ad Ammian. 22. 11, 2. who corrects 
the error of Suidas: Idem p. 3247 B Σαλούστιος ἔπαρ- 
xos mpatropiov, ὃς προεβάλετο βασιλέα Βαλεντινιανόν. 
The first Sallustius, the prefect of Gaul, is referred 
to by Libanius by the name of Phenix. See the 
Tables A. D. 357.3 p. 439. Improperly understood 
by Valesius ad Ammian. 25. 5, 3 of the prefect of 
the East. Valesius 1. c. rightly however refers to the 
prefect of the East Greg. Naz. in Julianum I p. 
125 B φασί τοι διὰ ταῦτα καὶ τὸν τηνικαῦτα ὕπαρχον 
(γενέσθαι γὰρ ἄνδρα Ἕλληνα μὲν τὴν θρησκείαν, τὸν τρό- 
πον δὲ ὑπὲρ Ἕλληνα καὶ κατὰ τοὺς ἀρίστους τῶν πάλαι καὶ 
νῦν ἐπαινουμένων), ἐκεῖνο πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα μετὰ παρρησίας 
εἰπεῖν x.t.d. Explained by Socrates III. 19 (Σαλου- 
στίῳ τῷ ἐπάρχῳ) and Sozomen V. 20 (Σαλούστιος 6 τὴν 
ὕπαρχον ἐξουσίαν ἐπιτετραμμένος) to be Sallustius. They 
speak of Julian at Antioch in A. D. 36%. The two 
Sallustii are confounded by Wolf ad Libanii Ep. 1148 
p- 550. and by Valesius himself ad Ammianum 26. 
7, 4. whom Reitemeier follows ad Zosimum p. 580. 


The prefect of the East was removed in 365: Am- 
mian. 26.7, 4 Nebridius in locum Sallustii pref. pret. 
factione Petronii recens promotus. Conf. Zosim. IV. 
6,2. And appointed by Valens a second time: Zo- 
simus IV. 10, 6 ὕπαρχον τῆς αὐλῆς Αὐξόνιον ἀπεδείκνυ, 
Σαλούστιον ταύτης διὰ τὸ γῆρας ἀφεὶς, ἤδη δεύτερον ταύτην 
μεταχειρισάμενον τὴν ἀρχήν. Conf. Eunapium V. 5. p. 
61=109. ubi Σαλουτίῳ et ᾿Εξόνιον. He was dismissed 
from his second prefecture in A. D. 367. An in- 
scription apud Gruter. p. 465. 8 is assigned to Sal- 
lustius prefect of the East by Pagi Vol. 1 p. 503. 
Tillemont tom. 4 p. 697 and by Wernsdorf Himerio 
p- 12. Saturnio Secundo V.C. presidi provincie Aqui- 
tanice magistro memorie@ comiti ordinis primi procon- 
suli Africe, item comiti ordinis primi intra consisto- 
rium et questori, pref. pretorio iterum, ob egregia 
ejus in rempublicam merita DD. NN. Valentinianus et 
Valens victores ac triumfatores semper Augusti statuam 
sub auro constitui locarique jusserunt. Secundus pref. 
pret. appears in Cod. Theod. within the years 362— 
365. He assisted at the election of Valentinian: 
Philostorg. VIII. 8 p. 513 C συνεφαψαμένου τῇ πράξει 
Σεκούνδου τε τοῦ ἐπάρχου καὶ ᾿Αρινθαίου τοῦ στρατηγοῦ Kal 
Δαγαλαΐφου: τῶν δομεστικῶν οὗτος ἡγεῖτο. The same 
person as the Secundus of Gruter. But if Saturnius 
Secundus was no other than Sallust, it is remarkable 
that the name Sallustius should not appear in that 
inscription. 

i Zosimus IV. 2, 5 of μὲν οὖν ἄλλοι πάντες ὅσοι παρὰ 
Ἰουλιανοῦ διοικήσεις ἐθνῶν ἢ ἄλλας ἀρχὰς ἔτυχον ἐπιτε- 
τραμμένοι παρελύοντο τούτων ἐν οἷς καὶ Σαλούστιος ὁ τῆς 
αὐλῆς ὕπαρχος ἦν' μόνου δὲ ᾿Αρινθαίου καὶ Βίκτωρος αἷς 
εἶχον πρότερον στρατιωτικαῖς ἀρχαῖς ἐπιμεινάντων ἡγεμο- 
νίαις, παρήεσαν ἐπὶ τὰς ἀρχὰς, ὡς ἔτυχον, οἱ τούτων ém- 


EMPERORS. 113 


1 Gruter p. 285.6 Rome: Victoriis triumfisque magnifico 1). N. Valentiniano in- Vaverri- 


Inscriptions. 
NIANUS. 


clyto principi semper Aug. Rufius Volusianus V. 0. pref. Urb. iterum judex sacrarum cognitionum 
clementie ejus dedicatus. 2 Gruter p. 285.7 Rome: Piissimo felicissimog. principi Valentiniano 
invictissimo semper Aug. 3 Murat. p. 264.2 Asculi: Propagatori Romani imperii 1). N. Fl. Va- 
lentiniano Aug. semper victori ordo devotus M.... Mes. P.C. Auc.....D.D. 4 Murat. p. 78. 4 
Puteolis in basi: Felicitati perpetue temporis D. Valentinani victoris ac triumfatoris semper Aug. 
Avinius Valentinus V. C. cons. Camp. devotus numinis majes. que gus. 5 Gruter p. 1086.9 Legum 
domino Romanarum justitie equitatisque rectori, domitori gentium barbararum conservatori libertatis 
D.N. Fl. Valentiniano ‘fortissimo invictissimoque principt semper Augusto Fl. Maximus Κ΄. ἢ. pref. 
Vig.k D. N. ΜΗ. ᾧ. ejus. 6 Corsini pref. Urb. p. 229 ex Gudii marmore: DD. NN. Valentinianus 
et Valens Augusti ornatui publico constitui locarique jusserunt, administrante Rufio Volusiano V. C. 
expref. prat. pref. Urbi για. iterum sem. cog. 7 Gruter p. 285.10 DD. NN. FI. Valentiniano 
et Fl. Valenti divinis fratribus semper Augg. 8 Muratori p. 264.7 Auguste Taurinorum: Valen- 
tiniano et Fl. Valenti felicissimis Augg. 9 Gruter p. 1086. 8 Muratori p. 264. 4 cirea Brixiam in 
columna: DD. NN. Flavio Valentiniano et Flavio Valenti divinis fratribus semper Augustis devota 
Venetia conlocavit DDD. NNN. Valentiniano Valenti et Gratiano perpetuis piis felicibus semper Au- 
gustis. 10 Muratori p. 265.1 In Lavarete urbis Aquilane: L. XX XIII. DDD. NNN. Flaviis 
Valentiniano Valenti et Gratiano piis felicibus ac triumphatoribus semper Auggg. bono 10. P. natis. 
11 Murat. p. 265.2 Reate: DDD. NNN. FFF. LLL. Valentiniano Valenti et Gratiano piis felr- 
cibus ac triumphatoribus semper Auggg. bono R. natis. votis XY multis XX. 12 Murat. p. 264. 8 
Rome in foro Palatino: Forum populo Romano domini et principes nostri Valentinianus et Valens 
Sr re curante Flavio Kupraxio V.C. 


Laws of A. D. 364, bearing divo Joviano et Varroniano coss.! 

Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 102 Impp. Valentinianus et Valens AA. ad Volusianum p.U. Dat. VI Id. 
April. Vol. 5 p. 238 Jovio p.U. Dat. VI Kal. [lege VI Id.] April. Vol.2 p.636 ad Jovinum 
p.U. Dat. 111 Id. April. CP. Vol. 5 p.8 Secundo pf.p. Dat. XV Kal. Mau CP. Vol. 2 p. 307 
ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. X Kal. Maiti Antiochie™. Vol.3 p.415 ad Mamertinum p.p. Dat. X 
Kal. Mati Sirmio. Vol. 4 p.148 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Dat. VI Kal. Mati. Vol. 2 p. 2761.5 de 
re militari. Dat. 111 Kal. Mati Hadrianopoli. 


Vol. 4 p. 403 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Dat. Non. Maiti. Vol. 2 p.488 Vol. 4 p. 404 ad Mamerti- 
num p.p. Dat. 111 Id. Mai Hadrianopol. Vol. 4 p. 73 ad Dracontium vie. Afric. Dat. 111 Id. 
Mai Hadrianop. Acc. VIII Kal. Oct. Karth. Vol. 5 p. 67 ad Ampelium proc. Afric. Dat. III 
Id. Mart. [lege Mati cum Gothofredo] Hadrianop. Vol. 2 p. 531 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Dat. 111 
Id. Mav. Vol. 2 p. 532 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. LX Kal. Jul. [Jun. Gothofr.| Philippopolim. 
Vol. 5 p. 287 Cod. Just. VITI. 12,5 ad Symmachum pf.U. Dat. VIIL Kal. Jun. Philippis. V. 13, 
14 p. 302 Wenck. Cod. Just. XI. 58.3 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Dat. VII Kal. Jun. Cod. Theod. 
Vol. 2 p. 310 ad Victorem mag. mil. Dat. VI Kal. Jan. (Jun. Gothofredus] Bonamansione®. Vol. 5 
p- 146 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. Kal. Jan. [dat. x Kal. Jun. Gothofr.] Bonamansione pp. in foro 
Trajan. Vol.4 p. 587 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Dat. IIT Kal. Jun. Serdice. 


semper Augusto Flavius Maximus V. P. pref. Vig. 
D. N. M. Q. ejus. 


θυμοῦντες τυχεῖν. Tillemont tom. 5 p. 21 observes 
that this account is not accurate. In the preceding 


list given by Ammianus are many who had held 
command under Julian. 

k The same Mazimus is in an inscription of Gra- 
tian: Gruter p. 1086. 10 Rome: ...... libertatis 
D.N. Fl. Gratiano fortissimo invictissimoque principi 


1 See the Tables 364 col. 1. 

m Gothofredus p. txvitt understands an island 
Antiochia near Constantinople. 

n «* A station between Philippopolis and Serdica;” 
Gothofred. 


Q 


VALENTI- 
NIANUS. 


114 APPENDIX. (ΟΣ 

Vol. 5 p. 153 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. IV Non. Jun. Naisso. Vol. 5. p.154 ad Symmachum 
pf. Urb. Dat. VIII Id. Jun. Naisso. 1. 6,2 p.34 Wenck. ad Symmachum pf.U. Dat. VI Id, Jun. 
Mediolani®. Gothofred. Vol. 5 p. 186 Vol. 5 p. 261 Vol. 5 p. 288 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. VI © 
Id. Jun. Naisso. Vol. 5 p.154 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. VI Id. Jan. [Jun. Gothofred.] Naisso. 
Vol. 5 p.155 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. VI Id. Jan. (Jum. Gothofr.] Naisso. Vol. 5 p. 226 ad 
Symmachum p.U. Dat. VI Id. Jul. [Jun. Gothofr.] Naisso. Vol. 3 p. 297 ad Symmachum p.U. 
Dat. V Id. Jun. Naisso. Vol. 3 p. 298 Anthemio. Dat. III Id. Jun. Naisso. Vol. 5 p. 32 ad 
Mamertinum pf.p. Dat. III Id. Jan. [(Jun. Gothofr.] Vol. 4 p.16 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. Id. 
Jun. Naisso. Vol. 5 p.289 Tauromedi duci Dacie ripensis. Dat. XIII Kal. Jul. Med. 

Vol. 1 p. 132 Ampelie. Dat. III Non. Jul. Sirmio. V. 13,15 p.303 Wenck. ad Mamertinum 
pf.p. Dat. IV Kal. Aug. Sirmio. 

Cod. Just. X. 26, 2 Anthemio presidi. Dat. VII Kal. Sept. Arelati. 
ad Mamertinum pf.p. Dat. V Kal. Sept. Emone. Vol. 2 p. 133 1. 2 de domesticis. ad Severum 
comitem domesticorum. Dat. IV Kal. Sept. Vol. 2 p. 133 1. 3 de domesticis. ad Severwm comitem 
domesticorum. Dat. XIIII [lege [III] Kal. Sept. Med. [dele Med.]P. 

Vol. 4 p. 587 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Dat. VII Id. Sept. Aquil. Vol. 5 p.10 ad Florentium com. 
S.L. Dat. VI Id. Sept. Vol. 3 p.126 ad Secundum p.p. Dat. V Id. Sept. Vol. 4 p.405 Vol. 6 
Ῥ. 45 ad Byzacenos. Dat. IV Id. Sept. Aquil. V.13, 16 p. 304 Wenck. ad provinciales Byzacenos. 
Dat. prid. Id. Sept. Aquileia. Gothofred. Vol. 3 p.437 Vol. 4 p.406 ad Byzacenos. Dat. prid. Id. ἡ 
Sept. Aquil. Vol. 2 p. 533 ad Florianum comitem R. P. Dat. prid. Id. Sept. Vol. 4 p. 252 ad 
Dracontium vic. Afric. Dat. prid. Id. Sept. Aquil. Acc. XVIII Kal. Dec. Tacapis. Vol. 4 p. 144 
provincialibus Byzacenis. Dat. Id. Sept. Aquil. Vol. 2 p. 240 Have, Anthemi, karissime nobis. Dat. 
XIII Kal. Oct. Aquileia. Vol. 2 p. 479 ad Artemium correctorem. Dat. XIII Kal. Oct. Aquil. 
Ace. XV Kal. Nov. Salerni. Vol. 2 p.533 ad Artemium. Dat. III Kal. Oct. Aquileia. Vol. 3 
p- 224 ad Mamertinum p.p. Dat. prid. Kal. Oct. Altino. 

I. 16,9 p. 81 Wenck. Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 43 Have Anthemi carissime nobis. Dat. Kal. Oct. 
Aquileia. Vol. 3 p. 226 Vol.5 p.419 ad Buleforum cons. Campania. Dat. III Non. Oct. Altino. 
Vol. 4 p. 304 Vol. 5 p. 260 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. VIII Id. Oct. Altino. acc. XVI Kal. Nov. 
Vol. 5 p.155 ad Viventium p.U. Dat. VIII Id. Oct. Altino. Vol.3 p. 298 Artemio, Dat. VIII 
Id. Oct. Altino. Vol. 4 p. 281 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Dat. Id. Oct. Verone. V. 13, 17 p. 304 
Wenck. ad Mamertinum pf.p. Dat. et pp. Rome’ VI Kal. Nov. Gothofred. Vol. 4 p. 407 ad 
Terentium corr. Tusc. Dat. V Kal. Nov. 

Vol. 3 p. 384 ad Cesarium com. R. P. Dat. pridie Non. Feb. Med. Vol. 4 p. 252 Vol. 4 p. 303 
Salutem dicunt ordini civitatis Karthaginis. Dat. prid. Non. Febr. Med. In all these Gothofred. 
reads prid. Non. Nov. conf. Vol.3 p.386. Vol. 2 p. 430 ad universos provinciales. Dat. XV Kal. 
Dec. Rom. Vol. 3 p. 332 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. VIT Kal. Dec. Mediol. 

Vol. 1 p. 147 11. 12, 2 p. 118 Wenck. Sallustio p.p. pp. VI Id. Dec. Gothofred. Vol. 4 p. 408 
ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. IV Id. Dec. Mediol. Vol. 2 p. 308 ad Mamertinum p.p. Dat. Idibus 
Decembr. Triv’ Vol. 2 p.603 ad Eugrammimum. Dat. XVII Kal. Jan. CP. V.14, 3 p. 326 


Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 603 


© Read Med. as below XIII Kal. Jul. Med. that 
is, Mediane, mentioned by Ammianus quoted in the 
Tables A. D. 364 p. 462. Valentinian is at Naissus 
June 8 and 19. 

P At this date, Aug. 19 or 29, Valentinian had left 
Mediana, and had not yet arrived at Mediolanum. 
Perhaps for Med. we may read Emon. from whence 
he dates Aug. 28. Med. is probably derived by the 
transcriber from Med. which occurs in 1. 4 de do- 


mesticis p. 135. 

4 See below, note °. 

τ Perhaps pp. XV Kal. Dec. Roma. as in Wenck. 
p- 305 at Oct. 27 Dat. et pp. Rome. where we may 
read Dat. Med. pp. Rome. 

8 Gothofr. Vol. 1 p. υχχὶ observes “ Vitium in 
die.” The fault is in the place ; as Gothofr. himself 


admits Vol. 2 p. 308, and proposes Trid. sc. Tri- 
denti. 


EMPERORS. 115 


Wenck. ad Mamertinum pf.p. Dat. X Kal. Januar. Mediolani divo Jovi...... Gothofred. Vol. 4 Varey- 
p. 589 Victori duct Agypti. Dat. V Kal. Januar. Vol.1 p.79 IL. 1,4 Cod. Ambros. apud Wenck ΛΑῸΣ 
p. 90 ad Terentium correctorem Tuscie. Dat. Kal. Januar. Mediolani divo Joviano ὅθ. Lege Dat. 
* Kal. Januar. Se. Dec. A. D. 364¢. 

In the following the date requires correction: Vol. 2 p. 5301.17 de cursu publico. Lmpp. Va- 
lentinianus et Valens AA. ad Menandrum. Dat. prid. Idib. Mart. Med. divo Joviano et Varroniano 
coss. As Valens was not yet emperor, and Valentinian was at Nicomedia, on the 14th of March, 
we may read Imp. Valentinianus A.—Dat. prid. Id. Mart. Nicomed” Vol. 2 p. 247 Cod. Just. 
XII. 32, 1 ad Mamertinum pf.p. Dat. prid. Kal. Novemb. Philippopoli. Valentinian is now in 
Italy. Wherefore Gothofred substitutes prid. Kal. Jun. Vol. 5 p. 239 ad Mamertinum pf. p. 
Dat. V Id. Decemb. Naissi. Here for the same reason Gothofred. suggests V Id. Jun. at which 
date Valentinian is at Naissus. I. 6,3 p.34 Wenck. Severo vicario urbis. Dat. VI Kal. Jul. Con- 
stantinopoli. Valens did not reach CP. again till towards the end of the year. See the Tables 364 
p- 462. We may therefore read VI Καί. Jan. sc. Dec. 27 A. Ὁ. 364. 

Laws of A. 1). 365, Valentiniano et Valente AA. coss. Cod. Theod. Vol. 5 p. 292 ad Mamerti- 
num pf. p. Dat. Kal. Januar. Med. Vol.5 p.68 Vol. 5 p.93¥ ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. IIT Id. 
Jan. Med. Vol. 2 p. 603 provincialibus salutem dicunt. Dat. IIT Id. Jan. Med. Vol. 5 p. 157 
Vol. 3 p. 299 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. X VIII Kal. Feb. Mediol. V.15, 1 p. 334 Wencek. ...... 
Dat. XVIT Kal. Febr...diolani Valentiniano et Valente AA. coss. Gothofr. Vol. 3 p. 28 Valen- 
tino consular. Piceni. Dat. XI Kal. Feb. Med. 1.15, 5 p. 66 Wenck. ad Dracontium vicariwm 
Africe. Dat. VIII Kal. Feb. Mediolani. V.11,1 p. 298 Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 460 ad Clearchum 
vic. Asia. Dat. VI Kal. Feb. Vol. 2 p.578 Cod. Just. XII. 53,1 Mamertino pf. p. Dat. III Kal. 
Feb. Mediol. Vol.4 p.419 ad Mamertinum pf.p. Dat. III Kal. Febr. 

Vol. 3 p.437 ad provinciales Afros. Dat. prid. Non. Feb. Med. Vol. 1 p. 129 Pompeio Ἄν 
Dat. VIII Id. Febr. alleg. Kal. Apr. in basilica thermarum Com.* ipsis AA. coss. Vol. 5 p. 293 ad 
Dracontium. Dat. XIV Kal. Mart. Med. Vol. 4 p. 281 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. XIV Kal. 
Mart. Med. Vol. 3 p. 243 Cod. Just. IX. 36,1 edictum. Dat. XIV Kal. Mart. CP. Cod. Theod. 
Vol. 2 p. 466 ad Clearchum. Dat. XIV Kal. Mart. CP. Vol. 2 p.534 ad Volusianum p.U. Pro- 
lata litteris sub die XII Kal. Mart. Rom. accepta IV Kal. April. Venabri consulatu Valentiniani et 
Valentis AA. Vol.4 p.98 ad Florentium com. S. L. Dat. X Kal. Mart. Med.¥ 

Vol. 3 p. 386 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. VII Id. Mart. Med. Vol. 2 p. 535 Mamertino pf. p. 
Dat. VI Id. Mart. Mediol. 1. 6,4 p.34 Wenck. ad Symmachum pf.U. Dat. VI Id. Mart. Go- “ 
thofred. Vol. 5 p. 293 ad Mamertinum pf.p. Dat. Id. Mart. Senigalia. Vol.4 p.123 Secundo pf.p. 
Dat. XIV Kal. April. ΟΡ. Vol.1 p.129 Mamertino p.p. Dat. XII Kal. April. ipsis AA. coss. 
Vol. 2 p.537 ad Buleforum consularem Campanie. Dat. LX Kal. April. Med. Ibid. et Cod. Just. 
XII. 51, 5 ad Symmachum correctorem Lucanie*. Dat. VIII Kal. April. Med. Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 
Ρ- 404 edicta duo per Italiam οἱ Alpes. Dat. VII Kal. April. Mediolani. Vol. 2 p.490 ad Dracon- 
tium vicarium Africe. Dat. III Kal. April. Med. 


t In Gothofred. 1. c. the various readings are Kal. Commodianarum. 


Julii. Id. Jun. and Kal. Decemb. Med. proving an 
error in the date, which may be in part restored 
from Cod. Ambros. 

Vv Gothofredus Vol. 1 p. txv111 suggests either Ni- 
comed. or prid. Id. Maii. But as Valentinian was at 
Hadrianople on May 14, the former correction is to 
be preferred. 
ες WiIn p. 93 Id. Jun. read Id. Jan. 

x Id est, Allegata Kal. Apr. in basilica thermarum 


ΤῈ 


y Two laws ascribed to Feb. and March 365 may 
be transferred to 368: V. 13, 18 p. 305 Wenck. ad 
Florianum comitem. Dat. IV Kal. Mart. Treviris. Va- 
lentiniano et Valente AA. coss. Gothofred. Vol. 4 
p- 17 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Dat. prid. Non. Mar. Trev. 
Valentiniano et Valente AA. coss. Read in both Va- 
lentiniano et Valente II AA. coss. sc. A. D. 368, 
when Valentinian was in Treviris. 
νι 2. Lucanie et Brittiorum Cod. Just. 


Q 2 


VALEN- 
TINIANUS, 


116 APPENDIX. C.1. 


I. 6, 5 p.35 Wenck. Cod. Just. I. 28,1 ad Volusianum pf.U. Dat. II Non. April. Mediolani. 
Cod. Theod. Vol. 5 p. 241 ad Maximum pf. annone. pp. pridie Non. April. p. 242 ad Mamerti- 
num pf.p. pp. prid. Non. April. Vol. 2 p.444 ad Petronium patricium. pp. Beryti Idib. April. ᾿ 
Vol. 2 p. 335 ad Mamertinum p.p. Dat. XIV Kal. Maii Mediolani. Vol. 2 p. 538 ad Mamertinum 
p-p. Dat. VI Kal. Maiti. Vol. 1 p. 130 ad Valentinianum consularem Piceni. Alleg. IIIT Kal. 
Maiti Flavia Fenestri in secretario, ipsis AA. coss. 

Vol. 3 p. 228 ad Valentinum cons. Piceni. Dat. XVII Kal. Jan. [lege cum Gothofr. Jun.] Med. 
Vol. 4 p.19 ad Dracontium vic. Afric. Dat. XVI Kal. Jun. Med. Vol. 4 p. 305 ad Symmachum 
p.U. Dat. XIII Kal. Jan. [Jun. Gothofr.] Med. Vol.4 p.74 ad Florianum com. R. P. Dat. VIII 
Kal. Jun. Med. Vol. 2 p. 468 Jovio magistro equitum. Dat. VIII Kal. Jun. Med. III. 14, 1 
p- 180 Wenck. ad Theodosiuwm magistrum equitum?. Dat. V Kal. Jun. Vol.4 p.415 ad Terentium 
corr. Tusc. Dat. V Kal. Jun. Med. Vol. 2 p. 538 ad Fortunatum consularem Pannonie secunde. 
Dat. V Kal. Jun. Med. Vol. 2 p. 278 Jovio magistro equitum et peditum. Dat. prid. Kal. Jun. Med. 

Vol. 5 p. 68 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. ITI Id. Jun. Med. [p.68 male Jan.] Vol. 4 p. 20 ad 
Dracontium vic. Afric. Dat. XV Kal. Jul. Med. Vol. 4 p.538 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Dat. XIV 
Kal. Jul. Vol.3 p.507 ad Germanum consularem. Dat. IV Kal. Jul. Med. Vol.2 p. 56 ad Vo- 
lusianum p.U. Med.... IV Kal. Jul. CP. [dele CP.] Vol. 4 p.417 ad Volusianum p.U. Dat. IV 
Kal. Jul. Mediol. 

Vol. 4 p. 539 ad Secundum pf.p. Dat. IV Non. Jul. Cesarea. Vol. 4 p.540 ad Mamertinum 
pf.p. Dat. XV Kal. Aug. Vol.1 p.372 Felici cons. Campania. Dat. Χ 1111 Kal. Aug. Mediolani 
ipsis AA. coss. Vol. 3 p. 407 ad Severum vic. Urb. Dat. XI Kal. Aug. Med. Cod. Just. VII. 
39,2 ad Volusianum pf.U. Dat. VIII Kal. Aug. Cod. Theod. V. 3,19 p. 306 Wenck. ad Germa- 
nianum com. Κ΄. L. Dat. V Kal. Aug. Gothofred. Vol. 4 p. 543 Cod. Just. X. 70, 2 ad Secundum 
pf. p. Dat. ILI Kal. Aug. ΟΡ. Vol.1 p.132 dtlie Bavonie. Dat. III Kal. Aug. Mediolani ipsis 
AA. coss. Vol. 4 p.21 ad Faventium vic. Ital. Dat. prid. Kal. Aug. Med. 

Vol. 4 p. 540 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Dat.» prid. Non. Aug. Sirmio. V.15,2 p.334 Wenck. ad 
Rufinum pf.p. Dat. VIII Id. Aug. Mediolani. Gothofr. Vol. 5 p.187 ad Volusianum V.C. vie. 
Dat. VIII Id. Aug. Med. Vol. 4 p.48 ad Symmachum p.U. pp. pridie Idus Aug. Vol. 4 p. 543 
ad Dracontium vic. Afric. Acc. prid. Kal. Sept. Constantine. 

Vol. 4 p. 287 ad Volusianum p.U. Dat. III Non. Sept. Med. 1. 16,10 p. 81 Wenck. Gothofr. 
Vol. 1 p.45 ad Valerianum vicarium Hispaniarum. Prelata VII Id. Sept. Verone. Vol. 3 p. 37 
ad Valerianum vic. Hispanie. Prelata literis V. C. vicarii VI Id. Sept. Verone. Cod. Justin. 1. 
19,5 ad Volusianum pf.p. Dat. [lege pp.| XV Kal. Oct. Rome. Cod. Theod. I. 6,6 p.35 Wenck. 
ad Preteatatum p.p. Dat. XII Kal. Oct. Novamansione. Gothofred. Vol. 2 p. 340 ad Rufinum 
pf.p. Dat. VIIIL Kal. Oct. Luceria, Vol. 2 p. 280 ad Equitium comitem et magistrum militum. 
Dat. (se. reddita. Gothofr.| VIII Kal. Oct. Heraclee. Cod. Justin. XI. 61,3 ad Germanianum 
com. S. L. Dat. VIII Kal. Oct. Mediolani. 

Vol. 2 p. 311 ad populum. Dat. Kal. Oct. Aquil. Vol. 4 p.417 ad Severum p.U< Dat. prid. Non. 
Oct. Verona. Vol. 4 p.418 ad Ausonium vic. dieceseos Asiane. Dat. prid. Non. Oct. Vol.5 p. 294 
ad Valentinianum cons. Piceni. Dat. prid. Non. Oct. Vol. 4 p.49 ad Symmachum p.U. Dat. X 
Kal. Nov. Med. Vol. 4 p. 544 Cod. Justin. X. 70, 3 ad Mamertinum pf.p. Dat. prid. Kal. 
Nov. Rome. 


8.1.1 de nuptiis gentilium. Nulli provincialium, cu- _ suspectum vel noxium detegitur), capitaliter expietur. 
juscunque ordinis aut loci fuerit, cum barbara sit uxore Ὁ « Dat. pro reddita.” Gothofred. We may read 
conjugium, nec ulli gentilium provincialis femina copu- pp. prid. &c. 
letur. Quodsi que inter provinciales atque gentiles ¢ Vic. Urbis: Gothofr. See above at XI Kal. Aug. 
affinitates ex hujusmodi nuptiis ewstiterint (quod in iis ἃ Lege pp. prid. &c. Conf. Gothofredum. 


EMPERORS. 117 


Vol. 8 p. 387 ad Dracontium vic. Africe. Dat. (sc. reddita] XV Kal. Dec. Adrumeto. Vol. 3 Varen- 
Ρ. 83 ad senatum. Dat. prid. Kal. Dee. ape tag 

Vol.1 p. 80 II. 1,5 p.90 Wenck. ad Felicem vicarium Macedonia. Dat. Kal. Dec. Gothofred. 
Vol. 2 p. 311 Secundo p.p. Acc. Kal. Dec. Calcedone. Vol. 3 p.491 ad Cresconium. com. metallorum. 
Dat. IV Id. Dec. Parisis. Vol.2 p.469 ad Rufinum p.p. Dat. prid. Id. Dec. Parisis. Cod. Just. 
I. 55,1 Senece defensori. Dat. XV Kal. Januar. Terici. 

A. Ὁ. 368. . To the three laws inserted in the Tables add the following: Cod. Just. 11. 6, 6 
repeated by Wenck. p. 115 Cod. Theod. II. 10, 5 Olybrio pf.U. pp. X Kal. Sept. Valentiniano et 
Valente AA. II conss. A fragment of this law is extant in Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 140 dated thus: 
accepta XII Kal. Sept. ipsis AA. coss. And Gothofr. Vol. 1 p. Lxxx111 observes that Cod. Just. 
II. 6,6 has also ipsis AA. conss. sc. A. D. 365, “non adsignato consulatus numero.” Beck ad 
Cod. Just. p. 203 has not noticed this. The law however is determined to A. D. 368 by the pre- 
fecture of Olybrius. 

A.D. 369. To the laws in the Tables p.473 may be added Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 549 Probo 
p-p. pp. VIL Id. Jan. Sabarie Valentiniano et Victore coss. Vol. 5 p. 33 ad Probum pf. p. Dat. 
XIV Kal. Feb. Sirmio Valentiniano NB. P. et Victore coss. Vol. 5 p.196 ad Olybrium p.U. Dat. 
V Kal. Febr. Triv. Vol. 2 p.603 ad Mamertinum pf. p. Missa a p.p.o. die Id. Febr. Med. Vol.3 
p. 424 ad Florentinum com. R. P. Dat. IV Kal. Aprilis. Vol. 5 p.10 ad Probum pf.p. pp. Kar- 
thagine Kal. April. Vol.3 p.493 Fortunatiano com. R. P. Dat. prid. Kal. Maiti Antiochie. Cod. 
Just. IIT. 12,5 ad Olybrium pf.U. Dat. IV Non. Maii Tiberiade. Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p. 579 ad 

Viventium p.p.o. Dat. X VI Kal. Jun. Complati. Vol.3 p. 494 ad Probum pf. p. Dat. prid. Non. 
Jun. Martiatict. Vol.2 p.447 ad Probum pf. p. Dat. VII Id. Jun. Sirmio. Vol. 4 p. 282 ad Oly- 
᾿ brium p.U. Dat. XTIL Kal. Jul. Altaripa. Vol. 3 p. 248 ad Olybrium p.U. Dat. VIII Id. Jul. 
Vol. 4 p.307 Cod. Just. I. 4, 2 ad Claudianum pf. p< Dat. VII [VILL Cod. Just.] Id. Jul. Cod. 
Theod. Vol. 5 p. 243 ad populum. pp. Rome Kal. Aug. Vol. 2 p.242 ad Probum p.p. O. Dat. IIT 
Kal. Sept. Brisiaci. Vol.5 p. 330 Fortunaciano com. R. P. Dat. IIT Kal. Nov. Antiochie. 

Within the 12th indiction, that is, within Sept. 1 A. D. 368—Aug. 31 A. Ὁ. 369, the following : 
Cod. Theod. Vol. 3 p. 530 Cod. Justin. XI. 12,1 Lmppp. Valentinianus Valens οἱ Gratianus AAA. 
Auxonio pf. p. Data indictione XII. 

Many laws bearing Valentiniano et Valente AA. coss. or A. Ὁ. 365 belong to 368 717 AA. coss. 
or to 370 1.11 AA. coss. or to 373 IV AA. coss.£ The laws of these years are of uncertain date, 
as in the reign of Diocletian the laws bearing Cess. coss. are of doubtful years. Gothofredus 
transfers some laws of 365, 368, 370, 373 from one year to another, partly on account of the 
place from whence the emperor issued the edict, partly on account of the person to whom it was 
addressed. We may determine the year of some by their position in the Codes. 


¢ p. U. Cod. Theod. Male. 

f See the Tables A. Ὁ. 373 p. 480. 

§ Gothofredus Chronol. p. pxxx1 &c. removes the 
following from 365 to 368. 

VIIT Kal. Feb. missa Rom. ad Rufinum pf. p. Vol. 
2 p. 569. 

prid. Kal. Feb. dat. Marcianop. ad Fortunatianum. 

XIV Kal. Mart. Triv. ad Claudium proc. Afric. 
Vol. 6 p. 45. 

VII Id. Mart. Marcianop. ad Felicem com. S. L. 
Vol. 3 p. 451. Rather in 370, because the preceding 
law was in 309. ΄ 

IV Id. Mart. Trev. ad Probum pf. p. Vol. 3 p. 532. 
Valentinian was not in Treviris in 365. 


XIV Kal. April. Trev. ad Olybrium pf.U. “ Perhaps 
in 370.” 6. 

XII Kal. April. Trev. ad Probum pf. p. Vol. 3 
p- 462. ‘ Perhaps in 370.” 

VIII Kal, Apr. Trev. ad Probum pf.p. ‘‘ Perhaps 
in 370.” 

111 Kal. Apr. Trev. ad Olybrium pf.U. ‘ Perhaps 
in 370.” 

III Non. Apr. Trev. ad Olybrium pf.U. ‘“ Perhaps 
in 370.” 

Non. April. pp. ad Maximum p.f. annone. “ Perhaps 
in 370.” 

prid. Non. Apr. Alteio. ad Crescentem vic. Africe. 
“« Perhaps in 370.” 


FIrMvs. 


118 


Firmus. See the Tables A. D. 372—374. 


APPENDIX. 


C. 4; 


Orosius VII. 33 relates the war with Firmus after the death of Valentinian: Interea in Africe 
partibus Firmus sese, excitatis Maurorum gentibus, regem constituens Africam Mauritaniamque vas- 
tavit &e. although begun in his reign: Comes Theodosius—a Valentiniano missus effusas Maurorum 
gentes multis preliis fregit, ipsum Firmum adflictum et oppressum coégit ad mortem. On which ac- 
count Tillemont tom. 5 p. 66 places the death of Firmus after the death of Valentinian. and 
therefore after Nov. 20 A. D. 375. But Ammianus expressly says that Valentinian was still living. 
In Ammianus 29. 5, 54 Firmus kills himself; and Theodosius returns to Sitifis in triumph: ὃ 56. 


III Id. Apr. ad Olybrium p.U. Vol. 3 p. 300. 
Olybrius was p.U. in 368—370 but not in 365. On 
the prefecture of Olybrius see Corsin. de pref. Urbis 
Rome p. 245—248 and the inscriptions there quoted. 

XI Kal. Maii Trev. ad Florianum cons. Venetia. 
Two laws Vol. 2 p. 589 Vol. 4 p. 74. 

VI Kal. Maii Triv. ad Viventium pf. p. Galliarum. 

prid. Non. Maiti Triv. Remigio mag. Officiorum. 
Vol. 2 p. 344 Cod. Just. 1. 9,4. “Perhaps in 370.” 6. 

XV Kal. Jul. Trev. ad Probum pf. p. 

XI Kal. Jul. Med. Rufino pf. p. 

XI Kal. Jul. Raven. ad Rufinum pf. p. 

IX Kal. Jul. Sabarie. ad Probum pf. p. 

Non. Jul. Olybrio pf.U. Lecta in Pantheo. 

prid. Kal. Aug. Vangionibus. ad Musufilum vic. 
Africe. 

Kal. Aug. Marcianop. ad Modestum pf.p. Vol. 4 
p- 254. See Tillemont tom. 5 p. 697. Gothofr. re- 
peats this law in 373 Chronol. p. xcr11. 

III Non. Aug. Sirmio. ad Probum pf. p. 

Kal. Sept. ad Auxonium pf. p. 

IX Καὶ. Oct. ad Viventium p. p. 

prid. Kal. Oct. Agrippine. ad Probum pf.p. Illyrici. 

VI Non. Oct. Festo consulari Syria. 

ITI Id. Oct. Germano pf. p. Galliarum. Cod. Just. 
X. 31, 29. 

III Non. Nov. ad Probum pf.p. Cod. Just. I. 55, 2. 

XIV Kal. Dec. ad Auxonium pf. p. 

X Kal. Dec. ad Viventium pf. p. Galliarum. 

Kal. Dec. Triv. ad Claudium proc. Africe. 

Id. Dec. Marcianop. ad Auxonium pf. p. 

X Kal. Jan. Directa Sirmio. ad Probum p. p. 

III Kal. Jan. Dat, Trev. ad Viventium pf. p. 


These from 365 to 370: 


XIV Kal. Feb. ad Olybrium p.U. 

XIV Kal. Ap. Triv. ad Probum pf.p. Vol. 3 p. 495. 
The preceding law is in 369. 

XIV Kal. Apr. Triv. ad Maximum pf. annone. Vol. 
5 p. 246. The preceding law is in 369. 

prid. Non. Apr. Alteio. ad Crescentem vic. Africe. 

IX Kal. Maii Trev. Mauris Sitifensibus. Vol. 2 
p- 278 Vol. 4 p. 414. Two laws. ‘“ Perhaps in 373.” 

VI Kal. Maii Triv. ad Viventium pf. p. Galliarum. 

V Kal. Jun. ad Theodosium. ‘ Perhaps in 373,” 
Vol. 1 p. 306. This has been already given at 365 
from Wenck. 

IV Id. Jun. Cyzico. ad Modestum pf. p. 


prid. Non. Aug. Hierap. ad Clearchum. (See the 
Tables 373.) 
XVI Kal. Nov. Hierapoli. Modesto. (See the 


Tables 373.) 
11 Id. Dec. CP. ad Modestum pf.p. Vol. 3 p.127 
“ Perhaps in 373.” 6. 


From 365 to 373 the following : 


Kal. Jan. Byritho. ad Modestum pf.p. Because the 
prefecture of Modestus began in the middle of 370. 

XII Kal. Mart. ad Volusianum p.U. This law, 
without reason referred by Gothofred. to 373, has 
been given in A. D.365. See p. 115. 

XIII Kal. Jul. Apollonia. ad Zosimum presidem 
Epiri nove. 

IV Kal. Jul. Two laws ad Volusianum p.U. Given 
already p. 116 at A. D. 365. 

VIII Kal. Aug. To the same Volusianus. Given 
at p. 116 in 365. 


VIII Id. Aug. Also to Volusianus. Given in 
A. D. 365. 
IIT Non. Sept. ad Volusianum. See A. D. 365. 


XV Kal. Oct. ad Volusianum. 


Gothofredus transfers 


From 370 to 368: III Kal. Feb. Dat. Triv. ad 
Pratezxtatum p.f.U. Vol. 5 p. 34. 

From 373 to 368: XVIII Kal. Sept. Altino. ad 
Olybrium p.U. Vol. 4 p. 283. (Given in the Tables 
373 p. 480). Gothofred. p. Lxxxx111 ad hunc annum 
368 retraho ab anno 373, quo certe Olybrius non 
fuit p.U. But the preceding law Vol. 4 p. 282 is 
addressed to Olybrius p.U. June 19 A. D. 369. He 
went out of office after March 1 and before April 29 
A. Ὁ. 370. See the Tables A. D. 370. 3 p. 475 
and, for his successor, Corsin. de pref. Urb. p. 248. 
There seems, then, an error in the month XVIII 
Kal. Sept. Perhaps we may read XVIII Kal. Febr. 
—III AA. coss. and place that law at Jan. 15 A. D. 
370. On Olybrius see the testimonies in the Tables 
379. 1. 

From 370 to 368: prid. Id. Nov. Marcianop. ad 
Auxonium pf.p. Vol. 4 p. 174. 

From 373 to 370: XVI Kal. Feb. ad Jovinum 
magistrum militum. 

From 373 to 370: X Kal. Mart. Trev. ad Julia- 
num proc. Africa. 

From 368 to 370: IV Id. Aug. Hierapoli. ad se- 
natum. Cod. Just. I. 55, 3. 


See 365. 


EMPERORS. 119 


Valentinian being yet alive: 29. 5, 46 Theodosius ait “Comes Valentiniani sum, orbis terrarum do- 
mint &c. And we may with Valesius refer the death of Firmus to the close of A. D374: 


VALENS. 


Until the year 369 Valens was blameless: Ammian. 27.5, 8 Imperator rudis quidem, verum spec- 
tator adhuc equissimus rerum, antequam adulationum perniciosis illecebris captus rempublicam fune- 
ribus perpetuo deflendis adfliigeret. Ammianus 31. 14, 1—7 impartially sums up his good and evil 
qualities: Amicus fidelis et firmus, ultor acer ambitionum, severus militaris et civilis discipline cor- 
rector,—provinciarum equissimus tutor—tributorum onera studio quodam molliens singulart.—Nec 
sub alio principe in hujusmodi negotiis melius secum actum esse meminit Oriens. Super his omnibus 
liberalis erat cum moderatione. He admits however that Valens was magnarum opum intemperans 
adpetitor—in crudelitatem proclivior, subagrestis ingenti, nec bellicis nec liberalibus studiis eruditus. 
—in sanguinem seviebat et dispendia locupletum,—nihil agi contra libidinem suam patiebatur, inju- 
riosus alas et iracundus et criminantibus sine differentia veri vel falsi facillime patens. 

The cause of the revolt of the Goths in 377 is inaccurately told by Zosimus IV. 21, 1. See 
Reitemeier p. 589. 

Zosimus 1V. 2—24 describes the events from the death of Jovian to the death of Valens and 
election of Theodosius in a clear narration. He omits some facts. He does not name the father 
of Theodosius. He omits the death of Arsaces. He does not mark the three years of the Gothic 
war of Valens or the affairs of Sapor in Armenia. In some minor points he is not accurate; as 
the illness of Valens in 364, and the time of the death of Serenianush. Heyne ad Zosim. IV. 20, 
10 p. 638 vindicates the historian by alleging that he omits some things from brevity; that he 
enlarges too much on other matters either to vary his narrative or to relate what others had 
omitted ; that when he differs from other historians he is not to be at once condemned for bad 
faith or error, but to be compared with other writers, and his accuracy balanced against theirs. 
But these arguments cannot justify positive errors. Zosimus has erred in the wars of Aurelian, 
in confounding Maaimian with Maximin, in his account of the mother of Constantine and of the 
campaigns of Julian. He is convicted of error by the evidence of contemporaries. 

The authorities quoted in the Tables: for the visit of Valens to Antioch give the following ac- 
counts. 1 Socrates 1V. 14—21 “Valens in 370 sets forth from CP. to go to Antioch ; is detained 
long at Nicomedia. after which a famine occurs in Phrygia. After the famine had begun, he 
proceeds to Antioch and stays there. After the arrival at Antioch, he proceeds to Edessa; ex- 
amines the case of Theodorus—hears of the death of Athanasius.” 2 Sozomen VI. 13—19 “Valens 
on his way to Antioch is detained at Nicomedia. from Nicomedia, he proceeds through Cappa- 
docia towards Antioch. at Czesarea he finds Husebius, Basilius being absent. In a second visit 
to Czesarea on the 6th of January he finds Basilius bishop. He arrived at Antioch, was present 
at Edessa; and the death of Athanasius was told to him at Antioch.” 3 The author of the life 
of Athanasius apud Phot. Cod. 258 “Valens on his way to Antioch is detained at Nicomedia. 
After his transactions there he arrives at Antioch. After his arrival, Athanasius died.” 4 Am- 
mianus: “Valens enters Antioch to stay there; is in danger from a plot; enquires into the matter 
of Theodorus.” 5 Zosimus: “Valens arrives by slow journeys at Antioch, from whence he securely 
directs the war against Persia, passing his winter at Antioch, his summer at Hierapolis; his 


h Which Zosimus IV. 6, 8 places in the lifetime dium, proditione militum et interitu Procopii cognito, 
of Procopius. But Ammianus 26. 10,1 (quoted by  Serenianum intra palatium clausum [conf. 26. 8, 11] 
Reitemeier ad Zosim. p. 581) shews that it happened —occidit &c. 
afterwards: Marcellus—agens apud Niceam presi- i Tables A. D. 371. 372. 


VALENS. 


VALENS. 


120 APPENDIX. 0»: 


winter again at Antioch. While the emperor was at Antioch, the affair of Theodorus happened.” 
6 The Theodosian Code records that Valens was at CP. at least from Dec. 8 A. D. 370 to Apr. 7 
A.D. 371*. 7 Libanius attests that he had completed his 57th year when Valens entered 
Antioch. 8 Malalas determines that the emperor entered Antioch on the 10th of November. 
9 Theophanes and Cedrenus place the entry into the city at the 8th year of Valens. 

Valesius! fixes the arrival “ finita jam estate A. D. 371,” founding his opinion upon I. 74. 76™ 
de decurionibus, and upon the age of Libanius. Gothofredus supposes that in 370 Valens trans- 
acted the affairs at Nicomedia; that he was then at Caesarea"; then that he arrived at Antioch; 
then passed three months at Hierapolis; and then returned to CP. in December. and that he 
came to Antioch again in 372. Tillemont, rejecting the opinion of Gothofredus, supposes tom. 5 
p- 98—101 that Valens wintered at Czesarea in 374 because he was there at the Epiphany Jan. 6 
A.D. 372, and that he made his entry into Antioch in the Spring of this year. 

The opinion of Gothofredus is not tenable. 1 The compass of one year, 370, does not allow 
time for so many movements, as Tillemont has justly remarked. 2 The three months at Hiera- 
polis in that year are founded upon dates assigned by conjecture to laws of uncertain date. 3 All 
the testimonies speak of one arrival and of a permanent stay at Antioch ; Gothofredus supposes 
that Valens arrived twice, and that the stay which Ammianus and Zosimus describe as permanent 
was only a passing visit. The opinion of Tillemont, that Valens passed a whole winter at Ceesarea 
and entered Antioch in spring, is refuted by Malalas, who now confirms the judgment of Valesius 
by certain testimony. Valens from his chief station at Antioch—ép τοῖς αὐτόθι βασιλείοις Zosim. 
IV. 13—might visit Ceesarea in January without passing the winter there. He might visit Ce- 
sarea, a distance of not more than 150 English miles, as he visited Edessa and other places. 

Reiske ad Libanium tom. 1 p. 96 Vit. Liban. § 63. 66 imagines three arrivals of Valens at An- 
tioch. In his note at p. 96 fixing with Malalas the arrival at Nov. 371 he adds “ Sed Socrates 
IV. 2 Valentem ait jam ante Procopii rebellionem Antiochiam venisse. v. Vales. ad IV. 13. Idem 
auctor IV. 17 alterum Valentis adventum collocat in 370, et IV. 21 ait eum a. 371 Antiochie 
fuisse.” In the Life he writes at ὃ 68 “ Valentis adventus incidit in Aprilem medium anni 372.” 
And yet at § 66 “ Juxta Malalam adventus incidit in Nov. anni 371. Sed Socrates IV. 2 ait ante 
Procopii rebellionem venisse. Idem IV.17 alterum adventum refert ad a. 370, et rursus a. 371 
IV. 2 [lege IV. 21] ait idem factum. Fallitur ergo Valesius in fine notarum ad Soer. IV. 13.” 
Now if the arrival was fixed to November 371, how could it happen in April 372?  Reiske has 
given the evidence of Malalas and the opinion of Tillemont, not perceiving that both could not 
stand together. As to the arrival “ΚΞ ante Procopii rebellionem” it is true that Socrates IV. 2 and 
Sozomen VI. 7 report this; but the testimony of Ammianus® shews that they were mistaken?. 
As to the two visits referred to 370 and 371, these are one and the same visit: Socrates IV. 17 
ἐπὶ τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν παραγίνετα. In IV. 21 Valens is still there: κατὰ τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν διάγοντι. 
Socrates then describes only two visits; one after the affairs of Nicomedia, which was in truth 
the first visit, and one before the affairs of Procopius, which was an error4. 


k Quoted in the Tables A. D. 371. 2. 370. 3. 
Gothofredus prolongs the stay of Valens at CP. till 
May 1: Vol. 4 p. 25 ad Modestum pf.p. Dat. Kal. 


" He quotes (Cod. Theod. Chronol. p. uxxxvi11) 
Theodoret. IV. 17 Socrates IV. 21 Sozomen VI. 15. 
This is by no means accurate. Theodoret speaks 


Maii CP. Gratiano A. et Dagalaifo coss. (A, D. 366.) 
where Gothofr. reads Gratiano A. II et Probo A. D. 
371 on account of Modestus pf. p. 

1 Ad Socratem p. 53, ad Ammianum 29. 1, 4. 

m Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p, 422 p. 426, quoted in 
the Tables 371. 2 p. 476, 


only of the second visit to Cesarea, when Basilius 
was bishop. sc. in A. D. 372. Socrates does not 
mention Ceesarea at all. 

© Quoted in the Tables A. D, 365 p. 464. 

P As Valesius ad Ammian. 26. 7, | has observed. 

4 Reiske however has justly censured Valesius. ad 


EMPERORS. 121 


Tillemont tom. 5 p. 105. 701" supposes Ammianus 29. 1, 4 to describe the return of Valens to 
Antioch after a Persian campaign at the close of 373, and not his first entry into that city after 
his progress through Asia Minor. But the last mention of Valens by Ammianus 27. 12, 13 was 
the mission of Arintheus, which was in 370, as Tillemont himself admits p. 103. And if the next 
mention of Valens was after the campaign of 373, there would be two complete years during 
which he is unnoticed by the historian. This arrangement also leaves a chasm of two years in the 
account of the Persian war; for Arintheus is employed against Sapor in 370, and Sapor according 
to Tillemont is next mentioned 29. 1, 1 in the close of winter, the beginning of 373. It seems 
clear that Ammianus describes the first entry into Antioch, and that his narrative proceeds with- 
out any years omitted. Arimtheus is employed in 370; the winter described in 29. 1, 1 is the 
winter of 372; Sapor is in the field in 371 and is opposed by the generals of Valens. At the end 
of that year he returns to winter at Ctesiphon. At the same time Valens makes his first entry 
into Antioch, which according to Tillemont was in April 372, but according to Malalas in No- 
vember 371. 


Tillemonts has adopted that arrangement because Themistius in an oration in March 373 


makes no mention of a victory. “ Therefore the campaign which Ammianus describes was in 
373, after the date of that oration, and in the end of 373 Valens returned victorious to Antiocht.” 
But the campaign described by Ammianus was not a victorious campaign; nor was Valens pre- 
sent’. And it required no particular notice from Themistius. 

After the campaign of 371, described by Ammianus, Sapor was kept in check by the presence 
of Valens in 372 and 373; who in those years approached the Euphrates, or was stationed at 
Hierapolis. In 374 Para the Armenian was murdered ; the year 375 was wasted in negotiations”, 
and in 376 the attention of Valens was withdrawn from Persia by the Goths. 

Some inscriptions bearing the name of Valens are given under Valentinian*. Add 1 Muratori 
p. 264.3 Patris in columna: τῶν δεσποτῶν ἡρώων PA. Βαλεντινιανοῦ καὶ Βάλεντος τῶν Αὐγούστων. 
2 Murat. p. 264.5 Gruter p. 286. 4 ex Panvinio, Rome: Forentiss. δὲ piissim. D. N. Valenti 
maxim. principi semper August. L. Vocontius Vicasius V. C. pref. urbi iter. praefec. leg. VI Pie 
Fel. pr. pr. prow. Gall. proc. XX her. ejusdem J. 8.0. D.N.M.Q. HL. D.D. 3 Murat. p. 264. 6 
Vicentize : Imp. Cesari 1). N. Fl. Valenti Pio Felici semper Augusto civitas Vigentina. [al. Veicen- 
tina.| 4 Mur. p. 262.5 Pisauri: Fundatorib. et conservator. imperii Romani DD. NN. Valentiniano 
et Valenti principib. maximis ac triumfatorib. Augg. B.R. P.N.impp. 5 Mur. p. 1055. 3 in agro 
Lunensi: Imp. Ces. 1). N. Valenti Pio Felicit semper Aug. civit. Lun. M. P. Imp. Cesari D. Gra- 
tiano Pio Fel. semper Aug. divi Valentiniani A. civit. Lunen. M..P. Imp. Cas. DNE Valentiniano 
ox vee semp. Aug. Divi Valentinia..... civit. Lunen. M.P. After divi Valentiniani supply filio. 
6 Murat. p. 1070. 8 Pisis: Imp. Ces. D. NRO [ΕἸ. Valenti] Pio Felici semp. Aug. imp. Ces. ἢ). N. 
Fl. Gratiano Pio Felici semp. Aug. divi Valentiniani Aug. filio imp. Ces. Fl. Valentiniano Pio 
Felici semper Aug. divi Valentiniani Aug. filio civit. Pisana. M. P. 1111. 


Procorivs. Tables A. D. 365. 366. 


Socratem IV. 13 for defending Socrates (Immerito 8 Tillemont tom. 5 p. 701. 
Baronius Socratem reprehendit. Neque enim So- Ὁ «Valens victorieux vint passer l’hiver ἃ Antioche.”’ 
crates dicit Valentem jam antea venisse Antiochiam Tillemont tom. 5 p. 105. 
&e. p. 52.) Valesius had forgotten the narrative of v See Ammianus quoted in the Tables 371 p. 476. 
Socrates himself in IV. 9, W See the Tables A. D. 374. 375 p. 484. 486. 

τ᾿ Referred to in the Tables A. Ὁ. 371 p. 476. x See above p. 113. 


R 


VALENS. 


Procopivus. 


GRATIANUS. 


122 APPENDIX. Guts 


GRATIANUS. 


His character is given by Ammianus 31. 10, 18. 19 Preclare indolis adulescens, facundus et 
moderatus et bellicosus et clemens ; ad emulationem lectorum progrediens principum—ni vergens in 
ludibriosos actus natura laxantibus prowimis semet ad vana studia Cesaris Commodi convertisset, licet 
hic incruentus ὅσο. Victor Epit. p. 395 Fuit autem Gratianus litteris haud mediocriter institutus 
&c.—parcus cibi somnique, et vini ac libidinis victor; cunctisque fuisset plenus bonis, si ad cognoscen- 
dam reipublice gerende scientiam animum intendisset—Dum exercitum negligeret δέ paucos ca Alanis, 
quos ingenti auro ad se transtuleraty, anteferret veteri ac Romano militi—odia contra se militum 
excitavit. 

Gratian in 374 married the daughter of Constantius 11.2 He had also a second wife, Leta, 
who survived him. Leta the widow of Gratian, and her mother Pissamene were living at Rome 
in the first siege A. D. 4083. 

Inscriptions. 1 Grut. p. 159.7 Emerite: Imp. Ces. Gratianus Pius Felix max. vict. ac triumph. 
semp. Aug. pont. max. Germ. max. Alamanus max. Franc. max. Goth. m. tr. p. III imp. II cos. [111 
prim. p. pp. restitut C. XI. 2 Gruter p. 1082.13 Rome: FI. Gratianus Pius Felix maximus 
victor ac triumph. semper Aug. pont. max. Germanic. max. Alaman. max. Franc. max. Gothicus max. 
trib. pot. VI imp. II cos. primum ppp. In the first inscription either the tribunician year or the 
consulship is wrong. Gratian could not be called cos. 1111 before the tenth year of his reign. 
{In the second, if the tribunician year is right, the number of the consulship is omitted. Perhaps 
however we may read trib. pot. III imp. IT cos. 

According to Zosimus IV. 36, 7—10 Gratian first declined the title of pontifex maximus. And 
yet he is so called in these inscriptions, and in an inscription in the Tables A. D. 370 p. 475 
bearing trib. pot. 1]. And Ausonius Grat. Act. in A. D. 379, the 12th year of Gratian, gives 
him this title: p. 291.14 Pontifex religione. p. 293.1 tu pontifee maximus. But Zosimus implies 
810 that Gratian declined that title after the revolt of Maximus in the 16th year of his reign ; 
which reconciles Zosimus with the preceding testimonies. 

3 Muratori p. 465.1 Rom: Salvis DDD. NNN. Gratiano Valentiniano οἱ Theodosio victoribus 


semper Augustis Valerius Anthidius V. O. Au. pref. prat. stabulum ne animalia cursus publici longi 


itineris labore diutius disperirent providit constituit edificavit adque dedicavit IV (DIXMEIS) 
curante T. Casterio [al. ΚΠ. Asterio] deputato ILX. For the corrupt DIX MEIS Muratori proposes 
ID, MAIAS. 4 Murat. p. 464.7 Rome: Florente imperio DDD. AAA.CCC.Q.NNN. Gratiani 


᾿ Valentiniani et Theodosi principum mawimorum thermarum speciem ruine deformitate sordentem et 


VALENTINIA- 
nus II. 


periculosis ponderibus imminentem que labantem populum metu sollicitudinis deterrebat exclusa totius 
scabie vetustatis ad firmam stabilitatem usumque tectorum Anicius Auchenius Bassus* V. OC. proconsul 
Campania vice sacra judicans reparavi in meliorem civitatis effigiem. 


VaLenTinianus 11. . 
Born in 371>. Sometimes confounded with the son of Valens‘. In the division of the pro- 


y Zosimus IV. 35, 3 ᾿Αλανούς τινας αὐτομόλους δεξά- VII. 13 ἔναγχος γήμας, καὶ νέος ὧν, καὶ ἐρωτικῶς πρὸς 


μενος καὶ στρατιαῖς ἐγκαταλέξας δωρεαῖς τε ἁδραῖς ἐτίμα---- τὴν γυναῖκα διατεθείς. 
κι τ. A. τοῦτο τοῖς στρατιώταις κατὰ τοῦ βασιλέως ἔτεκε aa On Anicius Auchenius Bassus, who was also 
μῖσος. prefectus urbi, see two inscriptions apud Corsin. 
z See above p- 86. o. pref. Urb. p. 275. 
a Zosim. V. 39, 7 Aaira ἡ Τρατιανοῦ βασιλεύσαντος Ὁ Tables 375 p. 486. 
γαμετὴ, καὶ Πισσαμένη ἡ μήτηρ ταύτης. Gratian had mar- ¢ See the Tables 369. 3 p. 471. 473. 


ried Leta a short time before his death: Sozomen. 


ὌΝ 


EMPERORS. 120 


vinees in A. Ὁ). 375, Gratian is to have Gaul Spain Britain, and Valentinian IT Italy Ilyricum Varexrisia- 
, Africa’. ee 


Valentinian IT reigned 16y 6” from 22 Nov. 375 to 15 May 392, and nearly 8y 9” from the 
death of his brother Gratian. In the text of Ambrosius de obitu Valentin. tom. 5 p.113 ed. 1632 
he is said to have perished octavo regni anno, where the Benedictine editor §57 supplies decimo 
octavo anno. If Ambrosius intended to be exact, for VIJZ anno we must restore X VII anno. 
In Anecd. Paris. Cramer Vol. 2 p. 66 is this account : Οὐαλεντινιανὸς ὁ νέος βιώσας ἔτη κ' βασιλεύσας 
δὲ ἔτη η΄ καταστρέφει τὸν βίον. where for η΄ we may read either (η΄ or ιζ΄. 


An inscription. Gruter p. 285.8 Corsin. pref. Urb. p. 288 Rome: Hxtinctori tyrannorum ac 
publice securitati auctori D. N. Valentiniano Perpetuo ac Felici semper Augusto Ceionius Rufius 
Albinus V. C. pref. urbi iterum vice sacra judicans D, N. M. Q. ejus. Corsini justly remarks that 
this inscription refers to the overthrow of Mazimus which happened July 28 A. D. 388. Albinus 
is pref. Urbis in laws quoted in the Tables p. 520. 523 at 18 Aug. 389—4 April 390. 


Maximus. Tables A. D. 383. 387. 388. Maximus. 


He was acknowledged by Valentinian: Socrat. V.11 Οὐαλεντινιανὸς δὲ καὶ ἄκων τῇ ἀνάγκῃ τοῦ 
καιροῦ πεισθεὶς τὴν Μαξίμου βασιλείαν προσδέχεται. And by Theodosius: Zosim. IV. 37, 2—6 Magu- 
μος δὲ τὴν βασιλείαν ἔχειν ἐν ἐχυρῷ πιστευσάμενος ἔστειλε πρὸς Θεοδόσιον πρεσβείαν κ. τ. λ.---Θεοδό- 
σιος δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐδέχετό τε βασιλέα Μάξιμον εἶναι, καὶ εἰκόνων αὐτῷ κοινωνεῖν καὶ βασιλέως προση- 
γορίας ἠξίου.  Pacatus Panegyr. ὁ. 30 Ut fadus abrumpere [sc. Maximus]—bellum edicere non 
timeret.— qui sub nomine pacis ludere—potuisset. Confirmed by a coin given in the Tables 
Al), 388 p. 518. 


Maximus and his son Victor are commemorated in an inscription apud Muratorium p. 465. 3 


Verone: Impp. Augg. DD. NN. Mag. Maximo et Fl. Victo. perpetuis principibus M. P. V. 


Evcentius. Tables A. D. 392. 394. EvGENIUs. 


Chron. Pasch. p. 305 D ὑπ. ᾿Αρκαδίου τὸ γ' καὶ “Ονωρίου τὸ β΄.---αὐτῷ τῷ ἔτει Διογένης ὁ τύραννος 
ἀπεκεφαλίσθη ἐν ᾿Ιταλίᾳ. An error for Εὐγένιος. The historians vary in some particulars of his 
death, but it seems that he was beheaded in the presence of Theodosius. 


Hugenius is in an inscription apud Gruter p. 192.1 Colonia Agrippine: .... se et imperatoribus 
nost. [Theodo|sio οἱ Arcadio et Fl. Hugenio......... conlapsam jussu viri Cl. [Arbogas|tis comitis et 
instantia V. C....... co|mitis domesticorum δὲ ...... es ex integro opere faciund. [cura]vit magister 
Prelius. He is consul in an inscription apud Muratorium p. 394. 1 Καπιτωλινία (noaca ἔτη κη΄ ἐν 
κιτεσι Σιλουανοῦ ὑπαθείᾳ Evyeviov τοῦτο ...... 


THEODOSIUS. THEODOSIUS. 


The various branches of the Theodosian family are set forth in the following Table. The testi- 
monies are subjoined in the notes. 


ἃ Zosimus IV. 19, 2. ὃ. dd In p. 3 at the reign of Valentinian IT read 164 5” 244, 


R 2 


THEODOsIUS. 


bo 


[ 
3 Gratianuse 


4 

















@ Paulus Diac. XII p. 528 Theodosius, genitus patre 
Theodosio matre Thermantia, ΧΙ, imperator. Victor 
Epit. p. 396 has Honorius: Theodosius genitus patre 
Honorio matre Thermantia, genere Hispanus, originem 
a Trajano principe trahens,—imperator effectus. But 
many authorities establish that the father of the 
emperor was Theodosius, whose acts in Britain and 
Africa are recorded in the Tables at the years 367, 


368, 369, 370 p. 474, and in the years 372, 379," 


376. and who was slain in Africa in 376. He is 
celebrated by Claudian III cons. Hon. 52—56 IV 
cons. Hon. 24—-29 Seren. 40. 41 and by Pacatus 
panegyr. c. 5. 

Ὁ That Eucherius was the emperor’s uncle is col- 
lected from Themistius Or. XVI de consulatu Satur- 
nini, who affirms that in the years preceding 383 
(when Saturninus was consul) Theodosius had given 


# the consulship to his uncle and his kinsman. There- 


fore in 381 and 382. We have Eucherius and Sya- 
grius in 381, Antonius and another Syagrius in 382 ; 
whence Harduin ad Themistium infers that Hucherius 
was the uncle of the emperor and Antonius the kins- 
man. Themistius p. 203 Ὁ μετὰ τοὺς ἀφ᾽ αἵματος ovy- 
yeveis ὁ ἐκ τῆς ἀρετῆς καταλεγήσεται" τὴν yap τοῦ γένους 
ἀγχιστείαν πρώτην τιμήσας, τὸν πατράδελῴφον λέγω καὶ τὸν 
κηδεστήν, οὐκ ἔδωκας διάστημα μεταξὺ, ἀλλὰ συνάψας ol- 
κειότησιν ἀνδραγαθίαν ἔργῳ φανερὸν κατέστησας ὅτι τῷ 
κρατοῦντι τῶν ὅλων οὐχ ἧττον ἔντιμον εἶναι προσήκει τὸ 
κατ᾽ ἀρετὴν ὑπερέχον τοῦ κατὰ γένεσιν ἐγγυτάτω. Huche- 
rius is attested by Zosimus V. 2, 5 who under the 
reign of Arcadius mentions τὸν τοῦ βασιλέως θεῖον Εὐ- 
χέριον.----[ῃ6 uncle (that is, the great-uncle) of Ar- 
cadius. 

ὁ It has been shewn in the preceding note that the 
uncle of Theodosius was Eucherius, consul in 381. It 
follows that his father-in-law—xndeorjs—was consul 
in 382, where the Fasti offer Antonius et Syagrius. 











Sidonius Ep. 1. 7 p. 47 mentions Afranius Syagrius, 
the grandfather of his friend Ferreolus: Ferreolus 
prafectorius, Afranii Syagrii consulis e filia nepos. 
Conf. Ep. VII. 12 Ferreolo suo. The consul of 382; 
for the consul of 381 was Flavius Syagrius. Tille- 
mont tom. 5 p. 727 observes that Sidonius makes no 
mention of the alliance of Ferreolus to the imperial 
house, and we may determine that Antonius is the 
father-in-law of the emperor, with Valesius ad So- 
zom. p. 150 Harduin ad Themistium p. 476 Pagi 
Vol. 1 p. 560 and Ruhnkenius diss. I de Galla Pla- 
cidia p. 15. 

His daughter Zia Flaccilla was the first wife of Theo- 
dosius: Socrat. [V. 31 p. 250 Β ᾿Αρκάδιον καὶ ‘Ovaproy ἐκ 
Πλακίδης [lege Πλακίλλης] ἔσχε τῆς προτέρας γυναικός. So- 
zom. VII. 6 ἡ βασιλὶς Πλακίλλα, before A.D.381. Ζο- 
simus IV. 44, 7 Πλακίλλης τῆς πρότερον αὐτῷ γημαμένης. 
Theophanes p. 48 B repeats Socrates. Cedrenus p. 
315 Ο Πλακίλλαν ἐξ ἧς ἔσχεν ᾿Αρκάδιον καὶ ‘Ovapiov" ἧς 
τελευτησάσης Τάλλαν ἀδελφὴν Τρατιανοῦ ἔγημεν. Erro- 
neously called the second wife by Chron, Pasch. p. 
305 A. Her son Honorius was born Sept. 9 A. D. 
384. see the Tables. She is mentioned by The- 
mistius in Or. XIX. Tables A. D. 385.3. She still 
lived at the first consulship of Honorius Jan. 1 A. D. 
386: Claudian IV cons. Hon. 154—158 

inter cunabula consul 

Proveheris. signas posito modo nomine fastos 
Donaturque tibi qui te produxerat annus. 
Ipsa Quirinali parvum te cinait amictu 
Mater, et ad primas docuit reptare curules. 

Pagi tom. 1 p. 565 refers her death to 385 on the 
authority of the Paschal Chronicle: ‘ hoc anno 
obiit, ut auctor Chron. Al. insinuat.” But the Pas- 
chal Chronicle p. 304 D 305 A makes no mention of 
her death at that year. She probably died in 386, 
about a year before the marriage with Galla. Flac- 


124 APPENDIX. C.1 
[ Le é e 
Antonius¢ Eucherius> Theodosius? = Thermantia@ 
cos. 382 cos. 381 slain 376 | 
| re 
Aelia Flaccillac =Turoposius AuG.4 = Gallah Honoriusf 
ob. 386 ob. 395 et. 49 ob. 394. 
, “yr 
Pulcheria€ Eudoxia& = ARCADIUS Honorivus Placidiai= Constantius Thermantiaf Serenaf= Stilichof 
ob. 404 | ob. 408 ob. 423 ob. 450 | ob. 421 slain 408 | slain 408 
[ Ϊ ] τὰ | Une 
Marcian=Pulcheriag Flaccillag Arcadiag Turopos.II] Marinag MHonoriai Vatentin.I11=Eudoziak Eucheriusf Mariaf Thermantiaf 
b. 399 b. 397 b. 400 Ὁ. 401 | ob. 450 b. 403 b. 418 b. 419 ob. 455 | slain 408 ob. 415 
ἵν Ι [ : 
Flaccillak Eudoxiak Oxysrivs = Placidia™ Huneric! = Eudoxial 
ob. 431 b. 422 ob. 472 ob. 484 
Areobindus® = Juliana? Ilderic! 
cos. 506 slain 533 
Olybrius 


EMPERORS. 


Theodosius in early life served under his father in Britain: Pacatus c. 8, 3 [Wud cum patre di- Tuxovosiws. 
Upon the death of his father in 376 he retired: Pacatus 9,1 ὦ sta- 


vino castrense collegium &c. 
tione castrensi ad quietem. 


cilla died in Thrace: Greg. Nyssen. Or. in Flaccil- 
lam tom. 3 p. 527 B ὦ Θράκη, τὸ φευκτὸν ὄνομα, ὦ δυστυ- 
Her names appear on coins apud 
1 Ael. Flaccilla Aug. + salus 
2 Ael. Flaccilla Aug.+ 


χὲς χωρίον κ. τ. δ. 
Eckhel tom. & p. 164 
reipublice. S. XP. Conob. 
salus reipublice. 

d The panegyrists of Theodosius commemorate his 
Spanish origin (for which see the Tables A. D. 379): 
Themistius Or. XXXIV c. 7 τὸν Θεοδόσιον----ὡς τὸν 
᾿Αδριανὸν, ὡς τὸν Μάρκον. ὡς τὸν ᾿Αντωνῖνον, τοὺς προπά- 
Topas ἑαυτοῦ καὶ πολίτας καὶ ἀρχηγέτας. Or. XIX p. 
229 C—Tpaiaviv—Mdpxov—’Avravivor, τοὺς σοὺς πολί- 
τας καὶ ἀρχηγέτας. Claudian. III Cons. Hon. 176 
IV Cons. Hon. 19 Que diademata mundo Sparsit, 
Ibera domus. 127 Hispania patrem Auriferis eduxit 
aquis. Conf. 393 Nupt. Hon. 40 in Stilich. 11. 236, 
237 in sec. Stilich. 53 laus Serene 50. Pacatus 
panegyr. 4, 2 Nam primum {ἰδὲ mater Hispania est. 
4, 5 hee Trajanum illum, hec deinceps Hadrianum 
misit imperio, huic te debet imperium. 

© Gratianus and Pulcheria the children of Flaccilla 
are noticed in these testimonies: Greg. Nyss. Or. Fun. 
de Flaccilla tom. 3 p. 533 A τοὺς ἄρρενας τῷ πατρὶ mpoo- 
κατέλιπεν, ὥστε εἶναι αὐτοῦ τῆς βασιλείας ἐρείσματα, τῆς δὲ 
ἰδίας μερίδος μόνην τὴν θυγατέρα ἀποπεποίηται. Ambrosius 
de obitu Theodosii tom. ὅ p. 122 F Nunc Theodosius 
regnare se cognoscit—quando recipit etiam filium Gra- 
tianum et pulcherrima ac dulcissima sibi pignora que 
hic amiserat, quando ei sua Flaccilla adheret &c. This 
daughter Pulcheria (the name appears in the title to 
the discourse of Gregory of Nyssa εἰς Πουλχεριὰν λό- 
γος. tom. 3 p. 514) died a little before the mother: 
Greg. Nyss. in Flaccillam p. 528 B οὔπω ἐπὶ τῇ mpo- 
τέρᾳ πληγῇ ἀναπνεύσαντες---πάλιν ἐν τοσαύτῃ γεγόναμεν 
συμφορᾷ. τότε τὸ νεοθαλὲς ἄνθος ἀπωδυράμεθα, νῦν αὐτὸ 
τὸ ἔρνος ἀφ᾽ οὗ τὸ ἄνθος ἐβλάστησεν. We learn from 
Greg. Nyss. that Gratian survived his mother, and 
was living in A. D. 386. 

f Honorius was the brother of the emperor and the 
father of Serena: Zosim. V. 4, 2 Σερήνα ἦν παῖς ‘Ove- 
plov, ὃς Θεοδοσίῳ τῷ τῶν βασιλευόντων [sc. Arcadii et 
Honorii] πατρὶ γέγονεν ἀδελφός. Claudian. Seren. 96 
gestabat Honorius arcto Te pater amplexu quoties ad 
limina princeps Theudosius, privatus adhuc, fraterna 
veniret. In Claudian. Nupt. Mar. 39 the emperor 
Honorius addresses Serena: O patrui germen, cui no- 
minis heres Successi. 

Thermantia the sister of Serena: Claudian. Seren. 
186 Agnovit patrui similem Thermantia curam. Nupsit 
et illa duci sed longe fata sororis Inferiora tuis. and 
of Eucherius: Claudian. 1 Stilich. 11. 359 adridet 
leto Thermantia fratri. The elder daughter of Ho- 
norius: Claudian. Seren. 117 Incedunt gemine proles 
Fraterna puelle, Inde Serena minor, prior hinc Ther- 
mantia natu. 


125 


Serena daughter of Honorius wife of Stilicho: 
Olympiod. apud Phot. p. 177 (Στελίχων) Σερῆναν νόμῳ 
γάμου ἠγάγετο, Θεοδοσίου ταύτην αὐτῷ κατεγγυήσαντος. 
Claudian. | Stilich. I. 73 Dignum conjugio generum 
thalamisque Serene. 78 Et gener Augustis, olim so- 
cer ipse futurus. Their children are named by Mar- 
cellin. Basso et Philippo [A. D. 408]. Stilicho comes, 
cujus due filie Maria et Thermantia singule uxores 
Honorii principis fuere, utraque tamen virgo defuncta, 
spreto Honorio—Eucherium filium suum paganum— 
cupiens Cesarem ordinare ; qui cum eodem Eucherio 
occisus est. See the Tables A. D. 408. Serena is 
also slain in 408: see the Tables. An inscription 
Mediolani apud Gruter. p. 1056, 4 bears the names 
of Serena and Stilicho on the monument of Naza- 


rius : 


exultat hunc tumuli esse locum 
Quem pius Ambrosius signavit imagine Christi 
Marmoribus Libycis fida Serena polit, 
Conjugis ut reditu Stiliconis leta fruatur 
Germanisque suis pignoribus propriis. 

Eucherius was slain in 408: Tables. He is named 
by Claudian. 1 in Stilich. HW. 352. 358 VI cons. 
Hon. 552. Born at Rome: Claudian. in sec. cons. 
Stilichonis 176—178. 

Maria married in 398: See the Tables 398. 2. 3. 
She died some time before 408. See the Tables 408. 

Thermantia married Honorius in 408, and was dis- 
missed in the same year after the death of her father 
Stilicho: Tables A. D. 408. Thermantia died in 415: 
Chron. Pasch. p. 305 B quoted in the Tables at 415. 
Zosimus V. 28, 5 mentions her death, but without 
marking the time: τῇ δευτέρᾳ θυγατρὶ συνάψαι τὸν 
“Ονώριον ἔσπευδεν οὗ δὴ γενομένου, τελευτᾷ μὲν ἡ κόρη 
μετ᾽ οὐ πολὺ, ταὐτὰ τῇ προτέρᾳ παθοῦσα. 

& Kudoxria. See the Tables for her marriage Ap. 27 
A. D. 395. The meaning of Zosimus V. 3 there 
quoted is explained by 8. Basnage Annal. Vol. 3 p. 
150.  Bauto the father of Hudovia was consul in 
385, and is described by Zosimus IV. 33, 2 under 
the reign of Gratian: Τρατιανὸς----Βαύδωνι τῷ στρατηγῷ 
παραδοὺς, ᾧ καὶ ᾿Αρβογάστην συνέπεμψεν: ἄμφω δὲ ἦσαν 
Φράγκοι τὸ γένος, εὖνοί τε σφόδρα Ῥωμαίοις καὶ χρημάτων 
ἀδωρότατοι. Hudoxia died Oct. 6 A. Ὁ. 404: Tables 
p. 558. 561. This date is unreasonably doubted by 
Savile apud Montfaucon. Chrysost. tom. 13 p. xix 
arguing from the silence of Chrysostom. The children 
of Eudoxia are named in Chron. Pasch. p. 306 C 
᾿Αρκάδιος ἔσχεν γυναῖκα Ἐὐδοξίαν, ἐξ ἧς τίκτεται Θεοδόσιος 
ὁ νέος" ἔσχεν δὲ καὶ θυγατέρας Πουλχερίαν [Tables A. D. 
399] καὶ ᾿Αρκαδίαν [A. D. 400—ob. 444] καὶ Μαρῖναν 
[A. Ὁ. 403—ob. 449] and p. 306 D her eldest 
daughter Flaccilla, who was born June 17 A. D. 397. 
See the Tables. Pulcheria is mentioned in the Tables 
under the reigns of Theodosius IJ and Marcian. Her 





THEODOSIUS. 


126 


APPENDIX. 


By Ie 


Zosimus IV. 33, 8 bears witness that Theodosius put down Paganism: τὰ τῶν θεῶν ἔδη κατὰ 


πᾶσαν ἐπολιόρκει πόλιν καὶ χώραν: 


government in the Tables at A. Ὁ. 414.3. Her death 
at A. D. 453. 

h Galla. The daughter of Valentinian: Socrat. 
ΙΝ, 31 p. 250 A ὁ δὲ ἄγεται τὴν ᾿Ιουστίναν, “ἀφ᾽ ἧς αὐτῷ 
γίνεται Οὐαλεντινιανός τε ὃ νέος καὶ θυγατέρες τρεῖς, ᾿Ιοῦ- 
στα Τράτα Τάλλα' ὧν αἱ μὲν δύο παρθενεύουσαι διετέλε- 
σαν, Τάλλαν δὲ ὕστερον βασιλεὺς ἔγημε Θεοδύόσιος ὁ μέγας, 
ἀφ᾽ ἧς αὐτῷ Πλακιδία θυγάτηρ ἐγένετο. Compare Theo- 
phanes p.48B. The marriage is fixed by Zosimus 
IV. 44 to A. D. 387, followed by the war with Mazi- 
mus. Theodosius and Galla met at Thessalonica in 
the autumn of 387. Compare the Tables p. 514. 516. 
Marcellinus therefore, quoted in the Tables at A. D. 
386 p. 512, has brought Galla to CP. in the wrong 
year. Galla died about May 394: see the Tables 
p. 530. 


i Placidia. Sozom. IX. 16 τούτῳ [sc. τῷ ‘Ovapie) 


συνῆν Tadda Πλακιδία ὁμοπατρία αὐτοῦ ἀδελφὴ, παραπλη- ᾿ 


σίως πολὺν ποιουμένη λόγον τῆς θρησκείας καὶ τῶν ἐκκλη- 
σιῶν" ἄγεται δὲ ταύτην Κωνστάντιος [A.D. 417] ὁ τὴν 
Κωνσταντίνου τυραννίδα καθελὼν [Α. D. 411], ἀνὴρ μαχι- 
μώτατος καὶ στρατηγικὸς, ὃν ὁ βασιλεὺς γεραίρων τῇ ἀδελφῇ 
στεφάνῳ καὶ ἁλουργίδι καὶ τῇ κοινωνίᾳ τοῦ κράτους ἐτίμη- 
σεν [A. D. 4217’ ὀλίγον δὲ χρόνον ἐπιβιώσας ἐτελεύτησεν 
[421], Οὐαλεντινιανὸν τὸν ‘Ovwpiov διάδοχον καὶ ‘Ovepiay 
παῖδας καταλιπών. See the Tables in these years, and 
in 419. For her capture by the Goths in 409, her 
marriage with Ataulphus in 414, and her restoration 
to Honorius in 416, see the Tables. Placidia retired 
from Italy to the East in 423: see the Tables. Her 
son was appointed Augustus Oct. 23 A.D. 425: Ta- 
bles p. 604. and for many years she governed the 
Western empire in his name. She died at Rome in 
450: Prosper Valentiniano VII et Avieno coss. [A. D. 
450) Placidia defuncta est V Kal. Decembres. At 451 
in Idatius: anno 289 [sc. a morte Honorii] Valenti- 
niani imperatoris mater Placidia moritur apud Romam. 
For the reckoning of Idatius see the Tables A. Ὁ. 423 
p- 600, 425 p. 604, 451 p. 642. Coins of Placidia: 
Eckhel tom. ὃ p. 176 D. N. Galla Placidia P. F. Aug. 
+salus reipublice. XP. or Imp. XXXXII cos. XVII 
p.p- (referring to Theodosius IJ. See the Tables 444. 3 
p- 631.) or victoria Auggg. or vot. XX mult. XXX. 
(referring to Valentinian III.) Ruhnkenius II de Galla 
Placidia quotes a coin ‘‘ in cujus altera parte Placidia 
Aug. cernitur dextra erigens Italiam s. crucem ges- 
tans, addita epigraphe vot. XXX mult. XXXX.” and 
infers ‘* illam vota tricennalia cum filio celebrasse, 
que incidunt in a. 451, quo anno victoriam ab Attila 
reportarunt.” and that Idatius places her death in 
452: ‘anno 28° Valentiniani qui in a. 452 incidit.” 
and accordingly Ruhnkenius places the death of Pla- 
cidia in 452. But as Eckhel makes no mention of 
that coin, its genuineness may be doubted: and Ida- 
tius does not there express A. D. 452, for his 27th 
year contains the death of Theodosius and the eleva- 


He called upon the Roman senate to renounce paganism, 


tion of Marcian; and these happened in A. D, 450 in 
the 25th year of Valentinian ILI. 

Placidia commemorates many emperors and many 
members of the Theodosian house in an inscription 
which she placed at Ravenna after her son was ap- 
pointed Augustus. Therefore after Oct. 23 A. Ὁ. 425. 
Gruter p. 1048. 1 Muratori p. 1878. 2 Ravenne in 
5. Johannis Evangeliste templo ad parietem ubi inter 
alia duze naves in mari periclitantes depicte: Galla 
Placidia Augusta pro se et iis [l. suis] omnibus vot. 
solvit. Ad dextram juxta imagines Augustorum : 
D. Constantinus D. Theodosius D. Arcadius D. Hono- 
rius, Theodosius nep. Ad sinistram: D. Valentinianus 
D. Gratianus D. Constantinus [bene Tillemont Con- 
stantius| Gratianus nep. Johannes nep. Circa subsellia 
ad dextram: DN. Theodosius, DN. Eudocia. Ad le- 
vam: DN. Arcadius, DN. Eudozia Aug. Testudini 
inscriptum: Sanctissim. ac beatissimo apostolo Johanni 
Evangeliste Galla Placidia Augusta cum suo filio Plac. 
Valentiniano Aug. et filia sua (male editur filio suo] 
Justa Grata Honoria Aug. liberationis maris vot. solvit. 
In this inscription Theodosius JJ and Arcadius are 
named twice. Gratianus nep. is Gratian mentioned 
above in note®. Of Johannes nep. no other record 
remains. From this inscription it appears that the 
invocation of Saints was already in use at A. D. 425. 
A part of this inscription is quoted by Noris tom. 1 
p- 203, who adds a coin of Honoria Augusta also 
among the coins apud Eckhel tom. 8 p. 189 ἢ. N. 
Just. Grat. Honoria P. F. Aug.+ bono reipublice. or 
salus reipublice. XP. or vot. XX mult. XXX. Eckhel 
doubts whether there are ‘“‘ vota XX fratris Valen- 
tiniani,” because “in nullo hactenus cognito Valen- 
tiniani III numo inscripta legimus vota XX soluta 
(conf. p. 187) neque in omnibus ejus votorum numis 
comparet Victoria stans.” But as a coin of Galla 
Placidia is extant with the same obverse, given above 
from Eckhel himself, it cannot be doubted that this 
obverse also refers to Valentinian III. His vicennalia 
might be celebrated in A. D. 444. 

Honoria was disgraced at Rome in 434: see the 
Tables. But was protected by Attila: Tables A. D. 
450. Add to the testimonies quoted at 434. 450 
Paulus Diac. XV p. 550 Theophanes p.90C. The 
fear of Attila might influence Valentinian from 434 
to 450, and on this account the title of Augusta re- 
mained to Honoria, and coins were issued with her 
name. 

k Flaccilla, a younger daughter of Theodosius IT 
and Athenais or Eudowia, died according to Marcel- 
linus in 431: Tables p. 614. Hudowia the elder 
daughter was born in 422, the year after the mar- 
riage of her parents; betrothed to Valentinian IIT 
in 424, married in 437. In A. D. 455, when Valen- 
tinian III had been slain, Eudovia sought the aid of 
Genseric, and was carried with her daughters into 


- aa 


| al 


EMPERORS. 


though in vain: Zosim. IV. 59, 2. who had worshipped Jupiter for almost 1200 years: ὃ 8. ἤδη Tuxonosius. 
He withdrew the allowances formerly paid for sacri- 


διακοσίοις καὶ χιλίοις σχεδὸν ἔτεσιν. 


Africa. Genseric in 462 restored her to Leo with 
her daughter Placidia. See the Tables in those years. 
Coins: Eckhel tom. 8 p. 188 Licinia Kudoxia 
P. F. Aug.+salus reipublice. Comob. or vot. XXX 
mult, XX XX. ‘ Valentinianus et Licinia stantes.” 

1 Hudoxia the elder daughter of Valentinian IIT: 
see the Tables A. D. 437. 462. Married Huneric: 
Procop. Vand. I. 4 p. 186 Ο ἐν δὲ δὴ Ῥώμῃ Πλακιδία 
μὲν πρότερον ἐτελεύτα [A. 1). 450] ἔπειτα δὲ Οὐαλεντινι- 
ανὸς ὁ ταύτης υἱὸς [A. D. 455], ἄπαις ἄρσενος γόνου, 
θυγατέρε μέντοι αὐτῷ δύο ἐξ Ἐὐδοξίας τῆς Θεοδοσίου παι- 
δὸς ἐγενέσθην. c. 5 p. 189 Β Γιζέριχος δὲ τήν τε Ev- 
δοξίαν ἅμα Εὐδοκίᾳ καὶ Πλακιδίᾳ ταῖς αὐτῆς τε καὶ Οὐαλεν- 
τινιανοῦ παισὶν αἰχμάλωτον εἷλε [A. Ὁ. 455 ].—Evdoxiay 
μὲν οὖν Τιζέριχος “ονωρίχῳ τῷ τῶν παίδων πρεσβυτέρῳ 
ξυνῴκισε, τὴν δὲ δὴ ἑτέραν (ἄνδρι γὰρ ξυνῴκει ᾿Ολυβρίῳ 
τῶν ἐν βουλῇ τῇ Ῥωμαίων εὐδοκιμωτάτῳ) ἅμα τῇ μητρὶ 
Εὐδοξίᾳ, ἐξαιτησαμένου τοῦ βασιλέως, ἐς Βυζάντιον ἔπεμψεν 
[A. Ὁ. 462]. ἤδη δὲ τὸ τῶν ἑῴων κράτος ἐς Λέοντα περι- 
εστήκει. Evagrius II. 7 ἡ Ῥώμη ἁλίσκεται: ὁ δὲ Γιζέ- 
ριχος---λαβὼν τὴν Εὐδοξίαν σὺν καὶ ταῖς δύο θυγατράσιν 
ἐς τοὐπίσω τὴν ἔλασιν ποιεῖται---καὶ τὴν μὲν πρεσβυτέραν 
τῶν Evdogias θυγατέρων Ἑὐδοκίαν “Ονωρίχῳ συνάπτει τῷ 
οἰκείῳ παιδὶ Πλακιδίαν δὲ τὴν νεωτέραν ἅμα Εὐδοξίᾳ τῇ 
μητρὶ σὺν θεραπείαις ὕστερον βασιλικαῖς ἐς Βυζάντιον ἐκ- 
πέμπει, Μαρκιανὸν ἡμερούμενος [a mistake of Evagrius]. 
—7 μὲν οὖν Πλακιδία γάμοις ὁμιλεῖ κελεύσμασι Μαρκιανοῦ 
᾿᾽Ολυβρίῳ ταύτην ἐσοικισαμένῳ, ὃς ἐπίσημος τῆς γερουσίας 
ἐτύγχανεν ὧν, ἐκ τῆς Ῥώμης ἁλούσης ἀνὰ τὴν ΚΠ. ἀφικό- 
μενος. After 16 years in Africa Hudowxia withdrew to 
Jerusalem: Theophanes p. 102 Β Leonis 150 [A. D. 
471] ἡ νήπιος Εὐδοκία καὶ Θεοδοσίου ἐγγόνη ἑκκαίδεκα 
χρόνους ἐν τῇ ᾿Αφρικῇ ποιήσασα μετὰ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς αὐτῆς 
‘Ovwpixov καὶ παῖδα ἐξ αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιλδέριχον γεννήσασα, δυσ- 
φοροῦσα κατὰ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ὡς ᾿Αρειανοῦ ὄντος, ἄδειαν εὗ- 
ροῦσα καὶ φυγῇ χρησαμένη ἦλθεν εἰς ἹΙεροσόλυμα, Kal— 
ἐτελεύτησεν ἐν εἰρήνῃ. Conf. Zonaram XIII tom. 2 
p. 48D. She lived in Africa A. Ὁ. 455—471. Hu- 
neric succeeded Genseric in 477 and died in 484. 
Ilderic son of Eudoxia was deposed in 531: see the 
Tables in these years. He was slain in 533: Procop. 
Vand. I. 17 p. 218 B Γελίμερ δὲ---γράφει és Καρχηδόνα 
πρὸς τὸν ἀδελφὸν ᾿Αμμάταν Ἰλδέριχον μὲν καὶ ἄλλου----- 
ἀποκτιννύναι. His daughters were brought to CP. in 
534, and kindly treated: Procop. II. 9 p. 256 B Ba- 
σιλεύς τε ᾿Ιουστινιανὸς καὶ ἡ βασιλὶς Θεοδώρα τὰς Ἰλδερί- 
χου παῖδάς τε καὶ ἐκγόνους πάντας τοὺς ἐκ Οὐαλεντινιανοῦ 
βασιλέως ξυγγενείας χρήμασιν ἱκανοῖς ἐδωρήσαντο. Ilderic 
survived the flight of his mother to Jerusalem 62 
years. He died 78 years after Eudoria had been 
brought to Carthage. That he was in advanced age 
appears from Procopius quoted in the Tables A. D. 
331; for Gelimer who was heir presumptive (as J/- 
deric had no sons) was himself old, and yet was ex- 
pected shortly to succeed I/deric. See the message 
of Justinian apud Procop. Vand. p. 200 B οὐχ ὅσια 


127 


ποιεῖς----γέροντά τε καὶ ξυγγενῆ καὶ βασιλέα Βανδίλων---ἐν 
φυλακῇ ἔχων κ.τ.λ. 

m Placidia was already married to Olybrius before 
the capture of Rome in 455, according to Procopius 
quoted in note!. Confirmed by Priscus quoted in the 
Tables at A. D. 462. Evagrius (see the preceding 
note) supposes Olybrius to have taken refuge at CP. 
in 455, and afterwards to have received Placidia from 
Marcian. But Procopius and Priscus are to‘be pre- 
ferred, because Placidia was not sent to CP. till after 
Marcian’s death. Marcian therefore promoted the 
marriage before the capture of Rome. Theophanes 
p. 94 D agrees in this particular with Procopius and 
Priscus: Evdogia— pera μιᾶς θυγατρὸς Πλακιδίας, γυναικὸς 
᾿Ολυβρίου, ἐπανῆλθεν ἐξ ᾿Αφρικῆς. Gibbon Vol. ὁ p. 204 
places the marriage of Placidia ‘‘ after she was re- 
stored by Genseric.”” Zonaras XIII p. 48 D has this 
account : Τιζέριχος----τὴν Εὐδοκίαν τῷ πρεσβυτέρῳ τῶν 
οἰκείων υἱῶν “Ονορίχῳ συνέζευξε, τὴν δέ γε λοιπὴν μαθὼν 
ἀνδρὶ κατηγγυῆσθαι τῷ πατρικίῳ ᾿Ολυβρίῳ ἐτήρει σὺν τῇ 
μητρὶ Εὐδοξίᾳ: ἔνθα δύο διαγαγοῦσα ἐνιαυτοὺς ἡ βασιλὶς 
Εὐδοξία ἐπανῆλθεν εἰς τὸ Βυζάντιον μετὰ τῆς θυγατρὸς αὐ- 
τῆς Πλακιδίας, Μαρκιανοῦ βασιλεύοντος. An error in the 
time of the return to CP. 

n Juliana the daughter of Olybrius and Placidia 
was offered in marriage to Theoderic by Zeno after 
the two Theoderici had made peace with one another 
(see the Tables A. D. 478). Therefore in A. D. 479. 
Malchus p. 96 C D (Ζήνων) κρύφα πρὸς Θευδέριχον [sc. 
τὸν Βαλαμήρου] πράττει περὶ φιλίας .----ἐπαγγέλλεσθαι γά- 
pov αὐτῷ δώσειν τῆς ᾿᾽Ολυβρίου παιδὸς, ἢ ἄλλης τῶν ἐν- 
δόξων γυναικῶν ἐν τῇ πόλει. After this date then Ju- 
liana married Areobindus: Chron. Pasch. p. 321 D 
᾽᾿Ολύβριος---ἔσχεν γυναῖκα Πλακιδίαν----καὶ γεννᾷ ἐξ αὐτῆς 
᾿Ολύβριος ᾿Ιουλιάναν τὴν γενομένην γυναῖκα ᾿Αρεοβίνδου τοῦ 
μεγάλου τοῦ μονομαχήσαντος ἐν Περσίδι" ἐξ ὧν γεννᾶται 
᾽Ολύβριος ὁ μικρός. 

Areobindus— Δρεόβινδος ᾿Ολυβρίου kndeorns—is men- 
tioned at A. D. 503 by Procopius and Theophanes 
quoted in the Tables p. 720. Theophanes adds p. 
125 B τούτου [sc. ᾿Δρεοβίνδου] πρὸς πατρὸς ἐγένετο πάπ- 
πος ᾿Αρεόβινδος ὁ κατὰ τὸν Θεοδοσίου τοῦ νέου χρόνον εὐδο- 
κιμήσας κατὰ Περσῶν [cos. A. D. 434 ob. A. D. 449: 
Tables p. 618. 638]. ἐτέχθη δὲ ᾿Αρεόβινδος τῷ Aaya- 
λαΐφῳ ἀπὸ Δυαγησθέας τῆς ᾿Αρδαβουρίου θυγατρὸς τοῦ 
παιδὸς ΓΑσπαρος. For Aspar see the Tables A. D. 471. 
We obtain the following pedigree. 


Ardaburius cos. A. D. 427 
Areobindus cos. A. D. 434 ὩΣ cos. A. Ὁ. 434 
ἜΣ cos. A. D. 447 
Dagalaiphus cos. A. D. 461 =Dyagesthea 


Areobindus cos. A. D. 506. 
In the year 507 Juliana and Areobindus are men- 


128 APPENDIX. 


0: 


Τηξονοβιυβ. fices®. ΤῸ this cause Zosimus ascribes the decline of the empire: 59, 4. In the year 385 Cynegius 
was sent to abolish paganism at Alexandria: Zosim. IV. 37, 5. 6. after Maximus had been ac- 
knowledged: Zosim. Ibid. The date is confirmed by Cod. Theod. 1.9 de paganis given in the 
Tables at May 25 A. D. 385, and aptly quoted by Reitemeier ad Zosim. 1. c. 

Theodosius had never been at Antioch in 387: Libanius in Ellebich. tom. 2 p. 11.3 οὐδέπω δὲ 
αὐτὸν ἰδεῖν. The sedition is fixed to the year 387 by the testimonies given in the Tables. Sozomen 
VII. 23 relates the facts: the levy of money, the sedition, the overthrow of the statues, the inter- 
cession of F/avianus, the pardon obtained ; but places them after the revolt of Hugenius: VII. 22 
four years below the true time. Theodoret H. Εἰ. V.19 describes the sedition, the mission of 
Ellebichus and Cesarius, the intercession of the monk Macedonius. He places these events after 
the death of Placidia: V.18 συνέβη μετὰ χρόνον τινὰ τῆς τελευτῆς τοιόνδε τι γενέσθαι K.T.A. ὁ. 19 
γυναῖκα--- τοσαύτην μετὰ τελευτὴν δέξασθαι παροινίαν. But assigns no date to the sedition. Valesius? 
places it at the decennalia of Theodosius A. 1). 388: “ Id ipsum colligere est ex oratione Libanii de 
reconciliatione. ibi enim inter alia exempla proponit exemplum Valentiniani junioris, qui cum a 
Romanis Maximo tyranno adulantibus leesus fuisset, extincto postea Maximo, urbi pepercit. Quod 
iterum affert in oratione post reconciliationem. Ex quo apparet seditionem A. D. 388 contigisse, 
post cedem Maximi, qui oppressus est V Kal. Aug. 388.” But 1 There is no allusion to Valen- 
tinian IF. Libanius in the first oration p. 634 alludes to Constantine and his brother, and to Rome; 
and again in the second oration p. 664 to Constantine and to Rome. 2 If the sedition happened 
in 388 after V Kal. Aug. it could not have happened where it is fixed by Chrysostom himself, 
namely in the beginning of the year and before Lent. 

In the war with Hugenius in 394 many marvellous circumstances are told by the ecclesiastical 


tioned in the Tables in a sedition at CP. Juliana is XVIII p.171. He is in the sedition νίκα in 532: 


named again by Theophanes p. 135 B at the 22nd of 
Anastasius A. D. 512. ἸΙουλιάνα----ἀντεποιεῖτο σφόδρα 
τῆς ἐν Χαλκηδόνι συνόδου. 

Her son Olybrius is supposed by Pagi tom. 2 p. 438 
Tillemont tom. 6 p. 378. 563 to have been consul in 
A.D. 491. But as the young Olybrius could not be 
more than 10 years old at that date, this is not pro- 
bable. That consul may be called Olybrius junior to 
distinguish him from Olybrius consul in A. D. 464. 
The line of Theodosius was continued by Olybrius son 
of Juliana: Niceph. p. 404. 405 ᾿ολύβριος ἀνὴρ Eipnyns 
θυγατρὸς Mdyvas ἀδελφῆς ᾿Αναστασίου βασιλέως" ἐξ ὧν 
ἐγεννήθη Τιρόβα γυνὴ Τιρόβου: καὶ ἐκ τούτων ᾿Ιουλιάνα γυνὴ 
᾿Αναστασίου καὶ Πρόβα γυνὴ Τεωργίου ᾿Δρεοβίνδου καὶ 
Πλακιδία γυνὴ ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ ἐπίκλην Μουστάκωνος: namely 


Olybrius = Irene 
8 Proba= Probus 





| iy 
9 Juliana Proba Placidia 


Probus, the nephew of the emperor Anastasius, is 
mentioned at the year 518 by Anon. Vales. p. 623 
tres nepotes, id est, Pompeium Probum et Hypatium. 
See the Tables. And in the war with Persia between 
524 and 527 by Procopius Pers. I. 12 p. 33 Ὁ Πρόβον 
τὸν ᾿Αναστασίου τοῦ βεβασιλευκότος ἀδελφιδοῦν, ἄνδρα 
πατρίκιον, ξὺν χρήμασι πολλοῖς ἐς Βόσπορον ἔπεμψεν 


x,t. λ. He is spared by Justinian in 527: Malal, 


see the Tables. Chron. Pasch. p. 337 B ὁ δῆμος--- 
ἔκραζον Πρύβον βασιλέα τῇ ρωμανίᾳ. καὶ ἔβαλον πῦρ eis τὸν 
οἶκον τοῦ αὐτοῦ πατρικίου ἸΤρόβου. καὶ ὀλίγων καυθέντων 
ἐλείφθη τὸ πῦρ καὶ ἐσβέσθη. Theophanes p. 157A κατῆλ- 
θεν ὁ δῆμος ----εοἰς τὸν οἶκον Πρόβου κράζοντες κ. τ.λ.--- 6 ἢ 
his kinsmen Pompeius and Hypatius were slain. Pro- 
bus and his wife Proba were probably cousins ; Pro- 
bus might be the son or grandson of a brother or 
sister of Magna. Magna however is called by Theo- 
phanes p. 131A not the sister but the sister-in-law 
of Anastasius : Maya τῇ νύμφῃ ᾿Αναστασίου ἐπ᾽ ἀδελφῷ. 

Joannes Mustaco, who married the granddaughter 
of Olybrius and Irene, is mentioned by Theophanes 
Ρ. 214 B at the Ist of Mauricius A. D. 582: "lodvyny 
τὸν Μουστάκωνα στρατηγὸν ’Appevias ὁ βασιλεὺς πεποίη- 
κεν, He was employed by Mawricius against the 
Avars in Thrace in 587: Theophylact. II. 17 p.55 B 
βασιλεὺς ---τὸν ᾿Ιωάννην, ὃν δὴ Μυστάκωνα τοῖς πολλοῖς 
ἔθος ἀποκαλεῖν, στρατηγὸν προεστήσατο. And in the war 
to restore Chosroes in 591: Theophylact. IV. 15 p. 
112B V. 8 p. 129D 130C. V. 9 p.131C V.15 
p- 139 A. Theophanes p. 224 Ὁ ἐκελευσε Μαυρίκιος Ἰω- 
άννην τὸν Μουστάκωνα τὸν τῆς "Appevias στρατηλάτην ἀνα- 
λαβεῖν τὰ στρατεύματα καὶ ἑνωθῆναι τῷ Ναρσῇ τοῦ ἅμα 
συστήσασθαι τὸν πρὸς Βαρὰμ πόλεμον. } 

ο Zosim. IV. 59,3 τότε δὴ ὁ Θεοδόσιος βαρύνεσθαι τὸ 
δημόσιον ἔλεγε τῇ περὶ τὰ ἱερὰ καὶ τὰς θυσίας δαπάνῃ, βού-. 
λεσθαί τε ταῦτα περιελεῖν. 


P Referred to in the Tables p, 514, 


EMPERORS. 129 


writers. This success was predicted by John the Hermit: Prosper Arcadio III οἱ Honorio 17 Tuxovostus. 
coss. Joannes monachus anachoreta clarus habetur. qui ornatus prophetiea gratia Theodosium consulen- 
tem de eventu belli quod adversus Eugenium movebat victorem futurum predixit. Repeated by Cas- 
siodorus. Also told by Sozomen VII. 22 and by Theodoret V. 24. Alluded to by Claudian in 
Eutrop. I. 312—316. Theodosius has an auspicious dream the morning before his victory: Theo- 
doret. Ibid. p. 1064. The victory was miraculously announced at CP.: Sozomen. VII. 24 p. 743 A. 

Zosimus names as the generals of Theodosius in this war 1V.57 Timasius, Stilicho, Gainas, Saul, 
Bacurius. Richomer was now dead: IV. 55, 5. According to Zosimus Bacurius fell in the first 
battle; according to Socrates he gained for Theodosius the victory in the second. Orosius relates 
that Arbdetio during the action came over from the enemy and contributed to the success. The 
celebrated Alaric served with Theodosius on this occasion: Socrates VII. 10 ’AAdpixds τις βάρβαρος 
---τῷ βασιλεῖ Θεοδοσίῳ εἰς τὸν κατὰ Evyeviov τοῦ τυράννου πόλεμον συμμαχήσας, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο Ρωμαϊκῇ 
ἀξίᾳ τιμηθείς. Zosimus V. 5, 5 σὺν αὐτῷ τὴν Εὐγενίου τυραννίδα καθεῖλε. The scene of action was 
περὶ τὸν ποταμὸν τὸν καλούμενον Φρίγδον Socrat. V. 25.---κατὰ τὸν ποταμὸν, ψυχρὸν ὕδωρ Philostorg. 
ΧΙ. 2. Frigidus amnis Claudian. III cons. Hon. 99. According to Chron. Pasch. Eugenius was 
slain in Italy: p. 305 Ὁ Διογένης ὁ τύραννος [an error for Hugenius] ἀπεκεφαλίσθη ἐν ᾿Ιταλίᾳφ. That 
Theodosius used his victory with moderation is attested by Zosimus IV. 58, 7. 8. 

Zosimus V. 38, 4 relates that Theodosius occupied Rome after his victory: τὴν Εὐγενίου καθελὼν 
τυραννίδα τὴν Ῥώμην κατέλαβε καὶ τῆς ἱερᾶς ἁγιστείας ἐνεποίησε πᾶσαν ὀλιγωρίαν, τὴν δημοσίαν δαπάνην 
τοῖς ἱεροῖς χορηγεῖν ἀρνησάμενος κ. τ. Χ. and that he then put down heathenism at Rome with Se- 
rena. τὴν Ῥώμην κατέλαβε is rendered by the editor Romam venit. But it may be doubted whe- 
ther Theodosius visited Rome at this time. κατέλαβε therefore means occupavit. He occupied it 
by his generals, probably Stilicho, the husband of Serena. Stilicho is named in that passage of 
Zosimus 338, 10. 

Zosimus has some errors in his account of the reign of Theodosius. 1 He relates IV. 35, 12 
that Gratian was slain at Singidunum4’. 2 He supposes the Gruthungi to be first heard of in 
A. D. 386, and yet they were encountered by Valens in 369". 3 He speaks of the embassy of 
Libanius to CP. in 387: IV. 41, 3 αἱροῦνται Λιβάνιόν τε τὸν σοφιστὴν----καὶ “TAdpiov—xal 6 μὲν σο- 
φιστὴς τὸν Περὶ τῆς στάσεως αὐτῷ τε βασιλεῖ καὶ τῇ γερουσίᾳ λόγον εἰπὼν ἴσχυσε τὸν βασιλέα μετα- 
στῆσαι τῆς κατὰ ᾿Αντιοχέων ὀργῆς. He was misled by an expression of Libaniuss. 4 He supposes 
an eclipse in the battle’ with Hugenius in 394t. 5 Honorius accompanies his father to Italy in 
Zosimus IV. 58, 1%. 6 The act of Julius, described in Zosimus IV. 26 is placed in the reign of 
Theodosius. But Ammianus is evidence that it happened in 378. Conf. Ammianum 31. 16, 8 His 
diebus. See Tillemont tom. 5 p. 714. 

Zosimus in many parts of his narrative dwells upon the defects of Theodosius, whom he charges 
with negligence IV. 27, 1. 28,1. The army is diminished through his mismanagement 29. 1. 
There is confusion in the armies 31, 1—3. He draws recruits from the barbarians 30, 1. 2. 56, 1. 
He is accused of folly and luxury 33, 5—8. He returns to his habits of luxury 50, 2. 3. Luxury 
again is mentioned 43, 4. 44,1. His court is utterly corrupt 41,1. His exactions are spoken of 
32,2—4. But yet in his acts Theodosius is very opposite by the account of Zosimus himself. The 
barbarians are detected and destroyed by his vigilance IV. 45, 5. 6. He takes his enemy by sur- 
prise 45, 6. and by his rapid movement captures him at Aquileia 46, 3—6. On his return to 
Thessalonica, finding Macedonia ravaged by barbarians, he with five followers traces the enemy 


ᾳ See the Tables A. Ὁ. 383 p. 506. t Tables 394 p. 530. 


τ See the Tables in those years. Vv Tables A. D. 394. See Reitemeier ad Zos. IV. 
8 See the Tables A. Ὁ. 387.3 p. 515. 517. 58, 1. 


s 


THEODOSIUS 


ARCADIUS. 


130 APPENDIX. C. 1. 


- to their concealment in person 48, 1—2. 4—9. then defeats and destroys them 48, 13. and Tima- 


sivs admires the courage of the emperor 49,1. In the war with Hugenius he masters the passes 
of the Alps 58, 2. After his auxiliaries were defeated he repairs the loss, attacks the victor the 
next day, and gains a complete victory 58,7. Zosimus himself 50, 4. 5 “ wonders at the cha- 
racter of Theodosius, inclined to luxury, and yet courageous and active.” Reitemeier ad Zosimum 
IV. 33, 5 p. 593 asserts that the charge of luxury was just. But he produces no witness except 
Philostorgius XI. 2 to confirm the account of Zosimus. And the Arian Philostorgius was not 
less hostile to this emperor than the heathen Zosimus. ‘Tillemont on the contrary in describing 
the character of Theodosius inserts all that is said by his panegyrists Pacatus, Themistius, Clau- 
dian, Ambrosius, among the historical facts. We may reject this as exaggeration ; but, accepting 
all that Zosimus admits in his favour, adding the account of Victor, and forming a judgment 
from the acts and laws of Theodosius, we shall find much to praise and to admire. 

To the laws of Theodosius quoted in the Tables may be added the following of Aug. 7 A. 1). 389: 
Cod. Theod. Vol. 1 p. 121 Gothofr. 1. 2 de feriis. p. 105 Wenck. Cod. Just. III. 12, 7 Imppp. Va- 
lentinianus Theodosius et Arcadius AAA. Albino pf.U. omnes dies jubemus esse juridicos. illos tantum 
manere feriarum dies fas erit quos geminis mensibus ad requiem laboris indulgentior annus accepit, 
astivis fervoribus mitigandis et autumnis fectibus decerpendis. Kalendarum quoque Januariarum con- 
suetos dies otio mancipamus. His adjicimus natalitios dies urbium maximarum Rome [Apr. 21] atque 
Constantinopolis [May 11], quibus debent jura deferre, quia et ab ipsis nata sunt. Sanctos quoque 
Pasche dies, qui septeno vel precedunt numero vel sequuntur, in eadem observatione numeramus. 
Necnon et dies Solis qui repetito in se caleulo revolountur. Parem necesse est haberi reverentiam nostris 
etiam diebus, qui vel lucis auspicia vel ortus imperii pretulerunt. Dat. VII Id. Aug. Rome Timasio 
et Promoto coss. Theodosius was at Rome in that year from June 9 to Sept. 1. See the Tables. 

Inscriptions: 1 Apud Gruter. p. 1019.8 Terracinze: After an inscription to Trajan, given in 
the Tables A. 1). 110 p. 96, an inscription is added as follows, “ sed rudi charactere, et longo post 
tempore adjectum :” DDD. NNN. FFF. LLL. Theodosio Arcadio οἱ Honorio PPP. (FFF. addit 
Fabret.) semper Auggg. bono reipub. natis. Also in Muratori p. 465. 2 Terracinze. who has 
PPP. FFF. semper Auggg. bono reip. natis. 2 A similar inscription apud Muratorium p. 265. 3 
Signi: Imppp. DDD. NNN. FFF. LLL. Theodosio Arcadio οἱ Honorio ἕο. 3 Muratori p. 
265.4 Rome : 

Martia Theudosiwm dominorum Roma parentem 
Aetherio divum venerans sacravit in orbe. 
ARCADIUS. 

Appointed Augustus 16 Jan. 383, succeeded his father in the East 17 Jan. 395, died May 1 
A.D. 408 et. 31*. He was born therefore in 377. His wife Hudowia is described above at 
p- 125g. For the character of Arcadius see Philostorgius XI. 3 Zosimus V. 14,1 22,5 24,3. 

To the laws of Arcadius issued in the year 395, quoted in ce Tables p. 534, 535, add the 
following. 

Cod. Theod. Vol. 6 p. 277 1.13 de paganis. Ruyjino pf. p. Statuimus nullum ad fanum vel quodlibet 
templum habere quempiam licentiam accedendi vel abominanda sacrificia celebrandi quolibet loco vel 
tempore. Igitur universi qui a catholice religionis dogmate deviare contendunt ea que nuper decrevty 


* Victor Epit. p. 396. 397 Fuit Theodosius moribus 
et corpore Trajano similis—Mens vero prorsus similis. 
—Clemens animus, communis, solo habitu differre se 
ceteris putans, in omnes homines honorificus, verum 
effusius in bonos.—Largiri magno animo magna &c. 
Illa tamen quibus Trajanus aspersus est, vinolentiam et 


cupidinem triumphandi, usque eo detestatus est, ut bella 
non moverit sed invenerit, prohibueritque lege ministe- 
ria lasciva psaltriasque comessationibus adhiberi &c. 

x See the Tables in those years. 

Υ That is, the laws de hereticis given in the Tables 
at 395. 4, dated March 13. 29. 


EMPERORS. 131 


properent custodire, et que olim constituta sunt de hereticis vel de paganis non audeant preterire, Arcavws. 
scituri quidquid divi genitoris nostri legibus est in ipsos vel supplicit vel dispendii constitutwm nunc 
acrius exsequendum. Sciant autem moderatores provinciarum e his apparitio obsecundans, primates 
etiam civitatum, defensores, necnon et curiales, procuratores possessionum nostrarum, (in quibus sine 
timore dispendii ccctus inlicitos hereticos inire comperimus, eo quod fisco sociart non possunt, quippe 
ad ejus dominiwm pertinentes,) si quid adversus scita nostra tentatum, non fuerit vindicatum atque in 
vestigio ipso punitum, omnibus se detrimentis et suppliciis subjugandos que scitis sunt veteribus consti- 
tuta. Speciatim vero hec in moderatores austeriora sancimus et decernimus; namque his non custoditis 
omni industria atque cautela non solum hance mulctam que in ipsos constituta est exerceri, verum etiam 
que in cos prefinita est qui commissi videntur auctores. Nec his tamen remissa quibus οὗ contwmaciam 
suam juste est inrogata, insuper capital supplicio judicamus officia coercenda que statuta neglexerint. 
Dat. VII Id. Aug. CP. Olybrio et Probino coss. Vol. 4 p.175 Heracliano com. Atgypti. Dat. prid. 
Ral. Oct. Vol. 6 p. 148 1. 29 de heereticis. Marcello mag. officiorum. Sublimitatem tuam investigare 
precipimus an aliqui hereticorum vel in scriniis, vel inter agentes in rebus, vel inter palatinos, cum 
lequm nostrarum injuria audeant militare ; quibus, exemplo divi patris nostri, omnibus et a nobis ne- 
gata est militandi facultas. Quoscunque autem deprehenderis culpe hujus adfines, cum ipsis quibus a 
in leqguin nostrarum et in religionum eacidium conhibentiam prestiterunt, non solum militia eximi verum 
etiam extra menia urbis jubebis arcert. Dat. VIII Kal. Dec. CP. Vol. 2 p. 219 Osio C. 8S. L. Dat. 
IV Kal. Dec. CP. 1.14, 2 p.63 Wenck. Cod. Just. I. 37, 2 de officio preefecti Augustalis. Ruino 
pf. p- [lege prefecto Augustali.| Dat. prid. Non. Dec. CP. Olybrio &c. Not the noted Rujinus, who 
was already dead before this date, but another Rufinusz. 


Laws of Honorius A.D. 395, to be added to the laws quoted in the Tables. 


Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 480 Theodoro pf. p. Dat. XIII Kal. Feb. Vol. 2 p. 448 Basilio p.U. Dat. 
III Non. Mart. Med. Vol. 2 p.559 Destro pp.o. Dat. XV Kal. Ap. Med. Vol. 4 p.1941. 2 de 
indulgentiis debitorum. Deatro pf. p. Quingena viginti octo millia quadraginta duo jugera, que Cam- 
pania provincia, juxta inspectorum relationem et veterum monumenta chartarum, in desertis et squalidis 
locis habere dignoscitur, hisdem provincialibus concessimus, et chartas superflue describtionis cremari 
censemus. Dat. IX Kal. April. Med. Vol. 3 p.187 Dewtro p.p. Dat. prid. Id. April. Med. Vol. 2 
p- 560 Deatro pp.o. Dat. VI Kal. Mati Med. Vol. 2 p.593 Dextro pf.p. Dat. XVII Kal. Jun. 
Med. Vol. 4 p. 267 p.481 p.482 Ennoio proc. Afric. Dat. XVII Kal. Jun. Med. Vol.4 p. 268 
Andromacho p.U. Dat. VIII Kal. Jun. Med. Vol.5 p.78 provincialibus Afric. Dat. VII Kal. 
Jun. Med. Vol. 2 p.369 ad Andromachum p.U. Dat. prid. Non. Jun. Med. Vol.1 p. 84 11.1, 8 
p- 91 Wenck. Pasiphilo suo salutem. Dat. VIII Id. Junii Med. Gothofr. Vol. 2 p. 593 ad provin- 
ciales et ad proconsules. Dat. XVII Kal. Jul. Med. Vol. 4 p.133 Messiano com. R. P. Dat. X VII 
Kal. Jul. Med. Vol. 4 p. 484 Deatro pf. p. Dat. XVII Kal. Jul. Med. Vol.5 p. 307 Eusebio con- 
sulari Sicilie. Dat. XT Kal. Jul. Med. Vol.5 p. 308 Have, Vincenti K.NB. Dat. III Non. Jul. 
Med. Vol.1 p.150 Andromacho pf. p. Dat. prid. Non. Jul. Med. Vol. 2 p.594 Andromacho p.U. 
Data prid. Id. Jul. Med. Vol.1 p.405 Petronio vicario Hispaniarum. Dat. VI Kal. Aug. Med. 
V. 13,35 p. 315 Wenck. Cod. Just. XI. 69,3 Hadriano com. 8S. L. Dat. VIII Id. Aug. Gothofr. 
Vol. 2 p. 16 Florentio p.U. Dat. XVIII Kal. Oct. Vol. 4 p.485 Theodoro pf. p. Dat. IV Kal. Oct. 


2 Wenck p. 63 observes that in Cod. Ambros. the _hanc igitur sententiam locum ita ut jam editus est 
title is Rufino ppo. Augtal. and alters this to pf.p. correxi.” But if the noted Rujinus pf.p. is meant, the 
*‘quum Rufinus pf. p. sit notissimus prefectus autem date Dec. 4 cannot stand; for his successor Cesarius 
Augustalis hujus nominis ignoretur—censeo libra- was already in office at Nov. 30. See the Tables 
rium, cum scriptum esset prefecto pretorio. Prefec-  p. 534. 
tus Augustalis—heec ad inscriptionem retraxisse. Ad 


$2 


ARCADIUS. 


132 APPENDIX. Ο. 


Med. Vol.2 p.660 Florentino [sic] p.U. Dat. Id. Oct. Med. Vol. 2 p. 65 Deatro }7..». Dat. Kal. 
Nov. Brixia. Vol.3 p. 426 Hulogio com. R. P. Dat. XVIII Kal. Dec. Med. 1.15, 14 p. 71 
Wenck. Lusebio pf. p. Dat. XIV Kal. Jan. Rome. Gothofred. Vol. 4 p. 486 Ennoio suo sal. Dat. 
VIT Kal. Jan. Vol. 4 p. 34 Ennoio* suo sal. Dat. XII Kal. Jan. [lege VII Kal. Jan.) Med. 
All Olybrio et Probino coss. 


Laws of Arcadius A. D. 396; not inserted in the Tables. 


Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p. 219 Martiniano C. 8S. L. Dat. XV Kal. Feb. CP. Arcadio IV et Honorio 
IIT AA. conss. Vol. 2 p.152 Osio magistro officiorum. Dat. XV Kal. Feb. Vol. 2 p.173 Osio 
mag. off. Dat. VII Kal. Feb. CP. Vol. 2 p.153 Casario p.p. Dat. XVI Kal. Mart. CP. Vol. 5 
Ρ. 129 Herodi.... Dat. XVI Kal. Mart. Vol. 2 p.154 Claudio p.U. Dat. XV Kal. Mart. CP. 
Vol. 1 p. 326 ITI. 19, 6 p.194 Wenck. Hutychiano pf. p. Dat. VI Kal. Mart. OP. Gothofr. Vol. 2 
Ρ. 175 Cesario p.p. Dat. IV Kal. Mart. CP. Vol.1 p. 337 IV. 4,3 p. 205 Wenck. MHternali 
proc. Asia. Dat. XII Kal. April. Gothofr. Vol. 4 p. 333 ternali proc. Asia. Dat. XII Kal. 
April. Vol. 5 p.308 Oesario pf.p. Dat. [X Kal. April. Vol.3 p. 392 ad Paulum .... Dat. V 
Kal. April. CP. Vol. p.22 IIL. 1,7 p. 156 Wenck. Remigio pf. Augustali. Dat. III Kal. April. 


᾿ CP. Vol.1 p. 249 Remigio pf. p. Augustali. Dat. III Kal. April. CP. Vol. 2 p.318 Cesario p.p. 


Dat. XV Kal. Maii. Vol.3 p. 446 Laurentio com. R. P. Dat. VIII Kal. Maii CP. Vol.5 p.357 
Cod. Just. XI. 45,1 1.1 de Maiuma. Cesario pf. p. Clementie nostre placuit ut Maiume provincia- 
libus letitia redderetur &c. Dat. VII Kal. Maii CP. Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p. 646 ad Cesarium pf.p. 
Dat. VIII Id. Maiti OP. Vol.4 p.170...... presidi (Frygia) Palestine. Dat. prid. Kal. Jul. OP. 
Vol. 5 p. 253 Africano p.U. pp. III Kal. Aug. ΟΡ. Vol.3 p. 23 Maximo pf.p. Dat. III Non. 
Aug. CP. Vol. 4 p.489 Cod. Just. 11. 7,3 Africano p.U. Dat. III Non. Aug. CP. Vol. 2p. 30 
Cesario pf. p. Dat. prid. Id. Aug. CP. Ibid. Africano p.U. Dat. prid. Id. Aug. CP. Vol.3 p. 278 
ad Cesarium p.p. Dat. prid. Kal. Sept. CP. Vol.1 p.331 plenius V.1,5 p. 275 Wenck. Awreliano 


pf. p. Dat. prid. Non. Oct. CP. Gothofred. Vol. 1 p. 297 Eutychiano pf.p. Dat. VI Kal. Dec. OP. 


= 
‘ 


Vol. 4 p. 616 Hutychiano pf. p. Dat. XVIII Kal. Jan. CP. Vol. 4 p.171 Euthymio vic. Asie. Dat. 
XII Kal. Jan. Vol. 2 p. 65 Simplicio pf.p. Dat. X Kal. Jan. ΟΡ. Vol. 5 p.401 Claudio p.U. 
Dat. VIII Kal. Jan. CP. Vol. 2 p. 66.....p.U. Dat. 1111 Kal. Jan. CP. Ibid. Hutychiano 
pf-p- Dat. prid. Kal. Jan. CP. 

Vol. 5 p. 309 Cesario pf. p. pp. Regio. 

All these Arcadio IV et Honorio III AA. coss. 

Laws of Honorius in A. Ὁ. 396: Cod. Theod. Vol. 2 p. 438 Florentino p.U. Dat. XIV Kal. 
Mati Med. Vol.2 p.410 ad populum. Dat. VI Kal. Maii Med. Vol. 4 p. 269 Messale pf.p. Dat. 
XIV Kal. Jun. Vol. 2 p. 318 Hilario p.p. Dat. III Kal. Jun. Med. Vol. 2 p.320 Hilario p.p. 
Dat. XVI Kal. Jul. Vol.5 p.165 Husebio pf.p. Dat. VII Id. Jul. Vol. 5 p.79 Husebio pf. p. 
Dat. X Kal. Jan. Med. Vol. 4 p.104 Florentino p.U. Dat. VI Kal. Jan. Med. Vol. 4 p.160 
Hilario. Dat. V Kal. Jan. Med. These also Arcadio IV et Honorio III AA. coss. The rest are 
given in the Tables. 

A.D. 398 Laws of Arcadius: Cod. Theod. Vol. 1 p. 87 II. 1,10 p.93 Wenck. ad Lutychianum 
pf.p- Data III Non. Feb. CP. Gothofred. Vol. 5 p. 131 Hutychiano pf.p. Dat. Non. Mart. CP. 
Vol. 2 p. 320..... Dat. VIII Kal. Ap. CP. Vol. 2 p.321 Eutychiano p.p. Dat. X Kal. Jun. CP. 
Vol. 5 p. 312 Eutychiano pf.p. Dat. V Non. Jul. CP. Vol. 6 p. 68 1.32 de episcopis. Cesario pf.p. 
Si quos forte episcopi deesse sibi clericos arbitrantur, ex monachorum numero rectius ordinabunt, non 
obnomios publicis privatisque rationibus cum invidia teneant, sed habeant jam probatos. Dat. VII Kal. 


ἃ Ennodio in Vol. 5 p. 79 quoted in the Tables p. 534. 


EMPERORS. 133 


Aug. Vol.3 p. 3101.16 de poenis, Vol. 3 p. 361 1.3 de his qui ad ecclesias confugiunt, Vol. 4 Arcapius. 
p- 270 1.57 de appellationibus, Hutychiano pf.p. Dat. VI Kal. Aug. Mnizo». Vol.6 p.70 1. 33 

de episcopis. Hutychiano pf. p. Dat. III Kal. Aug. Minizo. Vol. δ p.312 Severo p.U. Dat. V Id. 

Oct. CP. Vol. 4 p.493 Eutychiano pf.p. Dat. VIII Kal. Nov. CP. Vol.1 p.24 I. 2,11 p.23 

Wenck. Hutychiano pf. p. Dat. VIII Id. Dec. CP. Gothofr. Vol. 3 p. 527 Osio magistro offictorum. 

Dat. XVIII Kal. Jan. CP. All Honorio A. IV οἱ Eutychiano coss. The rest in the Tables. 

Laws of Honorius A. D. 398: Cod. Theod. I. 5, 11 p.31 Wenck. Vincentio pf.p. Dat. 111 Id. 
Feb. Med. Gothofr. Vol. 4 p.492 Theodoro pf.p. Dat. Id. Feb. Med. Vol. 5 p. 230 Vol. 5 p. 258 
Theodoro pf.p. Dat. prid. Id. Ap. Med. Vol.5 p.166 Vol. 6 p. 66 Theodoro pf.p. Dat. VII Kal. 
Mati Med. 1.12,6 p.60 Wenck. Victorio proconsuli Africe οἱ Dominatori vicario Africe. Dat. 
XII Kal. Jun. Mediolani. Vol.1 p.90 Theodoro pf. p. Dat. LX Kal. Jun. Med. 1.1, 11 p. 93 
Wenck. Cod. Just. X.19,6 Theodoro pf. p. Dat. LX Kal. Jun. Med Cod. Theod. 1.11, 2 p. 56 
Wencek....... Dat. LX Kal. Jul. Med. 1. 7,3 p.42 Wenck. Stilicont magistro militum. Dat. Id. 
Sept. Med. Gothofr. Vol. 3 p.446 Firmino com. R. P. Dat. VI Kal. Nov. Med. Vol.3 p.396 
Firmino com. 8. L. Dat. Kal. Nov. Med. Cod. Just. I. 24,1 Theodoro pf. p. Dat. XII Kal. Jan. 
Med. VIII. 12,13 Cod. Theod. Vol. 5 p. 311 Theodoro pf. p. Dat. Kal. Jan. Med. Kal. Jan. in 
both the codes; but Gothofred. refers this law to Χ 11 Kal. Jan. All these Honorio A. IV e 
Eutychiano coss. The other laws of 398 are given in the Tables. 

A. D. 399 to the Laws of Honorius add the following. Cod. Theod. I. 12,7 p. 60 Wenck. Mes- 
sale pf.p. et preposito annone. Dat. III Kal. Oct. Altini. I. 5,12 p.31 Wenck. Messale pf. p. 
Dat. V Id. Oct. Both Theodoro V. C. cos. 

A. Ὁ. 400 Laws of Honorius: Cod. Theod. III. 20,1 p. 195 Wenck. Flaviano pf. p. Dat. III 
Non. Mart. Med. Gothofr. Vol. 4 p. 84 Apollodoro procons. Africe. Dat. prid. Id. Mart. Vol. 2 
Ρ. 293 Stilichoni magistro militum. Dat. XIIII Kal. Ap. Med. Vol. 2 p.411 Vineentio pf. p. Gal- 
harum. Dat. XVI Kal. Jun. Med. Vol. 4 p. 273 Pompeiano pf.p. Dat. Kal. Jun. Med. Vol. 5 
p. 83 Pompeiano proc. Afric. Dat. XVII Kal. Jul. Med. 1.15, 15 p.72 Wenck. ad Vincentium 
pf. p. Dat. XIV Kal. Jul. Med. Gothofred. Vol. 4 p. 617. 618 Vincentio pf. p. Galliarum. Dat. 
111 Kal. Jul. Med. Vol.4 p.498 Vol. 5 p.18 Pompeiano proc. Africa. Dat. prid. Kal. Jul. Med. 
Vol. 1 p. 419 Vincentio pf. p. Galharum. Dat. IV Id. Jul. Med. Vol. 2 p. 563 Messale p. p.o. 
Dat. XV Kal. Dee. Vol.3 p.403 Messale p.p. Dat. VI Kal. Dec. Med. Vol. 1 p.155 Vol. 2 
Ρ. 564 Vol. 4 p.186 Messale pf.p. Dat. V Kal. Dec. Med. 1. 5,13 p. 31 Wenck. ad Messalam 
pf. p. Dat. Kal. Dec. Med. Gothofr. Vol. 2 p. 565 Vincentio p. p.o. Dat. V Id. Dec. Med. These 
Stilichone et Aureliano coss. The other laws in the Tables p. 549. 

Inscriptions: 1 Grut. p. 287.2 Rome: D. N. Fl. Arcadio Pio Felici victori ac triumfatori semper 
Augusto Cecina Decius Albinus V. C. prefectus urbi4 vice sacra judicans devotus numini majestatique 
gus. 2 Grut. p. 1051.9 Bononie: B. M. hic requiescunt duo fratres innocentes, Constantius Neofitus 
qui viait annis octo m. IT ὦ. VI, depositus III Id. Novemb. cons. DD. NN. Arcadi. et Honor. Augg. 
Justus Fidelis qui viait annis VII. This belongs either to A. D. 394, or 396, or 402. 3 Murat. p. 
265.5 Rome: Imperatoribus invictissimis principib. .... DD. NN. Arcadio et Honorio semp. Aug. ... 
... senatus populusque Romanus vindicata republica...... ot Africa re..... Given more completely from 
Gruter in the Tables A. D. 398 p. 542. But Muratori adds “ In latere basis: C. Jubentius V. C, 
p.Ur. DD.” The inscription refers to the fall of Gildo. 4 Murat. p. 466.1 Gruter p. 287.1 
Romee: Imppp. clementiss. et feliciss. toto orbe victoribbs. DDD. NNN. Arcadio Honorio et Theodosio 


Ὁ Variously written Mnizo, Mnyzo, Minizo in these ἃ Albinus, who was thus pref. Urbi before the death 
laws. of Arcadius May 1 A. Ὁ. 408, was again pref. Urbi 
¢ VIII Kal. Jun. Cod, Just. in the year 414. See the Tables 414. 3.4 p. 587. 


ARCADIUS. 


Honortvs, 


134 APPENDIX. CoA 


Auggg. ad perenne indicium triumph. quod Gothorum nationem in omne evum dom. extra arewm simu- 
lacris eorum tropheisque decora S. P. Q. R. totius operis splendore. After the defeat of Rada- 
gaisus in A. D. 405. 


Honorivs. 


Born Sept. 9 A. D. 384, appointed Augustus 10 Jan. 393, succeeded his father in the West 
17 Jan. 395, died in August 423¢. 

For the entrance of the Vandals into Gaul in the reign of Honorius A. D. 406, see the Tables 
p. 564. 566. The date proposed, May 31, is more probable than Dec. 31, because 1 all the au- 
thorities in which the consuls are mentioned name the consuls of the year 406 as the epoch of the 
event; 2 it was two complete years before the autumn of 408f; 3 it was three years before the 
occupation of Spain, which they entered in September or October 4098. 

An inscription is extant in Muratori p. 466.3 Rome: Salvis ac florentibus DD. NN. Honorio et 
Theodos. perpetuis semper Augg. Cecina Decius Acinatius Albinus V. C. pref. urbi [A. D. 414] vice 
sacra judicans cellam tepidariam inclinato omni pariete labent. de qua cellarum ruina pendebat erecto- 
rum a fundamentis arcuum duplict munitione fulcivit D. N. M. Q. corwm. Compare an inscription 
given in the Tables A. Ὁ. 414 p.587. 2 Muratori p. 466. 2 Gruter p. 192.2 Rome: ..... DD. NN. 
aternis principibus Honorio et Arcadio Anicius Acilius Glabrio Faustus V.C. pref. urbis vice sacra 
judic. fatal casu subversam in formam prisci usus restituit. 


Usurpers in the reign of Honorius. 
Marcus 


Oratian } Tables A. D. 407. 
Constantinus»: Tables 407. 408. 409. Slain in 411i. 
Constans: Tables 407. 408. 409. Slain in 411. 


νὐλρήμρο ομ } Tables A. D. 409. 411. 
Maaimus 


Gerontius according to Olympiodorus apud Phot. Cod. 80 p.184 made his son Maximus Au- 
gustus, pursued Constans and slew him in Gaul at the time at which Constantius was sent by Ho- 
norius. He adds that Constantine was besieged in Arelate by Constantius and Ulphilas; that 
Gerontius fled at their approach, was besieged by his own soldiers, and slew himself: Γερόντιος--- 
φεύγει, καὶ καταληφθεὶς, ὅτι ἐγκρατῶς ἦρχε τοῦ οἰκείου στρατοῦ, ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐκείνων ἐπιβουλεύεται" πῦρ 
γὰρ κατὰ τῆς οἰκίας αὐτοῦ ἀνῆψαν" ὁ δὲ πρὸς τοὺς ἐπαναστάντας κρατερῶς ἐμάχετο ἕνα συναγωνιστὴν 
ἔχων ᾿Αλανὸν τὸ γένος, εἰς δούλους αὐτοῦ ἀριθμούμενον. τέλος τόν τε ᾿Αλανὸν καὶ τὴν γυναῖκα, τοῦτο 
προθυμουμένους, ἀναιρεῖ, ἐπικατασφάζει δὲ καὶ ἑαυτόν. Μάξιμος δὲ ὁ παῖς ταῦτα μαθὼν πρὸς τοὺς ὑπο- 
σπόνδους φεύγει βαρβάρους. Sozomen IX. 18 relates that Gerontius appointed his dependent ͵αωΐ- 
mus—rov αὐτοῦ olxetov—and placed him in Tarraco; that he marched himself into Gaul and slew 


€ See the Tables in those years. 

f See the Tables p. 566.572. Add Orosius VII. 
40 Ante biennium Romane irruptionis—gentes Alano- 
rum Suevorum Vandalorum multeque cum his alie 
Francos proterunt, Rhenum transeunt, Gallias inva- 
dunt. 

& Tables p. 576 A. ἢ. 409. 

h Orosius VII. 40 His [sc. Alanis Suevis Vandalis] 
per Gallias bacchantibus, apud Britannias Gratianus, 
municeps ejusdem insule, tyrannus creatur et occiditur, 


Hujus loco Constantinus, ex infima militia, propter 
solam spem nominis sine merito virtutis eligitur, qui 
continuo ut invasit imperium in Gallias transiit. 

i Constantine is named in an inscription apud Gru- 
terum p. 1052. 6 in Treveris: ἔνθα κεῖται EioeBia ἐν 
εἰρήνῃ οὖσα ἱεροκωμιτι ἀπὸ ἱ. κώμης ᾿Αδδανῶν ζήσασ. ἡμέρ: 
ο΄ πρὸς ἐτῶν ( ἐν ὑπατείᾳ 'Ονωρίου τὸ η [A. Ὦ. 409] καὶ 
Κωνσταντίνου τὸ a’, μηνὶ ΠΠανήμου ιβ΄ ἡμέρᾳ καὶ β. ἐν εἰ- 
ρήνῃ. July 12 A. Ὁ. 409. 


EMPERORS. 135 


Constans at Vienne; that not long after Gerontius was besieged by his own soldiers in his house Honoxwvs. 
and slew himself. Then followed the capture of Constantine at Arelate: Sozom. [X.14*. Orosius 
VII. 42 has this account: Constantem Constantini filium Gerontius comes suus, vir neqguam ac im- 
probus, apud Viennam interfecit, atque in ejus locum Maximum quendam substituit. Ipse vero Ge- 
rontius a suis militibus occisus est. 
Maximus was deposed in 412 and slain in 4221, Coins of Maximus are given by Eckhel tom. 8 
Ρ. 178 D. N. Maximus P. F. Aug.+ victoria Auggg. or victoria Romanor. 


Attalus™, Tables 409. 410. 414. 416. 
Jovinus™. Tables A. 1). 411. 412. 413. 
Sebastianus. Tables 412. 413. 
Heraclianus. 413 col. 1. 2. 3. 


Orosius VII. 42 Heraclianus Africe comes missus, cum Attalus umbram gestaret imperii, Africam 
strenue adversum judices ab eo missos tutatus [A. D. 409], consulatum adsecutus est ; quo elatus super- 
cilio Sabinum domesticum swum—generum adlegit ; cum quo quorundam periculorum suspiciones dum 
patitur, fecit, atque aliquandiu Africana annona eatra ordinem detenta, ipse tandem cum immensa, 
certe temporibus nostris satis incredibili classe navium, Romam contendit.—Occursu comitis Marini 
territus et in fugam versus, arrepta navi Carthaginem solus rediit, atque ita continuo militari manu 
interfectus est. Sabinus gener gus CP. fugit, unde post aliquantum temporis retractus exilioque dam- 
natus est. As Heraclianus was consul Jan.1 A. D. 413, his revolt was after that date. 


Constantius, who overthrew Constantine and caused the fall of Gerontius, was sent into Gaul Consranrivs. 
in 411, was consul in 414, married Placidia in 417, was declared Augustus in 421 and died 7 
months afterwards in the same year. See the Tables in these years. Coins apud Eckhel 


tom. 8 p. 175 D. N. Constantius P. F. Aug. + victoria Auggg. R. V. Comodb. or victoria Augustorum. 
1. V. Con. 


Tueoposius II. 


Born 10 Apr. 401, Augustus 10 Jan. 402, succeeded his father 1 May 408, married Athenais° 


THEODOSIUS 
II. 


7 June 421, died 28 July 450?. 


k Sozomen also mentions the faithful follower, and 
the wife of Gerontius, who perished with him : Γερόν- 
τιος---διασωθῆναι δυνάμενος οὐχ εἵλετο, κατασχεθεὶς ἔρωτι 
Νοννιχίας τῆς αὑτοῦ γαμετῆς" περὶ δὲ τὴν ἕω, πῦρ ἐμβα- 
λόντων τῇ οἰκίᾳ τῶν στρατιωτῶν, οὐκ ἔχων λοιπὸν σωτηρίας 
ἐλπίδα ἑκόντος τοῦ συνόντος αὐτῷ ᾿Αλανοῦ ἀποτέμνει τὴν 
κεφαλὴν, μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα καὶ τῆς ἰδίας γαμετῆς ὀλοφυρομένης 
καὶ μετὰ δακρύων προσωθούσης ἑαυτὴν τῷ ξίφει, καὶ πρὶν 
ὑφ᾽ ἑτέροις γενέσθαι παρὰ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ἀποθανεῖν αἰτούσης. 
—Tepdvrios δὲ τρίτον ἑαυτὸν τῷ ξίφει παίσας, ὡς οὐ και- 
ρίαν λαβὼν ἤσθετο, σπασάμενος τὸ παρὰ τὸν μηρὸν ξιφίδιον 
κατὰ τῆς καρδίας ἤλασε. 

1 Tables p. 582. 600. 

™ De Aftalo Philostorgius XII. 3”Arradov (᾿Αλάριχος) 
αὐτοῖς ἀναγορεύει βασιλέα. οὗτος δὲ ᾿Ιὼν μὲν ἢν τὸ γένος, 
Ἕλλην δὲ τὴν δόξαν, τῆς αὐτῆς δὲ πόλεως ἔπαρχος. οὗτος 
δὲ [sc. Alaricus] λοιπὸν μετὰ τὴν ἀναγόρευσιν---τὸν ”Ar- 
ταλον λαβὼν, καὶ στρατηγοῦ σχῆμα πληρῶν αὐτῷ, ἐπὶ τὴν 
Ῥάβενναν καθ᾽ ‘Ovwpiov στρατεύε.. Coins are given in 


Eckhel tom. 8 p. 180 Priscus Attalus P. F. Aug.+ 


gloria Romanorum. or invicta Roma eterna. Conob. vel 
Comob. or restitutio reip. Conob. or victoria Romano- 
rum. PST. or vot. V mult. X. 

π Coins apud Eckhel tom. 8 p. 179 D. N. Jovinus 
P.F. Aug.+ restitutor. reip. or victoria Aug. vel Augg. 
vel Auggg. or vot. V mult. X. D. N. Sebastianus P. F. 
Aug.+ victoria Augg. Con. vel Kont. 

© For the history of Athenais or Eudocia consult 
the authorities quoted in the Tables at A. D. 421. 
Add Malalas XIV p. 52—55, who has the same nar- 
rative as the Paschal Chronicle. Zonaras XIII tom. 2 
p. 40C gives the same facts: Θεοδοσίῳ τοίνυν τελεῖν 
ἠγμένῳ εἰς petpaxas 7 ἀδελφὴ Πουλχερία μνηστεύεται τὴν 
ἐξ ᾿Αθηνῶν Evdoxiay, κάλλους μὲν ἔχουσαν περιττῶς σοφίας 
δὲ μετασχοῦσαν παντοδαπῆς" ἣ θυγάτηρ μὲν ἦν Λεοντίου 
τινὸς φιλοσόφου [male Chron. Pasch. Ἡρακλείτου] ᾿Α- 
θήνηθεν ὡρμημένου, ᾿Αθηναῖς δ᾽ ὠνομάζετο. ὃς γνοὺς ἐξ ἐπι- 
στήμης εὐτυχῆσαι μέλλουσαν τὴν θυγατέρα λαμπρῶς διατι- 
θέμενος τὴν μὲν περιουσίαν αὐτοῦ τοῖς υἱοῖς καταλέλοιπε 
(δύο δ᾽ ἦσαν Οὐαλέριος καὶ Γενέσιος [Τέσιος Malal. Chron. 


THEODOSIUS 
1 


196 APPENDIX. 0.1. 


Jornandes Success. p. 705 reckons 43 years to Theodosius: loco patris successit in imperio, ado- 
lescens egregius, regnavitque annos quadraginta tres. In Paulus Diaconus XIV p. 544 Theodosius 
having reigned 21 years with Honorius, and 27 after his death, of which 25 with Valentinian ITT, 
—apud OP. morbo consumptus obiit ibique sepultus est. The years are rightly given, being computed 
from the elevation of Theodosius in 402. In Evagrius I. 22, quoted in the Tables A. D. 450 p. 640, 
for ὀκτὼ καὶ τριάκοντα we may read ὀκτὼ καὶ τεσσαράκοντα. Zonaras XIII tom. 2 p. 45 A θνήσκει 
δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς Θεοδόσιος πεντηκοντούτης γενόμενος, καὶ σχεδὸν ἅπαντας ods ἐβίω ἐνιαυτοὺς βασιλεύσας, 
βραχεῖς μὲν πάνυ σὺν τῷ πατρὶ τοὺς δ᾽ ἄλλους καθ᾽ ἑαυτόν" τὴν δ᾽ αἰτίαν τῆς αὐτοῦ τελευτῆς οἱ μὲν νόσον 
γεγονέναι φασὶν, οἱ δ᾽ ἐν θήρᾳ οἱ ἐλαύνοντι συμπεσεῖν τὸν ἵππον ἱστόρησαν, καὶ πληγέντων αὐτῷ καιρίων 
μερῶν μετ᾽ ὀλίγον θανεῖν. 

In A. Ὁ. 415 1.58 de hereticis, partly given in the Tables p. 590, proceeds thus: after iteran- 


dum. Ne eo quoque extra penam relegationis futuro, qui sponte adque ultro passus fuerit ad secundum 


se baptisma et geminata semel indulta fidei mysteria imbui temere, vel perperam devocari. Pari pona 
deportationis absque alicujus intercessione in Eunomianos clericos processura, si conventus exercere vel 
in hac inclyta urbe vel in provincis civitatibus ac territoriis, vel creare ausi fuerint clericos pestifert 
dogmatis vel creari. Confirmatis itaque prioribus legibus, que promulgate sunt tam circa inhibendos 
conventus Hunomianorum quam etiam circa interdictas novissimas voluntates aut liberalitates, illud 
addimus, ut, si qui de Eunomianis speciali beneficio meruerant ut eis testamenti factio indulgeretur vel 
donandi vel accipiendi ex largitate licentia tribuatur, priventur hoc beneficio, et pares ceteris sint qui- 
bus pares sunt in dogmatis pravitate. Nulli penitus testari liceat Hunomiano in Eunomianum, nulli 
ejusdem perversitatis ex testamento quicquam percipere Eunomiant. nemo donet, nec Hunomianus ab 


Pasch.]) τῇ δὲ θυγατρὶ ἑκατὸν χρυσίνους μόνους δοθῆναι 
ἐπέσκηψε, γράψας ἀρκεῖν αὐτῇ τὴν τύχην αὐτῆς. τῶν γοῦν 
συγγενῶν αὐτῆς σφετερισαμένων τὴν πατρικὴν οὐσίαν, ἡ 
᾿Αθηναῖς νόμιμον "τὸ οἰκεῖον ἀπήτει λάχος, καὶ ἠξίου τοὺς 
ἀδελφοὺς μὴ κατὰ τὰς τοῦ πατρὸς διαθήκας ἀδίκους οὔσας 
ποιεῖν. ot δὲ καὶ τῆς οἰκίας αὐτὴν ἔξωσαν τῆς πατρικῆς. δεξα- 
μένη τοίνυν αὐτὴν ἡ πρὸς μητρὸς θεία ἀνελήλυθεν εἰς ΚΠ. 
καὶ τῆς Πουλχερίας ἐδέοντο x. τ. λ.----βαπτίζει αὐτὴν ἔτι 
οὖσαν ἀμύητον, καὶ Eddoxiay μετονομάσασα τῷ ἀδελφῷ ταύ- 
την Θεοδοσίῳ συζεύγνυσι καὶ διαδήματι ταινιοῖ καὶ Αὐγού- 
σταν καλεῖ.----ἦ δὲ βασιλὶς Εὐδοκία μετακαλεῖται τοὺς 
ἀδελφοὺς, καὶ μηδὲν αὐτοῖς μηνίσασα, ἀλλὰ χάριτας μᾶλλον 
ὁμολογήσασα, ὡς οὐκ ἂν τυχοῦσα τῆς βασιλείας εἰ μὴ παρ᾽ 
αὐτῶν ἐξώσθη,----τὸν μὲν Τενέσιον ἔπαρχον τῶν Ἰλλυριῶν 
διὰ τοῦ βασιλέως πεποίηκε τὸν δὲ Οὐαλέριον ἐτίμησε μά- 
γιστρον. Her daughter Hudoria was born in 422. 
See above p. 126k. The wife of Theodosius was 
declared Augusta Jan. 2 A. Ὁ. 423 (Tables). In 444 
Eudocia retired to Jerusalem: Tables p. 630. Conf. 
Zonaram XIII p.44 CD. She lived there many 
years, and died according to Theophanes p. 94 A in 
the 5th of Marcian A. D. 454: τῷ αὐτῷ ἔτει ἐτελεύ- 
τησεν Εὐδοκία ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις πολλὰ καταλείψασα ταῖς 
ἐκκλησίαις. Followed by Cedrenus p. 940 Ο τῷ ¢ ἔτει 
--Οὐδοκία ἡ τοῦ Θεοδοσίου γυνὴ ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις τελευτᾷ 
πολλὰ καταλείψασα κ. τ λ. Conf. Chron. Pasch. p. 
316 Ὁ. But her death is placed at Oct. 20 A. D. 460 
by Cyrillus monachus in vita Euthymii abbatis apud 
Pagium tom. 2 p. 364: Beata Eudocia ecclesias quam- 
plurimas Christo edificavit &c.—in manus Dei spiri- 
tum commendavit mense Octobri 20%, 14% indictione. 


Confirmed by Nicephorus XIV. 50 [p. 559 B] apud 
5. Basnage Annal. tom. 3 p. 502 who places the death 
of Eudocia at the 4th year of Leo, et. 67. The 4th 
of Leo commenced Feb. 7, the 14th indiction Sept. 1 
A. Ὁ. 460. The 67th year in October 460 would sup- 
pose her to be 27 at her marriage in June 421. 

Some literary works of Hudocia are described by 
Photius: Cod. 183 ἀνεγνώσθη μετάφρασις τῆς ὀκτατεύ- 
xou' ἡρῷον δ᾽ αὐτὴν μέτρον μετεποίει. λόγοι δ᾽ ἦσαν η΄ κατὰ 
ἀριθμὸν καὶ τομὴν τῶν ἀμειφθέντων, Ἑὐδοκίας δὲ τῆς βασι- 
λίδος ἐν ἐπιγραφαῖς πόνον ἔλεγεν ἡ βίβλος.----οἷς δ᾽ ἔλεγεν 
ἡ βίβλος τὴν τὰ μέτρα τοῖς λόγοις τεχνησαμένην ἔλεγεν 
ὧδε" 

δευτερίην καὶ τήνδε Θεοῦ Θέμιδος κάμε βίβλον 

Εὐδοκίη βασίλεια Λεοντιὰς εὐπατέρεια. 
Idem-Cod. 184 ἀνεγνώσθη τῷ αὐτῷ μέτρῳ καὶ τῆς αὐτῆς 
γλώσσης μετάφρασις προφητικῶν λόγων, τοῦ τε θεσπεσίου 
Ζαχαρίου καὶ τοῦ κλεινοῦ Δανιήλ᾽ ἡ αὐτὴ δὲ χάρις τοῦ 
τεχνίτου διέπρεπε κἀν τούτοις. ἐμπεριείχοντο δὲ τῷ τεύχει 
τῷ αὐτῷ τοῦ μέτρου χαρακτῆρι λόγοι y εἰς μάρτυρα τὸν 
Κυπριανόν, κι. τ. A. 

Among the coins οἵ Eudocia or Eudoxia the fol- 
lowing are given to the wife of Theodosius by Eckhel 
tom. 8 p. 184. 1 Ail. Eudocia Aug.+vot. XX mult. 
XXX. Conob. 2 Atl. Eudowxia Aug. + vot. XXX mult. 
XXXX. B.'Conob. 3 Ail. Eudovia Aug.+“ sine 
epigraphe. crux in laurea.” 4 Ail. Hudocia Aug.+ 
“sine epigraphe. crux in laurea.” 5 See the Tables 
A. Ὁ. 444. 8. 

P See the Tables in those years. 


EMPERORS. 137 


Eunomiano liberalitatem predu vel domus accipiat, etiamsi per interpositam alterius secte personam Tuxovosius 
wel titulum venditionis imaginarie fraus quedam legi fuerit excogitata. Tantwm hi qui ab intestato εὐ 
venturi sunt ex legibus in corum ex hereditate succedant, adque his locus pateat successionis ad quos 

jura sanguinis legitimas intestatorum deferunt hereditates. Conventicula etiam eorum im domos si qua 

fuerint vel possessiones, pro norma generalium sanctionum erario nostro absque dubio socientur; sibi 

hoc inputante domino qui interdictos cectus sciens passus est sub tecto proprio vel in predio rustico emer- 

cert. Ilo incunctanter exsequendo, ut ubi ubi repperti fuerint Hunomianorum clerict qui auctores iterate 
baptismatis extiterunt, conprehensi in perpetuum sub pana deportationis ad eailium deducantur. Etiam 

illo addendo ut nemo Eunomianus vel militet vel provinciam sub administratione cujuslibet officti sus- 

cipiat gubernandam &c. 


JoanneEs. Tables 423—425. Joannes is described by Procopius Vand. I. 3 p. 182 D, who Joawnes. 
gives him 5 years: πέντε γοῦν ἔτη τὴν τυραννίδα ἔχων μετρίως ἐξηγήσατο“. But his reign began after 
the death of Honorius Aug. A. D. 423, and he was slain before Oct. 23 A. D. 425. 

Ooins: Eckhel tom. 8 p. 186 D. N. Johannes P. F. Aug.+salus reipublice. or victoria Augg. 
vel Auggg. (ποῦ. or victoria Augustorum. XP. or Urbs Roma. or “ sine epigraphe crux in laurea.” 
He is consul in an inscription apud Muratorium p. 403.1 extra Romam: Consulatu Johanni Aug. 
Hie requiescit Dativa dep. VI Kal. Feb. in pace. &e.—et Basilia soror ejus hic requiescit dep. V Idus 
Martias in pace. In Jan. and March of 424 or 425. 


Vatentinianos III. unl: 
Born July 419, appointed Cesar in 424, Augustus Oct. 23 A.D. 425. Married Eudoxia 29 Oct. ies 
437. He assassinates Aétius in 454 and is slain himself 16 March 455". 
Inscriptions. 1 Gruter p. 159.8 Arelate: Salvis DD. NN. Theodosio οἱ Valentiniano [se. Theo- 
dosio IT Valentiniano 111] P. F. V. ac trium. semper Aug. XV cons. vir inl.... auciliaris pre. 
preto. Gallia ...de Arelate Ma...... miliaria pont S....M.P.I. 2 Muratori p.466.4 Nove in 
Sardinia: Salvis DD. NN. impp. Theodosio et Placido Valentiniano Augg. 
Subductos olim latices patrieque negatos 
Restituit populis puro Flaviolus amore. 
Curante Valerio Ennodio principale ac primario ejusdem urbis. 3 Muratori p. 406. 3 Rome: 
Domino rerum humanarum Valentiniano Augusto Petronius Maximus V.C. fori condito ... post qua- 
tuor prefecturas et duos ordinarios consulatus auctori sibi tot honorwm loca...... Maximus was consul 
A. D. 433. 443, which determines this inscription to Valentinian ITI. 
Maximus. Maximus. 
After the death of Valentinian III the Western Empire was continued for 21 years longer till 
it ended in Romulus A.D.476. Maximus reigned March 17—June 12 A.D. 455s. An inscription 
to the honour of Mawimus is given in the Tables A. D. 421.3 p.599. His two consulships A. Ὁ. 
433, 443 (see the first column of the Tables in those years) are commemorated in another i inscrip- 
tion given above under Valentinian ITT. 
Avirus. Tables A. D. 455. 2.3. 456. 2. 3. Avitus &c. 


Avitus reigned from the end of August 455 to September inclusive A. D. 456. 


4 Suidas p. 1790 Ο (Ἰωάννης ὁ τυραννήσας) tran- is divus in a law of Marcian Aug.1 A. Ὁ. 455. 
scribes a part of the account of Procopius. Tables 455. 4. 
Τ᾿ See those years in the Tables. Valentinian ΠῚ 5 For Mazimus see the Tables 455. 2.3 p. 650. 651. 


= 


Marcianus. 


LEo. 


138 APPENDIX. 2. 


Masorianus. Appointed Augustus Ap. 1 A.D. 457, deposed Aug. 2 and slain Aug.7 A. D. 461¢. 


Severus. Tables A. Ὁ. 461. 464. 2. 3. 465 p. 666. He was proclaimed Augustus Nov. 19 A.D. 
461, he died probably Nov. 14 (certainly after Sept. 25) A. D. 465. 


AnTHEMIus’. Augustus 12 Ap. 467, slain by Ricimer July 11 A. D. 472. 


Otysrius. For his marriage with Placidia see above p.127m. He was consul in 464, ap- 
pointed Augustus in April 472, and died Oct. 23. 


Guycerius. Appointed Augustus 5 March 473*. Deposed in 4747. His coins are given at 
A. Ὁ. 473. 8 p. 679. 


ΝΈΡΟΒ. Augustus June 24 A.D. 4742. His coins are in the Tables 474.3. An inscription is 
given apud Muratorium p. 266.7 Rome tessella aurea literis argenteis: Salvo D. N. Julio Nepote 
P.F. Aug. Audax V. C. prefectus urbi fecit. Nepos was deposed and driven into Dalmatia by 
Orestes Aug. 23 A.D. 475%. Slain May 9 A. Ὁ. 480°. 


Romutus Avcustus*®. Augustus 31 Oct. 475, deposed Aug. 23 A. D, 476. 


Marcianus. Appointed through the influence of Pulcheria Aug. 25 A. D. 450. Present at 
the council of Chalcedon in 451. His laws de fide are given in the Tables A. Ὁ. 452. 2. 4 p. 646. 
647. Marcian died between 26 Jan. and 7 Feb. A. ἢ). 457 Δ. For his marriage with Pulcheria, 
see above p.125g. Zonaras XIII p. 45 Ο Πουλχερία δὲ μήπω πολλοῖς γνωσθείσης τῆς τοῦ αὐτοκρά- 
τορος τελευτῆς τὸν Μαρκιανὸν μετεπέμψατο, ἄνδρα γηραιὸν ἤδη χρηστὸν δὲ τοὺς τρόπους καὶ σώφρονα, καὶ 
ἀπαγγέλλει αὐτῷ τοῦ βασιλέως τὸν θάνατον, καὶ φησὶν ὡς “σὲ παρὰ πάντας εἰς βασιλέα προκέκρικα, εἴ 
μοι δοίης πληροφορίαν τηρῆσαί μου τὴν παρθενίαν ἀνέπαφον, ἣν τῷ Θεῷ ἀνατέθεικα." τοῦ δὲ συνθεμένου, 
μετακαλεῖται τὸν πατριάρχην καὶ τὴν βουλὴν, καὶ ἀναγορεύει τοῦτον καὶ ταινιοῖ διαδήματι. Idem XIII 
p-49 A Μαρκιανὸς δὲ θνήσκει ἐξ βασιλεύσας ἔτη καὶ μῆνας τινὰς, ὡς μέν τινες λέγουσι, νοσήσας, ὡς δέ 
τινες, φαρμαχθεὶς νεύσει τοῦ πατρικίου Ασπαρος, πρεσβύτης γενόμενος, καὶ ζήσας ἐπὶ μακρόν. 


Leo. His accession was Feb. 7 Α. Ὁ. 457. His war with Genseric in 468 is described in the 
Tables p. 668.670. In October 473 he appointed his grandson Leo Augustus, and died 3 Feb. 474. 

The deaths of Aspar and Ardaburius in 471¢ are mentioned by Zonaras XIV p. 49 Ο ἢ (ὁ Ba- 
σιλεὺς)----ἐπιβουλεύοντας αὐτῷ φωράσας τοὺς περὶ τὸν Ασπαρα, κἀκεῖνον καὶ τὸν ᾿Αρδαβούριον ἔκτεινε. 
Zonaras XIV p. 50.Α describes the wife and daughters of Leo: οὗτος ὁ βασιλεὺς εἶχε γυναῖκα κε- 
κλημένην Βηρίναν [Tables A. D. 468 p. 668. 670], ἐξ ἧς ἐγένοντο αὐτῷ θυγατέρες δύο ᾿Αριάδνη καὶ 
Λεοντία' ὧν τὴν μὲν τῷ Ζήνωνι κατηγγύησε [Tables A. D. 469], τὴν δὲ Λεοντίαν συνέζευξε τῷ πατρικίῳ 
Μαρκιανῷ, υἱῷ ᾿Ανθεμίου τοῦ βασιλεύσαντος ἐν τῇ “Ῥώμῃ. and the appointment of his grandson : 
XIV p. 51 A—C τούτῳ τῷ βασιλεῖ ἔγγονος ἐξ ᾿Αριάδνης τῆς θυγατρὸς ἐγεννήθη καὶ Ζήνωνος, ὃν Λέοντα 
ὀνομάσας ἐκεῖνος βασιλικῷ ταινιοῖ διαδήματι ἐπὶ νηπίᾳ πάνυ τῇ ἡλικίᾳ. τὸν γὰρ Ζήνωνα μὴ προσήκοντα 
τῇ βασιλείᾳ ἔκρινεν ὅτι μήτε τὴν γνώμην εἶχε βασιλικὴν μήτε μὴν εἶδος ἄξιον τυραννίδος.----διὰ τοῦτό τινες 
ἱστοροῦσιν ἀναιρεθῆναι τὸν Ασπαρα καὶ τὸν ᾿Αρδαβούριον παρὰ τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος Λέοντος θέλοντος τὸν 


t See the Tables 457 p. 656, 458, 2. 3. 459. 2. 3. x Tables p. 676. 678. y Tables p. 680. 
460. 2. 3. 461 p. 662. 2 Tables p. 680. 8 Tables 475 p. 682. 
Υ Tables 467. 2.3. 468.3. 469. 2.3. 472 p. Ὁ Tables Ὁ. 692. . 
674. 676. ¢ Tables 475. 2. 3. 476. 2. 3. 


W See the Tables A. D. 472. 2. 3. 4 Tables p. 654. 656. © See the Tables. 


EMPERORS. 139 


[9] n / 
θυγατριδοῦν αὐτοῦ τὸν μικρὸν Λέοντα βασιλεύειν, φοβουμένου δ᾽ ἐκείνους ws μέγα δεδυνημένους ----καὶ ὁ Leo. 


βασιλεὺς δὲ Λέων νοσήσας ἐξέλιπεν, ιη΄ βασιλεύσας ἐνιαυτοὺς, τὸν μικρὸν Λέοντα διάδοχον τῆς βασιλείας 
καταλιπών. The character of Leo is in Suidas v. Λέων βασιλεύς p. 2287 B quoting Malchus, and v. 
Ζήνων βασιλεύς p. 1582 A. 

Coins of Leo: Eckh. tom. 8 p. 194.1 D. N. Leo perpet. Aug.+imp. XX XXII cos. X VIL P. P£ 
or victoria Augg. vel Auggg. vel Augustorum. or virtus Augusti. 2 D.N. Leo ἢ. F. Aug.+* sine 
epigraphe crux in laurea.” Coins of Verina: p.195 Ael. Verina Aug.+ victoria Auggg. or “ sine 
epigraphe crux in laurea.” 


Lro minor. Survived his grandfather ten months, and died in November 474. To the au- 
thorities quoted in the Tables add Zonaras XIV p. 51 Ο καταλειφθεὶς ὃ μικρὸς Λέων, νηπιάζων ἔτι, 
ἐφ᾽ ἕνα ἐνιαυτὸν ἐπεβίω τῇ βασιλείᾳ, καὶ νήπιος ἐπαπῆλθε τῷ πάππῳ, τὸν ἑαυτοῦ πατέρα τὸν Ζήνωνα 

Te Ν ρον - <3 a \ eS ἫΝ / “ ΝΣ Ν J 
βασιλέα καταλιπὼν, αὐτὸς ταῖς αὑτοῦ χερσὶ TH ἐκείνου κεφαλῇ περιθεὶς TO διάδημα. 


ZENO. 


Zonaras XIV p. 51 D ἣν δὲ 6 Ζήνων ἐξ ἔθνους αἰσχίστου τοῦ τῶν ᾿Ισαύρων, αἴσχιστος καὶ αὐτὸς καὶ 
τὴν μορφὴν καὶ τὴν ψυχὴν γεγονώς.---κατὰ τούτου τοῦ Ζήνωνος ἐν Θράκῃ διατρίβων ὃ τῆς βασιλίσσης 
Βηρίνης ὁμαίμων ὃ---Βασιλίσκος ἀνταιρεῖ χεῖρα, τῆς Βηρίνης συναιρομένης αὐτῷ, κἀκ τῆς συγκλήτου τινῶν. 
δειλὸς δὲ ὧν 6 Ζήνων καὶ ἄνανδρος φεύγει αὐτίκα σὺν ᾿Αριάδνῃ τῇ γυναικὶ, ἐν ᾿Ισαυρίᾳ πρὸς τοὺς ὁμογε- 
νεῖς" ὁ Βασιλίσκος δ᾽ ἐλθὼν ἐν τῷ κάμπῳ ἀναγορεύεται βασιλεύς. 

Theophanes p. 96 A places the marriage of Zeno and Ariadne at the 2nd year of Leo A.D. 458: 
τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει---καὶ Ζήνων ἐζεύχθη ᾿Αριάδνῃ τῇ θυγατρὶ Λέοντος. Followed by Cedrenus p. 347 Ο τῷ 
β΄ ἔτει----ζήνων ᾿Αριάδνῃ κι τι A. But it appears from Οδπάϊάπβδ apud Photium p. 173 that the 
marriage was after the fire of CP. διέρχεται τὸν συμβάντα τῇ πόλει ἐμπρησμόν----καὶ περὶ Τιτιανοῦ καὶ 
Βιβιανοῦ, καὶ os περὶ αὐτῶν διενέχθη ΓΑσπαρ καὶ ὁ βασιλεύς ,----καὶ ὡς ὁ βασιλεὺς διὰ τοῦτο ἡταιρίσατο τὸ 
ἸΙσαύρων γένος διὰ Ταρασικοδίσσα ἱῬουσουμβλαδεώτου, ὃν καὶ Ζήνωνα μετονομάσας ἢ γαμβρὸν ἐποιήσατο, 
τὴν προτέραν γυναῖκα θανάτου νόμῳ ἀποβαλόντα. Therefore after September 465, in the 9th year 
of Leo. Zeno is consul by that name in 469, and is sent into Thrace’. 

The flight of Zeno was in November A. D. 475, his return in July 477, his death Ap. 9 A. D. 
491k, Zonaras XIV p. 52 C0 ἐλθὼν és τὴν ΚΠ. ὁ Ζήνων [Α. Ὁ. 477] ἐδέχθη ὑπό τε τῆς συγκλήτου Kai 
τοῦ λαοῦ. καὶ 6 Βασιλίσκος τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ μετὰ τῆς γυναικὸς καὶ τῶν παίδων προσπέφευγεν K.T.A.—6 Ζήνων 
δὲ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ πενθερὰν τὴν βασιλίδα Βηρίναν ἐξώρισεν". ὃ γοῦν Βασιλίσκος ἐπὶ δύο τυραννήσας ἐνιαυτοὺς, 
εἴτε ὡς εἴρηται εἴτε πως ἄλλως, διώλετο.----Ζήνων δὲ αὖθις τῆς ἐξουσίας δραξάμενος τὸν μὲν τοῦ ᾿Αρματίου 
υἱὸν προεχειρίσατο Καίσαρα, πληρῶν τὴν ὑπόσχεσιν, αὐτὸν δὲ τὸν ᾿Αρμάτιον στρατηλάτην" καὶ μετ᾽ ὀλίγον 
τὸν μὲν ᾿Αρμάτιον ἔκτεινε---τὸν δὲ υἱὸν ἐκείνου τὸν Καίσαρα πεποίηκε κληρικόν [see the Tables 477. 2 
Ρ. 688]. ἀνεῖλε δὲ καὶ τὸν Ἴλλον τὸν μάγιστρον τυραννίδι ἐπιχειρήσαντα [Tables 484. 2. 8. 488. 2], ὅτι 
ἔγνω ἐπιβουλευόμενος παρὰ τῆς βασιλίσσης ᾿Αριάδνης, εἰδότος καὶ Ζήνωνος. ἀλλὰ μὴν καὶ Πελάγιον τὸν 
πατρίκιον, ἄνδρα λογιώτατόν τε καὶ δικαιότατον,---καὶ ἄλλους δὲ πλείστους τῶν περιφανῶν ἀνδρῶν ὁ 
ἔχθιστος Ζήνων ἀπώλεσε.----καὶ οὕτω βιοὺς βιαίως ἀπερράγη τοῦ ζῆν, κι τ. A. On the character of Zeno 
compare Evagrius 111.1, 8. Suidas v. Ζήνων βασιλεύς p. 1582 A is more favourable to Zeno, pre- 


f« Ut in numis Theodosii IJ.” Eckhel. See the ἐληλυθότος, οὕτω προσαγορευομένου. 


Tables 444.3 p. 631. i See the Tables. 
& See the Tables A. D. 457. 3. k See the Tables in those years. 
h Evagrius IT. 15 Λέων δὲ γαμβρὸν ἐπὶ θυγατρὶ ᾽Αρι- . 1 Verina remained in this exile or imprisonment 


ddvy προσλαμβάνεται Ζήνωνα, ᾿Αρικμήσιον μὲν ἐκ σπαργά- till 484, when she was rescued by Illus, and died 
νων καλούμενόν, μετὰ δὲ τοῦ γάμου καὶ τὴν προσηγορίαν soon after. See the Tables A. D. 484. 2. 
προσκτησάμενον ἔκ τινος παρὰ τοῖς ᾿Ισαύροις ἐς μέγα κλέος 


Tg 


LEO MINOR. 


ZENO. 


ZENO. 


BASILISCUS. 


ANASTASIUS. 


140 APPENDIX. C. 1. 


fers him to Leo, and ascribes his errors of government to the influence of Sebastianus. This frag- 
ment in Suidas is referred by Valesius to Malchus, who described the reign of Zeno™. 


BasI.iscus ἢ. 


His reign or usurpation was from Nov. 475 to July 477. 

Zonaras XIV p. 52 A may be added to the testimonies quoted in the Tables: τὴν οἰκείαν γαμετὴν 
Zynvovida Αὐγούσταν ἔστεψε. καὶ Μάρκον τὸν υἱὸν προεχειρίσατο Καίσαρα. ἦν δὲ καὶ οὗτος τούς τε τρό- 
πους οὐδὲν βελτίων τοῦ Ζήνωνος, καὶ περὶ τὸ σέβας οὐκ ὀρθῶς διακείμενος. τῆς γὰρ Εὐτυχοῦς καὶ Διο- 
σκόρου μετεῖχε καὶ οὗτος αἱρέσεως, παρὰ τῆς γαμετῆς εἰς ταύτην προβιβασθεὶς, καὶ σφόδρα τὰς τῶν ὀρθο- 
δόξων ἐκκλησίας ἐκάκωσε, καὶ τὴν ἐν Καλχηδόνι σύνοδον τυραννικῷ γράμματι ἄκυρον εἶναι τεθέσπικε. 

Marcianus Romulus and Procopius, sons of Anthemius, revolted against Zeno in 479. Marcian 
was the son-in-law of Leo°. Leontius was proclaimed Augustus by Illus and Verina in 484, and 
slain in 488}. 

Coins of Leontius: Eckhel tom. 8 p. 201.1 D. Δ. Leontius perp. Aug. XP.+ victoria Aug. Cono. 
or victoria Augg. Ant. 2 D. N. Leontius P. F. Aug.+ victoria Augg. Conob. 3 D. N. Leontius 
perpet. Aug.+ victoria Augustorum. 


Anastasius reigned from Ap. 11 A.D. 491 to 9 July 5189. Of Dyrrachium: see the Tables 
491 p.706. Add Malalas XVII p. 141 Δυρράχιον, πόλιν τῆς νέας ᾿Ηπείρου ἐπαρχίας, ἐξ ἧς ὑπῆρχεν 
᾿Αναστάσιος ὃ βασιλεύς" ὅστις καὶ πολλὰ ἔκτισεν ἐκεῖ. Zonaras XIV p. 58 D describes his elevation : 
ἡ ᾿Αριάδνη τὸν δίκορον ᾿Αναστάσιον σιλεντιάριον ὄντα---εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν ἀνήγαγε γνώμῃ καὶ τῆς γερου- 
σίας καὶ τοῦ στρατεύματος, Οὐρβικίου τοῦ ἐκτομίου, μέγα τότε δυναμένου, σπουδάσαντος εἰς τὴν ἐκείνου 
ἀνάρρησιν. p.54B ὁ πατριάρχης Εὐφήμιος ἔγγραφον ἰδιόχειρον τοῦ ᾿Αναστασίου δεξάμενος, ὡς δέχεται 
τὰ τῆς ἐκκλησίας δόγματα καὶ τὰ παρὰ τῆς ἐν Χαλκηδόνι συνόδου ὁρισθέντα φυλάξει πάντα", στέφει av- 
τόν" ὃ δὲ αὐτίκα τὴν ᾿Αριάδνην μνηστεύεται, καὶ γραφὴν ποιεῖται βασίλειον ἀφιεῖσαν τὰ μέχρι τότε τῷ 
δημοσίῳ παρά τινων ὀφειλόμενα. ἤδη δὲ τεσσαρακοστῆς παραρρυείσης ἡμέρας μετὰ τὴν ταφὴν Ζήνωνος, 
καὶ τοὺς γάμους ἐτέλεσε. 

His financial measures were beneficial to his subjects. He remitted an oppressive tax: Theo- 
dorus lector p. 566 D ᾿Αναστάσιος ἀνέστειλε τὸ χρυσάργυρον, καὶ τὰ κυνήγια ἔπαυσεν, καὶ τὰς ἀρχὰς 
ὠνίους οὔσας προῖκα παρεῖχεν. Evagrius III. 39 ὑπερμεγεθὲς δὲ κατεπράχθη αὐτῷ καὶ θεῖόν τι χρῆμα, 
ἡ τοῦ καλουμένου χρυσαργύρου ἐς τελεὸν κωλύμη. Zonaras XIV p.54 BC δασμοῦ δὲ τοὺς ὑπηκόους 
πιέζοντος τοῦ λεγομένου χρυσαργύρου, καὶ τοῦτον ἐξέκοψεν. Evagrius and Zonaras ]. 6. describe this 
odious tax, and Zonaras adds p. 54 D ἀλλὰ ταύτην ἐκκόψας τὴν εἰσφορὰν ὁ βασιλεὺς ᾿Αναστάσιος καὶ 
αὐτὰς τὰς περὶ ταύτης ἀπογραφὰς ἐναντίον τοῦ δήμου κατέκαυσεν ἐν τῷ ἱππικῷ. καὶ ἦν μὲν ἐν τούτοις φιλό- 
τιμος καὶ τὴν τῶν πολιτικῶν πραγμάτων διοίκησιν καλῶς μετερχόμενος" τὰς γὰρ πολιτικὰς ἀρχὰς, ὠνίους 
παρεχομένας τὸ πρὶν, ἐκεῖνος ἀμίσθους ἐδίδου. He remitted seven years’ taxes to towns that had 
been taken by the enemy: Procop. Anecd. p. 66D ᾿Αναστάσιος βασιλεὺς ἑπτάετες ταῖς ἁλούσαις 
(τῶν πόλεων) τὰ τέλη ἐπιχωρεῖν ἔγνω. As to Amida: Procop. Pers. I. 7 p. 22 D ᾿Αναστάσιος--- 
φόρους τε τοὺς ἐπετείους és ἔτη ἑπτὰ ξύμπαντας ἀφῆκε τῇ πόλει Kal αὐτοὺς κοινῇ τε καὶ ἰδίᾳ ἕκαστον πολ- 
λοῖς τισιν ἀγαθοῖς ἐδωρήσατο. Justinian at the accession of Justin in 518 found the treasury full 
of treasure: Procop. Anecd. p. 56D χρημάτων δημοσίων ἔμπλεων τὴν πολιτείαν εὗρεν. ᾿Αναστάσιος 
γὰρ προνοητικώτατός τε ἅμα καὶ οἰκονομικώτατος πόντων αὐτοκρατόρων γενόμενος δείσας, ὅπερ ἐγένετο, 


m See the Tables A. D. 473. 3. 4 See the Tables in those years. 

πὶ Tables A. Ὁ. 468. 475. 476. 2. 3. 477. τ Conf. Evagrium III. 32. 

© See the Tables A. D. 479, and Zonaras tom. 2 8 Malalas XVI p. 113 ἐκούφισε τὴν λειτουργίαν τοῦ 
p. 50 A quoted above under Leo. λεγομένου χρυσαργύρου. 


Ρ See the Tables. 


EMPERORS. 141 


μή οἱ ὁ τὴν βασιλείαν ἐκδεξόμενος χρημάτων ὑποσπανίζων tows τοὺς κατηκόους ληΐζηται, χρυσοῦ τοὺς Anastasius. 
θησαυροὺς ἅπαντας κατακόρως ἐμπλησάμενος τὸν βίον ξυνεμετρήσατοϊ. 

Zonaras XIV p. 57 D mentions the thunderstorm at the death of Anastasius’, and adds, ἐν ἑνὶ 
TOV βασιλικῶν κοιτώνων εὑρέθη κείμενος τεθνεὼς, ζήσας μὲν ἔτη πη΄, βασιλεύσας δ᾽ ἐξ αὐτῶν κζ΄ ἐπὶ μησὶ 
τρισίν. ἐν τοῖς χρόνοις τούτου γέγονε σεισμὸς φοβερώτατος" καὶ ἐν μὲν τῷ Βυζαντίῳ ἐν διαφόροις τόποις 
συμπτώματα συμβεβήκασιν" ἡ μεγάλη δὲ ᾿Αντιόχεια σχεδὸν ἅπασα κατεπτώθη, καὶ of ταύτης οἰκήτορες 
τοῖς συμπτώμασι κατεχώσθησαν Ν. οὗτος ὁ ᾿Αναστάσιος ἔκτισε τὸ μακρὸν λεγόμενον τεῖχος ἀπὸ τῆς με- 
yarns θαλάσσης διῆκον ἄχρι τῆς Σηλυμβρίας [see the Tables A. D. 507] διὰ τὰς ἐφόδους τῶν Μυσῶν 7 
Βουλγάρων, καὶ τῶν Σκυθῶν. 

Coins: Eckhel tom. 8 p. 205 D. N. Anastasius Aug. vel P. F. Aug. vel perp. P. F. Aug. vel 
PP. Aug. vel perp. Aug. vel P. Aug. vel P. A.+ concord. “ preefixa nota arithmetica I. A. 1. ὅσο. 
or invicta Roma. S.C. or victoria Augg. vel Auggg. “addita sepe nota arithmetica Greeca.” 


Justin I began to reign July 9 A.D. 518, appointed Justinian Ap.1 and died Aug.1 A. 1). Jusrinus 1. 
527. Zonaras XIV p. 58 B describes Justin: ἀνερρήθη βασιλεὺς ᾿Ιουστῖνος ὁ Θρᾷξ, γονέων μὲν ἐκφὺς 
ἀσήμων καὶ ἀφανῶν, αὐτὸς τὸ πρότερον αὐτουργῶν, ἢ βουκόλος τυγχάνων καὶ συφορβὸς, εἶτα εἰς τύχην 
μεταταξάμενος στρατιωτικὴν, καὶ μέχρι ταγματαρχίας ἐφθακὼς καὶ κόμης γενόμενος. His wife was 
Euphemia: Zonaras p. 58D γαμετὴν δ᾽ ἔχων Λουπικίαν κεκλημένην ἔστεψεν αὐτὴν καὶ ἀνηγόρευσεν 
Αὐγούσταν, Εὐφημίαν μετονομάσας. Procop. Anecd. p. 20 Β γυναικὶ δὲ ὄνομα Λουππικίνῃ ξυνῴκει" 
αὕτη δὲ δούλη τε καὶ βάρβαρος οὖσα τοῦ πρόσθεν αὐτὴν ἐωνημένου παλλακὴ γέγονε" καὶ αὐτὴ μὲν ξὺν 
᾿Ιουστίνῳ ἐπὶ βίου δυσμαῖς τὴν βασιλείαν ἔσχεν. Victor Tun. Agapeto II οἱ Magno coss.—Conjunz: 
Lupicina nomine dicebatur, quam OP.2ni Huphemiam postea vocaverunt. Called by mistake Theodora 
by Theophanes p. 146 B. Cedrenus p. 364 D imagines a second wife : ἔστεψε Θεοδώραν τὴν γυναῖκα 
αὐτοῦ Αὐγούσταν, τῆς Εὐφημίας ἤδη τελευτησάσης. In Nicephorus p. 405 B among the Auguste is 
named Εὐφημία ᾿Ιουστίνου πρώτουχ. 

Procopius Anecdot. p. 19 D affirms that Justin was illiterate: ἀμάθητος γραμμάτων ἁπάντων καὶ 
TO δὴ λεγόμενον ἀναλφάβητος. And Malalas XVII p. 131 ἐν πολέμοις κοπωθεὶς, φιλότιμος, ἀγράμ- 
ματος δέ. 

Among the facts recorded in the Tables in the reign of Justin Zonaras mentions XIV p. 580 


the death of Amantius A. D. 518. 


t Some financial measures of Anastasius are cen- 
sured by Evagrius ΠῚ. 42. Compare Malalas XVI 
p- 108 ὁ βασιλεὺς ᾿Αναστάσιος ἐποίησε χρυσοτέλειαν. 
p- 116 de Marino Syro. 

Vv See the Tables 518 p. 734. 

~ Marcellinus mentions two earthquakes in the 
reign of Anastasius, one in 494, and one in 499: see 
the Tables. Cedrenus p, 358 C marks a third in the 
12th of Anastasius A. D. 502; but none of these 
were at CP. An anonymous chronicle in the Tables 
has a fourth at A. D. 492, but without naming CP. 
Malalas XV p. 96 describes an earthquake at CP. but 
in the reign of Zeno: ἐπὶ τῆς βασιλείας Ζήνωνος ἔπαθεν 
ὑπὸ θεομηνίας σεισμοῦ τὸ δεύτερον αὐτῆς πάθος ΚΠ. ἐπὶ 
ὀλίγον διάστημα, ἕως τοῦ Ταύρου. ἔπαθε δὲ τότε καὶ Νικο- 
μήδεια----τὸ ἕκτον αὐτῆς πάθος. ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ “ΕἙλενούπολις. 
Antioch suffered from an earthquake for the fourth 
time in the reign of Leo A. D. 458: Tables p. 658. 
noticed also by Zonaras XIV p. 50C τούτου κρατοῦν- 


Ρ. 59 D the conversion of Tzathus A. D. 522 and persecution 


Tos καὶ σεισμὸν σφοδρότατον ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ γενέσθαι λέγε- 
rat. «And for the fifth time in the reign of Justin 
A. D. 526: Tables p- 742. 744. But there was none 
in the reign of Anastasius ; and Zonaras has impro- 
perly placed in his reign the earthquake of 526. 

x Nicephorus gives a list of duguste—soa γεγό- 
νασιν Αὐγοῦσται ‘Popaiwv—from Constantine to Leo 
A. D. 886. The Auguste of these times are 

Bnpiva Λέοντος τοῦ μεγάλου. 

᾿Αρεάδνη Ζήνωνος. .....- Tables A. D. 491. 

᾿Αρεάδνη αὐτὴ Avaoraciov. { Her death A. Ὁ. 515. 

Εὐφημία Ἰουστίνου πρώτου. Tables A.D. 518.4 p. 733. 

Θεοδώρα Ἰουστινιανοῦ τοῦ μεγάλου. Tables A. Ὁ. 527. 

Her death in 548. 

Σοφία ᾿Ιουστίνου.͵: Tables A. D. 566. 573. 574. 

᾿Αναστασία Τιβερίου. 

Κωνσταντία Μαυρικίου. 

Λεοντία Paka. 

Φλαυία, Εὐδοκία, Μαρτίνα, Ἡρακλείου. 


Tables A. D. 577. 


Justus I. 


VITALIANUS. 


JUSTINIANUS. 


142 APPENDIX. 0:3, 


of the Manichees in 524. p.60A the overthrow of the cities Anazarbus and Edessa A. D. 525. 
p- 60 Ὁ the elevation of Justinian: μετακαλεῖται τὸν πατριάρχην ᾿Επιφάνιον, μεταπέμπεται δὲ καὶ τοὺς 
ἐν τέλει, καὶ βασιλέα τὸν ἀδελφιδοῦν ᾿Ιουστινιανὸν ἀναδείκνυσιν αὐτός.----καὶ----ἔξεισι πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἐστεμ- 
μένος ὁ ᾿Ιουστινιανὸς, καὶ παρὰ πάντων εὐφημηθεὶς ἐπανῆκεν εἰς τὰ βασίλεια, με΄ τότε τυγχάνων ἐνιαυ- 
τῶν. αὐτίκα δὲ καὶ ἣ γαμετὴ αὐτοῦ Θεοδώρα ἀνερρήθη Αὐγούστα, καὶ μετ᾽ ὀλίγον τῷ ᾿Ιουστίνῳ ἐπέλιπε τὸ 
βιώσιμον βασιλεύσαντι ἐννέα ἔτη ἐφ᾽ ἡμέραις εἴκοσι. 


Viravianus. Tables A.D. 514. 518.520. Zonaras XIV p. 58 D ᾿Ιουστίνῳ Βιταλιανὸς, ὃς ἐστα- 
σίασεν ἐπὶ ᾿Αναστασίου, πάνυ φκείωτο καὶ στρατηλάτης προεχειρίσθη, ἀλλὰ μὴν καὶ ὑπάτευσε [A. Ὁ. 520] 
καὶ μέγα παρὰ τῷ ᾿Ιουστίνῳ ἠδύνατο. p. 59 A ὁ Βιταλιανὸς ἐδολοφονήθη παρὰ τῶν Βυζαντίων μηνιόντων 
αὐτῷ ὡς πολλοὺς ἀνελόντι ὅτ᾽ ἐπανέστη κατὰ ᾿Αναστασίου. οἱ δὲ προστάξει τοῦ βασιλέως ᾿Ιουστίνου καὶ 
τοῦ ᾿Ιουστινιανοῦ φασὶν ἀναιρεθῆναι αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ παλατίῳ.----στρατηλάτης δὲ τῶν στρατευμάτων Ἴουστι- 
νιανὸς προεκεχείριστο. 


JusTINIAN reigned from 1 Apr. 527 to 13 Nov. 565. His birthplace is described by Procopius 
Abdif. TV p. 67 A ἐν Δαρδάνοις----οἱ δὴ μετὰ τοὺς ᾿Επιδαμνίων ὅρους ᾧκηνται, τοῦ φρουρίου ἄγχιστα ὅπερ 
Βεδεριανὰ ἐπικαλεῖται, χωρίον Ταυρήσιον ὄνομα ἦν, ἔνθεν ᾿Ιουστινιανὸς βασιλεὺς---ὥρμηται. Agathias 
V p. 166 C πατρὲς δὲ ἦν αὐτῷ πόλις ᾿Ιλλυρικὴ, Βεδεριανὰ μὲν ἐκ παλαιοῦ ὀνομαζομένη ὕστερον δὲ Πρώτη 
᾿Ιουστινιανὴ μετακληθεῖσα. x.t.A. Hence he is called by Malalas XVIII p. 152 Θρᾷξ ἀπὸ Βεδεριάνας. 

Zonaras XIV p. 61 A describes the rapacity and profusion of Justinian and Theodora: ἣν δὲ 
οὗτος ὁ βασιλεὺς ῥᾶστος μὲν πρὸς ἔντευξιν καὶ ἀναπεπταμένας εἶχε Tas ἀκοὰς πρὸς διαβολὰς, ὀξὺς δὲ πρὸς 
ἄμυναν, ἀφειδὴς πρὸς χρημάτων ἐξάντλησιν καὶ πρὸς συλλογὴν αὐτῶν ἀφειδέστερος. τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἀνήλισκεν 
εἰς οἰκοδομὰ----τὰ δὲ εἰς πολέμους καὶ τὰς πρὸς τοὺς ἀνθισταμένους ταῖς αὐτοῦ θελήσεσιν ἔριδας. ὅθεν ἀεὶ 
χρημάτων δεόμενος ἐξελέγετο ταῦτα ἐκ τρόπων οὐκ εὐαγῶν .----ἡ δὲ βασιλὶς----Ἦν ποριμωτάτη πρὸς εὕρεσιν 
καινοτέρων καὶ πολυτρόπων ἐπινοιῶν᾽ ἐντεῦθεν τοῖς ὑπηκόοις διχόθεν αἱ συμφοραί: οἵ τε γὰρ ἐτήσιοι δασμοὶ 
ἐπὶ μεῖζον ἐξήροντο, καὶ καινοὶ προσεπινενόηντο. Compare Evagrius IV. 80 p. 405 Β. These accounts 
confirm Procopius Aneecdot. p. 57 B, who mentions the exactions of Justinian, and his expedients 
to replenish the treasury p.58C. That he left the treasury exhausted is attested by Corippusy 
de Justini laudibus II. 260—273. 361—389. 

Among the facts recorded in the Tables under the reign of Justinian Zonaras relates the fol- 
lowing, upon which he may be compared with the testimonies given in the Tables. XIV p.61C 
—63 A the truce with Persia and the sedition νίκα in A. D. 5822. p.65C—66D the Vandalic 
war A. D. 533.534. p.68 A—D the Gothic war which began in 535. p. 68D the death of 
Theodora in 548. p.69D the charge against Belisarius A.D. 562 p.814. p. 69D the heresy of 
Justinian at the close of his life A. Ὁ), 565 p. 818. 

The reigns of the Vandal kings of Africa are thus given by Zonaras XIV p. 64 Ο Ὁ. 


y: 
GHETICUS ....c0ccccoece. 39 
ETOROTICUS —..nvecveceee 8 
Gundamundus ......... 12 
Trasamundus ......... 27 
TUMOPIOUG ....c.cecccence 
Gelay ........ {60.00.0 


Υ Quoted by Alemannus ad Procopium Anecd. γάλης ἐκκλησίας καυθείσης---- ἑτέραν πολλῷ μείζω καὶ περι- 
Ρ. 468 ed. Bonn. φανεστέραν ὁ βασιλεὺς ᾿Ιουστινιανὸς ἀπήρξατο καινουργεῖν, 
2 Zonaras adds p. 63 Β ἐν τῇ στάσει rapry—rijs pe- τῆς οἰκοδομῆς αὐτῆς ἀρχθείσης κατὰ τὸ cy ἔτος, ἰνδικτιῶνος 


EMPERORS. 143 


. Compare the account in the Tables A. D. 484 p. 69877. 


THEODERICUS. THEODERICUS. 


This great king deserves a place among the Roman emperors because he ruled Italy with the 
consent of the Eastern emperor, and adopted the Roman forms of government. His transactions 
before his march upon Italy are described at the years 478, 479, 483, 484, 487. In 488 he turned 
his steps towards Italy. His Italian campaigns are at the years 489—491, 493. From the death 


of Odoacer in 493 he reigned till 30 Aug. 5264. 


Theoderie is called the son of Walamir by Anon. Valesii ὃ 42.58 and by the Greek writers 











Malchus, Damascius, Malalas, Theophanes”; but was in reality the son of Theodemir. The fol- 
lowing Table with its explanatory notes will exhibit the House of Theoderic. 
I 2 3 | 
Walamir Theodemir = Erelievaa Widemir 
' ‘ ob. | 473 
[ ] 
Theudimundus bb = Theoderic=Audefledac Amalafredad=Trasamundus4 §Widemir 
ob, 526 ob. 523 
et. } 
Γ 
Alarick = Theudegothak Sigismundusi = Ostrogothal Eutharicus$ = AmalasuenthaS Theodahadus¢ Amalabergaf = Hermenfredus‘ 
ob. 507 ob. 523 ob. 534 ob. 536 
Amalarick Sigerici Athalarich . 
ob. 531 ob, 522 ob. 534 
πεντεκαιδεκάτης ἐνισταμένης, ἐν Φευρουαρίῳ μηνί. Fe- dictus rev Gothorum naturalis tamen ei fuit; mater 


bruary of the 15th indiction is Feb. A. 1), 537, when 
A. M. 6040 was current in the reckoning of Zonaras. 
See upon this edifice Procopius and Agathias quoted 
in the Tables 532.3 p. 755. Procopius de Addific. 
p- 5 B observes that it was built not long after the 
sedition : οὐ πολλῷ ὕστερον. 

22 Where in |. 53 for ““ his six successors” read 
“his five successors.” Jornandes there quoted 
names 

1 Gizericus 

2 Hunnericus 

3 Gundamundus 
4 Transamundus 
5 Hilderich 

6 Gelimer. 

a See the Tables in these years. 

b For Malchus see the Tables A. D. 478. 2; for 
Damascius, A. D. 525. 3; for Malalas, A. D. 526. 2. 
Theophanes p. 112 D Θευδέριχος ὁ Οὐαλάμερος.----τοῦ 
πατρὸς αὐτοῦ Οὐαλάμερος pera τοὺς ᾿Αττίλα παῖδας ἡγησα- 
μένου τῶν Τότθων, ἐπὶ τῆς Λέοντος βασιλείας. 

aa The mother of Theoderic is mentioned by Mal- 
chus at the year 479: p. 84 Ο ὁ Θεοδέριχος ἔλεγεν ὡς 
ἕτοιμος εἴη---- ὁμήρους παρασχὼν τῆς ἁπάσης πίστεως τήν τε 
μητέρα καὶ ἀδελφὴν μετὰ ἑξακισχιλίων τῶν μάλιστα μαχί- 
μων. ἐλθεῖν ὡς τάχιστα ἐς Θράκην κι τι λ. She accom- 

anied him into Italy: Ennodius panegyr. Theodor. 
Ῥ. 405 Sancfam matrem et venerabilem sororem &c. 
Anon. Valesii § 58 Theodericus cujus pater Walamir 


Ereriliva dicta Gothica catholica quidem erat, que in 
baptismo Eusebia dicta. 

bb Theudimundus is mentioned by Malchus p. 81 Ὁ 
as the brother of Theoderic: Θευδιμοῦνδος δὲ ὁ ἕτερος 
τῶν Βαλαμήρου παίδων ἐπὶ τῆς οὐραγίας. Referring to 
the march in Epirus noticed in the Tables A. D. 479 

. 692. 
sé ὁ The marriage with Audefleda (before A. Ὁ. 497) 
is mentioned in the Tables at 515 p. 732. — 

ἃ Amalafreda: Jornandes Get. c. 58 Amalafredam 
germanam suam, matrem Theodahadi qui postea rex 
fuit, Africe regi Wandalorumque conjugem dirigit 
Trasamundo, filiamque ejus, neptem suam, Amalaber- 
gam Thuringorum regi consociat Hermenfredo. Pro- 
cop. Vand. I. 8 p. 197 ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἡ γυνὴ ἐτελεύτα, (Tpa- 
σαμοῦνδος) ἐς Θευδέριχον τὸν Τότθων βασιλέα πέμψας ἤτει 
οἱ γυναῖκα τὴν ἀδελφὴν ᾿Αμαλαφρίδαν διδόναι, js δὴ ἄρτι 6 
ἀνὴρ ἐτεθνήκει. ὁ δέ οἱ τὴν ἀδελφὴν ἔπεμψε καὶ Τότθων 
δοκίμων χιλίους ἐν δορυφόρων λόγῳ, οἷς δὴ ὅμιλος θερα- 
πείας εἵπετο ἐς πέντε μάλιστα χιλιάδας ἀνδρῶν μαχίμων. 
ἐδωρήσατο δὲ τὴν ἀδελφὴν Θευδέριχος καὶ τῶν. Σικελίας 
ἀκρωτηρίων ὄντων ἕν, ὃ δὴ καλοῦσι Λιλύβαιον" καὶ ἀπ᾽ αὐ- 
τοῦ ἔδοξεν ὁ Τρασαμοῦνδος πάντων δὴ τῶν ἐν Βανδίλοις 
ἡγησαμένων κρείσσων τε εἶναι καὶ δυνατώτατος. Trasa- 
mund reigned from Sept. 496 to May 523: see the 
Tables A. D. 484. 523. Theoderic had another sis- 
ter, who died in Macedonia: Malchus p. 81 A ὁ δὲ 
τοῦ Βαλαμήρου ἐπέμενε----τὴν αὑτοῦ ἀδελφὴν νόσῳ κατεχο- 
μένην, ἐξ ἧς ἐτελεύτησε. The marriage of Amalafreda 


THEODERICUS. 


144 


APPENDIX. 


C.1. 


The three brothers served under Adtila at the battle of Chalons in A. D..451: Jornandes Get. 
c. 88 Inter quos Ostrogotharum preeminebat exercitus, Walamire et Theodemire οἱ Widemire germanis 


and Trasamund was in 499: see below, notef. For 
her death see note Β. 

© Theodahadus is described in the Tables at 534. 2. 3. 
536, 2. 

f Amalaberga’s marriage is recorded by Jornandes 
quoted in note4. Procopius Goth. 1.12 p. 342 A 
Θευδέριχος ---.Ἑρμενεφρίδῳ τῶν Θορίγγων ἄρχοντι ᾿Αμελο- 
βέργαν τὴν ᾿Αμαλαφρίδης τῆς ἀδελφῆς παῖδα (ἠγγύησεν). 
Anonym. Valesii § 65—70 p. 622. 623 Ambulavit rex 
Theodericus Romam [after Nov. A. D. 498: see the 
Tables 500. 2}|—-Item Amalafrigda germana sua in 
matrimonium tradens regi Wandalorum Transimundo. 
—Deinde sexto mense revertens Ravennam alia ger- 
mana sua Amalabirga tradens in matrimonio Hermini- 
Srido regi Toringorum ; et sic ἰδὲ per circuitum placuit 
omnibus gentibus. Perhaps this marriage was in A. D. 
500. Amalaberga is described by Greg. Tur. H. Fr. 
Ill. 4 Hermenefridi uxor iniqua atque crudelis, Ama- 
laberga nomine. 

& Amalasuentha was married to Eutharic in 515: 
see the Tables p. 732. Hutharic is in the Tables 
at 519. 1.2.3. Amalasuentha at 526. 2. 534. 2. 8 
p- 760. 761. 

h Athalaric succeeded his grandfather in Sept. 526: 
see the Tables; died in 534: Tables p. 760. Chron. 
Pasch. p. 327 D Θεοδερὶχ---οἴκησεν τὴν Ῥάβενναν, πόλιν 
παραθαλασσίαν, ἕως τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ. καὶ μετὰ θάνατον 
αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο ῥὴξ Ῥώμης ὁ ἐκ γένους αὐτοῦ ᾿Αταλλάριχος. 

Cassiodori Variarum libb. VIII. IX are written in 
the name of Athalaric. Some epistles are quoted in 
the Tables, others shall be given here. VIII. 1—8 
announce his accession: VIII. 1 Justiniano imperatori 
Athalaricus rex. He asks peace and friendship: Pri- 
mordia nostra solatia mereantur principis longevi ha- 
bere. He asks amicitiam illis conditionibus quas cum 
dive memoria domno avo nostro inclytos decessores 
vestros constat habuisse. VIII. 2 Senatui. 3 populo 
Romano. 4 universis Romanis per Italiam et Dalma- 
tias constitutis. 5 universis Gothis per Italiam con- 
stitutis. 6 Liberio prefecto Galliarum. 7 universis 
provincialibus per Galliam constitutis. 8 Victorino 
episcopo. 13 Ambrosio. He confers the questorship 
per quintam indictionem [commencing Sept. 1 A. Ὁ. 
526]. 15 Senatui urbis Rome. He commends them 
for electing a bishop recommended by Theoderic : 
domni avi nostri respondistis in episcopatus electione 
judicio. 16 Opilioni. He appoints him comes sacra- 
rum ab indictione sexta [A.D. 524]. 18 Felici. He 
appoints him questor per sextam indictionem. 20 Al- 
bieno. Appointed pretorian prefect per sextam in- 
dictionem in the room of one removed for miscon- 
duct. 

IX. 1 Hilderico regi Vandalorum. He complains 
that Amalafreda had been put to death: Parricidii 
genus est ut, quam vobis fecerat affinem conjunctio regis, 


nefandis ausibus in ejus vos interitum misceretis.— 
Nam ex hoc nobilitati vestre fuisset adjectum, si inter 
Hasdirigorum stirpem retinuissetis Amali sanguinis 
purpuream dignitatem. Trasamundus died in May 523. 
Amalafreda it should seem was not slain by Hilderic 
the successor till after the death of Theoderic in Au- 
gust 526. IX.7 Reparato. He appoints him pre- 
Jectum Urbis. 8 Osuin. Appointed governor of Dal- 
matia and Suavia. 9 Universis Gothis et Romanis. 
He informs them that he had sent Osuin to govern 
Dalmatia.—Ut primordia nostra a prestitis inchoarent 
clementissimumque Dominum in ipso regni limine sen- 
tiretis, per quartam indictionem quod a vobis augmenti 
nomine querebatur illustrem virum comitem patrimonii 
nostri nunc jussimus removere. Indict. 4 ending Aug. 
31 A. D. 526 was the last of the reign of Theoderic, 
and his successor here remits some taxes of that 
year. 10 Universis possessoribus defensoribus Syracu- 
sane cwitatis. He remits the taxes of the preceding 
indiction 4, and mentions the current indict. 5: Du- 
dum quidem urbis ortum nostri imperii estimavimus 
nuntiandum, &c.—per quartam indictionem [A. Ὁ. 524] 
quicquid a vobis supra consuetudinariam functionem 
augmenti nomine petebatur—liberalitas nostra concedit. 
—Quicquid a discussoribus novi census per quintam in- 
dictionem probatur afficum [A. D. 524] ad vestram eos 
Fecimus deferre notitiam. 11 Gildie comiti Syracu- 
saneé civitatis. Again he mentions that certain im- 
posts of indict. 4 are to be remitted: Si aliquid per 
quartam indictionem probatur illatum, possessoribus 
sine aliqua imminutione reddatur. 12 Victori et Witi- 
gisclo. on the same subject: Si quid super tributarium 
solidum per quartam indictionem a provincialibus exe- 
gistis sine aliqua eis imminutione reddatis. 13 Wilie. 
He mentions indict. 5: a quinta indictione [A. Ὁ. 524] 
—faciatis adjungi &c. 15 Joanni pape [who suc- 
ceeded in 532: see the Tables 532.4]. Against 
bribery in clerical appointments. tempus pape Boni- 
facii is mentioned. Bonifacius is in the Tables A. D. 
530. 532. Jornandes Get. c. 59 describes the go- 
vernment of Amalasuentha :—Theodericus eis in man- 
datis dedit—ut regem colerent, senatum populumque 
Romanum amarent, principemque Orientalem placatum 
semper propitiumque haberent. quod preceptum quam- 
diu Athalaricus rex ejusque mater viverent in omnibus 
custodientes pene per octo annos in pace regnarunt. 
For the deaths of Athalaric and his mother see the 
Tables A. D. 534, An inscription is extant in Mu- 
ratori p. 468.1 Ticini: 22. N. Atalaricus rex glorio- 
sissimus has sedis spectaculi anno regni sui tertio fiert 
feliciter precepit. Within Sept.1 A. D. 528— Aug. 
31 A. D. 529. 

i Ostrogotha. Her marriage is mentioned in the 
Tables 515. Jornandes Get. c. 58 (quoted in the 
Tables 515 p. 732) Theodericus filias habuit, unam 


EMPERORS. 145 
ductantibus, ipso etiam rege [sc. Attila] cur tune serviebant nobilioribus ; quia Amalorum generis cos Tuxovenicus 
potentia illustrabat. Walamir was the chief favourite of Attila: Ibid. After the death of Attila 
in 453 they were seated in Pannonia: Jornandes ὁ. 52 Ostrogotharum, qui in Pannonia sub rege 
Walamir ejusque germanis Theodemir et Widemir morabantur, quamvis divisa loca consilia tamen 
habuere unita. Nam Walamir inter Scarniungam et Aquam Nigram fluvios, Theodemir juxta lacum 
Pelsodis, Widemir inter utrosque manebat. Walamir gained a victory over the sons of Aftila at 
the time of the birth of Theoderic: Ibid. Hoque tempore cum ad fratrem Theodemirem gaudii num- 
tium direxisset, co mox die nuntius veniens felicius in domo Theodemiris reperit gaudium. wpso siqui- 
dem die Theodericus ejus filius quamvis de Erelieva concubina bone tamen spei puerulus natus erat. 
About the year 454}. 

Theoderic in his eighth year is delivered as a hostage to Leo: Jornandes ὁ. 52 Qui yam annorum 
septem incrementa conscendens octavum intraverat annum. Quem dum pater cunctatus daret, patruus 
Walamir extitit supplicator, tantum ut pax firma inter Romanos Gothosque maneret. Datus igitur 
Theodericus obses a Gothis ducitur ad urbem CP.” Leoni principi, et quia puerulus elegans erat me- 
ruit gratiam imperialem habere. Paulus Diac. XVI p. 558. 559 describes Walamir and his bro- 
thers, and adds Leo imperator cum Gotthis Illyricum vastantibus fadus iniit, ac Theodericum Theo- 
demiris filium, ex Arilena concubina genitum, ab Walamire ejus patruo obsidem accepit. During this 
period according to Theophanes p. 112 D he received education : Θευδέριχος---οὗ πολὺς ἐν βαρβάροις 
te καὶ Ῥωμαίοις λόγος ὡς ἀνδρείου τε Kal προμηθοῦς, καὶ οὐδὲ λόγων dyolpov' κατὰ yap τὸ Βυζάντιον 


nomine Thiudegatum, et aliam Ostrogotho, quas—regi- 
bus copulavit, id est, unam Alarico Vesegotharum et 
aliam Sigismundo Burgundionum. For Sigismund, see 
the Tables 515. 523. For Sigeric, the son of this 
marriage, see 516. 522. 

k Theudegotha. See note i. and the Tables 515 
Ρ. 732. Procop. Goth. I. 12 p. 341 D Θευδέριχος τῷ 
τηνικαῦτα τῶν Οὐισιγότθων ἡγουμένῳ ᾿Αλαρίχῳ τῷ νεωτέρῳ 
Θευδιχοῦσαν τὴν αὑτοῦ θυγατέρα παρθένον ἠγγύησεν. Jor- 
nandes quoted in notei seems to confirm Procopius 
who gives Theudegotha to Alaric. But in the Anon. 
Valesii §63 p. 622 Theudegotha is given to Sigis- 
mund and her sister is the wife of Alaric: Theodericus 
uxorem habuit ante regnum de qua susceperat filias: 
unam dedit nomine Arevagni [Ostrogotho Jornandi] 
Alarico regi Wisigotharum in Gallia, et aliam filiam 
suam Theodegotham Sigismundo filio Gundebai regis. 
Alaric is in the Tables at A. D. 485. 506. 4. 507. 2. 
515.  Amalaric the grandson of Theoderic is de- 
scribed in the Tables at 508.511. He reigned till 

531 in Spain: Isidorus p. 721 era 5664 [A. D. 528] 
Anno imperii Justiniani primo regresso Italia Theo- 
derico Amalaricus nepos annis quinque regnavit. Qui 
cum ab Ildeberto Francorum rege apud Narbonem pre- 
lio superatus fuisset, Barcinonem trepidus fugit, effec- 
tusque omnibus contemptibilis ab exercitu jugulatus in- 
teriit. Era 569% anno imperii Justiniani sexto post 
Amalaricum Teudix in Spania creatur in regnum annis 
XVII. From Isidorus himself, quoted in the Tables 
at 511], it appears that the reign of Amalaric was 
computed from A. D. 526 or anno ere 564. And his 
5 years will terminate anno ere 569 A. D. 531, in 
the 5th vear of Justinian. Jornandes Get. c. 58 Qui 


Amalaricus in ipsa adolescentia Francorum fraudibus 
irretitus regnum cum vita amisit. Post quem Thiodis 
tutor ejusdem regnum ipsum invadens Francorum tnsi- 
diosam calumniam de Hispaniis pepulit, et usque dum 
viveret Vesegothas continuit. For Thiodes or Theudes 
see the Tables 508. 2 p.726. He is slain in 548: 
Isidorus p. 723 era 586% imperii Justiniani anno vice- 
simo tertio [immo vicesimo secundo] interempto Teudi, 
Teudisculus Gothis preficitur, regnans anno uno. Era 
587% [A. Ὁ. 549] anno Justiniani 24° [], 23°] extincto 
Theudisclo Agila rex constituitur, regnans annis quin- 
que. p. 724 era 592¢ (A. Ὁ. 554] anno Justinian 
2990 [rectius 28°] occiso Agilane Athanagildus regnum 
quod invaserat tenuit annis XIV. He was succeeded 
by Liuva in 567: see the Tables 569. 3. Jornandes 
Get. c. 58 writes in the reign of Agila: Post Thiodem 
Thiodisglossa regnum adeptus non regnans defecit, oc- 
cisus a suis. Cui succedens hactenus Agil [sic lege} 
continuat regnum, contra quem Athanagildus insurgens 
Romani regni concitat vires. Conf. Isidorum p. 729. 
Jornandes wrote in 551 (see 551.3) in the third 
year of Agila. The name of this king is absurdly 
given in edd. Grot. Benedictin. Hactenusagil. 

1 In the reign of Marcian: Jornandes Ibid. Post 
tempus non multum rex Walamir ejusque germani Theo- 
demir et Widemir consueta dum traderent dona a prin- 
cipe Marciano, que ad instar strenue gentis acceperunt 
ut pacis federa custodirent, missa legatione ad impera- 
torem, vident Theodericum Triarii filium, et hune genere 
Gothico, alia tamen stirpe non Amala procreatum, om- 
nino florentem cum suis &c. The son of Triarius is 
described in the Tables at 478, 479; his death at 
A. D. 481. 


U 


THEODERICUS, 


146 APPENDIX. Ο.1. 


ὁμηρεύσας ποτὲ τοῖς ἀρίστοις τῶν διδασκάλων ἐφοίτησεν. In Anon. Valesii p. 620 § 61 Theodcric is 
called illiterate: Hic dum inliteratus esset, tante sapientie fuit ut aliqua que locutus est in vulgo 
usque nunc pro sententia habeantur &e. p.624§79 Theodericus illiteratus erat et sic obruto sensu ut 
im decem annos regni sui quatuor literas subscriptionis edicti swi discere nullatenus potuisset. de qua 
re laminam auream jussit interrasilem fieri quatuor literas regis habentem Theod. [OEOA.] ut, si sub- 
scribere volwisset, posita lamina super chartam per cam penna duceret. That he was illiterate is 
confirmed by the address of the Gothic chiefs to Amalasuentha in Procopius Goth. I. 2 p.312B 
ἐννοεῖν αὐτὴν ἐδικαίουν ὡς ἄρα οἱ Θευδέριχος χώρας τε τοσαύτης κύριος γεγονὼς καὶ βασιλείαν οὐδαμόθεν 
αὐτῷ προσήκουσαν περιβαλλόμενος τελευτήσειε, καίπερ περὶ γραμμάτων οὐδὲ ὅσον ἀκοὴν ἔχων. From 
these testimonies it appears that he neglected the arts of writing and reading, but yet in his resi- 
dence at CP. acquired much practical knowledge and wisdom, and profited by oral instruction. 

After ten years he is released: Jornandes Get. ¢.55 Theodemir Gothorum rea™—hiemis tempore. 
Gothorum ductavit exercitum et tam Suevorum gentem quam etiam Alamannorum utrusque ad invicem 
Jederatas devicit.—inde quoque victor ad proprias sedes id est Pannonias revertens Theodericum filium 
suum, quem CP. obsidem dederat, a Leone imperatore remissum cum magnis muneribus gratauter ex- 
cepit. Qui Theodericus jam adolescentiea annos contingens expleta pueritia octavum decimum peragens 
annum™, adscitis satellitibus patris, ex populo amatores sibi clientesque consociavit, pene sex millia 
vires; cum quibus inscio patre emenso Danubio super Babai Sarmatarum regem discurrit—eumque 
superveniens Theodericus interemit, familiamque et censum depredans ad genitorem suum cum victoria 
repedavit. 

In the year 473 Widemir entered Italy, where he died, leaving his son Widemir his successor°. 
Theoderic attended his father into IllyricumP; and his ten years at CP. may be placed at A. Ὁ. 
461—471, and could not be later than 462—472; agreeing with his birth at A. Ὁ. 454. 

He succeeded his father in the reign of Zeno: Jornandes Get. ο. 56.57 Rex Theodemir in civitate 
Cerras fatal egritudine occupatus, vocatis Gothis, Theodericum filium regni sui designat heredem et 
ipse mox rebus humanis excessit. Theodericum vero genti sue regem audiens ordinatum tmperator Zeno 
&c. whom he aided against Basiliscus4. But this aid was given in 477. and Theoderic began to 
reign not later than 476, when he was about 22 years of age. In 478 he is called παῖς by the son 
of Triarius’. 

Theoderic after the defeat of Odoacer sent an embassy to the East: Anon. Vales. p. 620 ὃ 57 
Theodericus enim qui in legationem direxerat Faustums Nigrum ad Zenonem. at ubi cognita morte ejus 
antequam legatio reverterctur, ut ingressus est Ravennam et occidit Odoacrem, Giothi sibi confirmaverunt 
Theodericum regem, non exspectantes jussionem novi principis. Faustus was probably sent in the 
beginning of 491. Ravenna was not taken till March 493, when the second year of Anastasius— 
novi principis—was nearly completed. Theoderic was acknowledged by Anastasius: Anon. Vales. 
p- 622 § 64 Facta pace cum Anastasio imperatore per Festum de presumptione regni ; et omnia orna- 
menta palatii que Odoachar OP. transmiserat remisit. 


m Walamir had been slain in battle: Jornandes 
ς. 53. Paulus Diac. XVI p. 559 Occiso Walamire a 
Scythis, Thiodemir ejus germanus regia jura suscepit. 

2 Paulus Diac. XVI p. 559 Suavi patrata victoria 
Vindemir (lege Theodemir] domum revertitur. Theo- 
dericum filium a Leone imperatore missum gratanter 
excepit ; qui Theodericus dum jam XVIII“ annum 
ageret, &c. 

© See the Tables A. D. 473 p. 678. 

P Tables Ibid. 


4 Anon. Valesii quoted in the Tables at 477 p. 686. 
Ennodius Panegyr. p. 397 Cum profugo [sc. Zenoni] 
per te sceptra redderentur. 

r See the Tables A. Ὁ. 478. The son of Theodemir 
was then about 24 years old, but the son of Triarius 
had commanded armies for more than 20 years. 

8 Faustus or Festus is addressed by Gelasius Ep. 4 
apud Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 294; named in Ep. 8 
Anastasio imp. tom. 5 p. 307. 


EMPERORS. 147 


Theophanes, besides the passages already quoted, has the following concerning Theoderic : Tuvovenicus. 
p. 137 D Anastasti 23° Ορμίσδας ὁ ἐπίσκοπος Ῥώμης ὀχλούμενος ὑπὸ Θευδερίχου χαριζομένου Βιταλιανῷ" 
Εὐόδιον τὸν ἐπίσκοπον ἔπεμψεν καὶ τὸν Βιταλιανὸν ἀρχιδιάκονον ἐν τῷ κροτηθῆναι τὴν ἐν ᾿Ηρακλείᾳ 
σύνοδον. ἦλθον δὲ καὶ ἐπίσκοποι ὡς σ΄ ἐκ διαφόρων τόπων᾽ οἵτινες ἐμπαιχθέντες ὑπὸ τοῦ παρανόμου 
βασιλέως καὶ Τιμοθέου ἐπισκόπου ΚΠ. ἀνεχώρησαν ἄπρακτοι. At a wrong date: for Hormisdas was 
not bishop of Rome till July of the 24th year of Anastasius. See the Tables A.D. 514.4. Theo- 
phanes p. 145 A JSustini 6° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει Θευδέριχος κρατῶν τῆς Ρώμης ᾿Αρειανοφρονῶν ἐβιάσατο τὸν 
πάππαν ᾿Ιωάννην ἐλθεῖν εἰς τὸ Βυζάντιον πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα ᾿Ιουστῖνον, καὶ πρεσβεῦσαι ὑπὲρ ᾿Αρειανῶν. 
ἘΠ ΤΣ ἋΣ 
This happened in the 7th year of Justin. See the Tables at 524.3 and 525. 4. 


Theodorus Lector p. 561 A Θευδέριχος ὁ “Adpos, διάκονόν τινα εἶχεν ὀρθόδοξον, ὃν πάνυ ἠγάπα.--- 
οὗτος 6 διάκονος, νομίζων Θευδερίχῳ χαρίζεσθαι, τῆς τοῦ ὁμοουσίου πίστεως ἀποστὰς τοῖς ᾿Αρείου ἐφρό- 
νησεν. γνοὺς δὲ Θευδέριχος τὸν οὕτως ἀγαπώμενον εὐθέως ἀπεκεφάλισεν, εἰπὼν, ““ εἰ τῷ Θεῷ πίστιν οὐκ 
ἐφύλαξας, πῶς ἀνθρώπῳ φυλάξεις; Repeated by Theophanes p. 122 B who also calls Theoderic 
Θευδέριχος 6”Adpos*. Zonaras tom. 2 p. 55 A relating the same fact, and being misled by Theo- 
dorus or Theophanes, or by both, makes Teoderic a governor of Africa: λέγεται καὶ Θεοδέριχος ὁ 
τῆς ᾿Αφρικῆς ἡγεμὼν, ᾿Αρειανὸς ὧν, διάκονόν τινα ὀρθόδοξον αὐτῷ πάνυ φκειωμένον κι τ. Χ. Valesius ad 
Theodorum lectorem p. 166 is at a loss for the reason of the epithet ἔΑφρος : ““ Fateor hujus 
cognomenti causam mihi prorsus ignotam esse.” Theodorus had probably written ᾿Αρειόφρωνν, 
which was corrupted into ΓΑφρος. 


Inscriptions of the reign of Theoderic: 1 Gruter p.108.14 Rome: Regnante D. N. Theoderico 
Constantius V.C. P. U. dic. 2 Muratori p. 266.8 Rome in geminis tegulis: Regnante 7). XN. 
Theoderico felix Roma. Regnante 1). N. Theoderico bono Rome. 3 Murat. p. 467.6 Ravenne: Rex 
Theodericus faventi DO et bello gloriosus et otio fabricis suis amena conjungens sterili palude siccata 
hos hortos swavi pomorum focunditate ditavit. 4 Mur. p. 504.10 Rome in tribus laterculis: D. N. 
rege Theodorico. RE. DN. Theodorico rono Rum. [lege bono Rom.] Rege Theodorico felix Roma. 


Justinus II. Began to reign Nov. 14 A. D. 565, appointed Tiberius Cesar in December 574, Jusrixvs II. 
and died Oct. 5 A. D.578. See the Tables in those years. 


Coins: Eckhel tom. 8 p.217 1 D. N. Justinus P. F. Aug. or PP. Aug. The reverse according 
to Eckhel bears anno with various numbers as far as YJ/J. Eckhel also gives for the reverse 
“ὁ concordia. I magnum.” or “ felix respudb. in corona.” or “ victoria Auggg. additis variis notis arith- 
meticis Grecis.” or “ Ε. 1. Κ᾿ Μ forma majore, vel numeri «Κ΄. AX. intra coronam.” or “ sine epi- 
graphe. monogramma Christi intra lauream.” 2 D.N. Justino et Sofie Aug.+anno KA. ‘in medio 
XetM.” 3 D.N. Justin. οἱ Sofia. + sine epigraphe, duce Victorie alate clypeum tenent, in cujus 
medio stella, subtus K, in imo HM.” 


An inscription: marmor Africanum apud Eckhel p. 218* Salvis dominis nostris Christianissimis 
et invictissimis imperatoribus Justino et Sofia Augustis. 


t On Vitalianus see the Tables 514. 2. μὴ ἡσυχάσας ἀλλὰ στάσεις κινῶν ὑπὸ Συμμάχου καθαιρεῖται 
Υ Theophanes again p. 123 Β at the 10th of Ana- καὶ εἰς ἐξορίαν πέμπεται, καὶ οὕτω κατεπαύθη ἡ στάσις. 
stasius : Θευδέριχος ὁ “Adpos, κρατῶν τηνικαῦτα Ῥώμης, For Symmachus and Laurentius see the Tables 498. 4. 


καίπερ ᾿Αρειανὸς ὧν, σύνοδον κροτήσας τοπικὸν Σύμμαχον w Suidas has this word v. ᾿Αρειανός p. 554 Β. καὶ ἐξ 
μὲν ἐπίσκοπον “Ῥώμης ἐκύρωσε [sc. A. ἢ). 498] Aavpév- αὐτοῦ [sc. ᾿Αρείου] καὶ ᾿Αρειόφρονες. 
τιον δὲ εἰς Νοκέρειαν τὴν πόλιν ἐπίσκοπον προσέταξεν. ὁ δὲ x From Maffeii Mus. Veron. p. 460. 


u 2 


Tiserivs II. 


148 APPENDIX. 35 


Tisertivs II. 


See the Tables A. 1). 574, 575,576,577. He is appointed Augustus 26 Sept. 578. To the 
testimonies in the Tables add Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 72 A ὁ βασιλεὺς [Justinus] προσεκαλέσατο 
τὸν πατριάρχην Εὐτύχιον (θανόντος yap τοῦ ἀπὸ σχολαστικῶν ᾿Ιωάννου πάλιν οὗτος ἐπανήχθη καὶ εἰς τὸν 
θρόνον ἀποκατέστη τὸν ἀρχιερατικόν), συναθροίσας δὲ καὶ τὴν σύγκλητον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν κλῆρον τῆς ἐκκλη- 
σίας, βασιλέα τὸν Τιβέριον dvnydpevoevy, ἐπ᾿ ἀκροάσει πάντων αὐτῷ ἐντειλάμενος τὰ πρὸς Θεὸν εὐσεβεῖν 
κι τ. λ.--- ταῦτα παραινέσας καὶ συμβουλεύσας ὁ ᾿Ιουστῖνος τῷ Τιβερίῳ ἐξέλιπε. Derived from Theo- 
phanes p. 210 Β who reports the discourse of Justin. Evagrius V. 18 reports the discourse of 
Justin, but refers it to the time of the appointment of Tiberius as Cesar in 574. Anastasia Au- 
gusta: Theophanes p. 211 A—C μηνὶ ᾿Οκτωβρίῳ---ἐβασίλευσε Τιβέριος---ὑπῆρχε δὲ τῷ γένει καὶ αὐτὸς 
Θράξ. βασιλεύσαντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ἔκραξαν τὰ μέρη ἐπὶ τῆς ἱπποδρομίας ““ἴδω, ἴδω, τὴν Αὐγούσταν Ρωμαίων. 
—xal ἔκραξαν τὰ μέρη ““᾿Αναστασία Αὐγούστα, τοῦ βίκας 2." ---ἀκούσασα δὲ Σοφία ἡ τοῦ ᾿Ιουστίνου γυνὴ 
ἐπλήγη τὴν ψυχήν" ἐβούλετο γὰρ Τιβέριον λαβεῖν καὶ μεῖναι Αὐγούστα' οὐ γὰρ ἤδει ὅτι εἶχε γυναῖκα. 
τινὲς δὲ ἔλεγον ὅτι καὶ ἐπὶ ζωῆς ᾿Ιουστίνου προσεφιλιώθη αὐτῷ, καὶ αὐτὴ ἔπεισε ᾿Ιουστῖνον τοῦ ποιῆσαι 
αὐτὸν Καίσαρα. ὁ δὲ Τιβέριος πέμψας ἤγαγεν ᾿Αναστασίαν τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ ἔχουσαν καὶ θυγατέρας 
δύο ἐξ αὐτοῦ, Χαριτὼ καὶ Κωνσταντίναν. καὶ ἔστεψεν αὐτὴν Αὐγούσταν. καὶ ἔρριψεν ὑπατείαν πολλήν" 
[Jan.1 Α. Ὁ. 579]. Zonaras XIV p. 72 Β τὴν οἰκείαν γαμετὴν ᾿Αναστασίαν Αὐγούσταν ἀνηγόρευσεν, 
ἣ δύο αὐτῷ θυγατέρας ἐγείνατο Χαριτὼ καὶ Κωνσταντίναν. Σοφία δὲ ἣ πρώην βασίλισσα τῶν ἀνακτόρων 
ὑπαπελθοῦσα εἰς τὰ ὁμώνυμα ἑαυτῇ κατῳκίσθη βασίλεια, βασιλικὴν αὐτῇ τοῦ Τιβερίου δόντος ὑπηρεσίαν, 
ὡς οἰκείᾳ μητρί. 

Coins: Eckhel tom. 8 p. 218. 1 2. Ν-. Tib. Constant. (rarius Constantinus) PP. Aug. or D. N. 
Constantinus PP. A. or D. N. Tiberius P. A. “ D.M. frequenter pro D.N.” +‘Anno, additis 
numeris. In medio M. vel K magnum.” or victoria Aug. Augg. Auggg. “ additis numeris Grecis.” 
2 D. M. Constantinus PP. Ai.+ victor. Tiberi Aus. “ Crux. infra Conod.” 3 D. N. Tiberi. PP. 
Aug. + victor. Mauri. Aus. “ Crux. infra Conod.” 

An inscription apud Muratorium p. 430.5 Ravennee: Hie requiescit in pace Georgius V.C. Ar- 
gentarius filius Petri V. C. Argentarii jun. qui vivit annis pl. m. XVII dep. sub ὦ. prid. Nonar. 
Aug. Ind. Χ 1117 imp. DN.N. Tiberio Constantino PP. Aug. anno VI et P.C. ejusdem anno IIT. 
Muratori calls these “ notas chronicas ad rite dignoscendum annos imperii et consulatus Tiberii.” 
But these numbers cannot stand together. The Ist year of Tiberius began in December A. D. 574°, 
and therefore his 6th began in Dec. A. D. 579 and was current in August of the 13th indiction. 
Again, Post consulatum annus III began in Jan. A. D. 582 and was current in August of the 15th 
indiction, August of his 8th year. We must therefore read anno VII, and reckon P. C. 11 in- 
clusive of the consulship itself, of which mode of reckoning there are some examples 5. 


The period of 63 years A. D. 579—641, which includes the reigns of Tiberius Mauricius Phocas 
and Heraclius, the rise of the Mohammedan power, and memorials in the West of the Gothic 
kings of Spain, will be most conveniently exhibited in a Table, in which the Events and the Lite- 
rature shall be briefly given in two columns. 


y See the Tables A. D. 577. 4. ASD. 577: 

Z Sc. tu vincas. b See the Tables 574 p. 834. 

8 Eckhel. ““ Mauricii insignes de Persis victorias ¢ See the Tables A. D. 575 p. 838. 
depredicat.” See his campaigns in the Tables at 


EMPERORS. 


149 








Α.Ὁ. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





579 


Tiberit 2 from Sept. 26. Tiberius cos. Chron. 
Pasch. p. 376 C Indict. 12.1 Tiberius consul {from 
Jan. | A. Ὁ). 579). Τιβερίου Κωνσταντ. Ady. μόνου B. 

Second campaign of Mauricius in Persia: Tables 
577 p. 838. 578 p. 842. 

Death of Chusroes in March: Tables 578 p. 842. 
Hoormuz succeeds him 11¥ 6": Ibid. Nicephorus 
Callist. H. E. XVIII. 2 tom. 2 p. 810 D relates the 
death of Chosroes as if it immediately followed the 
campaign of Justinian: ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιουστινιανὸς συνάμα παντὶ 
τῷ στρατῷ εἰς τὴν Περσίδα εἰσβάλλει, καὶ τὸν καιρὸν τοῦ 
χειμῶνος ἐκεῖσε διάγων οὐδεμίαν ποθὲν ἀντίστασιν εὕρι- 
okey’ καὶ μηδέν τι τοῦ στρατεύματος ἀποβαλὼν ἀμφὶ θε- 
ρινὰς τροπὰς ἐκεῖθεν ἐξήει. σὺν πολλῇ δ᾽ εὐθείᾳ [lege εὐ- 
Gevia} καὶ περιφανεῖ τῇ δόξῃ περὶ τὰ μεθόρια διετέλει θε- 
ρίζων. ἐντεῦθεν Χοσρόης τῷ πολλῷ τῆς καταχεθείσης λύπης 
ἐν ἀμηχάνῳ γενόμενος καὶ τῇ παλιρροίᾳ τῶν πραγμάτων 
ἀποπνιγεὶς μετ᾽ αἰσχύνης ἀπολείπει τὸ ζῆν᾽ ---μετὰ δ᾽ ἐκεῖ- 
νον ἐς ρμίσδαν τὸν παῖδα διέβαινεν ἡ ἀρχή. But the 
acts of Justinian are inaccurately described. He 
was in Persia in A. D. 578, and Chosroes died in 
579. See the Tables A. D. 575. 576 p. 836. 838. 


Nicephorus ends his 17th book and begins his 
18th at the death of Justin 11: Nicephori Callisti 
Xanthopuli Hist. Eccles. lib. XVII tom. 2 p. 803 A 
ἐπ᾽ ἔτη δὲ τέσσαρα συνδιαγαγὼν Τιβερίῳ "lovarivos ὁ νέος 
ἐκλείπει τὸ ζῆν. p. 803 Β περιέχει δὲ ἡ παροῦσα ιζ΄ μοι 
τῶν ἱστοριῶν χρόνον ἐτῶν τεττάρων πρὸς τοῖς ἑξήκοντα 
σὺν μησὶν ὀκτώ ὁπηνίκα κόσμου μὲν ἔτος ς ἐνενηκοστὸν 
ὄγδοον, ἀπὸ δὲ τῆς θείας τοῦ Κυρίου γεννήσεως φΦ' τρίτον 
καὶ ἐνενηκοστὸν ἐπεραίνετο. Idem 110. 1 tom. 1 p.41 C 
ὁ δέ γε δέκατός τε καὶ ὄγδοος λαμπρῶς περιέξει μοι ὅσα 
ἐπὶ Τιβερίου καὶ Μαυρικίου τῶν αὐτοκρατόρων ταῖς ἐκκλη- 
σίαις ἐγένετο----καὶ ὅπως ὁ μετὰ Μαυρίκιον κακῶς τυραν- 
νήσας Φωκᾶς αἰσχρῶς ἀπηλλάγη τοῦ ζῆν. 

Nicephorus begins his history (dedicated tom. | 
p- 1—28 to Andronicus Paleologus who reigned 
A.D. 1283—1328) at the Nativity in the 42nd of 
Augustus: I. p.68C p.125D. But he gradually 
interpolates 14 years between the 19th of Tiberius 
and the death of Justin IJ, as appears from his own 
dates at the end of each book. The progress of his 
interpolations will be seen in the following extracts 
from his years compared with the true periods. 





lib. pag. A. M. A.D. year. 
I. 125 ends at the 19th of Tiberius 5539. 33] 32 
11.219  atthel4thinclusiveofNero5575. 70] 68 
IV.341 at the death of Pertinar 5701. 196] 193 
VI.457 at the Ist of Diocletian 5795. 290] 284 
VIII.667 death of Constantine 5847. 342 337 
IX. 809 death of Constantius IT 5872. 367 | 361 
X. 104 death of Jovian...... 5875. 370 | 364 
ΧΙ 2910 death of Valens...... 5891. 386 378 
XII. 336 death of Theodosius... 5909. 404 | 395 
XIII. 430 =death of Arcadius.. . . 5923. 418 408 
XIV. 581 = death of Theodosius IT 5965. 460 | 450 
XV. 635 death: 0f 60:5 oes 5990. 485 | 474 
XVI. 727 death of Anastasius... 6034. 529|518 
XVII. 803 death of Justin IT... . 6098. 593 | 578 


The space of 546 years from the 19th of Tiberius 
inclusive to the death of Justin IT is expanded into 
560 years by Nicephorus. 





580 


Tiberii 3 from Sept. 26. Post cons. Tiberii I. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 376 C Indict. 13. 2 μετὰ ὑπ. TiBe- 
piov νέου Κωνσταντίνου. avirara B. 

Third campaign of Mauricius: Tables 577 p. 838. 
578 p. 842. 

Death of Austregildis in September: see 581. 2. 


Eulogius of Alexandria: Tables 578.4 p. 843. 








Tiberti 4 from Sept. 26. Post cons. Tiberii IT. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 376 C Indict. 14.3 μετὰ ὑπ. Τιβε- 
plov νέου Κωνσταντίνου τὸ β' μόνου. ἀνύπατα B. 

Fourth campaign of Mauricius: Tables 577 p. 
840. 578 p. 842. Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p.73 BC 
briefly describes these campaigns: ὁ βασιλεὺς---- στρα- 








[End of the Chronicon of Marius: Anno IT cons. 
Tiberii Constantini Augusti. Ind. XIV. From Sept. 1 
A. D. 580. one year below the true time. See In- 
trod. p. 1x Tables 568.1 p. 824. 578. 1. 2 p. 840.] 
Marius adds this notice: Ea indictione mense Sep- 
tembri Austregildis regina obiit: propter cujus trans- 








150 


APPENDIX. 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





τηγὸν αὐτοῖς ἐπιστήσας Μαυρίκιον τὸν κόμητα τῶν φοιδε- 
ράτων, καὶ ὑποστράτηγον Ναρσὴν τὸν κουβικουλάριον, ἐκ- 
πέπομφε κατὰ τῶν Περσῶν᾽ πολέμου δὲ συρραγέντος, τὸ 
“Ῥωμαϊκὸν ὑπερτέρησε στράτευμα καὶ πόλεις τῶν βαρβάρων 
καὶ πολλὴν χώραν ἀφείλετο" ὑποστρέψαντα δὲ τὸν Μαυρί- 
κιον [sc. A. D. 582] μετὰ τιμῆς ὁ βασιλεὺς ὑπεδέξατο, 
καὶ κηδεστὴν ἐπὶ τῇ θυγατρὶ Κωνσταντίνῃ αὐτὸν ἐποίη- 
σατο, τὴν δὲ ἑτέραν τὴν Χαριτὼ τῷ στρατηγῷ συνέζευξε 
Γερμανῷ. 

Leovegildi annus 14 from the close of this year: 
Tables 569 p. 826. 577 p. 840. 


itum interfecti sunt duo medici Nicolaus et Donatus. 
At the right date: Greg. Tur. H. Fr. V. 34. 36 
Anno quinto Childeberti regis Arvernorum—His die- 
bus Austrechildis, Guntchramni principis regina,— 
priusquam nequam spiritum exhalaret—voluit leti sui 
habere participes &c. But the 5th year of Childebert 
ended in the computation of Greg. Tur. Dec. 24 
A. D. 580. See the Tables 574. 4 p. 835. At the 
right indiction in Marius, September A. D. 580. 





582 


Mauricii 1 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Tiberii III. 
Chron.-Pasch. p. 376 Ὁ Indict. 15. 4 μετὰ ὑπ. TB. 
—rd γ΄ μόνου. ἀνύπατα B. 

Death of Tiberius Aug. 14: Tables 577 p. 840. 
Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 73D νόσῳ δὲ φθινάδι περι- 
πεσὼν ἐν τῷ τριβουναλίῳ φοράδην ἐκκομισθεὶς ἐκεῖ τὸν 
Μαυρίκιον ἀναρρηθῆναι βασιλέα πεποίηκε, παρόντος τοῦ 
πατριάρχου ᾿Ιωάννου καὶ τῆς συγκλήτου βουλῆς.----ὗπο- 
στρέψας δ᾽ ἐκεῖθεν εἰς τὰ βασίλεια τὴν ζωὴν ἐξεμέτρησε 
βασιλεύσας ἔτη τρία μῆνας δέκα καὶ ἡμέρας ὀκτώ. Μαυρί- 
κιος δὲ τῆς τῶν κοινῶν διοικήσεως εἴχετο, στεφθεὶς ὑπὸ 
τοῦ πατριάρχου Ἰωάννου τοῦ νηστευτοῦ. ἦν δὲ ὅτε τῆς 
αὐταρχίας ἐπέβη ἐτῶν τεσσαράκοντα πρὸς τρισίν. 


Eutychius CP. ob. Ap. 6: Tables 577. 4 p. 841. 
Joannes CP. 13” 5". Nicephorus p. 414 D Ἰωάννης 
ὁ νηστευτὴς διάκονος KII. ἐπὶ Τιβερίου ἔτη ιγ΄ μῆνας ε΄. 
This period commences Ap. 12 A. D. 582 (see 
Theophanes quoted at 577. 4), and therefore ter- 
minates in the beginning of Sept. A. D. 595. 











583 


Mauricii 2 from Aug. 13. Sine consule. 
Pasch. p. 377 A Indict. 1. 1 ἐνιαυτὸς ἀνύπατος. καὶ ἐκ 
κοινοῦ δόγματος ἐγράφη “ μετὰ ὑπατείαν Τιβερίου----τοῦ 
τῆς θείας λήξεως ἔτους δ΄." ἀνύπατα [sc. Post cons. 


Tib. IV} B. 


Chron. 





584 


᾿δὲ Φιλιππικὸν στρατηγὸν τῆς ἑῴας, ποιήσας αὐτὸν γαμβρὸν 


Mauricii 3 from Aug. 13. Mauricius cos. Chron. 
Pasch. p. 377 A Indict. 2. 2 ὑπ. Μαυρικίου Αὐγούστου 
toa μόνου. Theophylact. 1. 12 p. 25 A δεύτερον ἔτος 
τοῦτο τῆς Μαυρικίου ἡγεμονίας, καὶ 6 αὐτοκράτωρ χειμῶνος 
ὥρᾳ ὕπατος ἀναγορεύεται. Theophanes p.214D Mau- 
ricii 2° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει μηνὶ Δεκεμβρίῳ κ΄ ἰνδικτιῶνι β΄ 
[Dec. 20 A. D. 583] ὕπατος ὁ βασιλεὺς ἀναγορεύεται 
καὶ πολλοὺς θησαυροὺς τῇ πόλει ἐδωρήσατο" προβάλλεται 


εἰς Τορδίαν τὴν ἰδίαν ἀδελφήν. Repeated by Cedrenus 
Ρ. 395A τῷ β' ἔτει ὕπατος ὁ βασιλεὺς ἀναγορεύεται x. 
T.A. Μαυρικίου Τιβερίου Ady. μόνου Β. 

The appointment of Philippicus is marked by 
Theophylact I. 13 A p. 25B τῷ δ᾽ ἐνισταμένῳ τούτῳ 


ἐνιαυτῷ----Φιλιππικὸς ἀντανίσταται καὶ στρατηγὸς avayo- 





ρεύεται ὑπὸ τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος, ἀνὴρ ἐπιδέξιος καὶ βασι- 
λικῆς συγγενείας ἐγγύτατος" γαμέτης γὰρ ἐτύγχανεν ὧν, 
Topdias ἀδελφῆς τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος.----μετοπώρου τε ἀρχο-᾿ 


μένου [A. D. 584] παρὰ τὸν Τίγρην αὐλίζεται. | 





585 








Mauricii 4 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Mauricii I. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 377 A Indict. 3. 3 pera ὑπ. Mavpi- 
κίου. ἀνύπατα B [sc. Post cons. Maur. I.} | 











EMPERORS. 





A.D; 


Events 


AUTHORS 





Philippicus in the East: Theophyl. I. 14 p. 26 C 
εἰς τὸν ἐπιόντα ἐνιαυτὸν τῇ Αρζανηνῇ χώρᾳ. In winter 
retires to CP. Ibid. p. 27 Ο χειμῶνος ὥρα ἤδη που 
παρεφαίνετο. καὶ τὸν βασιλέα ἀσπασόμενος ἐς Βυζάντιον 
ἧκεν. The winter of A. 1). 58%. 

Leovegildi annus 18 at the close of this year: 
Tables 569 p. 826. Joannes Biclar. Anno IV Mau- 
ricii imp. qui est Leovegildi regis XVIII annus. 

Theodosius born: Theophan. p. 215 C Cedren. 
Ῥ: 395 D. 








Mauricii 5 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Mauricii IT. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 377 B Indict. 4. 4 μετὰ ὑπ. Μαυρι- 
κίου----τὸ β' μόνου. ἀνύπατα [sc. Post cons. Maur. IT] B. 

Philippicus in spring: Theophyl. I. 14, 15 p. 
27 Ο ἦρος δὲ παρανίσχοντος---Φιλιππικὸς τῆς βασιλίδος 
ἐξεδήμησε πόλεως. Heraclius ὁ Ἡρακλείου πατὴρ τοῦ 
αὐτοκράτορος II. ὃ p. 34 B.— Winter: II. 10 p. 44 C. 
The winter of A. ἢ. ὅδε, This campaign is de- 


| scribed at the 4th of Mauricius by Theophanes p. 


216 A—217 B Cedrenus p. 395 D—396 B. 


Joannes Biclar. Anno IV qui est XVIII &c. Anthane 
[lege Autharis] Longobardorum rex cum Romanis 
congressione facta superat. In the beginning of 586, 
when those years were current together. Autharis 
after the interregnum of 10 years A. D. 574—584 
(Tables 574 p. 834) reigned 6 years to September : 
Paulus Diac. Langob. HI. 16 Langobardi cum per 
annos decem sub potestate ducum fuissent, tandem com- 
muni consilio Authari Clephonis filium—regem sibi 
statuerunt. III. 36 Rex Authari apud Ticinum No- 





nas Septembres, veneno ut tradunt accepto, moritur, 
_postquam sex regnaverat annos. As he began to 
reign at the close of 584, his death is fixed to 
Sept. 5 A. D. 590. 


Joannes Biclar. dnno IV &c. Hoc anno Leove- 
gildus rex diem clausit extremum et filius ejus Reca- 
redus cum tranquillitate regni ejus sumit sceptra. 
Anno V Mauricii, qui est Recaredi regis primus— 
Mauricius Theodosium filium suum—Cesarem facit. 
Isidorus p. 726 era 624 (A. Ὁ. 586]—anno tertio 
[lege quarto] imperti Mauricii Livingildo defuncto fi- 
lius ejus Recaredus in regno est coronatus. Between 
Ap. 13 and May 8: Tables 569 p. 826. 




















| 








Mauricii 6 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Mauricii ITI. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 377 B Indict. 5. 5 pera ὑπ. Μαυρι- 
κίου----τὸ y μόνου. ἀνύπατα Β. 

Philippicus and Heraclius in spring: ἐπεὶ ἐαρίτιδες 
ὧραι κι τ. α. Theophylact. I. 10 p.44C. Heraclius 
again Idem II. 18 p. 56 A. In this year Comen- 
tiolus in Thrace: Theophyl. II. 10 p. 44 D τούτῳ 





δῆτα τῷ ἐνιαυτῷ Κομεντίολος ἐπὶ τὴν ᾿Αγχίαλον ἧκε. 














152 


APPENDIX. 





A.D. 


EveENTs 


AUTHORS 





Mauricii 5° Comentiolus apud Theophanem p. 2170, 
Heraclius p. 218 D. 

Recaredi 2 from April. See 586. Theophanes 
p. 220D Mauricii 6° μηνὶ Σεπτεμβρίῳ ἰνδικτιῶνι ς΄ οἱ 
Λογγίβαρδοι κατὰ Ῥωμαίων πόλεμον ἤραντο. Sept. of 
A. Ὁ. 587. 





588 


Mauricii 7 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Mauricii IV. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 377 B Indict. 6. 6 μετὰ ὑπ.----τὸ δ΄ 
μόνου. ἀνύπατα B. 

In spring Priscus succeeds Philippicus: Theo- 
phyl. III. 1 p. 62 A ἦρος δ᾽ ἐπιγενομένου 6 μὲν ἀπεχει- 
poroveiro ὃ δὲ τῆς ἡγεμονίας ἀπήρχετο. Easter: Idem 
Ρ.62Β. Winter: Theophyl. ΠΙ. 4 p.66C. The 
winter of A. Ὁ. 58g. This campaign is improperly 
referred to the 5th of Mauricius by Theophanes 
p- 219BC. 

Recaredi 3 from April. See 586. Joannes Bi- 
clar. Anno VII Mauricii qui est Recaredi regis III 
—Francorum exercitus a Gonterano rege transmissus 
Bosone duce in Galliam Narbonensem obveniunt et 
juata Carcassonensem urbem castra metati sunt. Cui 
Claudius Lusitanie dux a Recaredo rege directus 
obviam occurrit. Cum quo congressione facta Franci 
in fugam vertuntur et direpta castra Francorum et 
exercitus a Gothis ceditur. Isidorus p. 726 Francis 
cum LX fere millibus armatorum Gallias irruentibus, 
misso Claudio duce—triumphavit. Conf. Greg. Tur. 
H. Fr. [X. 31. 





589 


Mauricii 8 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Mauricii V. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 377 B Indict. 7. 7 pera ὑπ.----τὸ εἴ 
μόνου. ἀνύπατα Β. 

Spring in Asia: Theophylact. III. 4 p. 66 Ο Ὁ 
ἐπιγινομένου δ᾽ ἦρος. Comentiolus appointed: Idem 
III. 6 p.68D ὁ δὲ Φιλιππικὸς ἀπεχειροτονεῖτο mapav- 
τίκα, Κομεντίολον δὲ στρατηγὸν ὁ αὐτοκράτωρ ἀνίστησιν. 
Evagrius VI. 1 πέμπεται τῆς ἡγεμονίας διάδοχος Ko- 
μεντίολος, Θρὰξ γένος. Mauricii 6° Theophanes p. 
221 A Cedrenus p. 396 Ὁ male. In the 8th of 
Mauricius —éros ὄγδοον τῆς Μαυρικίου ---- Bahram is 
sent to Suania: Theophylact. III.6 p.69C. Ro- 
manus meets him: p.70C. Bahram, reproached 
by Hormisdas for his defeat (III. 8 p. 72 C), revolts, 
and the long war is ended: p.73C. Conf. Eva- 
grium VI. 15.16. At the 6th of Mauricius in 
Theophanes p. 221 B—222 C. 

Recaredi 4 from April. See 586. 





Concilium Toletanum III: Joannes Biclar. Anno 
VIII Mauricii qui est Recaredi IV annus, sancta 
synodus episcoporum totius Hispanie Gallie et Gal- 
lecie in urbe Toletana precepto principis Recaredi 
congregatur episcoporum numero LXXII, in qua 
synodo intererat—Recaredus. Acta Concil. tom. 6 
p- 693 Anno quarto regnante gloriosissimo Domino 
Reccaredo rege, die VIII Iduum Maiarum era 627. 
Sc. May 8 A. D. 589. 





590 








Mauricii 9 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Mauricii VI. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 377 C Indict. 8.8 pera in.—ro ς΄. 
ἀνύπατα Β. 

Mauricius crowns his son Theodosius at Easter : 
Chron, Pasch. p. 377 C. Theophanes p. 225 B 
Maur. 8° μηνὶ Μαρτίῳ ks’ ἰνδικτιῶνι η΄ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ 





Death of Pelagius of Rome Feb. 8. Gregorius 
succeeds Sept. 3 A. D. 590: Tables 578. 4. 

Joannes Biclariensis ends at the 4th year of Re- 
caredus: Tables 569. 4. 

Gregorit Romani Ep. 1. 9 p. 496 Petro subdia- 
cono. Mense Novembri Indictione IX. 








EMPERORS. 








Events 


153 





AUTHORS 





ἁγίου πάσχα, χρόνων τεσσάρων ἥμισυ, ἐστέφθη --- ὑπὸ 
Ἰωάννου πατριάρχου ΚΠ. Repeated by Cedrenus p. 
(397 A. 

᾿ς Comentiolus is still in winter when the civil war 
begins in Persia: Theophylact. IV. 2 p.91 Ὁ. Hor- 
_misdas deposed: p. 93D. Slain: IV. 7 p. 100A. 
In September: Tables 578 p. 842. Chosroes takes 
‘refuge with the Romans: Chron. Pasch. p. 377 C 
|Indict. 1X as 9 Χοσρόη.----ἦλθε πρὸς Ῥωμαίους. 
| After September 590. For the facts see Evagrius 
| VI. 16—18 Theophylact. IV. 10 p. 104 A—I1 p. 
1105 ἢ. Bahram proclaims himself: p. l06A Β. 
Related at the 6th of Mauricius by Theophanes 
p. 222 B—223D. At the 7th by Cedrenus p. 
396 D. 


Recaredi 5 from April. See 586. 








59] 


Mauricii 10 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Mauricii VII. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 377 C Indict. 9. 9 pera ὑπ.----τὸ ζ΄. 
ἀνύπατα B. 

Chosroes in spring—jpos dpxonévov—sends am- 
bassadors to Mauricius: Theophylact. IV. 13 p. 
107 C. Meanwhile Zadesprates is slain: V.1 p. 
121 Ὁ. (on the 9th of February: p. 1386 D.) Narses 
succeeds Comentiolus: V.2 p.122 Ὁ. Spring: 123 A 
ἦρος ἀρχομένου [sc. A. 1). 591]. In summer Chosroes 
‘advances: V. 4 p. 124 C θέρους ἀρχομένου. Defeat 
of Bahram: V.9 p. 131 A—139 A. Conf. Eva- 
grium VI.19. End of the Persian war in the 20th 
year: Tables 572 p. 830. 


Recaredi 6 from April: see 586. 


| Mense Martio indict. IX. Ep. 1. 45 p. 540 uni- 


| Decembri indict. X. 








5392 


Mauricii 11 from Aug. 19. Post cons. Mauricit VIII. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 377 D Indict. 10.10 pera ὑπ.----τὸ 
η΄. ἀνύπατα Β. 

Mauricius recals the forces from the East : Theo- 
phylact. V.16 p. 140 A τὰς δυνάμεις 6 αὐτοκράτωρ ἐς 
τὴν Εὐρώπην ὡς τάχιστα μετεβίβαζεν, ἐπί τε τὴν ᾿Αγχί- 
adoy τὴν ἐκδημίαν παρασκευάζεται. Progress of Mau- 
ricius to Thrace at the time of an eclipse: Theo- 
phylact. p. 140 C κατ᾽ ἐκείνην γοῦν τὴν ἡμέραν ἡλίου 
᾿μεγίστη γέγονεν ἔκλειψις. Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 70 Β 
εἰρήνης γεγονυίας πρὸς Πέρσας, τὰς δυνάμεις ἐξ ἑῴας ἐπὶ 
τὴν Θράκην μετήνεγκε καὶ αὐτὸς ἐξῆλθε τῆς Βυζαντίδος--- 
ὅτε καὶ ὁ ἥλιος ἐσκιάσθη. Theophanes p. 225 D ἐξελ- 
θόντι δὲ αὐτῷ----γέγονεν ἡλίου ἔκλειψις. This eclipse is 
determined by authorities apud Pagium tom. 2 p.697 
Sam. Basnage Annal. tom. 3 p. 914 to March 19 
A.D. 592. Mauricius after 15 days at Anchialus 
(Theophylact. VI. 3 p. 147 A) returns to CP. 

War with the Chagan: Theophylact. p. 147 C. 
Priscus appointed to command: VI. 4 p. 148 B. 
In the autumn he returns to CP. VI.6p.151A 
ὁ μὲν οὖν στρατηγὸς μετοπώρου ἀρχομένου----ἐς Βυζάντιον 
ἧκε. The march of the emperor is improperly re- 








Chosroes apud Theophylactum V. 13 p. 136 C 
Evagrium VI. 21 addresses a letter of thanks after 
his victory. He mentions Jan. 7 and Feb. 9 of the 
first year of his reign. sc. Jan. Feb. A. D. 591. 
He makes mention Χοσρόου βασιλέως υἱοῦ Καβάδου, 
τοῦ ἡμετέρου πατρός. father for grandfather. 

Gregorit Romani Ep. 1. 21 Mense Feb. indict. IX. 
Ep. I. 33 p. 521 Romano patricio et exarcho Italie. 


versis episcopis per Illyricum. Mense Junii indict. 1X. 
Ep. IL. 7 p. 573 Mazimiano episc. Syracusano. Mense 











Gregorit Romani Ep. II. 10 p. 575 Paulo episc. 
Neapolitano. Mense Januario indict. X. Ep. 11. 14) 
Mense Februario indict. X. Ep. 11. 17 Data mense | 
Martio indict. X. Ep. 11. 26 Mense Aprili indict. X. 
Ep. II. 35 p. 598 ad Joannem episc. Ravennatem. | 
Mense Julii indict. X. Ep. 11. 47 Dominico epise. | 
Carthaginensi. Data X Kal. Aug. indict. X. Ep. II.) 
48 Mense Augusti indict. X. Ep. III. 4 Mense Oc-| 
tobri indict. XI. Ep. TI. 14 Mense Decembri in- 
dict. XI. | 


| 











154 


APPENDIX. 





A.D. 





Events 


AUTHORS 








ferred to the 9th of Mauricius by Theophanes p. 
225 D Cedrenus p. 397 B. The campaign of Pris- 
cus more justly to the 10th year: Theophanes p. 
226 D Cedren. p. 397 D. 





593 


Mauricii 12 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Mauricii IX. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 377 Ὁ Indict. 11. 11 pera ὑπ.----τὸ 
θ΄. ἀνύπατα B. 

In spring Priscus moves to the Danube: Theo- 
phylact. VI. 6 p. 151 A ἦρος δὲ ἀρχομένου ὁ στρατηγὸς 
—rapa τὸν Ἴστρον ἐπέμπετο. After this campaign 
winter: Idem VI. 10 p. 157 A and a sedition in 
the army: καταστασιάζει ἡ Ῥωμαίων πληθὺς, παρωσα- 
μένη τοὺς λόγους τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος" οἴκοι τε τὴν τοῦ ψύ- 
xous ὥραν ἐνεχείρει ποιήσασθαι. The winter of A. D. 
592. Petrus is appointed to supersede Priscus : 
VI. 11 p. 159 A. Meanwhile Priscus passing the 
Danube makes a peace with the Chagan: VI. 11 
p- 161A. These events are related by Theophanes 
under the 11th of Mauricius: p. 228A. the 12th: 
Ρ. 229 B. the 13th: p. 230 A—D. Who is fol- 
lowed by Cedrenus p. 398 C Ὁ. 


A letter of Chosroes in his third year (commenc- 
ing Sept. A. D. 592) apud Theophylactum V. 14 
p. 137 B Evagrium VI. 21 p.460B. Theophylact. 
lc. τῷ δὲ ἐπιόντι ἐνιαυτῷ [se. anno secundo] ὁ rod Περ- 
σικοῦ βασιλεὺς ἀναγορεύει βασίλειαν Σιρήν---τρίτῳ δὲ ἔτει 
ἠντιβόλει τὸν----Σέργιον παῖδα ἐκ τῆς Σιρῆς δοθῆναι αὐτῷ. 
μετ᾽ οὐ πολὺ δὲ τούτου γεγονότος αὐτῷ--- ἐπιστολὴν ἐξέ- 
πεμψεν. Written before the close of 593, when 
Evagrius published his history. 

Gregory of Antioch died between March and Au- 
gust: Tables 570. 2. One year too high in Chron. 
Pasch. p. 377 D Indict. 10 Post cons. Maur. VIII 
[from Sept. 1 A. D. 591) τούτῳ τῷ ἐνιαυτῷ ᾿Αναστά- 
σιος πατριάρχης ᾿Δντιοχείας ἐπανῆλθεν ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ μετὰ 
τελευτὴν Τρηγορίου. 

Evagrius ends his history in the 12th of Mauri- 
cius: Tables 542. 4 p. 779. 

Gregorti Romani Ep. III. 16 Mense Januario in- 
dict. XI. Ep. III. 20 Mense Feb. ind. XI. Ep. IIl. 
21 Mense Mart. ind. XI. Ep. III. 26 Mense Apr. 
ind. XI. Ep. III. 34 Mense Maio ind. XI. Ep. 
III. 46 Mense Julio ind. XI. Ep. Ill. 58 Mense 
Aug. ind. XI. Ep. IV. 11 Mense Oct. ind. XII. 
Ep. IV. 16 Mense Nov. ind. XII. 








594 


Mauricii 13 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Maur. X. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 378 A Indict. 12.12 μετὰ ὑπ.---- 
τὸ (. ἀνύπατα B. 

Petrus the brother of Mauricius proceeds to 
Thrace: Theophyl. VII. 1 p. 166A. A mutiny in 
the army is noticed p.166CD. Petrus violates the 
peace: VII. 4 p. 170 A.—is defeated, and Priscus 
reappointed: VII. 5 p. 172 B καταπολεμηθέντος τοίνυν 
ὑπὸ τῶν βαρβάρων τοῦ Πέτρου Πρίσκος γίνεται στρατη- 
γὸς, καὶ---ὁ Πέτρος ἐς Βυζάντιον ἧκεν. Mauricii 15° 
apud Theophanem p. 231 C—232 Ὁ Cedrenum p. 
399 A. 


[Chron. Pasch. p. 378 A Indict. 12 Mauricit anno 
12 τῆς ἐν ΚΠ.---ἐκκλησίας Κυριακὸς----ἡγεῖται ἔτη ιβ΄. 
More than a year before the true time. Joannes 
died and Cyriacus succeeded in the first month of 
indict. 14 or Sept. 595. conf. a. 582. Theophylact. 
VII. 6 p. 172 C has an error of five years current : 
πρὸ τεττάρων τούτων ἐνιαυτῶν [four years before the 
close of A. Ὁ. 594) Ἰωάννης ὁ τὴν és Βυζάντιον ἐκκλη- 
σίαν ἰθύνων τὸν τῇδε βίον ἀπέλιπεν. 

Gregorii Romani Ep. ΤΥ]. 17 Mense Januario in- 
dict. XII. Ep. 1V. 19 Mense Apr. ind. XII. Ep. 
IV. 20 Mense Maio ind. XII. Ep. 1V. 23 Mense 
Junio ind. XII. Ep. IV. 30 Constantine Auguste. 
Mense Junio indict. XII. Ep. 1V. 40 Mense Aug. 
ind. XII. Ep. V. 4 Constantio episc. Mediolanensi. 
Mense Sept. ind. XIII. Ep. V. 7 Mense Oct. ind. 
XIII. Ep. V. 11 Joanni episc. Ravennati. Mense 
Oct. ind. XIII, 





595 








Mauricii 14 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Maur. ΧΙ. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 378 A Indict. 13. 13 μετὰ ὑπ.---- 
τὸ ια΄. ἀνύπατα B. 

In spring Priscus, restored to the command, pro- 
ceeds from CP. Theophylact. VII. 7 p.173C ἦρος 
ἀρχομένου καὶ ὁ Πρίσκος τοῦ Βυζαντίου ἀποφοιτᾷ. Passes 





Joannes of CP. dies in September: See the year 
582. Cyriacus succeeds : Nicephorus p. 414 D Κυ- 
ριακὸς πρεσβύτερος τῆς αὐτῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ οἰκόνομος 
ἔτη ια΄. 

Gregorii Romani Ep. V. 18 Joanni episc. CP. Data 
Kal. Jan. ind. XIII. Ep. V. 24 Romano exarcho 














EMPERORS. 


155 





A.D. 


Events 


AvuTHORS 








the Danube: 173 D. Conference with the Chagan : 
VII. 10 p.178A. After the conference the forces 
of Priscus are successful: VII. 12 p.179D 180A. 
And nothing memorable is performed for 18 months: 
VII. 12 p. 180 Ὁ ἐπὶ μῆνας ὀκτωκαίδεκα καὶ περαιτέρω 
“Ῥωμαίοις τε καὶ βαρβάροις τοῖς ἀνὰ τὸν Ἴστρον αὐλιζο- 
μένοις οὐδὲν ἄξιον συγγραφῆς διαπέπρακται. Within the 
years 596. 597. Theophanes p. 233 A C describes 
this campaign at the 16th of Mauricius. 


Italia. Mense Feb. indict. XIII. Ep. V. 29 Mense 
Mart. ind. XIII. Ep. V.34 Mense Maio ind. XIII. 
Ep. V. 38 Mense Junio ind. XIII, Ep. V. 51 Mense 
Aug. ind. XIII. Ep. V. 53. V. 54 universis epi- 
scopis Galliarum qui sub regno Childeberti sunt. 
V. 55 Childeberto regi Francorum. All dated die 
ΧΙ Aug. ind. XIII. Ep. V. 57 Joanni episc. Co- 
rinthiorum. Ep. V. 58 Universis episcopis per Hel- 
ladiam constitutis. Both dated die XV Aug. indict. 
XIII. Ep. ΥἹ. 17 Mense Oct. ind. XIV. Ep. VI. 
20 Mense Nov. ind. XIV. 





596 


Mauricii 15 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Maur. XII. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 378A Indict. 14. 14 μετὰ ὑπ.--- 
τὸ ιβ΄. ἀνύπατα B. 

Sickness of Mauricius in his 15th year: Theo- 
phylact. VIII. 1] p. 212 B. 


Gregorii Romani Ep. VI. 21 Mense Januario ind. 
XIV. Ep. VI. 26 Mense Mart. ind. XIV. Ep. V1. 
29. VI.31 Mense Apr. ind. XIV. Ep. VI. 35 Mense 
Maio ind. XIV. Ep. V1. 36 Mense Jun. ind. XIV. 
Ep. VI. 41 Mense Jul. ind. XIV. Ep. VI. 51 ad 
fratres in Angliam euntes. Data die X Kal. Aug. 
imperante D. N. Mauricio Tiberio piissimo Aug. anno 
XIV, post consulatum ejusdem D. N. anno XIII, in- 
dictione XIV. Gregorius, like Victor Tun. Marius 
and some others, reckons the years post consulatum 
inclusive of the year of the consulship. See the 
Tables 542.1. 568.1. 575. 2 p. 838. Ep. VI. 52) 
Data die X Kal. Aug. ind. XIV. Ep. V1. 60 Mense 
Aug. ind. XIV. Ep. VII. 12 Mense Nov. ind. XV. 





597 


Mauricii 16 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Maur. XIII. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 378 A Indict. 15. 15 μετὰ ὑπ. ----τὸ 


’ Sof. 
ty. avurara Β. 


Gregorii Romani Ep. VII. 14 Mense Mart. indict. 
XV. Ep. VII. 18 Mense Maio ind. XV. Ep. VII. 
24 Mense Junio ind. XV. Ep. VII. 35 Mense Julio 
ind. XV. Ep. VII. 41 Datum mense Aug. ind. XV. 
Ep. VIII. 4 Mense Nov. ind. I. Ep. VIII. 5 Mense 
Dec. ind. I. 








598 


Mauricii 17 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Maur. XIV. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 378A Indict. 1. 16 pera ὑπ.----τὸ 
ιδ΄, ἀνύπατα B. 

The Chagan attacks Tomi, Priscus moves to its 
defence : Theophylact. VII. 13 p. 181 A ὁ Xayavos— 
Τομέᾳ τῇ πόλει [Τομέα et Τομέαι Arrianus peripl. Pont. 
Euxin. p. 135] ἐφίσταται, τούτων ὁ Πρίσκος πυθόμενος 
ἐπηρεαζομένῃ τῇ πόλει προσομιλεῖ. Ρωμαῖοι τοιγαροῦν καὶ 
οἱ βάρβαροι εἰς τὰ περὶ Τομέαν τὴν πόλιν στρατοπεδεύον- 
τες ὥρας ἐπιγινομένης χειμῶνος οὐδαμῶς τὸν χάρακα διε- 
λύσαντο. τοῦ δὲ ἦρος ἀνισχόντος λιμὸς τοῖς Ῥωμαίοις ἐν- 
έσκηψε. The winter of A. D. 594, the spring of 599. 
Theophanes p. 234 A refers this to the 18th of Mau- 
ricius ἰνδικτιῶνι y μηνὶ Maprip, or March of A. D. 
600. Cedrenus also p. 399 C τῷ ιη΄ ἔτει. Which is 
refuted by Theophylact. | 


Gregorit Romani Ep. VIII. 10 Mense Feb. ind. I. 
Ep. VIII. 14 Mense Apr. ind. I, Ep. VII. 15 Ma- 
riniano episc. Ravennati. Data mense Apr. indict. I. 
Ep. VIII. 20 eidem. Mense Maii ind. I. Ep. VIII. 
23. VIII. 27 Mense Junio indict. J. Ep. VIII. 33 
Mense Aug. ind. I. Ep. 1X. 25 Mense Nov. ind. II. 
Ep. IX. 26 Mense Nov. ind. II. 








599 





Mauricit 18 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Maur. XV. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 378 A Indict. 2.17 pera ὑπ.----τὸ ιε΄. 
ἀνύπατα B. 


At Easter hostilities suspended: Theophylact. 








Gregorit Romani Ep. IX. 28 Mense Januario ind. 
II. Ep. 1X. 35 Constantio episc. Mediolanensi. Data 
mense Feb. ind. II. Ep. 1X. 46 Datum mense Apr. 
[ἃ]. Mart. al. Maio] indict. IJ. Ep. IX. 60 Dat. 








x 2 


156 


APPENDIX. 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





VII. 13 p. 181 B. Easter of A. D. 599. (Referred 
to Easter 600 by Theophanes p. 234 Β΄ Cedrenus 
p. 399 C.) 

Comentiolus is defeated: Theophylact. VII. 14. 
and retires to CP. c.15 p.184A. Terror of the 
city and court: p.184B. Mauricius refuses to 
ransom the prisoners: Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 77 C 
ἐκ τῆς λοιμικῆς νόσου---ἀθυμήσας ὁ βάρβαρος ἔσπευσεν 
εἰς τὰ οἰκεῖα ἐπαναζεῦξαι. δηλοῖ γοῦν τῷ Μαυρικίῳ ἐξωνή- 
σασθαι τοὺς αἰχμαλώτους, ἕν ἐφ᾽ ἑκάστῳ διδόντι νόμισμα. 
ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς οὐ κατένευσε. Conf. Theophanem p. 
235 B—D Cedrenum p. 399D. And the war ceases: 
Theophylact. VII. 15 p. 184 D ἐν τούτοις δῆτα ᾿Αβά- 
pos καὶ Ῥωμαίοις ὁ πόλεμος πέρας ἐλάμβανεν. (Who 
omits to tell that the prisoners were not ransomed 
and were put to death by the Chagan.) 


mense Martio ind. II. Ep. 1X. 74 Mense Julio ind. 
11. Ep. X. 10 Datum mense Dec. ind, 11]. 











Mauricii 19 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Maur. XVI. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 378 B Indict. 3.18 μετὰ ὑπ.----τὸ 
ts’. ἀνύπατα Β. 

Theophylact. VIII. 1 p. 197 D—198 A ἀποστέλ- 
λουσι πρέσβεις ai περὶ τὴν Opaxny—duvapers πρὸς Mav- 
ρίκιον----προδοσίαν καταιτιώμεναι Κομεντιόλου τοῦ στρατη- 
γοῦ. τῆς στάσεως τοίνυν εἰς τὸ βασίλειον ἄστυ ἰσχυρᾶς 
γεγονυίας, δίδωσιν ὁ αὐτοκράτωρ Κομεντιόλῳ καὶ τοῖς 
πρέσβεσι διαιτητὰς, καὶ---λαμβάνει ἡ κατηγορία τὴν ἐγκο- 
πὴν καὶ αὖθις ὁ Κομεντίολος γίνεται στρατηγός. θέρους δὲ 
ἐπιόντος ἔξω τῆς πόλεως γίνεται. War renewed : p. 
198 Β. Victories of Priscus : Theophylact. VIII. 2 
p- 199 A—4 p. 201 B. Then winter approached : 
p- 201 C. passed by Comentiolus at Philippopolis : 
VIII. 4 p. 202 ἐκεῖσε τὴν ἅπασαν τοῦ χειμῶνος ὥραν 
ἐνδιατρίψας [A. D. 602] ἔαρος ἀρχομένου ἐς Βυζαντίον 
παραγίνεται. τῷ δὲ ἐπιόντι θέρει [Α. D. 601} πάλιν 
στρατηγὸς ὑπὸ Μαυρικίου---ἀναδείκνυται. In the 19th 
year of Mauricius nothing is done: p. 3202 Α. In 
the 20th year Petrus appointed: ἔτει δὲ εἰκοστῷ τὸν 
αὐτάδελφον ὁ αὐτοκράτωρ Μαυρίκιος Πέτρον στρατηγὸν 
προεστήσατο τῆς Εὐρώπης. Therefore in August 
A. D. 601. 

Before the 20th year—mpd τούτου τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ---- 
marriage of Theodosius: Theophylact. VIII. 4 p. 
202 A B μετ᾽ ὀλίγας τοίνυν ἡμέρας τοῦ γάμου, Spa χει- 
μῶνος, σιτοδεία τις τοῖς Βυζαντίοις ἐνέσκηψε. Then fol- 
lowed the festival of Christmas: p. 302 Β. and a 
sedition at CP. Dec. 25 of A. D. 600, the 19th year 
of Mauricius. 

Theophanes p. 236 D—238 A relates the victories 
of Priscus and the winter following under the 19th 
of Mauricius. And Cedrenus p. 400 D—401 Β τῷ 
ιθ΄ ἔτει. The marriage of Theodosius is referred by 
Theophanes p. 238 D to November of the 20th 
year: τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει μηνὶ Νοεμβρίῳ ἰνδικτιῶνι ε΄. Nov. 
A. D. 601. and by Cedrenus p. 401] Ὦ τῷ κ' ἔτει. 
But Theophylact determines that marriage to No- 





Gregorit Romani Ep. X. 21 Joanni preposito Ita- 
lie. Data mense Apr. ind. III. Ep. X. 26. X. 27 
Mense Maio ind. III. Ep. X. 31 Mense Junio ind. 
ITI, Ep. X. 63 Mense Aug. ind. III. Ep. XI. 26 
Data mense Nov. ind. IV. Ep. XI. 27 Mense Dec. 
ind. IV. 





+ 





EMPERORS. 1 


Or 
~ 





A.D. 


Events 





vember of the 19th year, A. D. 600. 
Recaredi 15 from April. See 586. 


AUTHORS 








601 


Mauricii 20 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Maur. XVII. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 378 B Indict. 4.19 pera ὑπ.---τὸ 
ιζ΄. ἀνύπατα B. 

Petrus, being appointed to the command in the 
20th year (conf. a. 600), proceeds to the Danube, 
and autumn commences: Theophylact. VIII. 5 p. 
203 A ὁ Πέτρος ὁ στρατηγὸς τὰς δυνάμεις ἀθροίσας ἐπὶ 
τὸν Ἴστρον χωρεῖ καὶ εἰς Παλάστολον ἀφικνεῖται, καὶ 
χάρακα ποιησάμενος οὕτω τὴν τοῦ θέρους ὥραν διήνυεν. 
μετοπώρου τε ἀρχομένου κ. τ. A. Autumn of A. D. 601. 
Mauricii 200 apud Theophanem p. 239 A—240 Ὁ. 

Recaredi 16 from April: see 586. He reigned 
15” 1” 10¢. Conf. Pagium tom. 2 p.719. His 
death therefore is in June A. D. 601: Pagi Ibid. 
Isidorus p. 727 Era 639 [A. Ὁ. 601] anno imperii 
Mauricii 17° (immo 19°] post Recaredum regem 
regnat Liuba filius ejus annis duobus, ignobili quidem 
matre progenitus, sed virtutum indole insignitus. quem 
in primo flore adolescentia Wittericus—occidit anno 
atatis 22°. 


ship. 


Gregorii Romani Ep. ΧΙ. 31. X1.32 Datum mense 
Feb. ind. IV. Ep. ΧΙ. 52 Datum mense Juni ind. 
IV. Ep. XI. 56 Datum die X Julii ind. IV. Ep. 
XI. 65 Augustino episc. Anglorum. ΧΙ. 66 Edil-| 
bertho regi Anglorum. XI. 68 Virgilio episc. Are-' 
latensi. All dated die Χ Kal. Jul. imperante D. N. 
piissimo Mauricio Tiberio Aug. anno XIX post con- | 
sulatum ejusdem D. N. anno XVIII indictione IV. 
The computation includes the year of the consul- 
See 596. Ep. XI. 76 Data XV Kal. Jul. 
{an V Kal. Julit 2] imperante D. N. ἄς. anno XIX 
P.C. anno XVIII indict. IV. Ep. XII. 1 Mense 
Sept. ind. V. 


| 








| 





Mauricii 21 from Aug. 13. Post cons. Maur. XVIII. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 378 B Indict. 5. 20 μετὰ ὑπ.----τὸ 
ιη΄. ἀνύπατα [sc. Post cons. Maur. ὙΠ ἢ JB; 

Summer: Theophylact. VIII. 5 p. 203 B τοῦ δὲ 
θέρους ἐπείγοντος, ἀκοὴ γίνεται Mavpikio—as ἐπίτηδες ὁ 
Χαγᾶνος ἀναβολὴν τῷ πολέμῳ παρέσχετο κ. τ. λ. 
summer of A. 1). 002. Mutiny in the army of the 
Danube: Theophylact. VIII. 6 p. 204 A Β ὥρας pe- 
τοπωρινῆς ἐνδημούσης ----στάσις μεγίστη. Phocas: 
204 D. proclaimed: 205C. at ΟΡ, 910 Ὁ. Mau- 
ricius slain: VIII.11 p.211CD. Chron. Pasch. 
Ρ. 378 D—379 A “ The revolt of Phocas was in 
Nov. Indict. 6 [sc. Nov. A. ἢ. 6021. Mauricius 
fled Nov. 22, Phocas was proclaimed Nov. 23, and 
crowned by Cyriacus the patriarch ; entered CP. on 
the 25th, and slew Mauricius, four of his sons and 
his brother Petrus, on the 27th.” Theodosius and 
Comentiolus are also slain: Idem p. 379 B. Theo- | p 
phanes p- 241 A—244 A under the 20th of Mauri- 
cius relates the disorders which preceded and fol- 
lowed the elevation of Phocas, who began to reign 
μηνὶ Νοεμβρίῳ ἰνδικτιῶνι ς΄ p. 244 Β. Conf. Cedre- 
num τῷ « ἔτει p. 403 A—404 A Zonaram XIV 
tom. 2 p.77C 78D 79D de Phoca. Idem p- 80A 
ἔθανε δὲ Μαυρίκιος ἐτῶν ξγ΄, εἴκοσι βασιλεύσας ἐνιαυτούς. 
He reigned Aug. 13 A. Ὁ. 582—Nov. 22 A. D. 602 
20” 3” 10%. These acts are recorded in the Ap- 
pendix ad epistolas Gregorii Opp. tom. 2 p. 1301 
Per indictionem VI die 23 mensis Nov. temporibus 
DN. pape Gregorit coronatus est Phocas et Leontia 
Augusta Septimo in palatio quod dicitur Secundianas, 


The | 





(Chron. Pasch, p. 378 B Indict. 5 anno Mauricit 
20° τούτῳ τῷ ἐνιαυτῷ μηνὶ Φεβρουαρίῳ γέγονεν ὁ γάμος. 
Θεοδοσίου----ἀπὸ θ΄ καὶ αὐτῆς ἕως ιε΄ τοῦ αὐτοῦ PeBpova- | 
ρίου μηνός [Feb. 9—15 A. D. 602]. καὶ τῇ ς΄ τοῦ, 
Ἰουλίου μηνὸς τῆς αὐτῆς εἰ ἰνδικτιῶνος ἠδίκτου προτεθέντος. 
ἐγράφη τῷ λοιπῷ μέρει τοῦ χρόνου τοῦ μέχρι δηλονότι 
ἸΑανουαρίου τῆς ς΄ ἰνδικτιῶνος [14η. 603] οὕτως" x. τ. A. | 
An error in the date of that marriage, which is 


p: | fixed to November A. D. 600 indict. 4 Maurici 19. 


See 600 col. 1.] 
Chron. Pasch. p. 379 B ἀπὸ ke’ τοῦ αὐτοῦ προ δι] 
μηνὸς εἰς τὸν λοιπὸν χρόνον τὸν μέχρι δηλονότι ᾿Ιανουαρίου. 
μηνὸς τῆς παρούσης ἕκτης ἰνδικτιῶνος ἐγράφη ἐν τοῖς συμ-᾿ 
βολαίοις ““ βασιλείας Φωκᾶ ἔτους α΄. His reign how- 
ever began from Nov. 23, on which day he was 
crowned by Cyriacus ἐν τῷ ‘EBddum [Tables A. Ὁ. 
364 p. 462] εἰς τὸν σεβάσμιον οἶκον τοῦ ἁγίου Ἰωάννου, 
p- 378 D. 
[Cedrenus p. 404 C κόσμου ἔτος ς “ε΄ τῆς θείας σαρ- 
κώσεως Poe Φωκᾶς ὁ τύραννος ἐβασίλευσεν. An erro- 
neous date derived from Theophanes p. 244 Β.] 
Gregorii Romani Ep. XII. 24 Datum mense Janu-| 
ario ind. V. Ep. XII. 33. XII. 38 Deusdedit ορὶ- 
scopo Mediolanensi. Both Mense Maio indict. V. 
Ep. XIII. 4 Januario episc. Caralis. XIII. 6 Bru- 
nichilde regine Francorum. Both Mense Nov. in- 
dict. VI. 








158 


APPENDIX. 





A. D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





et occisus est Mauricius imp. cum omnibus filiis suis 
masculis, id est, Theodosio jam coronato, Tiberio, &c. 
—simul et Petro fratre suprascripti Mauricii Aug. 
Sed et aliqui procerum qui ei coherebant, id est Con- 
stantius patricius et curator et Placidus, sed et Geor- 
gius notarius principis. Venit autem icona—Phoce et 
Leontie Augg. Romam VII Kal. Maii et acclamatum 
est eis in Lateranis in basilica &c. 





603 


εἰ ῥίψας ὑπατείαν πολλήν. 


Phoce 2 from Nov. 23. ἀνύπατα [sc. Post cons. 
Maur. XIX) B. 

Phocas consul Dec. 7: Theophanes p. 245 B 
Phoce 2° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει μηνὶ Δεκεμβρίῳ ζ΄ ἰνδικτιῶνι ¢ 
(Dec. 7 A. D. 603] προσῆλθεν Φωκᾶς ἐν ταῖς ἑορταῖς 
Cedrenus p. 405 C τῷ β΄ ἔτει 
προσῆλθε x.t.. Chron. Pasch. p. 380 A is there- 
fore inaccurate: Indict. 6 anno Phoce 1 ὑπ. Φωκᾶ 
Αὐγούστου μόνου. 

Embassy of Phocas to Chosroes in the 5th month 
after his accession: Theophylact. VIII. 15 p. 217 D 
μηνὶ πέμπτῳ. Chosroes declares war: p. 218C D. 
Revolt of Narses: Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 80 A. 

Wittericus reigns: Isidor. p. 727 era 641 [A. D. 
603] Mauricit 20° [immo Phoce 1°] extincto Liu- 
vane Wittericus regnum quod vivente illo invaserat 
vindicat annis septem, vir quidem strenuus in armo- 
rum arte, sed tamen expers victoria. 


Theophylact ends his history VIII. 15 p. 217 C 
218 D about the middle of the first vear of Phocas. 

Gregorit Romani Ep. XIII. 25. XIII. 26. Both 
mense Mart. ind. VI. Ep. XIII. 28 Datum mense 
Apr. ind. VI. Ep. XIII. 29 Mense Maii ind. VI. 
Ep. XIII. 31 Phoce Augusto. Gloria in excelsis Deo 
&c. Dat. mense Junii ind. VI. Ep. XIII. 36 Mense 
Julit ind. VI. Ep. XIII. 44 Datum mense Aug. ind. 
VI. Ep. XIV. 6 Data mense Oct. ind. VII. Ep. 
XIV. 9 Data mense Dec. indict. VII. 





Phoce 3 from Nov. 23. Phocas consul. Gregorius 
Romanus: see 00]. 2. Chron. Pasch. p. 380 B In- 
dict.7 anno Phoce 2 pera ὑπ. Φωκᾶ Αὐγούστου. Male. 
Conf. Pagium tom. 2 p. 722. B recte hoc anno 
Φωκᾶ Avy. μόνου. 

Persian war: Theophanes p. 245 Ο Cedrenus p. 
405 C. 





605 








Phoce 4 from Nov. 23. Post consulatum Phoce I. 


Chron. Pasch. p. 380 B Indict. 8 anno Phoce 3 pera 
ὑπ. Φωκᾶ Αὐγούστου τὸ α΄. ἀνύπατα B. 

Executions in June: Chron. Pasch. p. 380 C 
τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει [sc. Phoce 3°} μηνὶ Δαισίῳ κατὰ Ῥωμαί- 
ous Ἰουνίῳ, ἡμέρᾳ ζ. June 7 A. D. 605. 

Constantina and her daughters slain κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν 
χρόνον Chron. Pasch. p. 380 D.—Phoce 5° (A. D. 
607) apud Theophanem p. 247 C Cedrenum p. 


Gregorit Rom. Ep. ad Felicem subdiaconum apud 
Pagium tom. 2 p. 722 Data VIII Kal. Feb. D.N.D. 
Phoca Aug. anno II et consulatus ejus anno primo, 
Indict. VII. Gregory reckons the years post con- 
sulatum inclusive of the year of the consulship. 
See 596. : 

Death of Gregory of Rome: Paulus Diac. in vita p. 16 
Postquam sedem Romane et apostolice ecclesie annis 
XIII mensibus sex et diebus X gloriosissime rexit.— 
Sepultus est in ecclesia beati Petri apostoli ante se- 
cretarium IV Id. Martiarum. In the 2nd of Phocas: 
Idem Langobard. IV. 30 Migravit ad Christum, cum 
jam Focas per indictionem VIII [lege VII] anno 
regnaret secundo. His episcopate of 13% 6” 104 
began at Sept. 3 A.D. 590 (Tables 578. 4) and 
terminated March 12 A. D. 604 Indict. 7 Phoce 
anno 2. 














EMPERORS. 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





406 AB τῷ é ἔτει. 

Persian war continued Phoce 3°: Theophanes p. 
245 D Cedren. p.405D. Narses slain by Phocas: 
Theoph. p. 246 A Cedren. p. 405 D. 





606 


Phoce 5 from Nov. 23. Post cons. Phoce II. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 380 D Indict. 9 anno Phoce 4 
pera ὑπ. Φωκᾶ---τὸ β΄. ἀνύπατα B. 

Persian war Phoce 4°: Theophanes p. 246 C 
Cedrenus p. 406 A. 


Death of Cyriacus of CP. Chron. Pasch. p. 351 A 
Indict. 9 anno Phoce 4 τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει τελευτᾷ Κυριακὸς 
πατριάρχης ΚΠ. μηνὶ Ὑπερβερεταίῳ κατὰ Ῥωμαίους ᾽Οκ- 
τωβρίῳ, KO, ἡμέρᾳ ζ΄, καὶ κηδεύεται τῇ λ' τοῦ αὐτοῦ μηνὸς, 
ἡμέρᾳ πρώτῃ. In reality October of Indict. 10 A. D. 
606, although in the.4th year of Phocas. Eleven 
years from the death of Joannes were completed in 
Sept. A. D. 606. conf. a. 595. 





607 


Phoce 6 from Nov. 23. Post cons. pees 11. 
Chron. Pasch. Ρ- 381 A Indict. 10 anno ὃ μετὰ ὑπ. 
Φωκᾶ---τὸ γ΄. ἀνύπατα B. 

Persian war: Theophanes p. 247 D Phoce 5 
Πέρσαι τὸν Evpparny περάσαντες πᾶσαν τὴν Συρίαν καὶ 
Παλαιστίνην καὶ Φοινίκην αἰχμαλώτευσαν, πολλὴν ἅλωσιν 
ἐν Ῥωμαίοις ποιήσαντες. Also in Cedrenus p. 406 B 
τῷ € ἔτει. 


Thomas of CP. appointed: Chron. Pasch. p. 3814 
Indict. 10 anno Phoce 5 τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει μηνὶ Αὐδυναίῳ, 
κατὰ Ῥωμαίους ᾿Ιανουαρίῳ, κγ΄ [Jan. 23 A. D. 607] 
γέγονε πατριάρχης ἐν ΚΠ. Θωμᾶς ἀπὸ διακόνων τῆς με- 
γάλης ἐκκλησίας καὶ σακελλάριος τοῦ πατριάρχου καὶ 
ἐπάνω τῶν χειροτονιῶν. Nicephorus p. 414 D Θωμᾶς 
διάκονος τῆς αὐτῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ σακελλάριος ἔτη γ' μῆνας 
ε΄. Zonaras tom. 2 p. 80 Β Κυριακοῦ τοῦ πατριάρχου 
ἐκλιπόντος μετὰ ἐνιαυτοὺς ἕνδεκα---- πατριάρχης ἐγένετο 
Θωμᾶς. ρ. 80D ὁ πατριάρχης Θωμᾶς ἐπὶ τρία ἔτη καὶ 
μῆνας δύο τῆς ἐκκλησίας προστὰς ἐτελεύτησε, καὶ ἀντ- 
εισήχθη Σέργιος. See 610. 

Eulogius Alexandrinus. Tables ὅ78. 4 p. 843. 

Theodorus succeeds: Nicephor. p. 417 B Θεόδωρος 
ὁ Σκρίβων ἔτη B. He has two years in Theophanes 
p- 246 Ὁ 248 A Phoce 5°, 62. 





608 


609 











Phoce 7 from Nov. 23. Post cons. Phoce IV. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 381 B Indict. 11 anno Phoce 6 
μετὰ ὑπ.---τὸ δ΄, ἀνύπατα B. 

Priscus, the son-in-law of Phocas, invites Hera- 
clius: Theophanes p. 248 A Phoce 6° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει 
ὁ Πρίσκος [de quo Theophanes p. 246 D anno Phoce 
5°], μὴ ὑποφέρων ὁρᾶν τοὺς ἀδίκους φόνους καὶ τὰ κατὰ 
τὰ [lege τὰ κακὰ τὰ] ὑπὸ Φωκᾶ γενόμενα, ἔγραψεν πρὸς 
Ἡράκλειον τὸν πατρίκιον καὶ στρατηγὸν ᾿Αφρικῆς ὥστε 
ἀποστεῖλαι Ἣράκλειον τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ καὶ Νικήταν τὸν 
υἱὸν Τρηγορᾶ τοῦ πατρικίου καὶ ὑποστρατήγου αὐτοῦ, ὅπως 
ἔλθωσιν κατὰ τοῦ τυράννου Poxa.  Zonaras tom. 2 
Ρ- 81 Α στρατηγοῦντος ἐν ᾿Αφρικῇ καὶ Λιβύῃ Ἡρακλείου 
τοῦ πατρὸς τοῦ βασιλεύσαντος μετέπειτα Ἡρακλείου, οἱ 
τῆς συγκλήτου καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Πρίσκος ὁ στρατηλάτης [Idem 
Ρ. 80D τὴν δὲ θυγατέρα ὁ Φωκᾶς Aouverriap Πρίσκῳ τῷ 
στρατηλάτῃ συνέζευξε]) διεπέμποντο πρὸς αὐτὸν δεόμενοι 
ἀπαλλαγῆναι τῆς τυραννίδος Φωκᾶ. Repeated from 
Theophanes τῷ ς΄ ἔτει by Cedrenus p. 406 B, who 
has Crispus for Priscus. 


An inscription of Aug. 1 A. D. 608 at Rome is 
given by Burgess Topogr. of Rome Vol. 1 p. 489. 
The dacune are supplied by Mr. Burgess. Opt]imo 
clementis[simo piissim ]oque principi domino [N. Pho- 
ce imper]atori perpetuo A. DO coronato triumpha- 
tori semper Augusto Smaragdus exprepos. sacri pa- 
latii ac patricius et exarchus Italie devotus ejus cle- 
mentie pro innumerabilibus pietatis ejus beneficiis et 
pro (quijete procurata Ital. ac conser[vat]a libertate 
hance st(atuam pieta]tis ejus auri splend(ore fulgen] 
tem huic sublimi column(e ad] perennem ipsius glo- 
riam imposuit ac dedicavit die prima mensis Augusti' 
indict. und. P.C. pietatis ejus anno quinto. The Sth 
year post consulatum is reckoned inclusive of the! 
consulship itself. See examples of this mode of, 
computing at 596. P.C. mean post consulatum ; 
not, as Mr. Burgess supposes, preclare. The exarch 
Smaragdus is addressed by Greg. Rom. Ep. XIII. | 
33 in A. Ὁ. 603, and is mentioned by Paulus Diac. | 
Langob. III. 27. IV. 26. 29. 33. 








Phoce 8 from Nov. 23. Post cons. Phoce V. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 381 B Indict. 12 anno Phoce 7 


Ley Vege “ΧΑ 
μετα υπ.----τὸ ε. avurata Β. 





9 


The Paschal Chronicle p. 3581 BC reckons 272 
years from the death of Constantine to May 22 of 


the 12th indiction in the 7th of Phocas: ἐντεῦθέν 








160 


APPENDIX. 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





The Persian war continues in the 7th of Phocas: 
Cedrenus p. 406 C τῷ ζ΄ ἔτει οἱ Πέρσαι ἐξῆλθον σὺν 
τῷ Καρδαρίχᾳ καὶ παρέλαβον ’Appeviay καὶ Καππαδοκίαν, 
ἔτρεψαν δὲ καὶ τοὺς Ῥωμαίους. παρέλαβον δὲ καὶ τὴν 
Γαλατίαν καὶ Παφλαγονίαν, καὶ ἦλθον μέχρι Χαλκήδονος 
λυμαινόμενοι ἀφειδῶς πᾶσαν ἡλικίαν. Theophanes p. 
248 B, who omits a year of Phocas, places this un- 
der the 6th year: Phoce 6° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει----οἱ Πέρσαι 
ἐξῆλθον σὺν τῷ Kapdapnyg κ. τ. 4. which Cedrenus 
has corrected. Compare Theophanes p. 248 Ο D 
with Cedrenus p. 406 B—D. 

The calamities of this reign are briefly summed 
up by Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 80 BC πολυειδῆ μέντοι 
τότε κακὰ τοὺς Ῥωμαίους κατέλαβεν. ἐν μὲν yap τῇ ἑῴᾳ 
Πέρσαι τὴν Συρίαν καὶ Παλαιστίνην καὶ Φοινίκην ὑφ᾽ éav- 
τοὺς ἐποιήσαντο, τὴν ᾿Αρμενίαν δὲ καὶ Καππαδοκίαν καὶ 
τὴν Παφλαγονίαν καὶ Ταλατίαν κατέδραμον, καὶ μέχρι 
Χαλκηδόνος προήλθοσαν ἅπαντα ληϊζόμενοι. ἐν δὲ τῇ Εὐ- 
ρώπῃ "ABapes τὴν Θράκην ἐδήωσαν, καὶ τὰ Ρωμαϊκὰ στρα- 
τόπεδα ἃ ἐν ἀμφοτέροις ἦσαν τοῖς τμήμασι διεφθάρησαν, 
καὶ ἄλλως δὲ πολλὴ τῶν ἀνθρώπων θνῆσις ἐγένετο καὶ 
ἀφορία καρπῶν καὶ ζώων φθορὰ ἐκ βαρυτάτων χειμώνων. 
ἐπὶ πᾶσι δὲ ὁ ἀλάστωρ Φωκᾶς κ. τ. Δ. 


ἐστιν ἕλεῖν ὡς ἀφ᾽ οὗπερ ὁ τρισμακάριος Κωνσταντῖνος 
ἐτελεύτησεν τὸν βίον μέχρι τῆς KB τοῦ Μαΐου μηνὸς τῆς 
ἐνεστώσης ιβ' ἐπινεμήσεως καὶ τοῦ ζ΄ ἔτους τῆς Φωκᾶ βα- 
σιλείας πληροῦνται χρόνοι co’, ἄρχεται δὲ τὸ σογ΄ ἀπὸ 
kB’ τοῦ Μαΐου μηνὸς, ἰνδικτιῶνος ιβ΄. Having observed 
that in the year of the death of Constantine Easter- 
day was on Ap. 3 and Pentecost on May 22, he 
concludes p. 381 Ὁ εἰσὶν οὖν ἀπὸ μὲν τῆς τελευτῆς 
Κωνσταντίνου ἕως νῦν χρόνοι σοβ΄, ἀπὸ δὲ τῆς εἰκοσαετη- 
ρίδος αὐτοῦ oma πλήρεις.----ὕπατοι δὲ ἀπὸ Φηλικιανοῦ καὶ 
Τατιανοῦ εἰσιν σοβ' ἕως τοῦ πάσχα τῆς WO ἡλιακῆς ἰνδι- 
κτιῶνος τῆς νῦν ἐνισταμένης" (legendum ex 38] C vel 
τῆς ιβ΄ ἡλιακῆς ivd. vel τῆς ιθ΄ σεληνιακῆς ivd.] 

The 272 years are exact from May 22 A. Ὦ. 337 
coss. Feliciano et Titiano to May 21 A. D. 609 in 
the 7th of Phocas. The reckoning from the 20th 
of Constantine is deficient ; for from May 22 A. D. 
326 towards the close of his 20th year to May 21 
A. D. 609 are 283 years. 

Deaths of Theodorus of Alexandria and Isacius 
of Jerusalem: Chron. Pasch. p. 382 A Ind. 12. 7 
τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει ἀποστατοῦσιν ᾿Αφρικὴ καὶ ᾿Αλεξάνδρεια" 
καὶ σφάζεται ἀπὸ ἐναντίων ὁ πάπας ᾿Αλεξανδρείας [sc. 
Theodorus: conf. a. 6077. παύεται δὲ καὶ ἸΙσάκιος ἀπὸ 
Ἱεροσολύμων, καὶ γίνεται ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ Ζαχαρίας ἀπὸ πρεσ- 
βυτέρων καὶ σκευοφυλάκων τῆς ἐκκλησίας KIL. καὶ "Ἔδεσσα 
ὑπὸ Πέρσας γίνεται. See col. 1. 





610 








Post cons. Phoce VI. Chron. Pasch. p. 382 B 
Indict. 13 anno Phoce 8 μετὰ ὑπ.---τὸ ς΄. ἀνύπατα B. 
sc. post consulatum Phoce annus VI. recte. 

Sedition at Antioch: Cedrenus p. 406 C Ὁ τῷ η 
ἔτει ἀτακτήσαντες οἱ ᾿Αντιοχεῖς Ἑβραῖοι στάσιν ἐποίησαν 
κατὰ Χριστιανῶν, καὶ ἀποσφάττουσιν ᾿Αναστάσιον τὸν 
μέγαν πατριάρχην ᾿Αντιοχείας---σὺν αὐτῷ καὶ πολλοὺς 
τῶν ᾿Αντιοχέων κατέσφαξαν. At the right year: 
Chron. Pasch. p. 382 B Phoce 8° κατὰ τὸ πέρας τοῦ 
Σεπτεμβρίου μηνὸς τῆς ιδ΄ ἰνδικτιῶνος (Sept. A. Ὁ. 610] 
ἀπηγγέλη ὡς ᾿Αναστάσιος πατριάρχης γενόμενος ᾽Αντιο- 
χείας ὁ ἀπὸ σχολαστικῶν ἀνῃρέθη ὑπὸ στρατιωτῶν. 
Theophanes p. 248 C, who omits a year οὗ Phocas, 
records this at the 7th year: τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει draxrn- 
σαντες, κι τ. Δ. which Cedrenus has corrected. 

Elevation of Heraclius—death of Phocas : Chron. 
Pasch. p. 382 C τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει [sc. Phoce 8°] μηνὶ 
Ὑπερβερεταίῳ, κατὰ Ῥωμαίους ᾿Οκτωβρίῳ γ', ἰνδικτιῶνος 
ιδ΄, ἡμέρᾳ ζ΄, ἀναφαίνονται πλοῖα ἱκανὰ----ἐν οἷς ἦν καὶ 
Ἡράκλειος ὁ υἱὸς Ἡρακλείου κι τ. Δ. On Monday 
Oct. 5 Phocas is delivered up to Heraclius and 
slain: p. 383 A τῇ ς΄ [lege cum Pagio ¢’] τοῦ αὐτοῦ 
μηνὸς, διαφαούσης ἡμέρας β. On the same day περὶ 
ὥραν ἐνάτην----ἐστέφθη Ἡράκλειος ὁ βασιλεὺς----ὑπὸ Σερ- 
γίου. p. 389 Ὁ ἀπὸ ζ΄ καὶ αὐτῆς τοῦ ᾿Οκτωβρίου μηνὸς 
τῆς παρούσης ιδ' ἰνδικτιῶνος [Oct. 7 A. D. 610] μέχρι 
ιγ΄ τοῦ ᾿Ιανουαρίου μηνὸς τῆς αὐτῆς ἰνδικτιῶνος [Jan. 13 





Death of Thomas of CP. March 20: Chron. 
Pasch. p. 382 B Ind. 13 anno Phoce 8 τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει 
μηνὶ Δύστρῳ, κατὰ Ρωμαίους Μαρτίῳ, κ΄, ἡμέρᾳ ς΄, τε- 
λευτᾷ Θωμᾶς πατριάρχης ΚΠ. καὶ κηδεύεται τῇ KP τοῦ 
αὐτοῦ μηνὸς, ἡμέρᾳ α΄. καὶ τῇ η΄ τοῦ ᾿Αρτεμισίου [lege 
cum Ducangio τῇ ιη΄ τοῦ Ξανθικοῦ] κατὰ Ρωμαίους ᾿Α- 
πριλλίου, τῆς αὐτῆς uy ἰνδικτιῶνος, τῷ μεγάλῳ σαββάτῳ 
γέγονε πατριάρχης ΚΠ. Σέργιος διάκονος τῆς μεγάλης ἐκ- 
κλησίας ΚΠ. καὶ πτωχοτρόφος, φροὺξ λιμένος. Nice- 
phorus p.415 A Σέργιος διάκονος τῆς αὐτῆς ἐκκλησίας 
ἔτη xn, ἡμέρας κα. The episcopate of Thomas from 
Jan. 23 A. D. 607 to March 20 A. D. 610 was 
3” 2”, the term assigned by Zonaras p. 80 D. 

Anastasius of Alexandria slain in September : see 
col. ]. Add Zonaras tom. 2 p. 80 D Ἑβραῖοι ora- 
σιάσαντες κατὰ Χριστιανῶν ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ ἀνεῖλον τῶν 
᾿Αντιοχέων πολλοὺς καὶ αὐτὸν δὲ τὸν πατριάρχην τῆς πό- 
λεως ᾿Αναστάσιον, καὶ τὸν νεκρὸν αὐτοῦ κατέκαυσαν ἐν τῇ 
ἀγορᾷ. 

Nicephorus Callisti Xanthopuli filius concludes at 
the death of Phocas: Niceph. XVIII tom. 2 p. 887 
τοιοῦτον μὲν δὴ τῷ κακῶν κακίστῳ Φωκᾷ τῆς τυραννίδος 
ἐγένετο τέλος, ἔτη ὀκτὼ τῆς Ῥωμαΐων κατορχησαμένῳ ἀρ- 
χῆς.---τηνιναῦτα δὲ τῆς μὲν Ρωμαίων ἐκκλησίας ἡγεῖτο 
μετὰ Τρηγόριον ᾿ἸΙννοκέντιος" τῆς δὲ τῶν πόλεων βασιλίδος 
μετὰ Θωμᾶν Σέργιος τὰς ἐκκλησιαστικὰς ἡνίας διεῖπεν ἐπὶ 
δὲ τὸν τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας. θρόνον μετὰ Ἐὐλόγιον ἔτη ἑπτὰ 











EMPERORS. 


161 





A.D. 


Events 


AvuTHORS 





A.D. 611) καὶ ἀπὸ ιδ΄ καὶ αὐτῆς τοῦ αὐτοῦ μηνὸς ἐγράφη 
εἰς τὸν ἑξῆς χρόνον τὸν μέχρι Δεκεμβρίου πληρουμένου τῆς 
ιε΄ ἐπινεμήσεως [Dec. 31 A. D. 6117 οὕτως" “ Καὶ ὑπα- 
τείας τοῦ αὐτοῦ----δεσπότου." εἰ γὰρ καὶ μὴ προῆλθεν ἐπὶ 
δίφρου, ἀλλ᾽ οὖν ἐκρίθη λογισθῆναι αὐτῷ εἰς ὑπατείαν. 
The fall of Phocas is related by Cedrenus p. 406 Ὁ 
—407 B τῷ of ἔτει. Idem τ. 407 Ο A. M. 6103 
A. D, 609 Ἡράκλειος--- ἐβασίλευσεν ἔτη λα΄, στεφθεὶς 
ὑπὸ Σεργίου πατριάρχου---ἐστέφθη δὲ ἅμα αὐτῷ καὶ ἡ με- 
μνηστευμένη αὐτῷ Φαβία ἡ καὶ Ἑὐδοκία μετονομασθεῖσα 
Αὐγοῦστα. Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 81 CD προκα- 
τέλαβε τοίνυν ράκλειος, καὶ προσώρμισε τῷ λιμένι τῶν 
Σοφιών, καὶ μάχης συγκροτηθείσης ὑπερέσχε τῶν τοῦ 
Φωκᾶ. κι τ. λ.--ττῷ μὲν οὖν κακίστῳ Φωκᾷ τοιοῦτον τὸ 
τέλος τῆς τυραννίδος ἐγένετο, ἔτη κατορχησαμένῳ τῆς 
βασιλείας ὀκτώ. p. 82 A Ἡράκλειος δὲ ὑπὸ Σεργίου τοῦ 
πατριάρχου στεφθεὶς αὐτίκα καὶ τὴν Evdoxiay τὴν μνηστὴν 
ταινιο. Theophanes, who had lost a year of the 


reign of Phocas and had compressed the events of 


his last 3 years into 2, describes the death of Pho- 
cas under the Ist year of Heraclius: p. 250 A τούτῳ 
τῷ ἔτει μηνὶ ᾿οκτωβρίῳ δ΄ ἰνδικτιῶνι ιδ΄ ἧκεν “Hpakdevos 
ἀπὸ ᾿Αφρικῆς φέρων πλοῖα κ. τ. λ.----καθὰ καὶ ὁ Πισίδιος 
Γεώργιος λέγει, καὶ στρατὸν πολὺν ἀπὸ ᾿Αφρικῆς καὶ Μαυ- 
ριτανίας.----καὶ----νικᾷ Φωκᾶν τὸν τύραννον' οἱ δὲ δῆμοι 
τοῦτον παραλαβόντες ἀνεῖλον----εἰσελθὼν δὲ Ἡράκλειος εἰς 
τὰ βασίλεια ἐστέφθη ὑπὸ Sepyiov. Phocas has 8 years 
in Cedrenus p. 404 0 ---ἐβασίλευσεν ἔτη 1'—in Zona- 
ras 1. c. in Paulus Diac. Langob. IV. 37 per octo 
annorum curricula. Theophanes assigns only 7 years 
p- 244B. And yet he places the elevation of Pho- 
cas at the right date Nov. indict. 6 and his death 
at the right date, Oct. indict.14. Phocas reigned 
Nov. 23 A. D. 602—Oct. 4 A. Ὁ. 610 7» 10” 124, 
Gundemar in Spain: Isidorus p. 728 era 648 
[A.D. 610] anno imperii Focatis sexto [immo octavo} 
Gundemarus post Wittaricum regnat annis duobus. 


πρὸς τοῖς εἴκοσιν ἱερευσάμενον [conf. a. 578. 607] Θεό- 
δωρος ὁ Σκρίβων ἔτη δύο ἱέρωται, ὃν ὁ ἐκ Κύπρου ᾿Ιωάννης 
ὁ ἐλεήμων λαμπρῶς διεδέχετο' μετὰ δὲ ᾿Αναστάσιον τὴν 
τῆς ᾿Αντιόχου ἐκληροῦτο ἱερωσύνην ὁ ἕτερος ᾿Αναστάσιος" 
ἀνὰ δὲ τὰ Ἱεροσόλυμα διάδοχος Ἰωάννου Νεαμὼς ἦν" μεθ' 
ὃν Ἰσαάκ' ἔπειτα δὲ πρὸ τῆς αἰχμαλωσίας [conf. ἃ. 614] 
Ζαχαρίας καθίστατο. περιέχει δὲ καὶ ἡ παροῦσα ιη΄ μοι 
τῶν ἱστοριῶν χρόνον ἐτῶν δύο πρὸς τριάκοντα, ὁπηνίκα 
κόσμου μὲν ἔτος s ἑκατοστὸν καὶ [8446 τριακοστὸν], ἀπὸ 
δὲ τῆς θείας τοῦ Κυρίου γεννήσεως ἑξακοσιοστὸν καὶ πέμ- 
πτον πρὸς τῷ εἰκοστῷ ἐπεραίνετο. The right term οἵ 
years. The redundancy which was 14 years at the 
death of Justin is still 14 and no more at the death 
of Phocas. See A. D. 579. 

Theophylact after the fall of Phocas recites a 
Monody upon the death of Mauricius: VIII. 12 p. 
218 Β τούτων δῆτα ὑπὸ τοῦ συγγραφέως ἀδομένων ἐπὶ 
τοῦ βήματος τῆς τυραννίδος ληξάσης, πληροῦται δακρύων 
ὁ ξύλλογος κ. τ. Δ. 

Mohammed declares himself: Abulfeda in vita 
Ρ. 142 Missionem propheticam accepit annos natus 
40, Mecce substitit vocans homines ad Islamismum 
annos 13 et quod excurrit ; Medine moratus est post 
Hejiram annos ferme decem, Elmakin thus apud 
Gagnier ad Abulf. p. 14 Ut autem annos implevit 40 
vocatus est feria secunda, qui dies erat secundus men- 
sis Rabii I anno 922 Alexandri bicornis [id est Se- 
leucidarum] qui erat vigesimus Cesre filit Hormuz 
filii Nushirwanis. The 922nd year of the Seleucide 
began Oct. A. D. 610, the 20th of Cesra II Sept. 
A. D. 609. Abulfeda in vita p. 50 reckons from 
the Mission to the Flight of Mohammed 13” 2” 84. 
But the Flight is fixed by Abulfeda to the 8th of 
Rabia I in the first year of the Hejira or the 68th 
day of that first year=Sept. 21 A. Ὁ. 622, which 
places what is called the Mission at the Ist of 
Moharram. Abulfeda carries back the Mission to 
A.D. 609. From the dates of Elmakin we may 
perhaps refer it to A. D. 610 in the 20th year of 
Chosroes and the 92Ist of the Seleucide. Abul- 
pharajius p. 102 Post completos demum annos etatis 
40 prophetie munus sibi arrogavit. 





611 





Heraclii 2 from Oct. 5. Heraclius consul Jan. 14 
—Dec.31. See 610. Ἡρακλείου Ady. μόνου B. 

In May the Persians invade Syria: Theophanes 
p- 250 D τῷ δὲ Maio μηνὶ ἐστράτευσαν of Πέρσαι κατὰ 
Συρίας καὶ παρέλαβον τὴν ᾿Απάμειαν καὶ τὴν Ἔδεσσαν, καὶ 
ἦλθον ἕως ᾿Αντιοχείας. Repeated by Cedrenus p. 407 D 
Heraclii 1°. Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 82 A of Πέρσαι 
τὴν ἑῴαν κατέτρεχον, καὶ τὰς μὲν τῶν χωρῶν ὑφ᾽ ἑαυτοὺς 
ἐποιοῦντο τὰς δὲ ἐληΐζοντο.----καὶ τὴν Εὐρώπην οἱ “ABapor 
καὶ οἱ Σκύθαι ἠρήμωσαν. 

Epiphania born July 7: Theophanes p. 250 Ὁ 
Heraclii 1° τῇ ἑβδόμῃ τοῦ Ἰουλίου μηνὸς ἰνδικτιῶνος ζ΄ 








Joannes Philoponus, the disciple of Ammonius, still 
wrote in the time of Sergius: Jo. Philop. procem. 
περὶ κοσμοποιΐας p. 1. 2 πολὺς μὲν ἐμοὶ περὶ τῆς τοῦ 
κόσμου γενέσεως ἐν πολλαῖς πραγματείαις διήνυσται λόγος 
---δέδειχα δὲ καὶ ὡς ἀρχὴν ἔχει τοῦ εἶναι, πλείοσιν ἐπιβο- 
λαῖς τοῦτο συλλογισάμενος [56. in libris adv. Proclum]. 
πολλοὶ δὲ διὰ ταῦτα συνεχῶς ἡμῖν ἠνώχλουν, ἠρέμα πως 
καὶ ὑπωνείδιζον.----μάλιστα δὲ σὺ, τιμιωτάτη μοι κεφαλὴ 
Σέργιε, καὶ τῶν ἐν ἀρχιερεῦσιν θεοῦ τελούντων μέγιστον 
ἐγκαλλώπισμα, πολὺς ἐπέκεισο προτρέπων, μονονουχὶ καὶ 
βιαζόμενος, τὰ εἰς ἐμὴν συνεισφέρειν τῷ πράγματι δύναμιν. 
συνεργὸς δὲ τοῦ σπουδάσματος ἦν ὁ γνώριμος τοῦ γένους 








νῷ 


162 


APPENDIX. 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 








[f. ἰνδικτιῶνι ιδ΄]. Zonaras p. 82 Β γίνεται ἐκ τῆς Ad- 
γούστης Ἑὐδοκίας θυγάτηρ ᾿Επιφανία. 


οὐκ ἔλαττον τὴν θεοσέβειαν ᾿Αθανάσιος, οἷα σκύμνος τῷ 
εἰς ἀρετὴν θρεψαμένῳ συμπαραθέων, πολιὸς δὲ νοῦς ἐν 
ἀσκήσει λόγων αἰδέσιμον ποιεῖ νεότητα. Suidas p.1789B 
Ἰωάννης γραμματικὸς ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς, ὁ ἐπικληθεὶς Φιλό- 
πονος. τούτου συγγράμματα πάμπολλα, γραμματικὰ, φι- 
λόσοφα, ἀριθμητικὰ, ῥητορικὰ, τῆς τε θείας γραφῆς, kai} 
κατὰ τῶν ιη΄ Προκλείων ἐπιχειρημάτων, καὶ κατὰ Σεβήρου. 
πλὴν ὅτι παρὰ τῶν τῆς ἐκκλησίας διδασκάλων ὡς τριθεΐτης 
ἐκβάλλεται.  Philoponus wrote Comm. in Aristot. 
lib. IV quo. ἀκροάσ. in A. D. 617. conf. a. 





612 


Heraclit 3 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Herachi I. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 384 A Indict. 15 anno Heraclii 2° 
μετὰ ὑπ. Ἡρακλείου Αὐγούστου. ἀνύπατα B. 

Theophanes p. 251 A Heraclii 2° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει 
παρέλαβον οἱ Πέρσαι Καισάρειαν τῆς Καππαδοκίας καὶ 
πολλὰς μυριάδας ἐν αὐτῇ ἠχμαλώτευσαν. “Hpakdevos δὲ ὁ 
βασιλεὺς----εὗρε παραλελυμένα τὰ τῆς πολιτείας Ρωμαίων 
πράγματα. τήν τε γὰρ Εὐρώπην οἱ βάρβαροι ἠρήμωσαν καὶ 
τὴν ᾿Ασίαν οἱ Πέρσαι πᾶσαν κατέστρεψαν. Repeated by 
Cedrenus p. 407 Ὁ τῷ β΄ ἔτει. It was found that 
only two soldiers remained alive of the army which 
had placed Phocas on the throne: Theophylact. 
VIII. 12 p. 214 Β Theophanes p. 251 B Zonaras 
XIV tom. 2 p. 82 B. ; 

Constantine born May 3—Death of Eudocia Aug. 
13 indict. 15: Chron. Pasch. p. 384 A B Theopha- 
nes p. 251 B Cedrenus p. 408 A τῷ β' ἔτει. Re- 
corded by Zonaras p. 82 Β. piphania crowned 
Oct. 4 indict.1: Chron. Pasch. p. 384 B Theophanes 
p- 251 C Heraclii 3° Cedrenus p. 408 A τῷ γ' ἔτει. 

Isidorus p. 728 Era 650¢ [A. Ὁ. 612] anno im- 
perii Eraclit 2° Sisebutus post Gundemarum regali 
Jfastigio evocatus regnat annis VIII mensibus VI. 
After Feb. 13; for his second year was still current 
Feb. 13 A. Ὁ. 614: Epitaphium apud Pagium tom. 2 
Ρ. 750 Sacerdos—etatis sue XLII die Id. Febr. 
era DCLII [Feb. 13 A. Ὁ. 614), feliciter II Sise- 
buti regis. 


Isidorus Hispalensis flourished: Isidor. Pacensis 
apud Fabricium Bibl. Ecclesiast. p. 47 Heraclii imp. 
temporibus, in era 650% anno imperti supradicti se- 
cundo, Hispalensem Isidorum metropolitanum pontifi- 
cem clarum doctorem Hispania celebrat. qui anno VII 
Sisebuti Gothorum regis [A. D. 618] contra Ace- 
phalorum heresim magna auctoritate Hispali in se- 
cretario sancte Hierusalem concilium agitat.  Ilde- 
fonsus de Scriptoribus Eccles. c. 9 Isidorus post 
Leandrum fratrem Hispalensis sedis provincie Betice 
cathedram tenuit, vir decore simul et ingenio pollens. 
—Scripsit opera eximia et non parva ; id est, librum 
de genere officiorum, lib. proemiorum, lib. de ortu et 
obitu prophetarum, lib. Lamentationum, quem ipse 
Synonymorum vocavit ; libellos duos ad Florentinam 
sororem contra nequitiam Judeorum ; lib. de natura 
rerum ad Sisebutum principem ; lib. differentiarum; 
lib. sententiarum.—Scripsit quoque ultimo ad peti- 
tionem Braulionis Cesaraugustani episcopi librum 
Etymologiarum, quem cum multis annis conaretur 
perficere, inexpleto opere diem extremum visus est 
conclusisse. Floruit temporibus Reccaredi, Liuvanis, 
Witterici, Gundemari, Sisebuti, Suinthilani, et Sise- 
nandi regum (A. D. 586—636}], annis fere 40 tenens 
pontificatus honorem. Conf. a. 636. 








613 








Heraclit 4 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Heraclii II. 
Chron. Pasch. p. 384 C Indict.1 anno Her. 3 μετὰ 
ὑπ.---τὸ β΄. ἀνύπατα B. 

Constantine crowned Jan, 22: Chron. Pasch. p. 
384 D καὶ ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς τῆς κβ΄ τοῦ ᾿Ιανουαρίου μηνὸς ἐπε- 
τράπη γράφεσθα----- ““ βασιλείας τῶν θειοτάτων ἡμῶν δε- 
σποτῶν---Φλαβίου Ἡρακλείου τοῦ εὐσεβεστάτου ἔτους γ' 
καὶ μετὰ τὴν ὑπατείαν αὐτοῦ ἔτους β΄, καὶ Φλαβίου 
Ἡρακλείου νέου Κωνσταντίνου----ἔτους α΄. At Dec. 25 
Ind. 1 [A. D. 612] in Theophanes p. 9251 Ὁ. In 
Cedrenus p. 408 A τῷ y ere. Zonaras tom. 2 p. 
82 B ἄμφω τὼ παῖδε τούτω [Kpiphania and Constan- 
tine] βασιλικῷ διαδήματι τεταινίωκε. 

The Saracens invade Syria: Theophanes p. 251C 
Heraclii 3° ἐπεστράτευσαν Σαρακηνοὶ κατὰ Συρίας, καὶ 








Ps 








EMPERORS. 


163 





Events 


AUTHORS 





λυμηνάμενοι ἱκανὰ χωρία ὑπέστρεψαν. Also in Cedre- 


nus p. 408A τῷ γ΄ ἔτει. 








614 


Heraclii 5 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. III. ἀνύ- 
mara B, Chron. Pasch. p. 385 A Ind. 2. 4 μετὰ ὑπ. 
τὸ γ΄. A Jan, 22 Constantini 2. 

Damascus taken: Theophanes p. 251 B Heraclii 
4° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει ἔλαβον of Πέρσαι τὴν Δαμασκὸν καὶ 
ἠχμαλώτευσαν. λαὸν πολύν. Cedrenus p. 408 A τῷ δ΄ 
ἔτει. Jerusalem taken June of indict. 2 Heraclii 4°: 
Chron. Pasch. p. 385 A Β τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει περὶ μῆνα 
ἸΙούνιον----μετὰ πολλῶν τῆς ἀνατολῆς πόλεων ἥλω καὶ ‘Te- 
ρουσαλὴμ ὑπὸ Περσῶν καὶ σφάζονται πολλαὶ χιλιάδες ἐν 
αὐτῇ----καὶ Ζαχαρίας ὁ πατριάρχης καὶ αἰχμάλωτος: γίνεται. 
Conf. Eutychium tom. 2 p. 212. Referred to the 
next campaign Heraclii 5° by Theophanes p. 252 A 
Cedrenus p. 408 B. 

Heraclius marries Martina: Theophanes p. 251 D 
Heraclii 4°, Cedrenus p. 408 B τῷ δ΄ ἔτει. Zonaras 
tom. 2 p. 82C ἔγημε Maprivay τὴν ἀδελφόπαιδα καὶ 
Αὐγούσταν αὐτὴν ἀνηγόρευσε. 

Ineffectual attempt to treat with Chosroes: Ζο- 
naras Ὁ. 82 Ὁ. Heraclii 4° Theophanes p. 251 Ὁ 
Cedrenus p. 408 B. 





615 


Heracli 6 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. IV. ἀνύ- 
nara B. Chron. Pasch. p. 385 D Ind. 3 anno Her. 5 
μετὰ ὑπ.---τὸ δ. A Jan. 22 Constaniini 3. 

Another Constantine born: Heraclii 5° Theopha- 
nes p. 252 Β Cedrenus p. 408 C. 





616 


Heraclii 7 from Oct. 5° Post cons. Her. V. dvi- 
nara B. Chron. Pasch. p. 388 B Ind. 4. 6 μετὰ ὑπ. 
-τὸ ἐ. A Jan. 22 Constantini 4. 

Theophanes p. 252 B Heraclii 6° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει 
παρέλαβον οἱ Πέρσαι τὴν Αἴγυπτον καὶ ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν καὶ 
Λιβύην ἕως Αἰθιοπίας .----τὴν Χαλκηδόνα οὐκ ἴσχυσαν παρ- 
αλαβεῖν, ἀλλὰ φρουρὰν ἐάσαντες τοῦ πολιορκεῖν ἀνεχώρη- 
σαν. Also in Cedrenus p. 408 Ο τῷ ς΄ ἔτει, who has 
Καρχηδόνα for Χαλκηδόναι At the preceding year in 
Chron. Pasch. p. 386 B “Indict. 3 anno Heraclii 5 
post cons. IV Saen the Persian approaches Chalce- 
don and Chrysopolis; and an embassy is sent to 
Chosroes.”. The particulars of the message are given 
Ρ. 386 B—388 A. 








Chron. Pasch. p. 388 B—D Indict. 4 anno Her. 
6° post cons. V ἀπὸ τῆς γεννήσεως τοῦ δεσπότου Xpi- 
στοῦ ἕως ταύτης τῆς ὑπατείας ἐπληρώθησαν ἔτη χιθ' καὶ 
ἤρξαντο τὰ χκ΄. ἐκ τούτων ἐξαιροῦνται τὰ μέχρι τῆς σταυ- 
ρώσεως αὐτοῦ ἔτη dy, καὶ καταλείπονται rs’. πρὸ φ΄ 
τοίνυν ms’ ἐνιαυτῶν εἰσῆλθεν ὁ Μάρτιος μὴν ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ε'. 
-ὁ γὰρ Μάρτιος τῆς ἐνεστώσης δ' ἰνδικτιῶνος [March 1 
A. Ὁ. 616] εἰσέρχεται ἐν δευτέρᾳ τῆς ἑβδομάδος ἡμέρᾳ. 
--- Ψηφίζοντες οὖν πρὸ hrs’ ἐτῶν τὴν σελήνην εὑρίσκομεν 
αὐτὴν τῇ Ky τοῦ Μαρτίου μηνὸς ἐκείνου ἥτις ἦν ἐν ἡμέρᾳ 
παρασκευῇ ἔχουσαν ιδ' .—avéorn δὲ κύριος τῇ ἐφεξῆς κυ- 
ριακῇ ἥτις ἦν κε΄ τοῦ αὐτοῦ Μαρτίου μηνός. This reck-} 
oning is consistent with the computation quoted in 
the Tables 562. 4, and these 586 years contain the 
two interpolated years which are there described. 
For if 586 years terminate in March of the 4th in- 
diction A, D. 616, they commence at March 23— 
25 A. D.30; and if the 619 years from the Na- 
tivity are completed Dec. 24 A. D. 615 indict. 4, 
they commence at Dec. 25 B.C. 5. But when the 
two redundant years are struck out, 584 years will 
carry us back to March A. D. 32 the true epoch 
intended by the Chronicle, from whence the 33 
years (584-+33=617) will place the Nativity, ac- 








yY 2 


164 


APPENDIX. 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





cording to the meaning of this Chronicle, at Dec. 
25 B.C. 3. See the Tables B.C. 32. 2. 





617 


Heraclii 8 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. VI. ἀνύ- 
mara B. Chron. Pasch. p. 388 D Ind. 5 anno Her. 7 
pera ὑπ.--τὸ ς΄, A Jan. 22 Constantini 5. 

Theophanes p. 252 C Heraclii 7° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει 
ἐστράτευσαν οἱ Πέρσαι κατὰ Χαλκηδόνος καὶ παρέλαβον 
αὐτὴν πολέμῳ. Not noticed in Cedrenus p. 408 C. 

Constantine consul: Theophanes p. 252 C τῷ δ᾽ 
αὐτῷ ἔτει μηνὶ ᾿Ιανουαρίῳ a’ ἰνδικτιῶνος ε΄ [1 Jan. 617] 
ὑπάτευσεν Κωνσταντῖνος ὁ νέος---καὶ προεβάλετο Καίσαρα 
Κωνσταντῖνον τὸν μικρὸν τὸν ἴδιον ἀδελφὸν τὸν ἐξ Ἥρα- 
κλείου καὶ Μαρτίνης γεννηθέντα. In Cedrenus p. 408 C 
τῷ (΄ ἔτει. 


Joannis Philoponi Comm. in Aristotelis φυσ. ἀκροάσ. 
lib. IV p. 83 lin. 38 φαμὲν yap ἐνεστηκέναι viv καὶ ἐνι- 
αὐτὸν kai μῆνα καὶ ἡμέραν' ἐνιαυτὸν Διοκλητιανοῦ ἔτος TAY’, 
μῆνα Πάχων, ἡμέραν δεκάτην. This passage was there- 
fore written May 5 A. D. 617. He elsewhere speaks 
of a period 88 years earlier as within his time: In 
Proclum XVI. 4 p. k 15 lin. 46 viv yap ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν κατὰ 
τὸ διακοσιοστὸν τεσσαρακοστὸν πέμπτον Διοκλητιανοῦ ἔτος 
ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ ζωδίῳ τῷ Ταύρῳ γεγόνασιν οἱ ἑπτὰ πλανώμενοι" 
or A. D. ὅ28. But he had been taught by Ammo- 
nius; from whom he received what he has delivered 
in his commentaries upon Aristotle: as Comm. in 
Aristot. φυσ. ἀκροάσ. lib, I—IV, Comm. in Aristot. 
περὶ ψυχῆς, in Aristot. περὶ γενέσεως καὶ φθορᾶς are 
Ἰωάννου ᾿Αλεξανδρέως τοῦ Φιλοπόνου ἐκ τῶν συνουσιῶν 
τοῦ ᾿Αμμωνίου τοῦ ‘Eppeiov. Philoponus had written 
in his youth (τῶν νέων δέ τις----τοῦ ᾿Αριστοτέλους κατή- 
γορος ἀνεφάνη Simplicius ad Aristot. de ceelo p. 6b 
lin. 34) against Proclus on the eternity of the world, 
before the commentary of Simplicius upon Aristot. 
de Ceelo, who remarks upon him in that work. 
Fabricius therefore B. G. tom. 10 p. 644 need not 
have doubted the meaning of ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν, as if “ paullo 
laxius accipiendum” &c. For Ammonius had stu- 
died under Proclus before A. D. 485, and Simpli- 
cius was already eminent in 531. See the Tables 
531. 3. The year 529 then fell within the lifetime 
of Philoponus, and ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν is used in its natural 
sense. Philoponus almost 50 years before 617 had 
written against Joannes of CP. Photius Cod. 75 
ἀνεγνώσθη ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ Φιλοπόνου βιβλιδάριον κατὰ τῶν 
ἐνθέως δογματισθέντων περὶ τῆς ἁγίας καὶ ὁμοουσίου Τρι- 
άδος ὑπὸ τοῦ----Ἰωάννου ἀρχιεπισκόπου ΚΙΙ.----ἐν τῷ κατ- 
ηχητικῷ λόγῳ ὃν εἶπεν ἐπὶ τῆς πρώτης ἐπινεμήσεως, βα- 
σιλεύοντος ᾿Ιουστίνου. sc. A. D. 56%. (where Photius 
censures the heretical opinion of Philoponus.) Jo- 
annes, against whom he wrote, died Aug. 31 A. D. 
577. (see the Tables.) The treatise of Philoponus 
was probably written in 568 or soon after. Philo- 
ponus was called in question for his heresy in the 
lifetime of Joannes: Phot. Cod. 24 ἀνεγνώσθη βιβλίον 
ἔχον πεπραγμένα συστάντα παρὰ τῷ τῆς βασιλίδος ἐπι- 
σκόπῳ ᾿Ιωάννῃ, ᾿Ιουστίνου βασιλεύοντος, κ. τ. A. 





618 








Heraclii 9 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. VII. ἀνύ- 
mara B. Chron. Pasch. p. 389 A Ind. 6 anno Hera- 
clii 8 μετὰ ὑπ.-τττὸ . A Jan. 22 Constantini 6. 

Another treaty attempted in vain with Chosroes: 
Theophanes p. 252 C Heraclii 8° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει πάλιν 
Ἡράκλειος ἀπέστειλε πρέσβεις ἐν Περσίδι πρὸς Χοσρόην 
αἰτούμενος εἰρήνην. ὁ δὲ Χοσρόης καὶ πάλιν αὐτοὺς ἀπε- 
πέμψατο λέγων κιτ. Δ. Repeated by Cedrenus p. 











EMPERORS. 


165 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





408 D τῷ η΄ ere. Zonaras XIV p. 82 Ο πάλιν οὖν 
ἑτέρα στέλλεται πρεσβεία πρὸς αὐτὸν εἰρήνην ἐξαιτουμένη. 
ὁ δὲ Πέρσης ὑπερηφάνους καὶ βλασφήμους τὰς ἀποκρίσεις 
πεποίηκε λέγων κ. τ. A. 





619 





Heraclii 10 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. VIII. 
ἀνύπατα B. Chron. Pasch. p. 389 B Ind. 7 anno 9 
μετὰ ὑπ.----τὸ η. A.Jan. 22 Constantini 7. 


The Avars: Theophanes p. 252 D Heraclii 9¢ 

, a w+ > ia > , A bees , Ν 

ea τῷ AE eth Αβάρειο κατα τὴς Operas; kal 

ἀποστείλας ὁ Ἡράκλειος πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἥτει τὴν εἰρήνην. καὶ 
4 “a , ee a 55 c \ 

συνθεμένου τοῦ Χαγάνου ταύτην ποιεῖν ἐξῆλθεν ὁ βασιλεὺς 

ἔξω τοῦ μακροῦ τείχους.----ὁ δὲ βάρβαρος ἐκεῖνος τάς τε 





συνθήκας ἀθετήσας καὶ τοὺς ὅρκους ἄφνω τυραννικῶς κατὰ 
τοῦ βασιλέως ἐχώρησεν. ἐκπλαγεὶς δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῷ 
ἀπροσδοκήτῳ τοῦ πράγματος φυγὰς ἐπὶ τὴν πόλιν ὑπέ. 
στρεψε κι τ. Δ. Also in Cedrenus Ρ. 408 1) τῷ 6 
Related by Zonaras p. 82 D ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐπι- 
στρατεῦσαι διενοεῖτο κατὰ Περσῶν, διὸ καὶ ἔσπευδε θέσθαι 
πρὸς τὸν Χαγάνον σπονδάς κι τ. Δ. p. 89. A αὖθις οὖν ὁ 
Ἡράκλειος πρεσβείαν ἔθετο πρὸς αὐτόν----ὁ δὲ σπένδεται. 
Sc. in A. D. 620. Αἴ a wrong year in Chron. 

Pasch. p- 389 B ivd. ua’. ιγ΄. μετὰ ὑπ. ιβ΄ μηνὶ Δαισίῳ. 

Sc. June A. D. 623, when Heraclius was in Persia. 

Conf. a. 623. 2 


” 
€TEL, 





A law of Heraclius: Pagius tom. 2 p. 760 “« prag- 
matica sanctio ab Heraclio emissa qua cavetur ne 
quis cooptetur in clerum nisi in defuncti locum sub- 
rogetur.”—Dat. VIII Kal. Maias CP. DD. NN. pi- 
issimorum perp. Augg. Heraclit anno [X et post con- 
sulatum ejus anno VIII, et Heraclii novi Constantini 
filit ipsius anno VII indict. VII. Ap. 24 A. Ὁ. 619. 


Inscriptio apud Pagium tom. 2 p. 760 Murato- 
rium p. 432. 2 ex Baronio. Rome: Depositus die 
quartadecim. Augusti ind. septima et ejus filius Theo- 
deric. qui vixit M. VII depositus Idus Octobris impp. 
DD. NN. piissimis Augg. Heraclio anno nono P. C. 
ejusdem DN. anno octavo, atque Heraclio Constantino 
novo filio ipsius anno septimo indictione septima. Le- 
git Pagius octava. Therefore Aug. 14 and Oct. 15 
A.D. 619. But at Oct. 15 the 10th year of Hera- 
clius was current. The error seems rather in the 
month Octobris, which agrees neither with anno nono 
nor with indictione septima. For IDVS OCTOBRIS 
we may read JI. K. SEPTEMBRIS. 





620 


Heraclit 11 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Heraclii [X. 
ἀνύπατα B. Chron. ees p- 389 B Ind. 8.10 μετὰ 





ὑπ.---τὸ 8. A Jan. 22 Constantini 8. | 
| Peace with the oes Theophanes ΡῬ. 253 B! 
| Heraclii 10° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει “Hpdkdevos πρὸς τὸν Xayavor | 
| —mpéoBeus ἘΣ ΣΕ ΕΣ ἐνεκάλει K.T.A. ἐπιστρατεῦσαι γὰρ, 
διανοούμενος κατὰ Περσίδος εἰρηνεύειν μετὰ τοῦ Χαγάνου, 
ἤθελεν. ὁ δὲ Χαγάνος αἰδεσθεὶς--εἰρήνην ποιεῖν ὑπισχνεῖτο. | 
In Cedrenus p. 409 B τῷ ¢ ἔτει. 
Ancyra taken by the Persians : 
253 C Cedrenus p. 409 B τῷ ¢ ἔτει. 
The ἕν 6” of Sisebutus, which began in A. D. 612 2 
(conf. a.), end in 620. His son succeeds : Isidorus | 
Ρ- 729 Relicto Reccaredo filio parvulo, qui post patris | 
obitum princeps paucorum dierum morte interveniente | 
habetur. Menses septem Pagius tom. 2 p.761, because | 
Suinthila was elected in 621. There might have' 
been an interregnum before that election, which will | 
reconcile the accounts. | 


Theophanes p. | 





62] 





Heraclii 12 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. X. ἀνύ- 
mara B. Chron. Pasch. p. 389 B Ind. 9. 11 pera ὑπ. 
—ri vt. A Jan. 22 Constantini 9. 

Preparation for war with Persia: Theophanes p. 

253. C Heraclit 11° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει---- Ἡράλλειος---μετὰ 
τῶν ᾿Αβάρων εἰρηνεύσας, ὡς dvdustev, μετήνεγκεν τὰ στρα- 
τεύματα τῆς Εὐρώπης ἐπὶ τὴν ᾿Ασίαν. Also in Cedrenus 
p- 409 Β τῷ ua! ἔτει. 

Isidorus p. 729 Hra 659 [A. D. 621] anno im- 








[Constantinus Porphyr. de administrando imperio 
c. 16 ἐκ τοῦ κανόνος ὃν ἐθεμάτισεν Στέφανος ὁ μαθηματι- 
κὸς περὶ τῆς τῶν Σαρακηνῶν ἐξόδου .----ἐξῆλθον οἱ Σαρα- 
κηνοὶ μηνὶ Σεπτεμβρίῳ τρίτῃ, ἰνδικτιῶνος δεκάτης, εἰς τὸ 
δωδέκατον ἔτος Ἡρακλείου. ἔτος ἀπὸ κτίσεως κύσμου spr’. 
This refers to the Hejira. But with an error in the 
year. Sept. of the 10th indiction will give Sept. 3 
A. D. 621 in the 11th year of Heraclius. Cedre- 
nus p. 409 C agrees with Constantine: τῷ ιβ΄ ἔτει, 





| 
ὶ 








166 


APPENDIX. 


Cit. 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 








perit Eraclii decimo [immo 11°] Suinthila gratia 
divina regni suscepit sceptra.—p. 730 Hujus filius 
Riccimiros in consortio regni adsumptus pari cum 
patre solio conletatur. 


ἠγοῦν τῷ spa’ ἀπὸ κτίσεως κόσμου, μηνὶ Σεπτεμβρίῳ γ΄, 
ἡμέρᾳ ε΄, ἐγένετο θεμάτιον τῶν Σαρακηνῶν παρὰ Στεφάνου 
᾿Αλεξανδρέως τούτοις κανονίσαντος κρατῆσαι ἐν ἰσχύϊ μὲν 
ἔτη τθ΄, ἐν δὲ συστροφῇ καὶ ἀκαταστασίᾳ καὶ συμφορᾷ 
ἕτερα ἔτη vs’, ὡς εἶναι τὴν διακράτησιν αὐτῶν ἅπασαν εὐ- 
τυχοῦσαν καὶ δυστυχοῦσαν ἔτη τξε' κι τ λ. Sept. 3 
was at the 5th day of the week in 621. But {μ6] 
12th of Heraclius requires Sept. of the 11th indic- 
tion and of A. D. 622. And September A. D. 622 
was also the true date of the Flight of Mohammed, 
to which the notice of Constantine or rather Ste- 
phanus refers. ] 





622 





Heraclii 13 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XI. avi- 
nara B. Chron. Pasch. p. 389 B Ind. 10. 12 pera ὑπ. 
—éros ια΄. A Jan. 22 Constantini 10. 

Heraclius sets forth on Monday Ap. 5: Theo- 
phanes p. 253 ἢ Heraclii 12° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει μηνὶ ᾿Α- 
πριλλίῳ & ἰνδικτιῶνι ¢ [Ap. 4 A. 1). 022] τελέσας 6 
βασιλεὺς ἫἩράκλειος τὴν ἑορτὴν τοῦ πάσχα εὐθέως τῇ 
δευτέρᾳ ἑσπέρας ἐκίνησεν κατὰ Περσίδος. Cedrenus p. 
409 Ὁ τῷ ιβ΄ ἔτει. After a successful campaign he 
left his army to winter in Armenia [A. Ὦ. 624] 
and returned himself to CP. Theophan. p. 256 C 
Cedrenus p. 411C. Zonaras p. 83D ἐξελθὼν pera 
τὴν ἑορτὴν τοῦ πάσχα τῆς πόλεως καὶ προσβαλὼν Σαρ- 
βάρῳ τῷ τοῦ Χοσρόου ἀρχισατράπῃ---τρέπεται τοῦτον. 

Theophanes p. 256 C Heraclii 12° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει 
Μάμεδ ἐφάνη ἀμηρᾶς ἔτη θ΄, vy’ ἔτος Ἡράκλειος ἐξουσία. 
Heraclii 13° p. 258 C δεύτερον ἔτος ᾿Αμέδ. Heraclii 
21° p. 276 Ὁ τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει ἀπεβίω Movdped ὁ τῶν Σα- 
ρακηνῶν ἀρχηγὸς καὶ ψευδοπροφήτης. These dates are 
not exact. According to Theophanes, who reckons 
the years of Heraclius from September, Mohammed 
appeared at Medina in the 13th year; his 2nd year 
at Medina was conumerary with the 14th. He died 
in the 22nd of Heraclius. See the year 632. Theo- 
phanes at the 2180 of Heraclius p. 277 describes 
Mohammed—his descent from Ishmael—his mar- 
riage with Cadijah—his pretended visions of the 
angel Gabriel. p. 278A ‘ The sect prevailed in 
the parts of Atthrib [Medina] first secretly 10 y. 
then by war 10 y. and openly 9 y.” Cedrenus p. 
422 τῷ «a ἔτει repeats this account, and adds a 
description of Islam p. 422 C—425 C. 





The Heurra is dated from July 16 A.D. 622. 
Determined to this epoch by calculations given in 
Du Fresnoy Tablettes tom. 1 p. 216—219. Abul- 
feda in vita p. 42 on the Flight of Mohammed : 
Facta fuit Fuga anno Missionis [see A. Ὁ. 610) 132. 
p. 45 Illa Fuga est initium ere Islamitice. Fixed 
by the Caliph Omar: Ibid. Disquisierunt quodnam 
temporis punctum facerent ere Islamitice principium, 
atque in eo consenserunt ut initium ejus esset annus 
hujus Fuge. Fuga autem ab Mecca Medinam evenit 
per menses et dies istius anni—Al—Moharram et 
Safar, cum octo diebus mensis Rabii I.—Quare retro 
eundo et numerando dies 68, initium ere statuerunt 
primum diem mensis Moharram ejus anni. Abulfeda 
p- 48. 49 in a series of dates gives from the con- 
quest of Egypt by Augustus [B. C. 30] 652 years, 
from the accession of Hadrian [Aug. A. Ὁ. 117] 
507 years, from the accession of Diocletian [Sept. 
A. D. 284] 339 years. Abulfeda apud Gagnier 
ad p. 45 Contigit Hejira anno regni Heraclii 12°. 
Eutychius tom. 2 p. 227 A Diocletiano ad Hejiram 
anni 338, ab Alexandro [sc. era Seleucidarum] anni 
933. These two last years are accurate. Both 
were current at July 16 A. D. 622. But Euty- 
chius errs in the reign of Heraclius, whose years 
he makes conumerary with the years of the Hejira: 
p. 227 Anno primo Heraclii fuit Fuga Mohammedis 
mense Rabia I. p. 239 anno Heraclit 7° eodemque 
Hejire 79. τ. 323 an. Hejire 241 idque anno Hera- 
clit 24°. Conf. p. 251. 267. 320. 

The Flight of Mohammed on the 68th day from 
July 16 is fixed to Sept. 21 A. D. 622, 14 days be- 
fore the 12th year of Heraclius was ended. 

Georgii Piside ἀκροάσεις τρεῖς. Composed after 
the return of Heraclius to CP. at the close of this 
campaign. He describes the setting forth at Eas-| 
ter: I. 132. 154. the return to CP. at the end οἵ 
the campaign : III. 336—339. Georgius was him- 
self present in the expedition. See I]. 122. III. 131. 
343. 353. quoted by Quercius in notis. 








Heraclii 14 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. ΧΙ. 





[Chron. Pasch. p. 390 A=p. 713 ed. Bonn. Jn- 





EMPERORS. 


167 





AyD: 


Events 


AUTHORS 


{ 





ἀνύπατα B. Chron. Pasch. p. 389 B Ind. 1]. 13 pera 
ὑπ.----τὸ 8. A Jan. 22 Constantini 11. 

Heraclius in March sets forth to rejoin the army 
in Armenia: Theophanes p. 256 ἢ Heraclii 13° rov- 
τῳ τῷ ἔτει Μαρτίῳ ιε΄ [κε΄ Petavius ad Nicephorum p. 
67 ex Chron. Pasch. p. 390 ΑἹ ἰνδικτιῶνι ια΄ [March 
15 or 25 A. Ὁ. 623] ἀπάρας ὁ βασιλεὺς ράκλειος ἀπὸ 
τῆς βασιλίδος κατὰ τάχος ἀφίκετο εἰς ᾿Αρμενίαν. He en- 
ters Persia Ap. 20: p. 257 A τῇ εἰκοστῇ τοῦ ᾿Απριλ- 
λίου μηνὸς εἰσέβαλεν eis τὴν Περσίδα. At the end of 
the campaign he wintered in Albania: p. 258 C 
χειμῶνος δὲ σφοδροῦ ἐπιπεσόντος [A. 1). 623]—dOdcas 
αὐτὸς ἐν ᾿Αλβανίᾳ κι τ. λ. where he releases 50,000 
prisoners: Ibid. This campaign also in Cedrenus 
Ρ. 411. 412 τῷ wy’ ἔτει. 


dict. 12 anno Heraclii 14 P.C. XIII. τούτῳ τῷ ἐνιαυτῷ, 
μηνὶ Δύστρῳ κατὰ Ῥωμαίους Μαρτίῳ € καὶ κ' τοῦ μηνὸς. 
[sc. March 25 A. D. 6941 .---ἐξῆλθεν ἐπὶ τὰ ἀνατολικὰ, 
μέρη ὁ βασιλεὺς Ἡ ράκλειος ἅμα τοῖς αὐτοῦ τέκνοις “Hpa- | 
κλείῳ καὶ ᾿Επιφανίᾳ----καὶ τῇ βασιλίσσῃ Μαρτίνᾳ, καὶ ἐποί-. 
ησεν σὺν αὐτοῖς τὴν πασχαλίαν ἑορτὴν πλησίον τῆς πόλεως͵ 
Νικομηδείας, καὶ μετὰ τὴν ἑορτὴν αὐτὸς μὲν ὁ ρόδα πὶ 
μετὰ Μαρτίνης---ὥρμησαν ἐπὶ τὰ ἀνατολικὰ μέρη---τὰ δὲ 
τέκνα αὐτοῦ ὑπέστρεψαν ἐν ΚΠ. It is plain that this | 
is placed at a wrong year by the error of the tran- 
scriber. In March of the 12th indiction Heraclius 
was in Albania, see 624 and Petavius ad Nicephori 
breviarium p. 67. But he set forth from CP. in, 
March of the 11th indiction, and this account be-| 
longs to his second campaign in his 13th year and 
ought to have been there placed. That some pas-_ 
sages have been transposed in this part of the) 
Chronicle is shewn in the notes tom. 2 p. 489 
ed. Bonn. ] 


| 
! 
} 
| 
| 
| 








624 


Heraclii 15 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her, XIII. 
avirara B. Chron. Pasch. p. 390 A Ind. 12. 14 pera 
ὑπ.---τὸ ιγ΄. A Jan. 22 Constantini 12. 

Theophanes p. 258 ἢ Heraclii 14° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει--- 
ὁ Ἣράκλειος ἅμα ἔαρι ἀπάρας τῆς ᾿Αλβανίας δι’ ὑπτίων 
πεδίων----τὴν πάροδον ἐποιεῖτο εἰς Περσίδα. After a vic- 
tory p. 259. 260 he winters in the enemy’s country: 
p. 261 B pera χαρᾶς ἐν ἐκείνοις τοῖς τόποις παρεχείμασεν. 
The winter of A. D. 023. Cedrenus also describes 
this campaign τῷ WW ἔτει p. 412 C—414 A. 





Heraclii 16 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XIV. 
ἀνύπατα B. Chron. Pasch. p. 391 A Ind. 13.15 pera 
ὑπ.---τὸ ιδ΄. A Jan. 22 Constantini 13. 

Heraclius in March passes the Euphrates : Theo- 
phanes p. 261 C Heraclii 15° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει μηνὶ Map- 
tim a ἐπισυνάξας ὁ βασιλεὺς “Hpaxdewos τὸ ἑαυτοῦ στρά- 
τευμα βουλὴν ἐποιεῖτο τὸ ποίᾳ ὁδῷ πορευθῇ κ. τ. Δ. Pp. 
262 A παραδραμὼν εὗρε πόρον" καὶ ἀκινδύνως τοῦτον ἐπέ- 
ρασεν τῷ Μαρτίῳ μηνὶ καὶ καταλαμβάνει τὰ Σαμόσατα. 
After this campaign he winters near the 
Halys: p. 263 A περάσας τὸν ἽΑλυν ποταμὸν ἐν ταύτῃ 
τῇ χώρᾳ διέτριβεν ὅλον τὸν χειμῶνα [Α. D. 623]. ΑἹ] 
this is described by Cedrenus p. 414 A—415 A τῷ 
ιε΄ ἔτει. 

(Theophanes anno 15° p. 263 B ᾿Αράβων ἀρχηγὸς 
᾿Αμὲδ ἔτη 6. He had already inserted this at the 
12th year. The 15th year coincided with the 3rd 
year of Mohammed.] 

Suinthilani annus 5. 


K.T. A. 


Conf. a. 621. 


| 
Isidorus Hispalensis writes in the 5th year of! 
Suinthilanus : Isidor. p. 730 Comportatis igitur Go- 
thorum regum temporibus ab exordio Athanarici regis | 
[Idem p. 710 Era 407 [A. D. 369] anno quinto | 
Valentis primus Gothorum gentis administrationem 
suscepit Athanaricus regnans annos XIII] usque ad 
quintum gloriosissimi Sunthilani principis annum reg-| 
num Gothorum per annos CCLVI Deo favente repe-. 
ritur esse porrectum. Sc. 369+ 256=A. Ὁ. 625. | 


| 
| 





626 





Heraclit 17 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XV. 
ἀνύπατα B. Chron. Pasch. p. 391 B Ind. 14 anno 
Heraclii 10 μετὰ ὑπ.----ἔτος ue, A Jan. 22 Constan- 
tint 14. 





Georgii Piside εἰς τὴν γενομένην ἔφοδον τῶν BapBa- 
pov k.T.A. He marks that the assault (see col. 1) 
was made in the summer season: ἐν θέρει v. 177. 
The assailants were in number 80,000: ὀκτὼ μυρι- 


| 








168 


APPENDIX. 


ΟΣ: 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





_ Theophanes p. 263 B—264 D Heraclii 16¢ 
“Chosroes collecting three armies sends one against 
CP. to cooperate with the Avars. Heraclius also 
forms three divisions; one is sent to protect CP. 
another is led by his brother Theodorus against the 
Persians, the emperor himself leads the third against 
Lazica, and invites the Eastern Turks or Chazars 
to an alliance. The Turks passing the Caspian Gates 
enter Persia. Meanwhile Sarbarus approaches Chal- 
cedon and the Avars from Thrace assault CP. but 
are repulsed. Sarbarus winters [A. D. 624] before 
Chalcedon.” Cedrenus has the same narrative p. 
415 A—416 C τῷ ts’ ére. + Nicephorus in breviario 
p- 11 B—13 C describes the alliance with the Turks 
and the attack upon CP. by the Avars. 

The Paschal Chronicle p. 391 B—397 B relates 
at large that the city was assaulted by the Avars in 
conjunction with the Persians and gives the dates : 
Indictione 14 anno Heraclit 16° P.C. XV. The 
army of the Chagan approached June 29 τῆς map- 
οὔσης ιδ' ἰνδικτιῶνος p. 392 B. The Chagan himself 
is before the city July 29: p. 393 Ὁ. He assaults 
it July 31: Ibid. A conference is held on Saturday 
Aug. 2: τῷ Σαββάτῳ---τῇ δευτέρᾳ τοῦ Αὐγούστου μηνός 
p. 394C. The rear guard of the enemy retired τῇ 
παρασκευῇ p. 397 A—on Friday Aug. 8. Confirming 
Theophanes p. 264C Cedrenus p. 416A that the 
assault lasted 10 days: δέκα ἡμέρας τῇ πόλει παρακα- 
θίσαντες. The defence was conducted by Sergius 
the patriarch, by Bonus, by the patricians Georgius, 
Theodosius, Athanasius. 


apxias 219. The enemy was composed of the 
Sclave, the Hun, the Scythian, the Bulgarian, the} 
Mede: 197. Heraclius had been three years absent 
from CP. ἤδη yap εἶχε τρεῖς ἐτῶν περιδρόμους 250. 
That is, from March 623, when he left CP. for his 
second expedition. .Heraclius planned the defence 
by letters: 266. 290—292. Compare Theophanes 
p- 263 C Cedrenus p. 415 B τοὺς μὲν ἔπεμψεν εἰς 
φυλακὴν τῆς πόλεως. Pisides v. 226 &c. addresses 
his poem to Sergius. The peace with Persia is yet 
future : 308—310. Composed therefore before the 
death of Chosroes, either in the close of 626 or in 
627. Suidas p. 809 Β Γεώργιος διάκονος τῆς μεγάλης 
ἐκκλησίας καὶ χαρτοφύλαξ, τὸ ἐπίκλην Πισίδης. ἑξαήμερον 
8? ἰάμβων εἰς ἔπη τρισχίλια [exstant 1910. conf. 
Quercium pref. p. xvi]. εἰς Ἡράκλειον τὸν βασιλέα 
καὶ εἰς τὸν κατὰ Περσῶν πόλεμον. ἔτι τε ᾿Αβαρικά. καὶ 
καταλογάδην ἐγκώμιον εἰς τὸν μάρτυρα ᾿Αναστάσιον (conf. 
Quercium preef. p. xxr]. 





627 








Heraclit 18 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XVI. 
avirara Β. Chron. Pasch. p. 397 C Indict. 15 anno 
Heraclit 17 pera ὑπ.----τὸ ts’. A Jan. 22 Constan- 
tint 15. 

Death of Bonus: Chron. Pasch. p. 397 C Ind. 15 
anno 17 P.C. XVI τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει μηνὶ ᾿Αρτεμισίῳ κατὰ 
Ῥωμαίους Μαΐῳ ia’ ἐτελεύτησε Bévos. May 1] A.D. 
627. 

Sixth campaign of Heraclius in Asia, after a 
fourth winter A. D. 624 passed there. In Septem- 
ber he enters Persia with his Turkish allies and is 
occupied Sept.—March of the Ist indiction A. D. 
62% in the operations described by Theophanes 
(see col. 2) under the 15th indiction A. D. 624. 
Saturday December 12 apud Theophanem p. 266 A 
is Dec. 12 indict. 1 A. D. 627. when that day fell 
upon Saturday. The spring following is the spring 
of the Ist indiction: conf. a. 628. 


(Theophanes p. 272 B Heraclii 17° ᾿Αράβων dp- 
χηγὸς Μωαμὲδ ἔτη θ, He had already inserted this 
notice at the 12th year. See 622. 625. Idem Ib. 
Heraclii 17° Ἰπερσῶν βασιλεὺς Σιρόης ἔτος a. An 





[Theophanes p. 264 D—272 B (and after him 
Cedrenus p. 416 C—419C τῷ ιζ΄ ἔτει) has con- 
tracted two years into one, and has ascribed to the 
17th year the acts of the 18th: Heraclit 17° τούτῳ! 
τῷ ἔτει ἀπὸ μηνὸς Σεπτεμβρίου {he therefore computes 
the years of Heraclius with the indictions from 
Sept. 1] εἰσβαλὼν ἐν Περσίδι Ἡράκλειος σὺν τοῖς 
Τούρκοις ἀπροσδοκήτως διὰ τὸν χειμῶνα εἰς ἔκστασιν ἐνέ- 
βαλεν τὸν Χοσρόην τοῦτο μαθόντα. οἱ δὲ Τοῦρκοι τὸν χει- 
μῶνα ὁρῶντες, καὶ τὰς συνεχεῖς ἐπιδρομὰς τῶν Περσῶν μὴ 
ὑποφέροντες.----ἤρξαντο κατ᾽ ὀλίγον ὑπορρέειν, καὶ----ὑπέ- 
στρεψαν. Heraclius is in Persia Oct. 9 Indict. 15 
(Oct. A. D. 626]: p. 265 B. Dec. 1 he passes the 
Zab: p. 265C. A battle is fought Dec. 12 ἡμέρᾳ 
σαββάτου p. 266A. Dec. 23 he passes the Lesser 
Zab: p. 267 A. and celebrates Christmas-day ἐν 
ἐκείνῳ τῷ τόπῳ p. 267 B. He plunders a palace of 
Chosroes Jan. 1 [A. D. 627]: p. 267. Chosroes 
retired to Ctesiphon, which he had not visited for 
24 years: p. 268 A. Heraclius ravaged Persia 
through the whole of February: ὅλον τὸν Φεβρουά- 
ριον μῆνα p. 270 C. and advanced in March: Ibid. 
Siroes rebels : p. 271A. before March 23: p. 271 a 








EMPERORS. 





ASD. 


Events 


169 


AUTHORS 





See 


error of one year in the date of this event. 
col. 2.] 


Chosroes is seized: 271 D. and slain: 272 A. and 
peace is concluded: Ibid. The death of Chosroes 
is thus placed one year before the true time, and 
the campaign of 627 is omitted. Moreover Dec. 12 
of the 15th indiction A. D. 626 is compared with 
Saturday. But in that year it fell upon Friday. 
The Paschal Chronicle enables us to rectify these 
errors. Conf. Petavium ad Nicephorum p. 70 Pa- 
gium tom. 2 p.773. Theophanes himself corrects | 
his own error by assigning the true duration to the’! 
war. Conf. a. 628. 1.1 | 





628 








Heraclit 19 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XVII. 
ἀνύπατα B. Chron. Pasch. p. 398 A Indict. 1 anno 
Heraclii 18 pera ὑπ.---τὸ uf’. A Jan. 22 Constan- 
tint 16. 

Chosroes slain Feb. 28. The intelligence is re- 
ceived at CP. May 15: Chron. Pasch. p. 398 A τῷ 
in ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας Ἡρακλείου καὶ μετὰ ὑπατείαν ιζ΄, 
καὶ is’ ἔτει----ἰζωνσταντίνου, τῇ te τοῦ Μαΐου μηνὸς, iv- 
δικτιῶνος a’ ἡμέρᾳ πρώτῃ, αὐτῇ τῇ ἁγίᾳ πεντηκοστῇ, ἀν- 
ἐγνώσθησαν ἀποκρίσεις ἐπ᾽ ἄμβωνος ἐν τῇ---μεγάλῃ ἐκ- 
κλησίᾳ σταλεῖσαι ἐκ τῶν ἀνατολικῶν μερῶν ὑπὸ “Hpa- 
κλείου---ἷἜΣηλοῦσαι τὴν πτῶσιν Χοσδρόου καὶ τὴν ἀναγό- 
ρευσιν Σειροίου.Γ The emperor’s despatch is given 
p- 398 B—402 A written from Persia Ap. 8; and a 
copy of the letter or treaty with Szroes or Cabades, 
which breaks off in the middle at p. 402 Ὁ. He- 
raclius describes his progress from Oct. 17 to 
March 15: p. 399 B, and from Feb. 24 to March 
30: p.400C. Ap.3: p.401C. Ap. 8: 401 D. 
Chosroes was deposed Feb. 24 of indict. ----τῇ κδ' 
Tov παρελθόντος PeBpovapiou μηνὸς τῆς ἐνισταμένης πρώ- 


ms ἐπινεμήσεως [Feb. 24 A.D. 628] p. 3956 Ο. Siroes | 


proclaimed Feb. 25, Chosroes slain Feb. 28: p. 399 A. 
Heraclius concludes καὶ ἡμεῖς δὲ τῇ η΄ τοῦ αὐτοῦ [sc. 
᾿Απριλίου] μηνὸς ἐκινήσαμεν σὺν θεῷ----ὀφείλοντες τῇ ὁδῷ 
ἡμῶν χρήσασθαι ἐπὶ ᾿Αρμενίαν. The end of the war is 
recorded by Theophanes p. 272 C at the right place: 
Heraclii 189 τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει εἰρήνης γενομένης μεταξὺ Περ- 
σῶν καὶ Ῥωμαίων, ἀπέστειλεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Θεόδωρον τὸν 


‘the Paschal Chronicle may be in part supplied from 
|Zonaras XIV tom. 3 








| 
The Paschal Chronicle in the extant copy ends | 
with the narrative May 15 A. D. 628 of the news| 
of the death of Chosroes. see col. 1. But the author 
continued his Chronicle to the 20th of Heraclius : 
p. LOA ἐπιτομὴ χρόνων τῶν ἀπὸ ᾿Αδὰμ τοῦ mpwromdd- 
στου ἀνθρώπου ἕως κ' ἔτους τῆς βασιλείας Ἡρακλείου--- 
καὶ μετὰ ὑπατείαν ἔτους uf, καὶ ιη΄ ἔτους τῆς βασιλείας 
Ἡρακλείου νέου Κωνσταντίνου τοῦ αὐτοῦ υἱοῦ, ἰνδικτιῶνος 
y. These years terminated Aug. 31, Oct. 4, Dec. 
31, A. Ὁ. 630, and Jan. 21 A. D. 631. The extant 
copy p. 402 A contains the beginning of the letter 
of Siroes: ἴσον ὑπομνηστικοῦ γενομένου ἀπὸ Καβάτου 
τοῦ καὶ Σειροίου τοῦ ἡμερωτάτου βασιλέως Περσῶν πρὸς 
Ἡράκλειον---- He is named in Eutychius tom. 2 p. 
252 Kobades qui et Shirawaih appellatus. This last 
name was corrupted by the Greeks into Szroes. 
The substance of the letter which was given in 





P- 85 A Σιρόης---ἐγκρατὴς τῆς 
τῶν Περσῶν ἀρχῆς γεγονὼς διαπέμπεται πρὸς Ἡράκλειον. 
—kai σπεισάμενος αὐτῷ πάντας τοὺς ἐν Περσίδι αἰχμα-᾿ 
λώτους Ῥωμαίους ἐλευθέρους ἀφῆκε, καὶ τὰ τίμια ξύλα, 
τοῦ σωτηρίου σταυροῦ αὐτῷ ἀποδέδωκε καὶ τὸν war pup AY 
τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ Ζαχαρίαν. | 

Georgii Piside “Ἡρακλίας, εἰς τὴν τελείαν πτῶσιν 
Χοσρόου βασιλέως Περσῶν. After the news had are 
rived at CP. and before the return of Heraclius. 
Therefore in A. ἢ. 628 after May 15. 

Pisida reckons II. 173—-193 from Ardshir the | 


ἑαυτοῦ ἀδελφὸν μετὰ γραμμάτων καὶ ἀνθρώπων Sipdov τοῦ | founder of the dynasty to Chosroes II χρόνους δέκα, 
βασιλέως Περσῶν ὅπως τοὺς ἐν Ἐδέσσῃ κ. τ. λ. Πέρσας, | Sop ἐξ διαδραμόντας ἑξηκοντάσιν ν. 17%. which Quer- | 


ἀποστρέψωσιν ev Περσίδι.----ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς ἐν ἐξ ἔτεσι 
καταπολεμήσας τὴν Περσίδα ἐν ἑβδόμῳ εἰρηνεύσας μετὰ 
χαρᾶς μεγάλης ἐπὶ ΚΠ. ὑπέστρεψεν. Repeated by Ce- 
drenus p. 419 D τῷ uf ἔτει. The war had lasted 
from ἀρ. A. Ὁ. 622 six years, and Heraclius re- 
turned in the 7th year. But the 6 years terminate 
in spring 628 in the Ist indiction. Zonaras tom. 2 
Ρ. 85 B recte ταῦτα ἐν ἐξ ἔτεσιν ἀνύσας “Ἡράκλειος--- 
τῷ ἑβδόμῳ ἐπανῆλθεν εἰς τὰ βασίλεια. 

“Chosroes had reigned from Sept. 590 to Feb. 628 

ee, Eutychius, who had placed his accession 


too high, assigns him 39 years. Tables 578 p: 512 








᾿οἷαβ ad loc. p. 162 Bonn. interprets 7@ vears; and 
naturally wonders how this term of 76 years for) 
the dynasty can be reconciled with Agathias. But. 
ἑξηκοντὰς means a term of sixty years; and ἐξ fy 
κοντάδες are 6 times 6U or 360, and the whole pe- | 
riod of the poet is 370 years from the founder of | 
the dynasty to Chosroes LI. These 370 years com- | 
puted from the death of Chosroes in 625 will place 
Ardshir at A.D. 258. Computed from the acces- 
sion in 590, they will carry back Ardshir to A. D. 

220), not far from the true epoch. 





170 


APPENDIX. 





Events 


AUTHORS 














But in another place 38: p. 252 Cesra cum ad 
urbem suam pervenisset, et quam ibi cedem fecisset 
Heraclius vidisset, magno correptus est dolore, &c. 
Ipso ergo post annos 38 abdicato, in locum ejus sub- 
stituerunt filium ipsius Kobadem. 








Heraclii 20 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XVIII. 
ἀνύπατα B. Chron. Pasch. Indict. 2 anno Heraclii 19 
μετὰ ὑπ.----τὸ τη. A Jan. 22 Constantini 17. 

Journey of Heraclius to Jerusalem: Theophanes 
Ρ. 273 B Heraclii 19° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει ἀπάρας ὁ βασιλεὺς 
ἅμα τῷ ἔαρι [A. 1). 629] ἀπὸ τῆς βασιλευούσης πόλεως 
ἐπὶ τὰ Ἱεροσόλυμα ἐπορεύετο, ἀπαγαγὼν τὰ τίμια καὶ ζωο- 
ποιὰ ξύλα τοῦ ἀποδοῦναι τῷ θεῷ τὴν εὐχαριστίαν ..----εἰσ- 
ελθὼν δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις καὶ ἀποκαταστήσας 
Ζαχαρίαν τὸν πατριάρχην [conf. ἃ. 6147 καὶ τὰ τίμια καὶ 
ζωοποιὰ ξύλα εἰς τὸν ἴδιον τόπον ----ἀπήλασεν “EBpaious 
ἀπὸ τῆς ἁγίας πόλεως, κελεύσας μὴ ἔχειν αὐτοὺς ἐξουσίαν 
ἀπὸ τριῶν μιλίων τῆς ἁγίας πόλεως πλησιάζειν. καταλα- 
βὼν δὲ τὴν "Ἔδεσσαν ἀπέδωκε τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῖς ὀρθό- 
δοξοις, ὑπὸ Νεστοριανῶν κατεχομένην ἀπὸ Χοσρόου. Also 
in Cedrenus p. 420 A τῷ ιθ΄ ἔτε. The date is con- 
firmed by Eutychius tom. 2 p. 239-248 who de- 
scribes this visit of Heraclius: Anno nono imperii 
ejusdem, qui et Hejire nonus (conf. a. 622. 2] CP. 
egressus Heraclius Hierosolyma tendebat quo videret 
quid in ipsa devastassent Perse.—Ubi autem Hiero- 
solyma pervenisset, obviam ipsi facti sunt monasterit 
Alsik monachi urbisque Hierosolymitane incole, co- 
mitante ipsos Modesto. —Cum vero urbem ingressus ea 
que diruerant ac succenderant Perse vidisset magna 
affectus est tristitia. Dein—Modesto ob ea que fe- 
cerat gratias egit. p. 247 Heraclius ὁ Judeis—in- 
numeros occidit. &c. The 7th year of the Hejira 
ended Ap. 30 A. D. 629, and included the visit of 
Heraclius. Modestus, here mentioned, had acted 
for Zacharias during his captivity A. D. 614—628. 
Modestus Zacharie vicarius. Cf. Pagium tom. 2 p.755. 

Death of Siroes : Theophanes p. 273 C Cedrenus 
p- 420A (Heraclius) ἐλθὼν εἰς τὴν Ἱεράπολιν ἤκουσεν 
ὅτι Σιρόης τέθνηκεν ὁ τῶν Περσῶν βασιλεὺς, ᾿Αδέσηρ δὲ ὁ 
τούτου υἱὸς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν Περσῶν παρέλαβεν----μῆνας 
ἑπτά. Eutychius tom. 2 p. 252 Spatium quo regnavit 
octimestre erat. Deinde post ipsum regnavit Ardshir 
Shirawaihi—filius, quem statim adortus prefectus 
limitum occidentalium ipsum occidit, cum quinque tan- 
tum mensibus regnasset. Nicephorus brev. p. 14 C 
εὐθὺς οὖν Σιρόης ἐτελεύτα. The 8m. place the death 
of Siroes at the end of Oct. 628, and the 5m. the 
death of Adeser at the end of March 629. Hera- 
clius might reach Hierapolis before the death of 
Adeser was known there. 

(Theophanes p. 273 A Heraclii 18° p. 273 Ὁ He- 
raclit 19° at each year inserts ᾿Αράβων ἀρχηγὸς Mov- 
αμὲδ ἔτη 8. See A. D. 622. 625. 627.) 





Death of Zacharias of Jerusalem. Theophanes 
has an erroneous date: p. 240 D Heraclii 1° Ἵεροσ. 
ἐπίσκοπος Ζαχαρίας ἔτη κβ΄. β΄. p. 278 Ο Heraclit 22° 
Ἵεροσ. ἐπίσκοπος Μόδεστος ἔτη β΄. a. His 22 years 
terminate in the 2150 of Heraclius, and are placed 
by this account at A. D. 609—630. His appoint- 
ment is rightly placed at A. D. 609 (conf. a.), but 
he was succeeded by Modestus in 629: Eutychius 
tom. 2 p. 248 after describing Heraclius at Jerusa- 
lem in the spring of 629 proceeds: Heraclius Mo- 
destum monachum monasterii Al Ducesi prefectum 
patriarcham Hierosolymitanum constituit ac se Da- 
mascum sequi jussit.—Reversus igitur Heraclius ab 
Hierosolymis Damascum ibi substitit &c. Sedit autem 
Modestus novem menses, dein mortuus est, ac post 
ejus mortem sex annis sine patriarcha mansit cathedra 
Hierosolymitana. Zacharias therefore presided from 
indict. 12 A. D. 608 (conf. a. 609) to indict. 2 
A. Ὁ. 628, a period of 21 years current. Nice- 
phorus ascribes to him 22 years before his captivity: 
p: 410 Ὁ Ζαχαρίας mpd τῆς αἰχμαλωσίας ἔτη κβ΄. Mé- 
δεστος ἔτος ἕν. which would place the episcopate of 
Zacharias at A. D. 593—614. Nicephorus in bre- 
viario has this account: p. 15 A after the deaths of 
Siroes and his successor, Sarbarus the usurper πᾶ- 
σαν τὴν ἀνατολικὴν γῆν Ρωμαίοις ἀποδίδωσι----τά τε ζωο- 
ποιὰ ξύλα πρὸς βασιλέα στέλλει.----Ἡράκλειος δὲ λαβὼν 
τὰ ζωοποιὰ ξύλα ἐσφραγισμένα, καθάπερ ἐλήφθησαν (sc. 
in A. Ὁ. 01.417, διαμείναντα πρὸς τὰ Ἱεροσόλυμα ἀφίκετο, 
καὶ Μοδέστῳ τῷ ἀρχιερεῖ καὶ τῷ αὐτοῦ κλήρῳ ταῦτα ὑπέ- 
δειξεν. οἱ δὲ τὴν σφραγῖδα σώαν ἐπεγίνωσκον.----τήν τε 
κλεῖδα τὴν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς ὁ ἱεράρχης μείνασαν παρ᾽ αὐτῷ 
ἤγαγε καὶ ἀνοιγέντα προσκυνοῦσιν ἅπαντες. ὑψωθέντων δὲ 
αὐτῶν ἐκεῖσε εὐθὺς εἰς τὸ Βυζάντιον βασιλεὺς ἐξέπεμψεν. 
---οδευτέρα δὲ ἦν ἰνδικτιὼν ἡνίκα ταῦτα ἐπράττετο. There 
are three errors in this account. 1 The relics from 
Jerusalem were restored by Siroes. 2 Modestus was 
not yet bishop when Heraclius came to Jerusalem. 
3 The relics were not borne to CP. at this time, but 
remained at Jerusalem till A. D. 634. Nicephorus 
rightly gives indict. 2 A. D. 62% as the date of the 
visit of Heraclius to Jerusalem. 








EMPERORS. 


1 





A.D. 


Events 





630 


Heraclit 21 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XIX. 
ἀνύπατα B. Chron. Pasch. Indict. 3 anno Heraclii 20 
pera ὑπ.---τὸ ιθ. A Jan. 22 Constantini 18. See 
A. D. 628. 2. 

Heraclius at Hierapolis. Theophanes p. 274 A— 
275 A Heracliit 20° Cedrenus p- 420 B—D τῷ κ' 
ἔτει Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 85 C D give the follow- 
ing account: ‘‘ Heraclius at Hierapolis confers with 
Athanasius the Jacobite patriarch, who is promised 
the episcopate of Antioch if he will accept the coun- 
cil of Chalcedon. He pretends to accept the dogma 
of that council, that there were Two Natures in 
Christ, but enquires whether there were Two Wills 
or only One Will. Heraclius, being surprised by 
the strange expression [ξενοφωνηθεὶς Theophan. 
omitted by Cedrenus and Zonaras], writes to Ser- 
gius, and also asks the opinion of Cyrus bishop of 
Phasis. They agree that there was One Will. Ser- 
gius held only One Will. Whereupon the emperor 
writes to Joannes of Rome, who rejects the dogma. 
Meanwhile, upon the death of Georgius, Cyrus is 
appointed patriarch of Alexandria, and with Theo- 
dorus of Pharan asserts the dogma of One Will. 
At this time Sophronius is chosen bishop of Jerusa- 
lem and condemns the dogma and addresses Sergius 
of CP. and Joannes of Rome upon it. Heraclius is 
perplexed, and issues an edict [the ἔκθεσις, issued 
in A. D. 638 indict. 12] forbidding men to affirm 
either One Will or Two Wills.” This account is 
questioned by Pagius. See col. 2. 

Theophanes and Cedrenus under that 20th year 
continue the narrative down to the death of Con- 
stans in Sicily in A. D. 668. 


AUTHORS 





Athanasius mentioned in col. 1 is called by Theo- 
phanes and Cedrenus ll. cc. ᾿Αθανάσιος ὁ πατριάρχης 
τῶν ᾿Ιακωβιτῶν, δεινὸς ἀνὴρ Kat κακοῦργος τῇ τῶν Σύρων 
ἐμφύτῳ κακουργίᾳ. [πανουργίᾳ Cedrenus.] Zonaras 
l.c. omits his name: γενομένῳ τῷ βασιλεῖ “Ἡρακλείῳ 
κατὰ τὴν ἹἹερουσαλὴμ, ὁ τῶν ᾿Ιακωβιτῶν καθολικὸς προσ- 
ἐλήλυθεν, ὃν ἐκεῖνοι πατριάρχην ὠνόμαζον .----δεινὸς ὧν καὶ 
πονηρίας μεστός. Pagius tom. 2 p. 787 rejects the 
account of Theophanes (given in col. 1), and argues 
that Heraclius had already discoursed upon this 
question with Paulus in Armenia in 622, and with 
| Cyrus in Lazica in 626; that it appears from Ser- 
gius the question was not discussed between 626 
and 633; that Honorius was bishop of Rome and 
not Joannes, who was not appointed till 640; that 
Athanasius was not a Jacobite patriarch. These 
arguments shew that Theophanes is inaccurate in 
some parts of his narrative, but they do not prove 
that Heraclius did not converse with Athanasius in 
this year upon this subject. The emperor might at 
this time consult with Sergius and with Cyrus upon 
this dogma, which was published to the world by 
Cyrus from Alexandria 18 years before the year 
649 (conf. a. 638). Pagius p. 787 asserts ‘‘ Theo- 
phanem finxisse Sergium Cyrum Phasidos episco- 
pum ad se accersitum de hac questione interro- 
‘gasse” &e. But in the narrative Heraclius himself, 
‘and not Sergius, consults Cyrus: ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς ypa- 
ge πρὸς Σέργιον, προσκαλεῖται δὲ καὶ Κῦρον Theophan. 
| Cedren. 6 δ᾽ αὐτοκράτωρ γράφει πρὸς Σέργιον--- ἀλλὰ καὶ 
| Κῦρον ἐρωτήσας τὸν Φάσιδος, τῷ Σεργίῳ εὕρηκεν ὁμογνώ- 
μονα Zonar. 











631 


Heracliit 22 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XX. 
A Jan. 22 Constantini 19. 

Theophanes p- 278 B “ Heraclit 21° Indict. 4 
Nov.7 (Nov. 7 A. Ὁ. 630] David son of Heraclius 
born, and on the same day Heraclius son of Con- 
stantine, who was baptized by Sergius Nov. 3 in- 
dict. 5 [Nov. 3 A. Ὁ. 631).” 

Isidorus Pacensis apud Fabricium Bibl. Eccles. 
p- 47 Heraclii temporibus Sisenandus in era 6694 
anno imperti ejus XX [immo XXJ] regali locatus 
est solio. 

[Theophanes Ρ. 276 Ὁ Heraclii 21° τούτῳ TO ἔτει 
ἀπεβίῳ Μουαμὲδ ὁ τῶν Σαρακηνῶν ἀρχηγὸς καὶ ψευδο- 
προφήτης, προχειρισάμενος ᾿Αβουβάχαρ συγγενῆ αὐτοῦ. 
Repeated by Cedrenus p. 421 Ὁ τῷ ka’ ἔτει. One 
year before the true time.] 








Heraclii 23 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. ΧΧΙ. 
A Jan. 22 Constantini 20. 

Death of Mohammed on Monday [12th] of Ra- 
bia I anno Hej. 11°=June 8 A. D. 632: Abulf. p. 





i 
| 
The era of Yazdejerd is 3624 days after the He- | 
jira: Noris. Ep. Syromac. p. 71. 72 Ulug Beghus | 
scribit, ““ Sciendum est quod epocha Greca [sc. Seleu- 





cidarum A. C. 312] prior sit Arabica diebus 340,700, | 





Ze 


172 


APPENDIX. 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 














138 Fuit obitus—feria secunda qui erat dies 12"* men- 
sis Rabii I. These characters are inconsistent. The 
11th year of the Hejira began on Sunday March 29 
A. Ὁ. 632. The 12th of Radia 1, being the 7181 
day, fell upon Sunday June 7. Monday therefore 
requires June 8 and the 13th of Rabia I for the day 
of his death. Abubeker succeeds on the same day : 
Abulpharaj. p. 108 Abubekr chalifa renuntiatus est 
mense Rabia priore, ineunte anno 11° eodem die quo 
obiit propheta. Eutychius tom. 2 p. 251 though err- 
ing in the day of Mohammed’s death: diem obiit die 
Lune qui secundus erat mensis Rabie I anno Hejre 
11 —Mortuus est autem annos natus 63.—Fuitque 
inauguratio ipsius Abubecr eodem die quo mortuus est 
Mohammed. 

An expedition into Syria was delayed a month 
by the death of Mohammed: Abulf. in vita p. 133 
Ceepit egrotare sub finem mensis Safar, die 27° ejus- 
dem mensis [the 57th day of the year]—et quidem 
jam tum milites ad expeditionem bellicam ituros cum 
Osama—comparaverat et—ejus profectionem urge- 
bat. Auctores apud Gagnier ad p. 134 Feria prima 
{Sunday June 7]—e castris redux Osama ad pro- 
phetam—ingressus est.—Deinde ad castra reversus 
Osama militibus proficiscendi signum dedit.—Postri- 
die (sc. Monday June 8]—nuntius affertur de obitu 
prophete. quare expeditio in aliud tempus differtur ; 
donec mense Rabia II sequente Abubekri jussu in Sy- 
riam profectus &c. Heraclius being at Emesa: 
Ibid. Cujus irruptionis nuncius cum ad Heraclium qui 
tunc temporis in urbe Hems morabatur perlatus esset, 
ille statim duces suos convocans sic eos allocutus est, 
&c. Abulfeda in vita p. 156 observes Constat obi- 
tus ejus tempore 124 Muslemorum wmillia recensita 
Suisse. 

Theophanes p. 279 A marks the war in Syria at 
the right year, Heraclii 22°. 

Yazdejerd is elected king of Persia: Eutychius 
tom. 2 p. 256 Conquisito Cesre filio nomine Yazde- 
jerdo—ipsum sibi regem prefecerunt, annos tum na- 
tum quindecim.—Regno autem prefectus est anno Abu 
Becri primo. The troubled interval which followed 
the accession of Siroes Feb. 25 A.D. 628 is thus 
described by Eutychius Ibid. Totum spatium quo 
regnavit Shirawaih [Siroes] et qui ipsi successerunt, 
tam viri quam femine, tum qui regnasse perhibentur 
tum qui regum numero haud accensentur, usque ad 
Parachoradchoshraum, una cum intervallo quod inter 
duos quoslibet reges intercessit, IV annorum fuit, id- 
que turbis et motibus plenum. His detail makes the 


interval 4” 5” 224, which places the elevation of | 


Yazdejerd at Aug. 15 A.D. 632. Elmakin apud 
Pagium tom. 2 p. 799 records his accession at this 
year: Convenerunt Perse anno undecimo Hejira, im- 





perante Abu Becro.—Petierunt filium Chosroe no- 





prior autem epocha Persica diebus 344,324.”—Era 
Persica sive Jesdejirdis est posterior Hejira diebus 
3624, uti tradunt Alfraganus, Alcabitius, Albumasar, 
astronomi Arabes, apud Ricciolium. The numbers of 
Ulug Beg give the same amount; for 340,700+ 
3624=344,324. But if the 3624 days commenced 
at July 16 A. D. 622, they will terminate at June 
17 A. D. 632. Albumazar in Gregory de Epochis 
c. 19 p. 167 is quoted as follows: ‘‘ This era was 
fixed, saith Albumazar, anno Hegire 11° Rabie I 
22° feria 3.” Gregory adds “ Which answereth to 
the 16th of June A. D. 632.” But here again (as 
in Abulfeda quoted in col. 1) the characters are in- 
consistent ; for, as it has been shewn in col. 1 that 
the 11th year of the Hejira commenced upon Sun- 
day March 29, the 22nd of Rabia I, the 81st day, 
fell in that year upon Wednesday June 17. Abul- 
feda however apud Pagium tom. 2 p. 799 also as- 
signs Tuesday: ‘ Abulfeda Ismael hanc eram pluri- 
bus explicat in diss. de cognitione epocharum c. 3, 
ubi ait principium hujus epoche fuisse diem Martis, 
initio anni quo primum regnavit Yesdejerdus filius 
Shahliari. which will determine the era to Tuesday 
June 16, the 21st of Rabia IJ. This era commences 
at the inauguration of Yazdejerd. See the authorities 
quoted in col. 1, and Pagius p. 799. This is im- 
properly reckoned the era of his defeat and death 
by some authors, who have been followed by Sca- 
liger, Petavius, Calvisius, (see Pagi p. 799) and by 
Gregory p. 167. This error has been adopted in 
the Tables at A. D. 226 p. 240, where for “ the 
dynasty terminated at the era of Yazdejerd—A. D. 
632”—read ‘‘ terminated at the death of Yazdejerd 
A. Ὁ. 652.” Ockley Vol. 1 p. 112 rightly observes 
“The Persian era bears date from the beginning οὔ] 
that year in which Yazdejerd came to the crown.” 
If the day on which the era commenced was the 
day of Yazdejerd’s inauguration, which is probable, 
then the space from the accession of Siroes Feb. 25 
A. Ὁ. 628 will be 4” 3” 234, instead of 4ν 5" 22¢ 
assigned by Eutychius. 








EMPERORS. 


173 





1) 


Events 


AUTHORS 





mine Jazdejirdem atque eum regem super se constitu- 
erunt, cum annos haberet XV. 





633 


Heraclit 24 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XXII. 
A Jan. 22 Constantini 21. 

The battle of Ajnadin: Ockley Vol. 1 p. 65. The 
armies met “on Friday July 13 in the year 633 :” 
Ockley Ib. This is inaccurate ; for in the 12th year 
of the Hejira, which began on Thursday March 18, 
July 13 fell upon Tuesday. Khaled, ‘‘ the sword of 
God” —6 Χάλεδος, ὃν λέγουσι μάχαιραν τοῦ Θεοῦ Theo- 
phanes p. 278 D—after his victory addresses ἃ let- 
ter to Abubekr, which is dated ‘‘ on the 5th day of 
the week, being the 30th of Jomada I:” Ockley Vol.1 
p- 78.=Thursday Aug. 12. 

Theophanes p. 279 B Heraclit 23° mentions the 
Syrian war of this year, but omits the battle of 
Ajnadin. 

Heraclius in this campaign is at Antioch: Ockley 
Vol. 1 p. 39. 47. 


| 
| 
| 
| 
| 
| 





634 


Heraclit 25 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XXIII. 
A Jan, 22 Constantini 22. 

Damascus taken “ on Friday Aug. 23 A. Ὁ. 634 
Hej. 13.” Ockley Vol. 1 p. 99. But as Hej. 13 
commenced on Monday March 7 A. D. 634, the 
23rd Aug. fell upon Tuesday in that year. 

Death of Abubekr: Ockley Ibid. <‘‘ Abubekr the 
Caliph died on the same day that Damascus was 
taken—Aug. 23. Hence Abulfaraj. p. 112 as- 
cribes the capture to the reign of Omar: Tempore 
Chalifatus Omari cepit Abu Obeida Damascum, post- 
quam eam septem mensibus obsedisset, et fodus iniit 
cum incolis Misani, Tiberiadis, Cesarea, et Baalbeci. 
Cepit etiam Hemesam post duorum mensium obsidio- 
nem. The reign and death of Abubekr are thus 
given: Eutych. tom. 2 p. 264 Obiit 28° Jomade ITI, 
anni Hejre 13'—Fuit Chalifatus ipsius 2¢ 3” 224, 
Abulfarajius p. 110 Anno 13° Hejre obiit die Lune 
8° Jumade II, natus annos 63. Fuitque spatium Cha- 
lifatus ejus biennii et quatuor mensium, minus octo 
diebus. Ockley p. 104 “63 years old, having 
reigned 2 lunary. 3m. 9 days.” Theophanes p. 
279 D Cedrenus p. 425 Ὁ Heraclii 24° ᾿Αβουβάχαρος 
τελευτᾷ ἀμηρεύσας δύο ἔτη καὶ ἥμισυ, καὶ παραλαμβάνει 
τὴν ἀρχὴν Οὔμαρος. But in Hej. 13 the 23rd Aug. 
fell upon the 22nd of Jumada II the 179th day of 
Hej. 13; and he reigned, June 8 A. D. 632—Aug. 
23 A. Ὁ. 634, 2” 2” 164. In Arabian computation, 
from 13th of Rabia I anno 11° to 22nd Jumada IT 
anno 13°, ὃν 3” 104. 


[Theophanes p. 279 Ὁ and Cedrenus p. 425 ἢ. 
under the 24th of Heraclius thus describe the Sy-| 
rian war: Ovpapos παραλαμβάνει Βόστραν τὴν πόλιν͵ 
μετὰ καὶ ἄλλων πόλεων, ἀπεδήμησαν δὲ μέχρι τοῦ Ταβηθα., 
τούτοις συμβαλὼν Θεόδωρος ὁ τοῦ βασιλέως Ἡρακλείου. 
ἀδελφὸς ἡττήθη καὶ πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα ἐν ᾿Ἐδέσσῃ ἔρχεται... 
ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς προχειρίζεται ἕτερον στρατηγὸν ὀνόματι 
Βαάνην, καὶ Θεόδωρον σακελλάριον μετὰ μεγάλης δυνάμεως. 
πέμπει κατὰ ᾿Αράβων. παραγενόμενος δὲ εἰς τὴν Ἔμε-, 
σαν συναντᾷ πλῆθος Σαρακηνῶν, καὶ ἀποκτείνας αὐτοὺς. 
καὶ τὸν ἀμηρεύοντα αὐτῶν---παρὰ τὸν Βαρδανήσιον ποτα-᾿ 
μὸν παραφωσεύει: Ἣράκλειος δὲ τὴν Συρίαν καταλιπὼν, 
ὡς ἀπελπίσας, [ἀπελπίσας καταλιμπάνει τὴν Συρίαν Ce- | 
dren.] ἄρας καὶ τὰ τίμια ξύλα ἀπὸ Ἱερυυσαλὴμ (conf. a. | 
629] ἐπὶ τὴν ΚΠ. ἀπήει. Βαάνην δὲ ἀπὸ Δαμασκοῦ εἰς. 
Ἔμεσαν κελεύει στρέφεσθαι, καὶ Θεόδωρον σακελλάριον͵ 
ἔχοντα χιλιάδας μ΄. καὶ διώκουσιν Ἄραβας ἀπὸ *Epeons | 
ἕως Δαμασκοῦ. But Bosra was taken in the 23rd οἵ, 
Heraclius A. D. 633, and in the reign of Abubekr ; | 
and Heraclius after this journey to CP. returned | 








again to Syria, which he finally left in 638. conf. | 
a. 638. 1.] 








635 





Heraclii 26 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XXIV. 
A Jan. 22 Constantini 23. 
The acts in Syria in this campaign are described 





[Theophanes p. 280 and Cedrenus p. 426 under 
the 25th of Heraclius (the campaign of A. D. 635) 
have an inaccurate account of the events of the Sy- 





| 





174 


APPENDIX. 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





by Ockley Vol. 1 p. 149. Abu Obeidah besieged 
Hems (Emesa) in November: Ockley p. 153 “ Abu 
Obeidah went on towards Hems (whither Caled had 
gone before with a third part of the army) and sat 
down before it in November Hej. 14 A. D. 635.” 
Heraclius at this time was in Syria: Ockley p. 148. 
A truce is granted for a year: Ockley p. 154 “Abu 
Obeidah consented to make a truce with them for 
one whole year and no longer; which was to com- 
mence on the Ist of Du’lhagjah of the present year 
and expire on the last day of Sjewal Hej. 15.” The 
10th month Sjewal in Hej. 15 will expire Dec. 4 
A. Ὁ. 636. But this representation allows only 
eleven months to the truce. To obtain “a whole 
year” we must substitute the 11th month Du’lkaadah 
for the 12th month Du’lhagjah ; and the truce will 
commence Dec. 17 A. D. 635. 


rian war. Heraclii 25° ἐστράτευσαν οἱ Sapaxnvot τὴν 
᾿Αραβίαν ἐπὶ τὰ μέρη Δαμασκοῦ πλῆθος ὄντες Grretpov.— 
κατέλαβεν δὲ 6 σακελλάριος [sc. Theodorus] πρὸς Βαά- 
νην" καὶ ἀπάραντες ἀπὸ ᾿Εμέσης συναντῶσι τοῖς “Apa, 
καὶ συμβολῆς γενομένης τῇ πρώτῃ ἡμέρᾳ ἥτις ἦν τρίτη τῆς 
ἑβδομάδος Ky τοῦ ᾿Ιουλίου μηνὸς [τῇ πρώτῃ ἡμέρᾳ τῆς 
ἑβδομάδος Ky τοῦ Ἶ. μ. legit Pagius] ἡττῶνται οἱ περὶ 
τὸν σακελλάριον. στασιάσαντες οἱ τοῦ Βαάνους Βαάνην 
προχειρίζονται βασιλέα, καὶ Ἡράκλειον ἀπεκήρυξαν. τότε 
—oi Σαρακηνοὶ εὑρόντες ἄδειαν συμβάλλουσι πόλεμον. 
ἀνέμου δὲ πνεύσαντος κατὰ Ῥωμαίων νότου, μὴ δυνηθέντες 
ἀντιπροσωπῆσαι ἐχθροῖς διὰ τὴν κονιορτὸν ἡττῶνται καὶ 
ἑαυτοὺς βάλλοντες εἰς τὰς στενόδους τοῦ Ἰερμοχθοῦ ποτα- 
μοῦ ἐκεῖ ἀπώλοντο ἄρδην.----τότε οἱ Σαρακηνοὶ λαμπρῶς 
νικήσαντες ἐπὶ τὴν Δαμασκὸν ἔρχονται καὶ ταύτην παρα- 
λαμβάνουσι καὶ τὰς χώρας τῆς Φοινίκης, καὶ οἰκίζονται 
ἐκεῖ. καὶ στρατεύουσι κατ᾽ Αἰγύπτου. The battle of 
Yermouk is here made to precede the capture of 
Damascus, and both are placed in 635. But Da- 
mascus was taken in August 634, and the victory 
of Yermouk was gained in November 636. The 
correction of Pagi restores the true day of the week 
to July 23 of 635. Perhaps however the characters 
fer. 3 July 23 are genuine, and Theophanes records 
an action which really happened on Tuesday July 23 
A. D. 636, in the year of the battle of Yermouk. ] 





636 


Heraclii 27 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XXV. 
A Jan, 22 Constantini 24. 

Battles on the river Yermouk: Ockley Vol. 1 p. 
191—195. which determined the fate of Syria: 
p- 204. and continued several days: Ibid. These 
battles were all fought in November A. D. 636: 
Ockley p. 208. The Saracens after their victory 
rested a month at Damascus: Ockley p. 211. For 
the Yermouk or Hieromazx, the scene of these ac- 
tions, see Gibbon Vol. 9 p. 405. For the accounts 
of Theophanes and Cedrenus see 635. 2. Also 
mentioned by Theophanes p. 276 B quoted by Ock- 
ley p. 193 οὕτω δὲ τῆς ἐκκλησίας τότε ὑπό τε τῶν βασι- 
λέων καὶ τῶν δυσσεβῶν ἱερέων ταραττομένης, ἀνέστη ὁ 
ἐρημικώτατος ᾿Αμαλὴκ τύπτων ἡμᾶς τὸν λαὸν τοῦ Χριστοῦ, 
καὶ γίνεται πρώτῃ φορᾷ πτῶσις τοῦ Ῥωμαϊκοῦ στρατοῦ, ἡ 
κατὰ τὸ Ταβιθᾶ λέγω καὶ ερμουχὰν καὶ τὴν ἄθεσμον αἷμα- 
τοχυσίαν. Theophanes adds ]. c. μεθ᾽ ἣν αἱ Παλαιστι- 
νῶν καὶ Καισαρέων καὶ Ἱεροσολύμων ἁλώσεις, εἶτα ὁ Αἰ- 


γύπτιος ὄλεθρος. Repeated by Cedrenus p. 421 B. 


Isidorus Hispalensis obiit: Redemptus archidia-| + - 


conus Isidori apud Pagium tom. 2 p. 812 Finem 
suum consummavit in pace pridie nonas Aprilis Luna 
XIX, era DCLXXIV. sc. Ap. 4 A. D. 636. He 
was bishop of Seville nearly 40 years: conf. a. 612. 
Therefore from about A. D. 596. Add the testi- 
mony of Braulio apud Fabricium p. 47: Braulionis 
episcopi Czesaraugustani in prenotatione librorum 
Isidori. Jsidorus vir egregius, Hispalensis ecclesie 
episcopus, Leandri episcopi successor et germanus, 
floruit a tempore Mauritit imperatoris et Reccaredi 
regis. in quo quiddam sibi antiquitas vindicavit, imo 
nostrum tempus antiquitatis in conscientiam imaginavit. 
—Edidit—Etymologiarum codicem nimia magnitu- 
dine, distinctum ab eo titulis, non libris. quem, quia| 
rogatu meo fecit, quamvis imperfectum ipse reliquerit, 
ego in XX libros divisi.—Obiit temporibus Heraclii 
imperatoris et Christianissimi Chintilani regis. 





637 








Heraclit 28 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XXVI. 
A Jan. 22 Constantini 25. 

Baalbec is occupied by the Saracens “on the 
20th of January, Hejira 15.” Ockley Vol. 1 p. 181. 
Therefore Jan. 20 of 637. Hems is entered after 
the battles of Yermouk: Ockley p. 191 ‘‘ Never a 
man of them (the Saracens) went into the city till 


[Theophanes p. 281 C Heraclii 26° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει 
ἐπεστράτευσεν Ovpapos κατὰ Παλαιστίνης, καὶ παρακαθί- 
σας τὴν ἁγίαν πόλιν διετῇ χρόνον παρέλαβεν αὐτὴν λόγῳ. 
Σωφρόνιος δὲ ὁ Ἱεροσολύμων ἀρχιερεὺς λόγον ἔλαβεν πά-" 
σης Παλαιστίνης ἀσφαλέστατον. εἰσελθὼν δὲ Οὔμαρος εἰς 
τὴν ἁγίαν πόλιν τριχίνοις ἐκ καμήλων ἐνδύμασιν ἠμφιεσ- 
μένος ἐρρυπωμένοις κ. τ. λ.----ἐν τούτοις ἀπεβίω ὁ Σωφρό- 











EMPERORS. 


175 





A.D. 


EveEntTs 


AUTHORS 








after the great battle of Yermouk which determined 
the fate of Syria.” And this agrees with the period 
of the truce (see 635), which expired Dec. 4 A. D. 
636. 

Jerusalem taken. Ockley p. 211 ‘“Abu-Obeidah 
having received orders to besiege it [at the close 
of 636] sent Yezid thither first with 5000 men,” 
ἄς. p. 215 “Αἴ last the patriarch [Sophronius] 
consented that the city should be surrendered upon 
condition that the mhabitants should receive the 
articles from the Caliph’s own hands.” Omar en- 
tered the city (Ockley p. 226) Hej. 16 A. D. 637: 
Elmakin apud Ockley p. 229. He continued there 
about 10 days: Ockley p. 230. On Omar at Jeru- 
salem see Eutychius tom. 2 p. 284—29]. 

Omar while at Jerusalem “ divided Syria into 
two parts, and committed all between Hauran and 
Aleppo to Abu Obeidah. Yezid took charge of all 
Palestine and the sea shore [Theophanes p. 282 A 
τῷ αὐτῷ ἔτει [the year of the fall of Jerusalem] ἀπο- 
λύει Οὔμαρος τὸν Ἰασδὸν εἰς τὴν Συρίαν]. Amrou was 
sent to invade Egypt.” Ockley p. 232. conf. p. 281. 
Aleppo and its castle were taken in 4 or 5 months: 
Ockley p. 233. 244. 250. Probably before the 
close of 637. Meanwhile Yezid attempted Cesarea 
in vain: p. 233. And Amrou “ did not march di- 
rectly to Egypt, but continued awhile in Palestine.” 
—‘‘ As he was marching towards Ceesarea, the Sa- 
racens found the weather extremely cold.” p. 281. 
282. conf. p. 292. ““ Constantine guarded that part 
of the country.” p. 282. 292. We discern here 
the winter of A. D. 634. 

Yazdejerd defeated retires to Ferganah. Ockley 
Vol. 1 p. 229 ‘In the same year in which Jerusa- 
lem was taken Saéd was making havoc in the terri- 
tories of Persia: he went to Madayin,” &c.—p. 230 
“ After this in the same year the Persians were 
defeated by the Saracens in a great battle near 
Jaloulah. Yazdejerd—retired to Ferganah, a city 
of Persia.” 


| 
vos, ὁ λόγῳ καὶ πράξει τὴν Ἱεροσολύμων picexoasicad| 
ἐκκλησίαν, καὶ κατὰ τῆς “Ηρακλείου καὶ τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ po-| 
νοθελητῶν κακοδοξίας ἀγωνισάμενος Σεργίου καὶ Πύρρου, 
[conf. a. 630]. Repeated by Cedrenus p. 490 τῷ, 
ks’ ἔτει. An error both in the duration of the siege 
and in the year of the surrender. The siege was) 
begun, and the city was taken, within the 27th year 
of Heraclius. Sophronius therefore died in 637. 
Eutychius tom. 2 p. 291 also marks his death a 
after the visit of Omar: Porro mortuus est Sophro- 
nius patriarcha Hierosolymitanus, postquam munere 
illo IV annis functus esset. Nicephorus p. 410 D 
ends with Sophronius: Μόδεστος ἔτος ἕν [conf. a. 
629]. Σωφρόνιος.] 


| 


| 








Heracli 29 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XXVII. 
A Jan. 22 Constantini 26. 

Flight of Heraclius from Antioch: Ockley Vol. | 
p- 271. of Constantine from Cesarea : p- 297. Both 
are at CP. on the 4th of July: Constantin. Por- 
phyrog. de Cerem. II. 27 κατὰ τὴν τετάρτην τοῦ Ἰου- 
λίου μηνὸς, ivd. ια΄ [4 July 638] ὁ αὐτοκράτωρ θελήσας 
ἀναγορεῦσαι “Ἡράκλειον κ.τ.λ. ὁ μὲν πατριάρχης εἰσῆλθεν 
πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, παρόντος καὶ Kwvortartivov. Heraclius 
was still at Antioch after Aleppo had fallen and 
when the Saracens assaulted Antioch: Ockley p. 
257. 259. 264. 267. therefore through the winter 
of 63% and the spring of 638. Constantine in Pa- 
lestine at the same period. conf. a. 637. Ockley 





The ἔκθεσις of Heraclius was published in the 12th 
indiction; therefore not before September 638. The 
date is fixed by Martinus of Rome in the Lateran 
Council which was held imperii Constantini anno 1X 
sub die III Nonas Octobris indictione VIII: Acta’ 
Concil. tom. 7 p. 7& and sub die VIII Id. Oct. 
indictione VIII: Ib. p. 103. and Constantini anno} 
IX sub die XVI Kal. Nov. indictione VIII: Ib. p. 
165. and sub die XIV Kal. Nov. ind. VIII: p. 215. 
and sub die prid. Kal. Nov. ind. VIII: p. 274. that}. 
is, Oct. 5. 8. 17. 19. 31 A. D. 649. Acta Con- 
cil. tom. 7 p. 86 Martinus—presidens sancto concilio 
divit —‘‘ Utinam quidem latenter in semetipsos tan- 
tummodo hoc malum circumscripsissent—Cyrus Alex- 











176 


APPENDIX. 





Events 


AvuTHORS 





p. 292. 297. 


After their departure Antioch surrenders: Ock- 
ley p. 273. “Abu Obeidah entered Antioch on 
Tuesday Aug. 21 Hej. 17 A. Ὁ. 638.” Gibbon 
Vol. 9 p. 414 points out the inconsistency: Aug. 21 
was on a Friday in 638. Perhaps the true date of 
the capture was Tuesday July 21. Theophanes p. 
282 C refers this event to the right year; and Ce- 
drenus p. 429 D τῷ κη΄ ἔτει παρέλαβον of “ApaBes τὴν 


᾿Αντιόχειαν. 


Cesarea surrendered in this year to Amrou the 
future conqueror of Egypt: Ockley p. 297 “ Con- 
stantine departed for CP.—In the morning—the 
people surrendered the city to Amrou—in the 17th 
year of the Hejira and the 5th of Omar’s reign.” 
The 5th of Omar began on the 22nd of Jumada II 
the 170th day of He. 17. conf. a. 634. which day 
fell upon July 11 A.D. 638; and this date brings 
down the loss of Czsarea to the middle or end of 
July, more than a month after the flight of Con- 
stantine. Ockley adds “in A. D. 639 and the 29th 
of Heraclius.”” These are not admissible. The year 
639 is inconsistent with Hej.17. The 29th of He- 
raclius would delay the capture till October. 


After this all the other towns in Syria surren- 
dered: Ockley p. 297. and “ all was subdued in 
six years from their first expedition in Abubekr’s 
reign.” p. 297. The conquest then was completed 
in 638; and the six years are within A. Ὁ. 632— 
638. Hej. 11—17. 


andrine ecclesia episcopus et Sergius ΟΡ." antistes, 
necnon et ejus successores Pyrrhus et Paulus.—Et 
Cyrus quidem ante hos decem et octo annos (conf. a. 
630] unam operationem in Christo in eadem Alexan- 
drina urbe definiens Divinitatis ejus et Humanitatis— 
ordinando capitula numero novem in ambone predicans, 
cum anathemate qui sic non saperet, impie promulga- 
vit; Sergius autem per epistolam propriam ad Cy- 
rum scriptam &c.—et non solum hoc sed etiam post 
aliquot annos ejusdem Cyri nove adinventionis, hoc 
est per nuper XII indictionem elapsam, hereticam et 
ipse conscribens Ecthesin fidei sub nomine tunc impe- 
rantis Heraclit unam—voluntatem et operationem in- 
stituit.” A copy of the Ecthesis—y ἔκθεσις ‘Hpa- 
κλείου τοῦ Baowéws—is extant Ibid. p. 201. Re- 
ferred to by Theophanes p. 275 A Cedrenus p. 
420 Ὁ Zonaras tom. 2 p. 56 A. conf. a. 630 col. 1. 


Death of Sergius in indict. 12: Nicephorus in 
breviario p. 30=p.18A κατὰ δὲ τὴν δωδεκάτην ἰνδι- 
κτιῶνα ἐτελεύτα Σέργιος ὁ τοῦ Βυζαντίου πρόεδρος. As 
he was appointed Ap. 18 A. D. 610 (conf. a.) the 
space assigned to him by Nicephorus quoted in 610, 
28 0” 214, is too short, for these would terminate 
in the 11th indiction at May 8 A.D. 638. Pagius 
tom. 2 p. 818 from a comparison of copies supplies in 
the text of Nicephorus μῆνας ἑπτά. and this amended 
period 28” 7” 21¢ will place the death of Sergius 
in the right indiction at 8 Dec. 638. Theophanes 
p: 2480 282 Β rightly assigns 29 years current : 
Σέργιος ἔτη KO. 





639 








Heraclit 30 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XXVIII. 
A Jan. 23 Constantini 27. 


A pestilence in Syria: Ockley Vol. 1 p. 299 “In 
the 18th year of the Hejira A. D. 639 there was 
such terrible mortality in Syria that the Arabs call 
that year the year of destruction. The Saracens lost 
by that plague 25,000 men, among whom was Abu 
Obeidah, then 58 years old.”—* Caled survived 
them about 3 years and then died.” After the 
death of Abu Obeidah Moawiyah is lieutenant in 
Syria. Named by Theophanes Ρ- 282 C Heraclii 
28° ἐπέμφθη Mavias ὑπὸ Οὐμάρου στρατηγὸς καὶ ἀμηρᾶς 
πάσης τῆς ὑπὸ τῶν Σαρακηνῶν χώρας ἀπὸ Αἰγύπτου ἕως 
τοῦ Εὐφράτου. Also in Cedrenus p. 429 D τῷ κη΄ ἔτει. 
One year before the time. 


Amrou invades Egypt: Ockley Vol. 1 p. 299— 
301. He entered Egypt June 6: Renaudot pa- 
triarch. Alex. p. 162 Scribit Severus—venisse Arabes 
in Aigyptum cum potentissimo exercitu—die 12° men- 
sis Baini. The month Baini or Payni began on 
May 26: F.H. III p. 356. Siege of Alexandria 
in November: conf. a. 640. 





Pyrrhus succeeds Sergius: Niceph. in breviario 
p- 30=18 A καὶ ἐπειδήπερ προσέκειτο “Hpakheios Πύρρῳ 
ἀδελφόν τε ἐκάλει, ----καὶ dua φκειωμένον Σεργίῳ καὶ συν- 
διαιτώμενον ἐγίνωσκε, τοῦτον ἀρχιερέα τοῦ Βυζαντίου ἀνη- 
γόρευσεν. Zonaras tom. 2 p. 86 Α Σεργίου δὲ τοῦ τὸν 
θρόνον ἔχοντος ΚΠ. τὴν ζωὴν καταστρέψαντος, Πύρρος 
αὐτὸν διεδέξατο, τὰ αὐτὰ ἐκείνῳ δοξάζων. Nicephorus 
Ρ. 415 A Πύρρος πρεσβύτερος τῆς αὐτῆς (ΚΠ.) μοναχὸς 
καὶ ἄρχων τῶν μοναστηρίων καὶ ἡγούμενος Χρυσοπόλεως. 
στάσεως δὲ γενομένης αὐτῷ παρῃτήσατο, ἔτη β΄ μῆνας O 
ἡμέρας θ. Theophanes p. 282 Ο gives him 3 years 
current. Pyrrhus was deposed in October 641: 
Nicephorus in breviario p. 36=p. 2] D προχειρίζεται 
Παῦλος [the successor of Pyrrhus] κατὰ τὸν ᾿οΟκτώβριον 
μῆνα τῆς πεντεκαιδεκάτης ἰνδικτιῶνος. Theophanes p. 
283 D Πύρρου δὲ ἐκβληθέντος τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς [οοηΐ. Ζο- 
naram tom. 2 p. 87 Β], ἐχειροτονήθη πατριάρχης ΚΙ. 
Παῦλος---- μηνὶ ᾿Οκτωβρίῳ ἰνδικτιῶνι ιε΄. As the 2” 9" 94 
terminated in Oct. 641, they commenced in January 
A.D. 639; Jan. of the 12th indiction. 











EMPERORS. 





A.D. 


Events 


AUTHORS 





640 


Heraclii 31 from Oct. 5. Post cons. Her. XXIX. 
A Jan, 22 Constantini 28. 

Alexandria taken : Ockley p. 309 “‘ The Saracens 
entered and took possession Hej. 20 A. D. 640, 
after they had besieged it 14 months, and lost 
23,000 men before it.” Abulpharajius p. 112 Am- 
rus filius Aasi urbem Metsr vi cepit, cepit etiam A- 
lexandriam deditione. Eutychius tom. 2 p. 316 In- 
gressi sunt Moslemini Alexandriam postquam in ipsius 
obsidione menses XIV insumsissent. yp. 319 Capta 
est vi, sine promisso aut pactis conventis, nullo 
cum ipsis inito federe aut sponsione. Capta autem 
est die Veneris mensis Moharram novilunio, anno 
Hejre 20°—qui Chalifatus Omari octavus fuit. Also 
fixed to Friday by Elmakin in Gibbon Vol. 9 p. 433. 
The Ist day of Moharram and of the 20th year of 
the Hejira fell upon Thursday Dec. 21. The cap- 
ture therefore is determined to the 2nd of Mohar- 
ram, Friday Dec. 22 A. D. 640. The 8th year of 
Omar’s reign commenced in Arabian computation 
on the 22nd of Jumada IT, the 170th day of Hej. 
20: conf..a. 634. Which coincided with June 7 
A.D. 641. And at the capture of Alexandria his 
7th year was still current, 

At the time of Amrou’s invasion the Copts in 
Egypt were 6,000,000: Eutychius tom. 2 p. 311 
Numerum inierunt eorum e Cophtitis presertim qui 
tributo pendendo obnoxii essent ; fueruntque qui nu- 
merati sunt homines sexies millies mille, quorum cen- 
sus duodecies millies aureorum millia. Quoted by 
Ockley p. 305. This Coptic population was com- 
posed of various races, aboriginal Egyptians, Nu- 
bians, Ethiopians or Abyssinians, and Jews: Re- 
naudot p. 164. This number, 6,000,000, is cre- 
dible if we understand it of the total Copt popula- 
tion, and not (with Eutychius) of the male adults 
only. In the reign of Nero A. D. 66 Egypt ex- 
clusive of Alexandria coutained 7,500,000 inhabit- 
ants—mevrnkovra πρὸς ταῖς ἑπτακοσίαις ἔχουσα μυριάδας 
ἀνθρώπων δίχα τῶν ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν κατοικούντων Joseph. 
Bell. If. 10,4. In the amount of tribute in Euty- 
chius there must be exaggeration or error. 


[Joannes Philoponus was still living according to 
Abulpharajius p. 114 (quoted by Ockley Vol. 1 p. 
312—314): Hoc tempore claruit inter Muslemios 
Johannes quem vocamus nos Grammaticum, qui Alezx- 
andrinus fuit fidemque Christianorum Jacobiticorum 
professus.—Vixitque donec caperet Amrus Alexan- 
driam, et ad Amrum accessit, qui, cognito quem in 
scientiis locum teneret honore ipsum affecit &c.—Dizit 
illi Amrus, ‘‘ Quid est quo opus {δὲ sit ?” Dizit illi 
“ Libri philosophici qui in bibliothecis regiis repe- 
riuntur.” ἃς. But Philoponus was born about the 
year 525, This may be collected from the age of 
his master Ammonius the disciple of Proclus. For 
we may assume that Ammonius was at least 60 
years of age in A. D. 525, 40 years after the death 
of his master Proclus. And we collect from Philo- 
ponus himself that he was born before A. D. 529. 
conf. a, 617. He was born then 116 years before 
the fall of Alexandria. This space of 116 years, 
525—640 both inclusive, will bring that event be- 
low the lifetime of Philoponus. The account of 
Abulpharajius is adopted by Gibbon Vol. 9 p. 435 
who introduces “ John the last disciple of Ammo- 
nius’” conversing with Amrou in December 640. 
But Gibbon has altogether missed the time of Phi- 
loponus when he supposes (Ibid. note) that the 
commentary dated May 10 A.D. 617 was an “ early” 
work. Ockley accepts the tale, and Renaudot de 
patriarch. Alex. p. 170 Fabricius B.G. tom. 10 p. 
640 Brucker H. Ph. tom. 3 p. 529, who reckons 
Joannem octogenario majorem obiisse after A. D. 640. 
Born therefore cir. A.D. 560. But this is refuted 
by Joannes himself, by the time of Ammonius, and 
by Simplicius who quotes Joannes. 

Leontius de Sectis c. 5 quoted by Basnage An- 
nal. tom. 3 p. 747 and by Pagius tom. 2 p. 555 at- 
tests ‘‘that while Theodosius yet lived at CP. the 
dogma of Tritheism was agitated again, of which 
Joannes Philoponus was the chief author.” But 
Theodosius dwelt there till 567: See the Tables 
567.4. On Theodosius at CP. see the Tables p. 
789 A. Ὁ. 548.4. Pagius l.c. ad annum 535 
quotes the address of Philoponus to Sergius, and 
then, forgetting the time of Sergius, adds that Phi- 
loponus lived usque ad finem fere hujus seculi ; which 
supposes his death before the year 600. An oppo- 
site error to that of Abulpharajius.] 





64] 





Post cons. Her. XXX. A Jan. 22 Constantini 29. 

Death of Heraclius: Niceph. in breviario p. 31= 
18 D ἐτελεύτα ζήσας ἔτη ἐξ καὶ ἑξήκοντα, ἐν δὲ τῇ βασι- 
λείᾳ διανύσας ἔτη τριάκοντα μῆνας τέσσαρας ἡμέρας ἕξ. 
These, 30” 4” 64 from Oct. 5 A. D. 610 will ter- 
minate on Saturday Feb. 10 A.D. 641. Pagi tom. 
2 p. 824 from an anonymous Oriental Chronicle 





Pyrrhus of CP. is deposed and Paul appointed in 
October. Conf. a. 639. 








178 


APPENDIX. 





A.D. Events 


AUTHORS 








collects defunctus est die Dominica. Therefore on 
Sunday Feb.11. Theophanes p. 283 B places his 
death in March: Heraclii 31° τελευτᾷ μηνὶ Maprio 
ἰνδικτιῶνι εδ' ----βασιλεύσας ἔτη λ΄ μῆνας (. βασιλεύει δὲ 
μετ᾽ αὐτὸν Κωνσταντῖνος ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ μῆνας τέσσαρας, καὶ 


ρου πατριάρχου τελευτᾷ. καὶ βασιλεύει ὁ “Ἡρακλεωνᾶ----- 
σὺν τῇ μητρὶ Maprivy—pivas ἕξ.----καὶ ἐξορίσαντες αὐ- 
τοὺς ἀνεβίβασαν Κώνσταν υἱὸν Κωνσταντίνου ἔγγονον 
Ἡρακλείου ---καὶ ἐκράτησεν ἔτη κζ΄. Cedrenus p. 430 
τῷ λα΄ ἔτει τελευτᾷ----μηνὶ Μαρτίῳ ua’, βασιλεύσας ἔτη λ' 
μῆνας ¢.—pera τοῦτον---- Κωνσταντῖνος μῆνας δ' ---τελευτᾷ 
δὲ φαρμακευθεὶς ὑπὸ Μαρτίνης----καὶ Πύρρου.----βασιλεύει 
δὲ Ἡρακλωνᾶς σὺν μητρὶ Μαρτίνῃ μῆνας ἕξ.----ἀνεβί- 
βασαν Κώνσταντα τὸν υἱὸν Κωνσταντίνου----ὃς ἐκράτησεν 
ἔτη xf. Abulpharajius p. 113 Obdiit Heraclius, cui 
successit filius ipsius Constantinus, quem quatuor post 
mensibus veneno sustulit Martina uxor patris ejus, fi- 
liumque suum Heracliolum substituit Davidis novi no- 
mine illi indito. Magnates vero regni imperium ejus 
egre ferentes eo abdicato prefecerunt Constantinum 
occisi filium. Zonaras XIV p. 87 A inaccurately : 
θνήσκει 6 βασιλεὺς τριακοστὸν ἐφ᾽ ἑνὶ χρόνον ἀνύων---- 
μεταβαίνει δὲ ἡ αὐταρχία πρὸς τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ Κωνσταν- 
τῖνον, is βραχύ τι ἀπώνατο. ἕνα γὰρ μοναρχήσας ἐνιαυτὸν 
φαρμάκῳ διώλετο. Constantine reigned 103 days 
(4 months current): Niceph. in breviario p. 33 
συμβασιλεύσας τῷ πατρὶ ἔτη κη΄ καὶ ἐπιβιοὺς εἰς τὴν Ba- 
σιλείαν ἔτι ἡμέρας ἑκατὸν τρεῖς ἐτελεύτησε. These 103 
days are Feb. 11—May 24 A. D. 641. The reign 
of his son Constans or Constantine had begun before 
Oct. 5, for his 9th year had begun before Oct. 5 
A.D. 649: Acta Concil. tom. 7 p. 77 quoted at 
638. 2. little more than 4 months after the death 
of his father. The sole reign of Heracleonas then 
was less than 5 months. 





φαρμακευθεὶς ὑπὸ Maprivns τῆς αὐτοῦ μητρυιᾶς καὶ Iup-. 











The domestic history of Heraclius may be collected from Nicephorus. His wife Martina was the 
daughter of his sister Mary and of her first husband Martinus*. Martina accompanied Heraclius in 
his expedition in 623, and some of their children were born in Asia». His children by both marriages 


were these. 
Ex Eudocia 


1 Epiphania A. Ὁ. 611. (Εὐδοκία Nicephoro p. 18. 25. 28.) 
2 Constantinus A.D. 612. ob. 641. 


ἃ Niceph. breviario p. 16=10 D θυγάτηρ αὐτὴ Μαρίας 
τῆς αὐτοῦ ἐτύγχανεν ἀδελφῆς, πατρὸς δὲ Maprivov, ὃν Μαρία 
πρὸ Evrporiov γαμέτην ἐκέκτητο. 

Ὁ Heracleonas was born in Lazica: Niceph. p. 17 = 
Ρ. 11 B ἐπειρᾶτο διὰ Λαζικῆς εἰς τὴν Περσικὴν εἰσβαλεῖν" 
καθ᾽ ἣν τίκτεται αὐτῷ υἱὸς ἐκ Μαρτίνης τῆς γυναικὸς (μεθ᾽ 
ἑαυτοῦ γὰρ ταύτην ἤγετο) ὃν καὶ ἐπωνόμασεν “Ἡράκλειον. 


Heracleonas is ἔτι δεκέτης in the year of his father’s 
death in Zonaras p. 87 B. But Heraclius was in La- 
zica in 626: Theophanes p. 263 Ὁ. compare the 
Table at A. D. 626. and Heracleonas must have been 
16 at the time of his reign and deposition. See Pagi 
tom. 2 p. 826. 


CONSULS. 179 


E Martina 


1 Heracleonas (Ἡράκλειος Nicephoro p. 33—36.) 
2 Augustina Aug. 

3 Anastasia Aug. 

4 David Cesar 

5 Martinus NB. (Mapivos Nicephoro p. 31.) 


The children of Martina are named in this order in A. D. 639 by the people of CP. apud Con- 
stantinum Porph. de cerem. II. 29 p. 630. Besides these surviving children of Martina two sons 
and two daughters died during the campaigns of Heraclius in Asia®. Constantine, who was born 
in 615, was one of these, as Pagi tom. 2 p. 826 reasonably concludes. Perhaps the Flavius of 
Nicephorus p. 16 was this Constantine. 


ΤΙ. 


CONSULS. 


. THE consuls are illustrated in the Tables from Gruter and Norisius. In the following list 
farther testimonies are added in the notes from the copious and valuable collections of Muratori*, 
whose work was not within reach when the Tables were composed. From that collection the 
descriptions and the names of some consuls have been corrected or supplied: as Kggius Ambibulus 
at A. D. 126, WM. Antonius Hiberus at 133, Bruttius Presens IT at 139, M. Pompeius Macrinus in 
164, Sosius Priscus Senecio in 169, P. Cornelius Secularis II et Junius Donatus IT in 260, Antonius 
Marcellinus et Petronius Probinus in 341, Flavius Cesarius et Nonius Atticus in 397. 

The second and third columns give an expanded view of the consulships in the Paschal Chro- 
nicle and in Cassiodorus, that these may be compared with the true list in each step of the series. 
From the 7th of Constantine A. D. 312 to the 20th of Heraclius A. D. 630 the Chronicle has 
the right number of consulships>, but in the preceding period, from the death of Augustus A. 1). 
14 to the 7th of Constantine A. D. 312, are some interpolations and some omissions, which disturb 
the series in many parts, and place many consulships either above or below their true position. 
In the whole number between Sex. Pompeius Sex. Apuleius A.D. 14 and Constantin. II Licin. 1] 
A.D. 312 the Chronicle has two interpolated years, which carry back the consuls Pompeius et 
Apuleius to A. 1). 12 two years higher than their real station. 

In F. H. ΠῚ Introd. p. v—ix the errors of the Chronicle with respect to the consulships are 
shewn in a descending series from B.C. 280 down to the reign of Augustus ; in the present Table 
the errors and variations are shewn in an ascending series proceeding from A. D. 579 upwards to 
the last year of Augustus. It must also be observed that the Chronicle shortens the space between 
the death of Cesar and the death of Augustus, which is called 56” 6” p. 189 D, and for which 
only 56 years are allowed in the detail. But from the death of Cesar March 15 B.C. 44 to the 
death of Augustus Aug. 19 A. D. 14 the real interval was 57y 5™ 54. 


¢ Nicephorus p. 25=15 Ο ὑπάρχοντι δὲ Ἡρακλείῳ ἐν [,. A. Muratorio. 4 Voll. fol. Mediolani 1739—1742 
τῇ Περσικῇ ἐτελεύτησαν αὐτῷ δύο viol καὶ θυγατέρες δύο, pp. 2134. 
ἃ Novus thesaurus veterum inscriptionum, collectore b See below, A. D. 312 note °. 


aAa® 


180 APPENDIX. 0.2, 


Cassiodorus omits the consuls of A. D. 503; and this omission brings down the preceding con- 
sulships one year too low as far as the year 347. At 347 an interpolation restores the consuls 
Leontius and Sallustius A. D. 344 to their right year and the preceding consulships are right up 
to A.D. 297. At that point Waximian V Galerius II are omitted, and the consuls are again 
below the true year. At 276 another omission brings down the consulships two years too low till 


we arrive in the ascending series at A.D. 227. There between Alewander II et Marcellus A.D. - 


226 and Modestus et Probus A. D. 228 he interpolates a consulship, and the variation is reduced 
to one year below the time. This continues up to the year 162 Rusticus et Aquilinus. Before that 
consulship he has two interpolated years, and Varus θὲ Bradua in 160 are one year too high in 
the list of Cassiodorus. He interpolates again at 144, he omits at 130. At 117 he again inter- 
polates. He has another interpolation at 102, another at 95. But he omits a consulship at the 
year 87, omits at 63 and at 56. At 51 he interpolates two consulships. At A. D. 40 one is 
omitted. At the year 38 is another interpolation, and another at 32. When these twelve inter- 
polated consulships are balanced against the eight omitted*, between Pompeius et Apuleius A. D. 
14 and Cethegus A. D. 504 he has on the whole amount four years too many, and the first consuls 
in this list are carried upwards four years too high. If we suppose, what is very probable, that 
Dexicrates et Volusianus A.D. 503, who were within the personal knowledge of Cassiodorus him- 


self, were inserted by Cassiodorus, and omitted by the error of the transcriber, we shall find a . 


redundancy of five years upon the whole period, and Pompetus and Apuleius will be placed in the 


list of Cassiodorus at A. D. 9. 


A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. 


14 Sex. Pompeius Sex. Apuleius 2. 
Augustus ob. 

15 2Drusus et Flaccus 

16 » Taurus et Libo 199. 

17 ©Rufus et Flaccus 

18 4 Tiberius ΠῚ et Germanicus II 

19 €Silanus et Norbanus 

20 f Messala et Cotta 200. 








οι I δὲ Ἐπ᾿ ὦ 


¢ The interpolations are one at each of the years 
32, 38, 95, 102, 117, 144, 226, 347, two at A.D. 
51 and two at 161. The omitted consulships are at 
A. D. 40, 56, 63, 87, 130, 276, 297, 503. 

17 An inscription apud Muratorium p. 301. 1 in 
Lucania: J. O. et Mercurio Reduci ob reditum M. 
Clerit Pacati M. Vibius M. Lib. Geminus II X vot. 
P.C. Cecilio Rufo L. Pomponio Flacco cos. 

18 Gruter p. 187.14. 228. 8 Florentie: Ti. Ca- 
sare tert. Germanico Cesare iter. cos. Cn. Acceio Cn. 
f. Arn. Rufo Lutatio T. Petilio P. f. Quir. [Ivir. De- 
cretum. ediculam et statuas has hostiam dedicationi 
victime natali Aug. VIII Kal. Octob. due que pp. 
immolari consuete sunt ad aram que numini Aug. de- 
dicata est VIIII Kal. Oct. immolentur, item natali 
Tiberi Cas. perpet. acturi decuriones et pop. cenet, 


Curon. PascuH. 


198. 15. 55 Pompeius et Apuleius 
1, 56 aBrutus et Flaccus 
Augustus ob. 
1 b Taurus et Libo 


2 Crassus et Rufus 

3 Tiberius ITI et Rufus II 
5 Messala et Gratus 

6 & Tiberius IV et Drusus 
7 Agrippa et Galba 


Casstopor. 
Sex. Pompeius Sex. Apuleius 
His coss. Augustus ob. 
aDrusus Ces. et C. Norbanus 
bSisenna Statilius et L. Scribon. 
L. Pomponius et C. Cebilius 


dTib. Cesar et German. Ces. 


eM. Silanus et C. Norbanus 
ΓΜ. Valerius et M. Aurelius 
&Tib. Ces. et Drusus Cesar 
hD. Haterius et C. Sulpicius 
iC. Asinius et C. Antistius 

Scr. Cornelius et L. Visellius 





quam impensam C. Cascellio Labeoni in perpet. polli- 
centi gratie agantur munificentie ejus, eog. natali ut 
quodannis vitulus immoletur et natalib. Augusti et 
Tiberi Cess. priusquam ad vescendum decuriones eant 
thure et vino genii eorum invitentur, Aram Numini 
Aug. pec. nostra ponendam et ludos ex Idib. Aug. dieb. 
sex faciundos curavimus. natali Auguste mulsum et 
crustula mulierib. vicanis ad Bonam Deam pec. n. 
dedimus. item dedicatione statuarum Casarum et Au- 
gustarum mulsum et crustula pecunia nostra devotis 
omnib. et populo dedimus perpetuoque ejus die dedica- 
tionis daturos nos testati sumus. quem diem quo fre- 
quentior quotannis sit servabimus VI Idus Martias, 
quia hac Ti. Ces. pont. max, felicissime creatus est. 
[See the Tables A. Ὁ. 15}. 


- 








CONSULS. 





18] 


A.D. ConsuULS Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. Cassiopor. 
21 & Tiberius IV et Drusus IT 9. 8 iPollio et Veter M. Asinius et Cossus Cornelius 
22 h Agrippa et Galba 10. 9 kCethegus et Varus mC, Calvisius et Cn. Getulicus 
23 iPollio et Veter 11. 10 } Agrippa II et Lentulus Ὠ],. Piso et M. Crassus 
24 kCethegus et Varro 201. 12. 11 ™Getulicus et Sabinus © Appius Silanus et P. Silius 
25 lLentulus et Agrippa 13. 12 Crassus et Piso PC. Rubellius et C, Fusius 
26 MSabinus et Getulicus 14. 13 OSilanus et Nerva 4M. Vinitius et L. Cassius 
27 "Piso et Crassus 15. 14 PGeminus et Geminus rTib. Cesar V 
28 OSilanus et Nerva 202. 1. 15 [Rufus et Rubellinus] $Cn. Domitius et Camillus Scribonian. 
29 PGeminus et Geminus 2. 16 4Vinicius et Longinus [Vinitius et Longinus] 
30 4Vinicius et Longinus 3. 17 ‘Tiberius V solus tSulpicius et Sulla 
31 Tiberius V et Sejanus 4, 18 V Persicus et Vitellius V Priscus et Vitellius 
τὸ δ' πάσχα ἐν ᾧ πέπονθεν. 
32 sAhenobarbus et Camillus 203. 5. 19 SAruntius et Ahenobarbus Ww Gallus et Novianus 
33 tGalba et Sulla 6. 20 4Galba et Sulla X Gallienus et Plautianus 
His coss. Tiberius moritur. 
34 VVitellius et Persicus 7. 21 Gallus et Nonianus @Proculus et Nigrinus 
35 WGallus et Nonianus 8. 22 x Lelianus et Plautus bJulianus et Asprenas 
a. 4 τῆς ἀναλήψεως. 
His coss. Tiberius ob. 
36 X Papinius et Plautius 204. 9. 1 @Proculus et Nigrinus [Publicola et Nerva] 
37 2Proculus et Nigrinus 10. 2 bJulianus et Aspernas ¢ Cesar et Julianus 
Tiberius ob. His coss. Caligula occiditur. 
38 >bJulianus et Asprenas 11. 3 ¢Claudius et Cersianus €Cesar II et Saturninus 
39 CCesar II et Cesianus 12. 4 4Claudius II solus Secundus et Venustus 
His coss. Caligula ob. 
40 Cesar ITI Solus 205. 13. 1 Claudius III et Antoninus Tiberius et Gallus 
41 eCesar IV et Saturninus 14. 2 fClaudius IV et Largus hCrispinus et Taurus 
Caligula ob. 
42 fClaudius II et Largus 15. 3 &Claudius V et Vitellius iVinicius et Cornelius 
43 & Claudius III et Vitellius II 1. 4 hCrispus et Taurus k Asiaticus et Cornelius 
21 Gruter p. 1042.17 extra portam Capenam via 3 Suilpicio et Sulla 
Appia: M. Turranius M. f. Pal. Amator M. Turra- 4 Prisco et Vitellio 
nius M. f: Pavinus &c.—D. D. Kal. Sept. Ti. Claudio ὃ Gallo et Noniano 
Nerone Ces. IIII Ti. Claudio Druso Ces. IT cos. 6 Gallieno et Plautiano 
27 Murat. p. 302. 1. 2 Veron in tabula ahenea: 7 Proculo et Nigrino 
M. Crasso Frugi L. Calpurnio Pisone cos. III Non. 8 Juliano et Asprenate 
Febr. civitas Themetra ex Africa hospitium fecit cum 9. Publicola et Nerva 
C. Silio C.f. Fab. Aviola eum liberos posterosque ejus 10 Cesare et Juliano 
sibi liberis posterisque suis patronum cooptaverunt. 11 Cesare II et Saturnino 
C. Silius C. f. Aviola civitatem Themetrensem liberos 12 Secundo et Venusto [Saturnino II et Ven. Prosp. | 


posterosque eorum sibi liberis posterisque suis in fidem 
clientelamque suam recepit. egerunt Banno Himilis 7. 
sufes, Azdrubal Baisillecis f. Iddibal Bosiharis f. leg. 
In altera tabula ahenea: M. Crasso Frugi L. Pisone 
cos. senatus populusque Thimiligensis hospitium fece- 
runt cum C. Silio C. f. Fab. Aviola pref. fabrum eum- 
que liberos posterosque eorum sibi liberis posterisque 
suis patronum cooptaverunt. C. Silius Aviola pref. 
fabr. Teiimiliigens. universos sibi liberis posterisque 
suis suorumque in fidem clientelamque suam suorumque 
recepit. egerunt legati Azrubal sufes Annobalis f. &c. 

P col. 3 Sc. Gemini duo. Prosper and Victorius 
begin their lists from these consuls. The first con- 
suls are thus given in Prosper and Victorius. 


1 Rufino Gemino Rubellio Gemino 
2 Vinicio et Longino 


Tiberio et Gallo 

Crispino et Tauro [Crispo Victor. ] 
Vinicio et Cornelio 

Asiatico et Silano 

7 Tiberio II et Vitellio 

Vitellio II et Publicola 

Verannio et Gallo [Verino Prosp.] 
Vetere et Nerviliano 

Claudio et Orphito 

22 Silano et Silio [Silvano et Silvio Victor. | 
Tiberio III et Antonino 

Silano et Othone 

Silano II et Antonino [Silano et Antonino Victor. | 


43 Muratori p. 304. 1 Tibure: Proserpine Bussi- 


ane L. Busseius L. 7. Vel. Annianus Busseia Prima 
Victorina D. K. Febr. Ti. Claudio Cas. LIT L. Vitellio 


»», el el 
> ὧι κα GO 


— 
Ἂς 


bdo Nw = 
— OOO 


bo HO bO 
ὧν να GO 


182 APPENDIX. C.2 
A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Cron. Pascu. Cassiopor. 
44 hCrispinus II et Taurus 206. 2. 5 iVinnicius et Corvinus 1 Tiberius II et Vitellius 
45 iVinicius II et Corvinus 3. 6 kAsiaticus et Silanus m Vitellius II et Publicola 
46 k Asiaticus II et Silanus * * * * n Verannius et Gallus 


47 1Claudius IV et Vitellius III 
48 ™Vitellius et Vipsanius 

49 1Gallus et Veranius 

50 °Veter et Nervilianus 

51 PClaudius V et Orfitus 


52 Sulla et Otho 

53 rSilanus et Antoninus 

54 5 Marcellus et Aviola 
Claudius ob. 

55 tNero et Vetus 

56 VSaturninus et Scipio 

57 WNero II et Piso 

58 XNero III et Messala 

59 yApronianus et Capito 

60 zNero IV et Cornelius 

61 @Pzetus et Turpilianus 

62 Marius et Gallus 

63 ¢ Regulus et Rufus 

64 dBassus et Crassus 

65 5 Silianus et Vestinus Atticus 

66 fTelesinus et Paulinus 








68 bItalicus et Trachalus 910. 1: 
Nero οὗ. 
69 AGalba II et Vinius ie 
70 ®Vespasianus II et Titus 13. 
71 © Vespasianus III et Nerva 14. 
72 ἘΝ εβραβίδηιυβ IV et Titus II 213; 15; 
73 ®Domitianus IT et Messalinus 1; 
74 Ὁ βραβίδπυβ V et Titus ΠῚ 2 


II cos. p. 304. 2 Rome: Pro salute Ti. Claudi Ca- 
saris Aug. pontif. maz. tr. pot. III cos. [II desig. IIIT 
Praesens Aug. L. ex voto suscepto viat. et scrib. libr. 
et A. Larcius Lydus ded. On desig. IIII see the 
remark of Muratori. 

k col. 2 In Chron. Pasch. p. 233 A it is added at 
these consuls ἀπὸ τῆς ἀναλήψεως τοῦ Kupiov—érn ιδ' 
μῆνες {. 

55 Muratori p. 305. 1 Rome: Ez privat. L. Ser- 
vili Fortunati Macedon. T. Stati muneri Nero Claud. 
Cas. L. Ant. Vetus cos. 

57 Mur. p. 305. 2 Rome: Nerone Claudio Cesare 
Aug. Germanico II L. Calpurnio Pisone cos. C. Popi- 
lius Primo unguentarius fecit. 

69 Murat. p. 307. 5 prope Lugnanam in lamina 
nea: Gn. Flaccus Q. Ful. f. decumam partem Her- 
culi et pro reditu felicissimo ex Africa Vibi fratris et 
pro sal. Petine matris signa aurea Fortune Pren. et 
Feronie Sanctissime Ὁ. 1). T. Vinio cos. 

70 Murat. p. 308.1 Rome: Junoni regine D.D. 


ΓΟ ΧΥΥ ed 


ed 
ΟΣ rd 
errr wrens 
ee 
sete 4 eee 
er a 
ΟΣ: 
ΟΠ ΨΚ ΨΚ. ΧΙ 
ΟΣ 
“οὐ ρο σφ... 
ΟΣ 
ΟΣ 
ΟΣ 
ΠΣ ewer er Σ 
ΟΣ. 
ΟΣ" 
“φερε τον 


ΟΣ 


9. 13 ¢Capito et Rufus 

67 &Capito et Rufus 10. 14 bItalicus et Trachalus 
His coss. Nero ob. 

1 4Galba et Rufinus 


2 3 Vespasianus solus 

3 © Vespasianus IT et Nerva 

4 PVespasianus III et Titus 

5 [Vespasianus IV et Titus IT] 
6 @Domitianus et Messalinus 

7 >Vespasianus V et Titus IIT 


Vetus et Servilianus 
P Claudius et Orfitus 
[Sylvanus et Sylvius] 
{Tiberius III et Antoninus] 
qSilanus et Otho 
His coss. Claudius moritur. 
rSilanus II et Antoninus II 
8 Marcellinus et Aviola 
tNero et Vetus 


w Nero II et Piso 
x Nero III et Messala 
yC. Capito et Apronius 
2Nero IV et Cornelius 
4Pius et Turpilianus 
b Macrinus et Gallus 
dCrassus et Bassus 
Sylvanus et Paulinus 
Celsinus et Apuleius 
f Telesinus et Paulinus 
& Capito et Rufus 
hItalicus et Turpilianus 
Sylvanus et Otho 

His coss. Nero se interfecit. 
Vespasianus et Titus 


Vespasianus II et Titus II 
Vespasianus III et Nerva 
Vespasianus IV et Titus III 
Vespasianus V et Titus IV 
Vespasianus VI et Titus V 
Vespasianus VII et Titus VI 





K. J. P. Annius P. f. Pal. Carus sacerdos Nept. pa- 
tron. col. Ost. quing. iter. Fl. Vespasiano Augusto IT 
et Tito Vespasiano Cas. cos. 

& col. 2 After a hiatus of 20 years (the amount is 
determined by the indictions) the Chronicle p. 240 D 
resumes at these consuls. 

B col. 2 At these consuls Chron. Pasch. adds p. 
246 D a. 39 ἀπὸ τῆς ἀναλήψεως. p. 247 D a. 40 ἀπὸ 
τῆς ἀναλήψεως.---α 15° Tiberii ἔτη μβ΄. 

© col. 3 At these consuls Prosper p. 379 marks 
the beginning of his first cycle : Vetere et Nerviliano: 
Paschalis Cycli ratio ab his coss. incipit per annos 
XXCIV et ad eandem legem revertens. But he had 
more properly placed the beginning at 1: Tiberio IT 
et Vitellio [sc. A. D. 47] initium Cycli primi. which 
agrees with the beginning of the second in A. D. 
131. See below. 

y col. 3 Omitted by Prosp. and Victorius. 

f col. 3 Omitted by Prosp. and Victorius. 

h col. 3 Silio Italico et Turpil. Prosp. 


CONSULS. 
A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. 
75 ©Vespasianus VI et Titus IV 3. 8 ¢ Vespasianus VI et Titus IV 
76 4Vespasianus VII et Titus V 214. 4. 9 4Vespasianus VII et Titus V 
77 ©Vespasianus VIII et Titus V1 5. 10 Titus VI et Domitianus IT 

His coss. Vespasian. ob. 
78 f£Commodus et Priscus 6. 1 hTitus VII et Domitianus III 
79 &Vespasianus IX et Titus VIT 7. 2 iGalba et Pollio 
Vespasianus ob. His coss. Titus ob. 
80 hTitus VIII et Domitianus VII | 215. 8. 1 kDomitianus IV et Sabinus 
81 iSilva et Pollio 9. 2 1Domitianus V et Rufus 
Titus ob. 
82 kDomitianus VIII et Sabinus 10. 3 ™Domitianus VI et Sabinus 
83 1 Domitianus IX et Rufus II 11. 4 Domitianus VII et Fulvius 
84 mDomitianus X et Sabinus 216. 12. 5 °Domitianus VIII et Dolabella 
85 2 Domitianus XI et Fulvus 13. 6 PDomitianus IX et Saturninus 
86 °Domitianus XII et Dolabella 14. 7 GDomitianus X et Rufus II 
87 P Domitianus XIII et Saturninus 15. 8 ¥Fulvius II et Atratinus 
88 4Domitianus XIV et Rufus 217. 1. 9 SDomitianus XI et Nerva 
89 ΓΕ νι II et Atratinus 2. 10 tGlabrio et Trajanus 
90 SDomitianus XV et Nerva II 3. 11 VDomitian. XII et Saturninus 
91 tTrajanus et Glabrio 4. 12 wPompeius et Crispinus 
92 vVDomitianus XVI et Saturninus/ 218. 5. 13 [Domitian. XIII et Clemens] 
93 wCollega et Priscus 6. 14 X Aspernas et Lateranus 
94 xAsprenas et Lateranus 7. 15 Y Domitian. XIV et Clemens 11 
95 yDomitianus XVII et Clemens 8. 16 ZValens et Veter 
His coss. Domitian. ob. 

96 zValens et Vetus 219. 9. 1 ANerva et Rufus IIT 











183 


CassIopor. 


Commodus et Rufus 
Vespasianus VIII et Titus VII 
Vespasianus 1X et Titus VIII 


Sylvanus et Verus 
Domitianus et Messalinus 

His coss. Vespas. mortuus. 
1Domitianus II et Rufus II 
τὴ Domitianus III et Sabinus 

His coss. Titus pertit. 

Domitianus IV et Rufus III 
©Domitianus V et Dolabella 
qDomitianus VI et Rufus IV 
Flavius et Trajanus 
$8Domitianus VII et Nerva 
t Trajanus II et Glabrio 
Vv Domitianus VIII et Salvinius 
wSylvanus et Priscus 
x Asprenas et Clemens 
Υ Domitian IX et Clemens II 
Nerva II et Rufus 
Fulvius et Vetus 
Sabinus et Antoninus 
BNerva III et Trajanus III 


C Senecio et Palma 


75 Gruter p.109.7 Rome: Pro salute dominorum 
genio horreor. Saturninus et Successus horreari donum 
dederunt Imp. Vespas. VI Cesare Tito IIII cos. Mu- 
rat. p. 309. 1 Tibure: Herculi sanctissimo pacifero 
sacrum Julia Casantra et Jul. Fuficius V.S.L.M. dedic. 
XITIT Kal. Jul. Imp. Vespasiano Aug. VI Tito Flavio 
Cesare IIII cos. The inscription quoted in the Ta- 
bles A. Ὁ. 75. 1 from Gruter p. 223. 3 is of doubtful 
authority. 

81 Murat. p. 312 Rome fragmentum duorum la- 
pidum spectantium ad fratres arvales. After men- 
tioning acts of the year 80 the inscription proceeds: 
L. Flavio Silva Nonio Basso Asinio Pollione Verrucoso 
cos. XVIII Kal. Febr. in luco Dee die piaculum fac- 
tum per calatorem et publicos ejus sacerdoti quod ar- 
bor a vetustate decidit &c.—L. Flavio Silva Nonio 
Basso Asinio Pollione Verrucoso cos. III Nonas Jan. 
magister C. Junius Tadius Mefitanus collegi fratrum 
arvalium nomine vota nuncupavit pro salute imp. Titi 
Cesaris divi 7. Vespasiani Aug. pont. max. tribunic. 
potest. cos. VIII et Cesaris f. Domitiani cos. VIT et 
Julie Aug. liberorumque eorum victimis immolatis in 
capitolio que superioris anni magister voverat persolvit 
Jovi O. M. boves mares II Junoni regine vaccas duas 
Minerve vaccas duas, Saluti publice vaccas IT, et in 
prozimum annum nuncupavit preeunte L. Pompeio 
Vopisco C. Arruntio Castello Celere in ea verba que 
infra scripta sunt. Juppiter O. M. si imp. Titus Cesar 
Vespasianus Aug. pont. maz. trib. potest. p.p. et Ce- 
sar divi 7. Domitianus quos nos sentimus dicere vivent 
domusque eorum incolumis erit ad III Non. Jan. que 


proxime P. R.Q. reip. P.R.Q..... int et cum diem 
eosque servaveris ex periculis si qua sunt...... tum 
diem eventumque bonum ita uti nos sentimus dicere.... 
statu quo nunc sunt aut eo meliore servaveris ast tu. . 
Sada in. collegi fratrum arvalium bubus au........ 

88 Murat. p. 314. 1 Rome: Numini domus Aug. 
sacrum decuriones in hac curia qui conveniunt aram et 
aream silic. S. P. straverunt dedicatum Nonis Janua- 


PIS AM PCPAE τ νιν νος Cesare Augusto Germanic... .. 
..«.Minicio Rufo cos. Januario et Ti. Claudio excel- 
lenti immunibus ter .... tuis a magisterio. The name 


of Domitian twice erased. See the Tables A. D. 83.1. 
94 Mur. p. 314.2 Rome: P. Rubrius Trophimus 
et Rubrius Agathos C. L. atrium refecerunt et vermi- 
culum straverunt item pavimentum spicam straver. et 
sedilia circumitum refecerunt inpensa sua L. Nonio 
Torquato Asprenate T. Sextio Magio Laterano cos. 

96 Mur. p. 315. 1 Rome: D.M. P. Fannius Avi- 
lius Proculus fecit Titie Firme et P. Fannio Proculo 
parentibus bene merentibus et P. Fannio Primigenio li- 
berto et Fannie Ranausidi libertis libertabusque poste- 
risque eorum C. Antistio Vetere Manlio Valente cos. 

d col. 2 After this consulship at e are the wrong 
consuls; f, g, are omitted. 

© col. 3 After these consuls, Domitiano VI et Ru- 
fino Victor. 

t col. 3. Trajano et Glabrione Victor. 

y col. 3 Domitiano [X et Clemente Victor. The 
next two consulships are transposed in Prosper. 
Victorius agrees with Cassiodorus. 


APPENDIX. 


ye Curon. Pascu. 


His coss. Nerva οὗ. 
1 5 Trajanus solus 


2 © Palma et Senecio 
3 DTrajanus II et Pontianus 


4 ETrajanus III et Petus 

5 Syrianus et Syrius 

6 Trajanus IV et Maximus 

7 Syrianus II et Marcellus 

8 aCandidus et Quadratus 

9 bCommodus et Ceratinus 
10 ¢Syrianus IIT et Senecio II 
11 4Gallus et Bradua 


. 12 © Palma et Tullus 

. 13 fOrphitus et Priscianus 

. 14 & Piso et Julianus 

. 15 bh Trajanus V et Africanus 
. 16 iPriscianus et Celsus 

. 17 kMalsus et Vulciscus 

. 18 1 Messala et Pedo 

. 19 τὰ /Elianus et Veter 


His coss. Trajanus ob. 
1 nApronianus et Niger 


Cassiopor. 


D Trajanus IV et Fronto 
His coss. Domitian. occisus. 
Trajanus V et Orphitus 


F Senecio II et Sura 

His coss. Nerva periit. 
H Trajanus VI et Maximus 
Senecio III et Sura II 
© Urbanus et Marcellus 
aCandidus et Quadratus 
bCommodus et Cerealis 
¢ Senecio IV et Sura III 
ἃ Gallus et Bradua 
Africanus et Crispinus 
Crispinus ITI et Solenus 
Piso et Rusticus 
hTrajanus VII et Africanus 
iCelsus et Crispinus 
k Asta et Piso 
1Messala et Pedo 
m /Emilius et Vetus 
n Niger et Apronianus 


[Clarus et Alexander] 


184 
A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. 
Domitian. ob. 
97 ANerva III et Rufus III 10. 
98 BNerva IV et Trajanus II 11: 
Nerva ob. 

99 Senecio II et Palma 12. 
100 ῬΤταϊαπιβ IIT et Fronto [II 220. 13. 
101 © Trajanus IV et Petus 14, 
102 Sossius ΠῚ et Sura II 15. 
103 ©Saburranus II et Marcellus 1 Ie 
104 Η Trajanus V et Maximus II 221. 2. 
105 @Candidus II et Quadratus II 3. 
106 bCommodus et Cerealis 4, 
107 ¢Sossius IV et Sura III 5. 
108 Gallus et Bradua 222. 6 
109 € Palma IT et Tullus 7 
110 fPriscinus et Orfitus 8 
111 & Piso et Bolanus 9 
112 hTrajanus VI et Africanus 223. 10 
113 iCelsus IT et Crispinus 11 
114 kHasta et Vopiscus 12 
115 1Messala et Pedo 13 
116 ™ f#lius et Vetus 224, 14. 
117 “Niger et Apronianus 15. 

Trajanus ob. 
118 ©Hadrianus II et Salinator i: 
119 P Hadrianus III et Rusticus 2. 
120 Severus et Fulvus 225. 3. 








98 Muratori p. 315.4 Rome: C. Valerius C. lib. 
Menander natus Nerva IIII cos. IIII Nonas Decem- 
bres vixit annis LX. 

101 Murat. p. 316. 1 Rome: Ces. Trajano N. [III 
cos. ex rat. pres. Cas. N. Ser. Cletiani. 

110 Murat. p. 318. 1 Rome: Lentulo et Corvino 
Messala cos. qui hoc monumentum edificaverunt cum 
Ustrina L. Melius Papia et Melia Hilara et Rocius 
Surus et M. Caesennius et Furius Bucconius hoc moni- 
mentum libertis libertabusque ut de nomine non exeat 
ita qui testamento scripti fuerunt Scr. Salvidieno Orfito 
M. Peduceo Priscino cos. iis liberti libertorum ad quos 
ea res pertinebat hoc monimentum neglegentie curatum 
post multis annis restituerunt. Lollia Aprilis emit de 
L. Cornelio &c.—L. Flavio Silvano Pollione Verrucoso 
cos. [A. Ὁ. 817 aria [sic] empta de L. Octavio Spen- 
donte que est contra eum monimentum que appellatur 
Veturiana et Caciliana, longa P. XXII in agro P. 
XXIII, S. L. Melius Successus qui cum Melia Syn- 
tychen, matre sua semisse portionem habebat hujus arie 
perequavit cum sociis suis ut omnibus communis set his 
qui S. SS. libertis libertabusq. posterisq. eorum ita qui 
testamento scripti fuerint. In altero latere: 7). D. 
M. Aur. Aug. lib. Celadianus et Fl. Urbica compara- 
verunt sibi lib. libertabusque posterisque eorum H. M. 


2 OHadrianus et Salinator 


3 PHadrianus II et Rusticius 
4 Severus et Fulcus 


5 TSeverus IT et Augurinus 


© Hadrianus et Salinator 


P Hadrianus IT et Rusticus 
GServilius et Fulvius 

His coss. Trajanus extinctus est. 
rVerus et Augur 





D.M.A. For Flavio Silvano we may read Flavio 
Silva Non. that is, Flavio Silva Nonio. See an in- 
scription quoted at A. D. 81, and the Tables at that 
year. 

111 Mur. p. 318. 2 Rome: Servilia annorum XIII 
Pis. et Bol. cos. 

113 Mur. p. 319. 1 Rome: Celso II et Crispino cos. 
ex rat. Primigeni Cesaris N. Ser. N. LXXXIV. 


115 Murat. p. 319. 2 Rome: Victorie M..... we 
Socrum CON......... flature arg. F....monete... 
&e.—dedicat ........ L. Vipstanio Messala M. Ver- 


giliano Pedone ... 

m col. 3 Amiliano et Vetere Prosp. 

. col. 3 Nigrino et Aproniano Prosp. After this 
consulship Clarus et Alexander are also interpolated 
in Prosper and Victorius. 

117 Muratori p. 319. 4 Rome in figlina: Op. dol. 
E. P. Q. Pomp. Janura. Nigro et Aproniano cos. 

119 Murat. p. 319. 5 ad ostia Tiberina: Jmp. Ces. 
Hadriano III cos. exarat. testi. N. CCXXIX. ν. 
319.6 Ibidem: Imp. Hadriano N. III cos. ex rat. 
test. N. CXLIIX. p. 319. 7 Ibid. Imp. Ces. Traj. 
Hadr. Aug. cos. ex a ratione marm, Rhod. num. CCX 
L. Juni Urvasi. Muratori reads in all the three er 
rat. for ex rationario, 





CONSULS. 185 
A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. Cassiopor. 
121 tVerus IT et Augurinus 4. 6 SAviola et Pansa SAviola et Pansa 
122 sAviola et Pansa 5. 7 tApronianus II et Pampinus Paternus et Torquatus 
123 t Petinus et Apronianus 6. 8 VGlabrio et Torquatus Glabrio et Apronianus 
124 vGlabrio et Torquatus 226. 7. 9 WAsiaticus et Aquilinus w Asiaticus et Quintus 
125 Ww Asiaticus II et Aquilinus 8. 10 XSeverus III et Ambibulus x Verus et Ambiguus 
126 XVerus III et Ambibulus 9. 11 y Titianus et Gallicanus Υ Gallicanus et Titianus 
127 yGallicanus et Titianus 10. 12 2 Torquatus et Libo 2 Torquatus et Libo 
128 zTorquatus II et Libo 227. 11. 13 4 Marcellus et Celsus 4Celsus et Marcellinus 
129 4Celsus II et Balbus 12. 14 8Catullinus et Libo II € Pontianus et Rufinus 
130 ®Catullinus et Aper 13. 15 © Pontianus et Rufus D Augurinus et Sergianus 
131 © Pontianus et Rufinus 14. 16 ἡ Augurinus et Sergianus E Hiberus et Silanus 
132 > Augurinus et Sergianus 228. 15. 17 F Iberius et Sisinnus F Sergius II et Verus 
133 = Hiberus et Sisenna 1. 18 F Severus et Varus G Pompeianus et Atilianus 
134 FServianus III et Varus 2. 19 © Pontianus II et Aquilinus H Pompeianus II et Commodus 








123 Murat. p. 321. 3—11 Rome: sc. 3 Apron. et 
Pet. cos. PPB. salar. ex fig. L. Anni Veri. 4 Memmi 
Scepti Aproniano et Petin. cos. 5 Q. Oppi Verecundi 
dom. Lucill. Apron. et Petino cos. 6 L. Venuleio 
Apron. Q. Arrio Pet. cos. ex fig... Anni Veri Saiar. 
P. P. R. [lege Ventidio.] (7 Q. Oppi Verecundi dol. 
de dom. Lucill. Apron. et Patino cos. N° 5 repeated.) 
8 Apron. et Pet. cos. Coso. Herm. 9 Myrtilus dom. 
Lucili [lege Lucill.] Delio [lege dolio] Petin. et 
Apron. cos. 10 Kx fig. Cent. C. Capetani Hermet. 
D. Patino et Apronian. 11 Ez fig. Q. Asin. Marcell. 
Opu. dol. C. Nunnidi Fortu. Pet. et Apro. cos. p. 
322. 1—16. sc. 1 Rome: Pet. et Apr. cos. Op. D. 
Dionys. Domiti Flucti. 2 Tibure: Peto et Aproniano 
cos. Q. Rusti. Q. L. Eutyc. opus dolear. predia Heli. 
3 Fesulis: Opp. Dionys. Domit. P. F. Lucil. Pe. et 
Apr. cos. 4—16 Rome: sc. 4 cos. Patino et Apron. 
dol. ex fig. Anterotis Cas. N. ser. 5 Dol. ex fig. 
Anterotis Cas. N. ser. Patino et Aproni ... cos. 
6 Ex pr. Sent. Satr. Cepio Pet. et Apron. cos. 7 Ex 
pred. P. L. Aug. Isini Pudent. Petin. et Apronia. cos. 
8 Dol. ex pred. Cat... C. Aquili Aprilis Petino et 
Aproniano cos. 9 Apr. et Pet. cos. ex f. Cromall. 
Sal. PPB. 10 ὦ. Oppius T. Op. dol. delic. dom. 
L. Petino et Apronia. cos. 11 Petino et Aproniano 
cos. M. Bas. Cepioniana. 12 M.D.L.S. dol. delic. 
Petin. et Aproniano cos. 13 CLMCODDERL. Pe- 
tino et Aproniano cos. 14 C. N. dom. Adjeco.... 
SD. ex P. dom. Luc. Petino et Aproni. cos. 15 Dol. 
ex figa. et....is Ces. N.S. Petino et Apronian. cos. 
16 Ev f. Domit. Domi... ..1P. Petin. et Apron. cos. 

124 Mur. p. 322.18 Rome: Dol. ex pr. C. Aquil. 
April. Glabr. et Torquat. cos. Mur. p. 331. 1 Pisauri 
Grut. p. 1024.1 Arrie L. f. Plarie Vere Priscille 
Flaminice M’ Acili Glabrionis cos. 1). D. publice. Im- 
properly referred by Mur. to A. D. 152. 

126 Mur. p. 323. 1 Rome: L. Bruttidi. Augusta- 
lis fec. opus dol. ex fig. Ces. N. Prop. et Ambi. cos. 
323.2 Rome: D.M.M. Ulpio Aug. lib. Menophilo 
adjutori proc.-Ap. ornamentis vixit ann. XX XV men. 
V. posuerunt P. Atlius Aug. lib. Menophilus pater et 
Caminia Fortunata mater infelicissima et Julia Pas- 
serilla conjux pientissima ex decretu sociorum Annio 


Vero III et Eggio Ambibulo cos. The two inscrip- 
tions apud Norisium tom. 2 p. 940 quoted in the 
Tables at A. 1). 126.1 are justly rejected by Mura- 
tori as not describing a consul. Read therefore in 
the Tables M. Annius Verus III Eggius Ambibulus. 
Murat. p. 323. 3 Cortone: Q. Oppi Pusti Fortunat. 
ser. fect. Vero III et Amb. cos. 323.4 Rome: Vero 
111 et Ambibul. cos. ex P. Claudie Marcelline Regul. 

127 Mur. p. 323. 5 Rome: Tert. D. L. ex f. Can. 
op. dolii Tit. et Gall. cos. 

128 Murat. p. 323.6 Rome: Ez pr. Q. Ser. Pu- 
dent. cur. hed. Torg. LI et Libone cos. 

130 Mur. p. 323. 9 Tibure: Catullino et Apro cos. 
opus dolear. Aeli Apollophani Dilic. Cynosarg. Aug. 
ΝΟ p. 324.1 Rome: Q. Fab. Cat. M. Fla. Apr. 
cos. D. P. Q. Ser. Pud. Cured. 

131 Mur. p. 324. 2 Rome: Fv pred. Q. Ser. Pud. 
Suchedyts. Pontian. et Rufino cos. 

133 Murat. p. 324. 3 Tibure: M. Antonio et Si- 
senna cos. ex P. Lucanoni. Hebet. Sc. M. Antonio 
Hibero. See below at A. D. 149. 

A col. 3 This and the following consulships are 
thus given in Prosper and Victorius : 

PROSPER VICTORIUS 
Celso et Marcellino 1 Vetere et Valenie 
Catulino et Apro 2 Celso et Marcellino 
Pontiano et Rufino 3 Augurino et Sergiano 
Augurino et Sergiano. 


He διὸ me 


B is omitted by Victorius and Cassiodorus. 

c col. 3 Prosper p. 382 Pontiano et Rufino [A. Ὁ. 
131] Finis Cycli primi et sequentis exordium. These 
are in Prosper the 85th consuls from Tiberius [I 
[sc. Claudius IV] et Vitellius [A. 1). 47] where his 
first cycle began. 

F col. 3 Sergiano II et Vero Prosp. Victor. 

134 Mur. p. 324. 4—12. Sc. 4 Florentie : Serviano 
ITI cos. Sal. ex pr. L. Cimen. 5 Rome: Ke fig. 
Domi VCODDION DOMIVSE Serviano 11 et 
Varo cos. 6 Tibure: Serviano III et Varo cos. ex 
figul. Dionysi et Festi ser. D.N. 7 Tibure: Serviano 
ITI et Varo cos. ex figul. P. Dionysi et Planci dom. 
Aug. ser. 8 Rome: Ez fig. Cesar. O. 1). Oppi 

Bb 


186 


APPENDIX. 


y: Cron. Pascu. 


. 20 1Commodus et Pontianus III 


21 4Aelianus et Balbinus 
His coss. Hadrian. ob. 
1 >Camerinus et Niger 
2 ¢Antoninus et Presentus 


3 dAntoninus II et Verus 
4 Severus IV et Silanus 


5 fRufinus et Quadratus 

6 &Torquatus et Herodes 

7 hAviola et Maximus 

8 iAntoninus ITI et Aurelianus II 
9 KSeverus V et Verinus 


. 10 !Largus et Messalinus 


Cassiopor. 


@Lelius et Albinus 
Ὁ Camerinus et Niger 


c Antoninus et Presens 
Antoninus II et Presens II 


Severus et Silvanus 
fRufinus et Torquatus 

His coss. Hadrian. moritur. 
& Torquatus 11 et Herodes 
hAviola et Maximus 
i Antoninus III et Aurelius 
Gratus et Seleucus 
Antoninus IV et Aurelius 11 
1Largus et Messalinus 








A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. 
135 © Pontianus et Atilianus 3 

136 ;;Commodus et Pompeianus 229. 4. 
137 ® Elius Verus II et Balbinus 5. 
138 >Camerinus et Niger 6. 

Hadrian. ob. 

139 ¢ Antoninus II et Praesens II ds 
140 4Antoninus III et Aurelius 230. 8. 
141 &Siloga et Severus 9. 
142 fRufinus et Quadratus 10. 
143 & Torquatus et Herodes 11. 
144 hAvitus et Maximus 23). 12. 
145 iAntoninus IV et Aurelius IT 13. 
146 kClarus 11 et Severus 14 

147 lLargus et Messalinus 15. 
148 ™ Torquatus et Julianus 232. 1 

149 DOrfitus et Priscus 2. 


Stabilis Serviano III et Varo. 9 Velitris: Serv, III 
cos. ew pr. Cl. Max. O. feg. fe. 10 Rome: Ez fig. 
QAMODCNIN Fortune Serviano et Varo cos. 11 
Rome: er fig. ga. M.OD. Ser. Graphici Serviliano 
ITI et Varo cos. 12 Rome: ex fig. Arri Antonini 
C.. ndiniannau Servian. III et Varo cos. 

135 Murat. p. 325. 1 Albee Julie in Transilvania : 
J.O.M. Junoni reg. Minerve Jul. Bassus leg. Aur. 
trib. veteran. leg. XIII G. M. imper. pri. Idib. De- 
cemb. Pontiano et Atelano { Atiliano] coss. milites fa- 
ciun. curar. 325.2 Rome: Op. dol. ex pr. Lucill. 
Fel. Ca. fe. Pont. et Atilia. cos. 

137 Muratori p. 325. 6 Tibure: ZL. Ael. Ces. et 
Balbino cos. opus dolear. Aug. N. Q. Appi Verissimi 
et Oppi Mimita loc. 

138 Murat. p. 325. 7 Rome: Paristha ex pr. Li- 
ceio com. C. F. Nigro et Camerino cos. The same in- 
scription is thus given p. 326.1 OD Aristea ex pr. 
L. Ocio com. C. F. Nigro &c. 

139 Murat. p. 326.2 Rome: P. Petius Hilarus 
dedic. Kal. Jun. imp. T. Ailio Hadriano Aug. Pio IT 
C. Bruttio Presente II cos. Mur. p. 326. 4 Ephesi. 
After a fragment of a Greek inscription, which ends 
thus, φιλόθεε καὶ φιλάνθρωπε Καῖσαρ, κέλεσθαι δοθῆναί 
μοι τὰ ἀντίγραφα τῶν ὑπομνημάτων ὡς καὶ ὁ θεὸς πατήρ 
σου] συνεχώρησεν, follows Imp. Cas. T. Aelius Hadri- 
anus Augustus Pius Sextilio Acutiano sententiam divi 
patris mei ....si quid pro sententia dixit rescribere 
tibi permitto rescripsi recogn. undevicesimus act. VI 
Idus April. Rome Cas... ... Antonino II et Presente 
IT cos. ... ws ἐσφραγισον ἐν Ῥώμῃ πρὸ τριῶν νωνῶν Μαΐων 
αὐτοκράτορι Καίσαρι T. Αἰλίῳ ᾿Αδριανῷ ᾿Αντωνείνῳ τὸ β' 
Γαίῳ Βρουτίῳ Πραίσεντι τὸ β' ὑπάτοις. παρῆσαν T. Pd. 
Makpewos k.t.d. At p. 327.1 Muratori repeats 326. 2. 

140 Murat. p. 327.2 Rome: Anton. dug. III et 
Ver. cos. ex r. Eutych. et Hermetis loc. Hecat. 327.3 
Rome: Ez pr. dom. Lucill. O. D. ser. modes. imp. 
Antoni. et Vero cos. 

141 Murat. p. 327.4 Rome: Silvano Aug. sacrum 


11 πὶ Torquatus II et Julianus 
. 12 2Orphitus et Priscus 
13 °Glabrio et Veter 


τῇ Torquatus III et Julianus 
nOrfitus et Priscus 
OGlabrio et Vetus 





C. Julius Castrensis ex voto. Dedic. VIII Kal. Jun. 
T. Henio Severo M. Peduceo Siloga cos. 

142 Muratori p. 327. 5 Rome: Ez fig. Asinie 
Quadratille O. D. C. Nunnidi Fortunat. Lucio Qua- 
drato cos. 

143 Mur. p. 327.6 Tibure : Curantibus M. Antonio 
Floro C. Vecilio Karo IIIIvir. dedicat. X Kal. Mart. 
C. Bellicio Torquato Ti. Claudio Aittico cos. p. 327.7 
Rome: 2). M. Phebus qui et Tormogus Hispanus na- 
tus Segisamone III K. Martias C. Bellicio Torquato 
Ti. Claudio Attico Herode cos. defunctus IIII Nonas 
Augustas Q. Mustio Prisco M. Pontio Leliano cos. 
Pheebion. et Primigenia filio karissimo filio dulcissimo 
fecerunt. Priscus and Lelianus are probably consules 
suffecti. 

144 Murat. p. 328. 1 Florentie. Also in Gruter 
p- 301 militum laterculus. Referring to A. D. 143, 
144. Torquato et Attico cos. FC. L. Vibius Secundus 
Aqguil. &c. Avito et Maximo cos. C. Julius Primitivus 
Amitern. &c. Torquato et Attico cos. Sex. Bebius 
Secundus Ticino &c. Avito et Maximo cos. Sp. L. 
Atilius Terentianus Bonon. &c. Torquato et Attico cos. 
C. Septicius Crispinus Amitern. &c. Avito et Maximo 
cos. Sp. T. Cesernius Festinus Emona &c. 

148 Mur. p. 329. 3 in via Flaminia. A mutilated 
inscription: ..... LIVM.P..LA...rum marmori- 
bus ornatum..... ratam clipeo posito in curia ex arg. 
ὅσ. At the end, posuit [Torqu]ato et Salvio Juliano 
0058. p. 330.1 in Heilbronnensi oppido: Fortune 
respicienti sacr. Nasellius Proclianus leg. VIII Aug. 
prepositus cohor. I Helvetiorum Torquato et Juliano 
cos. VS. L. 0. M, 

149 Murat. p. 330. 2 Rome: L. Balbilius Numi- 
torianus natus pr. Idus Maias Antonio Hibero et Num- 
mio Sisenna cos. [A. D. 133] decessit VII K. Janua- 
rias Orfito et Prisco cos. q. υἱῷ. an. XVII m. VII 
d. XII. Numitoria Cleopatra mater infelicissima fecit. 
The true interval requires that we should read viz. 
an. XVI. 


CONSULS. 


A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. 


150 ©Gallicanus et Vetus 3. 
151 PCondianus et Maximus ᾿ 4 
152 4Glabrio et Homullus 233. 5 
153 ¥ Praesens et Rufinus 6 
154 SCommodus et Lateranus σῇ 
155 tSeverus et Sabinianus | 8 

9 


156 VSilvanus et Augurinus 


157 W Barbarus et Regulus 10. 
158 Χ Tertullus et Sacerdos 11: 
159 Y Quintilius II et Priscus 12. 
160 zBradua et Varus 28. 18. 








161 4Aurelius III et Commodus II 14. 
Antoninus ob. 

162 ®Rusticus et Aquilinus 15. 

163 © Lelianus et Pastor iE 


150 Mur. p. 330.4 Rome: Hz pr. L. Ali Aug. 
Pii f. op. doliar. Aristio Success. Gallic. et Veter. cos. 

151 Mur. p. 330. 5 Algeziree in Hispania. Quoted 
by Reimar ad Dionem in the Tables A. D. 151. 1. 
The Inscription begins thus: L. Herennio Herenniano 
L. Cornelius Herennius Rusticus nepos ex testamento 
posuit Nonis Martiis Sex. Quintillo &c. 

152 Mur. p. 330.6 Rome tessere in lamina erea 
ex Hispania delate: M. Licinio Crasso L. Calpurnio 
Pisone cos. [A. Ὁ. 27] 111 KL. Maias gentilitas 
Desoncorum ex gente Zoelarum et gentilitas Tridiavo- 
rum ex gente idem Zoelarum hospitium vetustum anti- 
quom renovaverunt eique omnes Alisalium in fidem cli- 
entelamque suam suorumque liberorum posterorumque 
receperunt. egerunt Arausabii Ceni et Turaius &c. 
per Abienum Pentili magistratum Zoelarum actum cu- 
runda Glabrione et Homullo cos. V Idus Julias idem 
gentilitas Desoncorum et gentilitas Triadavorum in 
eandem clientelam eadem federa receperunt ex gente 
Avolgicorum Sempronium Perpetuum Orniacum et ex 
gente Visaligorum Antonium Arquium et ex gente Ga- 
bruagenigorum Flavium Frontonem Zoelas. egerunt L. 
Domitius Silo et F. Flavius Severus Asturice. p. 
331.2 Rome: Glabrione Omullo cos. ex rat. L. Zel. 
N. CXXCIIII. ν. 331. 3 Rome: Diane Lucine 
invicte Cn. Pompeius Cn. L. Barbius procurat. tubicin. 
Rom. voto suscepto L. M.D. III Kal...... et Omullo 
cos. 

154 Murat. p. 331.5 Lubiane: L. Aelio Aug. f. 
Commodo cos. ἢ). ἢ. p. 331.6 Cestrie: J. O. M. 
Tanaro T. Elupius Galer. Presens Guntia. pri. leg. 
XX V.V. Commodo et Laterano coss. V. 8. L. M. 
p- 331. 7 Rome: P. Lucili Culvin. opus dol. ex p. I. 
Lai... .. lovin. Commod. et Leterano cos. 

155 Murat. p. 332. 1 Ancyre: IT. Ἰούλιον T. υἱὸν 
PaBia Σεουῆρον γενόμενον πρῶτον μὲν πεντεκαιδέκανδρον 
τῶν ἐκδικαζόντων τὰ πράγματα ἵππῳ δημοσίῳ τιμηθέντα 
χιλίαρχον λεγεῶνος δ΄ Σκυθικῆς ταμίαν κανδίδατον δήμαρχον 
κανδίδατον ἱερέ[ α] ε΄ καὶ ¢ avdpov ἐπὶ τὸ ἱεροποιιόν στρα- 
τηγὸν οὔρβανον πρεσβευτὴν λεγεῶνος λ΄ Οὐλπίας Νικηφόρου 
ἐπιμελητὴν ὁδοῦ ᾿Αππίας ὕπατον [80. A. D. 155] πρεσβ. 


Curon. Pascu. 


14 PCondianus et Maximus 
. 15 4Glabrio II et Jumilius 
. 16 © Presens et Rufinus 
. 17 8Commodus et Lateranus 
18 tSeverus VI et Sabinianus 
. 19 VSilvanus et Augurinus 
. 20 WBarbarus et Regulus 
21 x Tertullus et Sacerdos 
22 yQuintillus et Priscus 
23 zBradua et Verus 
His coss. Antoninus ob. 
1 AAurelius et Commodus 
2 [Aurelius et Commodus IT] 


3 3 Rusticus et Aquilinus 
4 © #lianus et Pastor 


187 


CasstIopor. 


| PGordianus et Maximus 
4Glabrio II et Romulus 
r Presens et Rufus 
8Commodus et Lateranus 
tVerus et Sabinus 
VSilvanus et Augurinus 
w Barbarus et Regulus 

x Tertullus et Sacerdos 

Y Quintillus et Priscus 
ZVerus II et Bradua 


4 Antoninus V et Aurelius III 

[ Post Cons. Antonin. VIet Comm. IV] 
Antoninus moritur. 

[Duo Augusti ] 

B Rusticus et Aquilinus 





ἀντιστράτηγον Συρίας Παλαιστείνης Τρέβιος Κόκκειος ᾿Α- 
λέξανδρος τὸν ἑαυτοῦ εὐεργέτην. p. 332. 2 Neapoli: 
Given from Gruter in the Tables A. D. 155. 2. 

157 Mur. p. 332. 3 In Dacia: Herculi Aug. Valer. 
M. Felix Rufi Saturnini G. P. P. T. P. ex pr. IV sta- 
tionis Tsiernen, ITII Id. anno XI Barbato [sic] et Re- 
gulo cos. ex voto posuit. Ὁ. 333. 1 Preneste: in al- 
tera facie Domus C. Valeri Hermaisci templum Serapis 
schola Faustiniana fecit. C. Valerius Hermaiscus dedic. 
Idib. Dec. Barbaro et Regulo coss. 

159 Mur. p. 333. 2 Rome: Quintillo et Prisco cos. 
of. ex pra. Plauti Aquilin. p. 333. 3 Carthagene : 
C. Apsion. A. Celio Illiano Maximo ed. sacr...... 
ded. ... Sept. Quintillio Prisco cos. The inscription 
given in the Tables A.D. 159. 2 from Gruter was 
examined by Muratori at Milan, and he found it 
written Hidib. Januar. Plautio Quintilio II Statio 
Prisco cos. 

160 Mur. p. 333 Lugduni; in anteriori facie Tau- 
robolio matris D. M. Id. quod factum est ex imperio 
matris D. Deum pro salute imperatoris Cas. T. Aeli 
Hadriani Antonini Aug. Pit p.p. liberorumque ejus et 
status colonie Lugdun. L. Aimilius Carpus [IIIT Ivir 
Aug. item dendrophorus vires excepit et a Vaticano trans- 
tulit ara et bucranium suo inpendio consacravit sacer- 
dote Q. Sammio Secundo ab XV viris occabo et corona 
exornato cui sanctissimus ordo Lugdunens. perpetui- 
tatem sacerdoti decrevit App. Annio Atilio Bradua T. 
Clod. Vibio Varo cos. D. 1). D. In altero latere : 
Cujus mesonyctium factum est V Id. Dec. 

r col. 3 Presente et Rufino Prosp. 

161 Murat. p. 334. 1 Puteolis: in anteriori facie 
Tannonio Boionio Chrysantio puero egregio ab origine 
patrono ordinis et populi ob ejus insigne meritum uni- 
versus ordo et populus statuam digno curaverunt. In 
latere : Locus datus ex auctoritate Flavi Longini cl. V. 
cur. P. adsignata M. Valerio Pudente [Ivir. curat. X 
Kal. April. imp. Cesare M. Aurelio Antonino Aug. [II 
et imp. Cesare L. Aurelio Vero Aug. II cos. 

163 Mur. p. 335. 2 in Callecia: J. Ο. M. pro sa- 
lute M. Aurelit Antonini et Aurelii Vert Augustorum 


Bb2 


188 APPENDIX. C.2 
A. D. Consus Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. Cassiopor. 
‘| 164 P Macrinus et Celsus 236. 2. 5 PMacrinus et Celsus C Lelianus et Pastor 


165 
166 


E Pudens et Orfitus 

F Pudens et Pollio 

167 © Aurelius III et Quadratus 
168 # Apronianus et Paulus 

169 @Priscus et Apollinaris 


3 

4 

5. 

237. 6. 

7 

170 >Cethegus et Clarus 8 
9 








180 ™Presens Ποῦ Condianus 


οὗ natale Aqu....@ vexillarior. leg. VII Ge. sub cura 
Licini Pater. 7 leg. ejusd...mili..... Augustorum lib. 
proc. et Lucreti Paterni decan. coh. I Cel. et Batice 
Fab. Martian. bis proc. Augustor. et Juli Juli ante- 
signan. leg. ejusd. ITII Idus Junias L. Ailiano [recte 
Mur. Leliano] et Pastore cos. 

164 Mur. p. 335.4 Anagnie: C. R. Tito F. Vitale 
frat. F.C.T.R.V N. Oct. Macrino et Celso cos. Ῥ. 
335. 5 In agro Tiburtino: Matiucie L. Ε΄. Pompeio 
Macrino cos. p. 335.6 Rome: Ovrinus Augustor. 


N. ser. pel..... Nymphas posuit puteum inst. . . . legis 
D. D. quod dedicatum 6... M. Pompeio Macrino P. 
© cc tee p. 336. 1 Rome: M. Pompeio 


Macri. P. Juvent. Cel. cos. ex pr. Plauti Aquil. DO. 
Gruter therefore in the Tables A. D. 164.1 is im- 
properly quoted for the name of Macrinus. 

166 Murat. p. 336. 2 Rome: Serbilio Pudente et 
Fufidio Pollione cos. cesura Cia. Hier. Attici et Apol- 
Loni Lupi. 

167 Murat. p. 336. 3 in Callecia: Pro salute M. 
Aurelii Antonini Pii et Aurelit Veri Augustorum ob 
natales signor. vevillarior. coh. III Celtib. &c.—Idib. 
Octobris imp. Aurelio Vero III et Quadrato cos. 

168 Mur. p. 336.4 Romex: Herculi victori pollenti 
potenti invicto D. ἢ). L. M. C. Ulpius Fronto viator 
dedic. III I. Jul. L. Vettio Paulo T. Junio Montano 
cos. As the colleague of Paulus is called Apronianus 
in al] the authorities, either he was named 7. Junius 
Montanus Apronianus, or these were consules suffecti 

_in some year unknown. . 

169 Murat. p. 336. 5.6 Arimini: Aurelie Calli- 
genie Tib. Sabiniani pudentissime honorificentissimeg. 
Semine col. fabb. splendidissime civitatis Ariminensium 
οὗ munificentiam in se... .. trisq. collatam, L. D.D.D. 
Dedicat. Idib. Jan. Q. Sosio Prisco Senecione P. Celio 
Apollinare coss. cujus dedicat. sing. D. D. HS. N. III. 

c col. 2 At this consulship Chron. Pasch. p. 257 Ὁ 
anno 133° ἀπὸ τῆς εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως τοῦ Κυρίου. 


6 -Orphitus et Pudens 

7 ¥ Pudens IT et Pollio 

8 Aurelius III et Quadratus 
9 HApronianus et Paulus 

- 10 &Priscus et Apollinarius 

. 11 bCethegus et Clarus 


171 ¢Severus et Herennianus . 12 ¢Severus et Herennianus 

172 4 Maximus et Orfitus 238. 10. 13 4Orphitus II et Maximus 

173 €Severus IT et Pompeianus 11. 14 eSeverus II et Pompeianus 

174 fGallus et Flaccus 12. 15 fGallus et Flaccus 

175 & Piso et Julianus 13. 16 Orphitus III et Rufus 

176 )Pollio II et Aper II 239. 14. 17 hPollio et Aper 

177 iCommodus et Quintillus 15. 18 iCommodus et Quintillus 

178 kOrfitus et Rufus 1. 19 kOrphitus IV et Rufus II 
His coss. Marcus ob. 

179 1Commodus II et Verus II 2. 1 1Commodus II et Verus 


240. 3. 2 mPresens et Gordianus | 


D Macrinus et Celsus 

E Orfitus et Pudens 

F Pudens II et Pollio 

6 Verus III et Quadratus 
Η Apronianus et Paulus 
aPriscus et Apollinaris 

b Cethegus et Clarus 

c Severus et Herennianus 
dOrfitus et Maximus 
€Severus II et Pompeianus 
fGallus et Flaccus 

& Piso et Julianus 
hPollio et Aper 
iCommodus et Quintillus 





kOrfitus et Rufus 
1Commodus II et Verus IT 


1614 col. 2.3 For the interpolations after this 
consulship see the Tables A. Ὁ. 161. 1. 

a col. 3 Vero IV et Quadrato Prosp. Victor. 

Ἡ col. 3 In Prosper p. 384 these consuls are in- 
serted twice: Aproniano et Paulo.—Aproniano et 
Paulo. An error of the transcriber. Victorius 
agrees with Cassiodorus. 

173 Muratori p. 337. 4 Tibure: M. Popilio M. f. 
Quir. Fausto Lucilio sodali Titiali et sodali Aélian . . 
Hadrianali et Antoniali et Faustinian. vixit ann. 
LXXXVI mens. VII d. VI h. VITI C. Popilius M. 7. 
Quirina Ceponianus fili indulgentiss. pos. Kal. Septemb. 
Μ΄. Aurelio Severo II Ti. Claudio Pompeiano cos. 
Panvinius p. 347 seems to suppose Pompeianus to be 
the son-in-law of Marcus. But the son-in-law of 
Marcus, (who was twice consul: Capitolin. Marco 
c. 20 filiam suam Claudio Pompeiano dedit, quem postea 
bis consulem fecit), was consul for the first time in 
A.D. 176, when he was a consul suffectus. See the 
Tables A. D. 175. 2. Pompeianus therefore in A. Ὁ. 
173 is another person. 

175 Julianus is mentioned by Suidas p. 863 D 
Δαμόφιλος φιλόσοφος, σοφιστής, ὃν ἀνεθρέψατο ᾿Ιουλιανὸς 
ὁ ἐπὶ Μάρκου τοῦ βασιλέως ὕπατος. 

176 Muratori p. 339. 2 Aoste in Delphinatu : 
Pro salute imp. Ces. M. Aur. Antonini Aug. tectum 
porticus cum suis columnis et penul, duab. et oper. tect. 
Sex. Vireius Seatus decur. D, 8. P..D. Pollione II et 
Apro IT cos. 

178 Murat. p. 339. 3 J. Ο. Μ. Nymphis C. Sp. L. 
Novirius Camerinus Optio leg. XXII pr.P.F.V.S.LLM. 
Orfito et Rufo cos. 

(180 Murat. p. 339. 5 In Lavarete agri Aquilani : 
C. Brutti Presentis I..... uxor C. Brutti Presentis 
cos. mater Aisculapio ex argento P. C. testamento fieri 
jussit C. Bruttius Presentis II cos. et her. posuit. 
Muratori on account of this inscription rejects Gruter 
quoted in the Tables A. D. 180. 1 as spurious or in- 


189 


Cassiopor. 


His coss. Marcus periit. 
m Presens et Gordianus 
nCommodus III et Burrus 
0 Mamertinus et Rufus 
PCommodus IV et Victorinus 
ᾳ Marullus et /Elianus 
rMaternus et Bradua 
SCommodus V et Glabrio 
tCrispinus et Alianus 
Vv Fuscianus et Silanus 
Ww Duo Silani 


Commodus VI et Septimianus 
y Apronianus et Bradua 


ZCommodus VII et Pertinax 
His coss. Comm. strangulatur. 
4 Falco et Clarus 
His coss. Pert. occiditur. 
B Severus et Albinus 
© Tertullus et Clemens 
PD Dexter et Priscus 
E Lateranus et Rufinus 








accurate, and concludes that the consul of this year 
was C. Bruttius Presens II. But C. Bruttius Presens 
cos. in this inscription is rather Presens consul in 
A. D. 153, whose father and mother are here men- 
tioned; and the sense seems to require that we 
should read C. Brutiius Presentis f. cos. et her. that 
is, filius et heres. On the inscription in Gruter p. 
1095. 1 (quoted in the Tables) Norisius tom. 2 p. 975 
remarks ‘‘ erronee exscripta aut suppleta est. 10] 
enim Agrippine Auguste nomen perperam insertum 
est [instead of Crispina].—Ex illo tamen quamvis 
depravato intelligitur prenomen Bruttii.’ Which 
opinion seems reasonable.) 

182 Mur. p. 340. 1 Florentiz. In anteriori facie : 
Q. Tersina Q. f. Scap. Lupus Floren. miles coh. XII 
urb. 7 Dextri genium centurie cum base marmorea tes- 
tamento pont jussit. In dextro latere: Posita Idib. 
April. Mamertino et Rufo cos. 

185 Mur. p. 343. 1 in Valentia: M. Cornelio M. f. 
Gal. Nigrino Curiatio Materno cos. leg. Aug. pr. pr. 
provinc. Mesi@ et cunc. Syrie. p. 343. 2 Smyrne : 
Newxdpos Σμυρναίων δῆμος ἐτίμησεν Μάρκον ᾿Ατίλιον Bpa- 
δούα τὸν ἀνθύπατον ἐπιμεληθέντος Μάρκου Αὐρηλίου Περ- 
πέρου τοῦ ἐπὶ τῶν ὅπλων στρατηγοῦ. There is no reason 
for referring this last inscription to the consul of 185 
rather than to the consul of 191. 

190 Murat. p. 343. 4 Colonie: J.O. M. et genio 
loci et Rheno Cl. Marcellinus BI cos. [forte BF. cos.] 
V.S.L.M. imp. Commodo VI cos. 

v col.2 The consulships “-y— are omitted in 
Chron. Pasch. 

m,n col. 3 These two consulships are contracted 


CONSULS. 
A.D. ConsuLs Ol Indsy: Curon. Pascu. 
Marcus ob. ; 
181 "Commodus III et Burrus 4. 3 2Commodus IIT et Verus IT 
182 °Mamertinus et Rufus 5. 4 °Mamertinus et Rufus IIT 
183 PCommodus IV et Victorinus II 6. 5 PCommodus IV et Victorinus 
184 4Marullus et lianus 241. 7. 6 4Marcellus et lianus 
185 ' Maternus et Bradua 8. 7 'Maternus et Bradua 
186 SCommodus V et Glabrio II 9. 8 SCommodus V et Glabrio 
187 tCrispinus et Alianus 10. 9 tCrispinus et Hlianus 
188 V Fuscianus II et Silanus IT 242. 11. 10 V Fuscianus et Silanus 
189 WSilanus et Silanus 12. 11 xCommodus VI et Septimianus 
190 xCommodus VI et Septimianus 13. 12 2Commodus VII et Pertinax 
His coss. Commodus ob. 
191 yApronianus et Bradua 14. 1 4Flaccus et Clarus 
192 zCommodus VII et Pertinax II | 243. 15. 1 ®Severus et Sabinus 
Commodus ob. 
193 4 Falco et Clarus 1. 2 © Tertullus et Clemens 
Pertinax ob. 
194 BSeverus IT et Albinus IT 2. 3 P Dexter et Priscus 
195 © Tertullus et Clemens 3. 4 ELateranus et Rufinus 
196 Ὁ Dexter II et Priscus 244. 4. 5 F Saturninus et Gallus 
197 ELateranus et Rufinus 5. 6 ©Anulinus et Fronto 
198 FSaturninus et Gallus 6. 7 Severus II et Victorinus 
199 ©Anulinus II et Fronto 7. 8 @Mucianus et Fabianus 





F Saturninus et Gallus 


by Prosper into one: Presente et Burro, Ὁ. 385. 

191 Murat. p. 344. 1 (and imperfectly in Gruter 
p. 16.9) (Spoleti Gruter) Salone: J. Ο. M. Q. Rao- 
nius Diodorus ex voto posuit libes merito {{{] Idus 
Maias Aproniano et Bradua coss. In Gruter: . . pro- 
niano et P. P. du. cos. p. 344. 3 Rome: [tem auzit 
salvo imp. L. Sep. Severo Fer. Pio Fel. Aug. N. M. 
Cecilius M. f. Jul. Rufus concord. 7 leg. III Cyre- 
naice ex corniculario Aili Juliani pr. vig. .. tetrasty- 
lum nympheum crateram cum columella et altarium 
cum columella marmorea et aliam columellam item 
orbiculum cum columella et crateram ornavit J.D. D. D. 
dedicavit per Clodium Catullum pr. vig. adsistente Or- 
bio Letiano sub pr. et Castricio Honorato trib. coh. 
II vig.... pr. Kal. Aug. Aproniano et Bradua cos... . 
C. A. Herculanio Liberale V. A. Begun in this year, 
completed in the reign of Severus. 

192 Mur. p. 345.1. Given already in the Tables 
A.D. 192 from Gruter and Panvinius. 

193 Compare the inscriptions of Pertinar given 
above at p. 31, and of Caracalla N° 29. 

196 Murat. p. 346. 2 Mediolani: Mercurio lucro- 
rum potenti et conservator. sacr. C. Gemellius C. fil. 
Ouf. Valerianus [[I[Ivir A. P. pref. J. D. cum Cilonia 
Secunda conjuge et Gemellio Valeriano Secundo et 
Valeria liberis suis ex voto donum posuit et dedicavit 
L.D.D.D. Ex altero latere: Dedicata III I. Junias 
Deztro II et Fusco cos. Muratori p. 346 conjectures 
either that Priscus also bore the name of Fuscus, or 
that Fuscus was a consul suffectus of this year. 

198 See No 28 of the inscriptions of Caracalla. 

Ζ col. 2 Under this consulship Chron. Pasch. re- 








190 APPENDIX. 
A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. 
200 Severus et Victorinus 245. 8. 9 bSeverus III et Antoninus 
201 @Fabianus et Mucianus 9. 10 ¢Plautianus et Geta 
202 bSeverus III et Antoninus 10. 11 4Chilo et Libo 
203 ¢Geta et Plautianus II 11, 12 €Antoninus IT et Geta IT 
204 4Cilo II et Libo 246. 12. 13 fAlbinus et Amilianus 
205 6 Antoninus II et Geta 13. 14 &Aper et Maximus 
206 fAlbinus et milianus 14. 15 Antoninus IIT et Geta III 
207 & Aper et Maximus 15. 16 iPompeianus et Attus 
208 bh Antoninus III et Geta II 247. 1. 17 kFaustinus et Rufinus 
209 i Pompeianus et Avitus 2. 18 1Gentianus et Bassus 
210 kFaustinus et Rufinus 3. 19 MAper II et Aper 
His coss. Sev. ob. 
211 1Gentianus et Bassus 4. 1 2Antoninus IV et Albinus 
Severus ob. 
212 mAsper II et Asper 248. 5. 2 © Messala et Sabinus 
| 213 2 Antoninus IV et Balbinus IT 6. 3 PLentulus et Cerealis 
214 ©Messala et Sabinus 7. 4 @Sabinus ITI et Anulinus 
215 P Letus II et Cerealis 8. 5 ° Presens et Extricatus 
216 4Sabinus IT et Anulinus 249. 9. 6 SAntoninus V et Adventus 
217 τ Presens et Extricatus II 10. 7 tAntoninus VI et Sacerdos 
Caracalla ob. His coss. Caracalla ob. 
218 5 Macrinus et Adventus 1]. 1 VAntoninus et Comazon 





Cassropor. 


σα Anulinus et Fronto 

H Severus II et Victorinus 
aFabianus et Mucianus 
bSeverus III et Antoninus 
CGeta et Plautianus 

dCilo et Libo 

e Antoninus II et Geta II 
fAlbinus et Elianus 

& Aper et Maximus 
hAntoninus III et Geta III 
i Pompeianus et Avitus 


k Faustinus et Rufus 


1Gentianus et Bassus 
His coss. Severus moritur. 
m Duo Aspri 
nAntoninus et Balbinus 
© Messala et Sabinus 
P Letus et Cerealis 
4Sabinus IT et Venustus 


ΤΙ Presens et Extricatus 


cords the death of Pertinaz, and under A. the death 
of Julianus. 

200 See N° 8 of the inscriptions of Severus. 

201 Murat. p. 348. 4 Vindobonz: Pro sal. dom. 
NN. L. Sept. Sever. et M. Aur. Antonini et * * * * 
Ces. Augg. cult. Jovis. Dedic. VIII K. Aug. Muciano 
et Fabiano cos. On the name erased see the Tables 
A. D. 197; 1. 

202 Murat. p. 348.7 Rome fragmentum marmo- 
reum: Imp. Ces. L. Sep. Severo Pio Pertin. Aug. N. 
III et imp. M. Aurelio Antonino Aug. fil. cos. See 
also N° 34 of the inscriptions of Severus. 

204 Muratori p. 350.2 Rome: P. Celio Apollinare 
cos. P.R.C. A. DCCCCXXII [A. D. 169] Q. Clodius 
Marcellus cooptatus. T. Aelio Cilone II Flabio Libone 
... P.R.C.A. DCCCCL... M. Valerius Petus Aquil... 
cooptatus. C. Julio [sic leg.| Aspro II C. Julio Aspro 
... P.R.C.A. DCCCCLN. (A.D. 212] L. Julius Fau- 
stinianus cooptatus. Aug. IIIet Coma[zonte]...P.R.C. A. 
DCCCCLXX ... [A. Ὁ. 220] ... p. 350. 1 Rome : 
XL. L. Fab. Cil. M. Ann. Lib. cos. 

205 Mur. p. 351.1 Rome in ccemeterio Callisti. 
An inscription inaccurately transcribed, which ends 
in this manner: Aur. Januarius factus dec. in provinc. 
Syria Foinicia et Aurel. Maximinus fact. dec. in prov. 
Dalmatia sub Maecio Leto et Aimilio Papiniano pp. 
pp. Mem. Octavio Pisone et Valerio Herculano tribb. 
equit. sing. DDD.NNN. Auggg. (lege DD.NN. Augg.] 
et Atlio Flaviano et Aur. Lupo et Ulpio Peto 7.77 
exercitator. Dedic. Impp. (lege Imp.| M. Aurelio An- 
tonino IT it [et legendum cum Muratorio] P. Septimio 
Geta coss. V Kal. Junias. Geta was not Augustus till 
A. D. 209, after his second consulship. 


209 Mur. p. 352.5 Rome: Aurelio Muciano mil. 
coh. V pr. Barbati militare cepit Pompeiano et Avito 
cos. ann. XV vixit ann. XLV natus Tremontie. Cl. 
Paulina cojugi karissimo ex testamento fecit. 

212 Mur. p. 353. 1 prope Grottaferratam: Asper 
bis cosul prefectus Urbi. One of the brothers is com- 
memorated in the following inscriptions apud Nori- 
sium Ep. Syromac. p. 184. 185 in basi grandiori, via 
Latina, XI ab urbe lapide: C. Julio Aspro cos, pre- 
tort curatori vie Appie sodali Augustali trib. pl. pr. 
questori prov. Africe curatori edium sacr. Sex. Umi- 
dius amico incomparabili. Alterum epigramma eodem 
loco erutum: ..Julio Cn. f. Po. Aspro pr. tr. plebis 
quest. provincie Africe Cornelius...... amico incom- 
parabili. The sister of their father is named in another 
apud Muratorium p. 353. 2 Rome: Julie Juliane 
sorort Aspri. On these inscriptions conf. Corsin. 
pref. urb. p. 111—113. 

€ col. 3 Antonino IT et Geta Prosp. 

K col. 3 Faustino et Rufino Prosp. Victor. 

213 Murat. p. 353. 3 in arce Tarraconensi : Aucto- 
ritate imp. Ces. M. Aurelii Antonini Pii Felic. Aug. 
Parthic. max. Brit. max. pont. max. et decreto coll. 
XV sac. fac. Servius Calpurnius Domitius Dezxter 
promagist. aram Circes sanctissime restituit. Dedicat. 
XVII K. Jul. imp. Antonino Aug. III Balbino II 
cos. 

218 Murat. p. 354. 1 Rome: Diana Cariciana. M. 
Aurelius Caricus Aquarius hujus loc. cum libertis et 
alumnis M. D....... D. Aug. et Dedic. Idib. Aug. 
Oclatino Advento cos. This inscription confirms the 
Fasti Greci quoted in the Tables A. D. 218. 1. 





219 Mur. p. 354. 3 Rome in thermis Antonianis : 
Dedic. Kal. Jan. domino N. Antonino Pio Fel. Aug. II 
et Sacerdote II cos. per Felicem Aug. lib. proc. 





CONSULS. 


A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. 
Macrinus ob. His coss. Macrinus ob. 

219 tAntoninus IT et Sacerdos II 12. 1 WGratus et Seleucus 

220 V Antoninus III et Comazon 250. 13. 2 *Antoninus II et Alexander 

221 wGratus et Seleucus 14, 3 y Maximus et Hlianus 

222 X Antoninus IV et Alexander 15. 4 2Flavianus et Crispinus 
Elagabalus ob. His coss. Heliog. ob. 

223 y Maximus II et Alianus 1. 1 4’Fuscianus et Dexter 

224 zJulianus II et Crispinus 251. 2. 2 ® Alexander II et Marcellus 

225 AFuscus II et Dexter 3. 3 © Albinus et Maximus II 

226 ® Alexander II et Marcellus 4. 4 Ὁ Modestus et Probus 

227 © Albinus et Maximus 5. 5 E Alexander III et Dio 

228 Ὁ Modestus et Probus 252. 6. 6 F Agricola et Clemens 

229 E Alexander III et Dio II 7. 7 ©&Pompeianus et Pelignianus 

230 F Agricola et Clementinus 8. 8 Lupus et Maximus III 

231 © Pompeianus et Pelignianus 9. 9 aMaximus IV et Paternus 

232 4 Lupus et Maximus 253. 10. 10 b Maximus V et Urbanus 

233 @ Maximus et Paternus 11. 11 ¢Severus et Quintianus 

234 b Maximus II et Urbanus 12. 12 dMaximus VI et Africanus 

235 ¢Severus et Quintianus 13. 13 €Perpetuus et Cornelius 
Alexander ob. His coss. Alexand, ob. 

236 4 Maximinus et Africanus 254. 14. 1 fUlpicius et Pontianus 

237 © Perpetuus et Cornelianus 15. 2 &Gordianus et Aviola 

238 f Pius et Pontianus 1. 3 hAlbinus et Venustus 
Maximin. ob. His coss. Maximin., ob. 

239 2Gordianus et Aviola 2. 1 iGordianus II et Pompeianus 





191 
Cassiopor. 


8 Antoninus et Adventus 
His coss. Antoninus interficitur. 
t Antoninus II et Sacerdos 
His coss. Macrinus occiditur. 
v Antoninus ITI et Comazon 
wGratus et Seleucus 


x Alexander et Augustus 
y Maximus et /Zlianus 

His coss. Heliog. occiditur. 
zJulianus et Crispinus 
4Fuscus et Dexter 
B Alexander II et Marcellus 
C Annianus et Maximus 
[Albinus et Maximus] 
D Modestus et Probus 
E Alexander III et Dio 
Gratus et Seleucus 
& Pompeianus et Felicianus 
H Lupus et Maximus 
ἃ Maximus et Paternus 


b Maximus II et Urbanus 
¢Severus et Quintianus 

His coss. Alex. occiditur. 
d Maximinus et Africanus 


e Perpetuus et Cornelianus 


Fy rrr eae ralis sacrum Juliano et Crispino cos. 
227 Mur. p. 356. 3 Autissiodori: Pro salute domi- 
norum V.S.L.M. dedicavit Modesto et Probo cos. 


222 Liber Pontificalis in vita Callisti pape: Cal- 
listus natione Romanus—fuit temporibus Macrini et 
Heliogabali, a consulatu Antonini et Alexandri. 

223 Murat. p. 354.4 Rome: L. Mario Maximo 
V.C. pref. urbi cos. Q. Attius Q. f. Sabinus ob mer. 
p. 354. 5 Rome: Jovi O. M. et Fidei cand. sacr. pro 
salute L. Mari Mazimi C.V. pref. urb. cos. suffragator 
Q. Attius coll. F.C. p. 355. 2 prope Cliviam: In ἢ. 
D.D. pro salute imp. Severi Alexandri Aug. Deo A- 
pollint Dyserolus Olo de milites leg. XXX V.V. P. F. 
sub cura agent. T, F. Apri Commodiani leg. Aug. P. P. 
F. Canuti Modesti leg. leg. Sept. Mucatra@ imag. et 
Sept. Gallus et Sept. Mucatra et Sept. Deospor. et 
Sept. Samnus et Sept. Mucatra candidati V. 8S, L.M. 
Mazimo et ALliano cos. 

" col. 3 Antonino IV et Balbino Prosp. 

© col. 3 Prosper p.' 386. Messala et Sabino: finis 
cycli secundi et initium tertii. The third cycle of 84 
years terminates at A.D. 298. See below. But he 
has only 80 consulships in his third cycle, having 
omitted four, namely the consuls of the years 222, 
245, 255, 276. See below. When these four are 
inserted, the term of 84 years is complete. 

x col. 3 This consulship is omitted by Prosper. 

224 Muratori p. 355. 3 in Dacia: J. O. M. Divo 


229 Mur. p. 357.1 Rome: Jnsul. L. Satri Felic. 
Alexandro Aug. III et Dionysio cos. Also given in 
Panvinius p. 370 thus: Alexandro Aug. III et Diony- 
sto cos. insul. L. Satri Felic. Both here and in Cod. 
Just. IT. 12, 13 for Dionysio we may read Dione II. 

230 Murat. p. 357. 2 prope Cliviam: J. O. M. 
Martius Victor sig. leg. XXX V.V. Severiane Alew- 
andri P. F. V.S. L. M. Agricola et Clementianus cos. 

233 Mur. p. 358. 1 Rome: ....annis in pace.... 
an. pl. m. ΧΙ. DP. XIII Kal. Nob. .... Pateri et 
Mazsimi. Annianus in pace qui bissit ann.... VIII 
DP. Idus Feb. cons. DN. Leonis. 

235 Mur. p. 358. 3 Rome: Aurelia dulcissima filia 
que de seculo recessit, vixit an. XV m. IIII Severo et 
Quintin. cos. p.358.4 Aquileie : T. Cesern. Macedo 
Quinctian. cos. collegio fabrorum D. D. 

€ col. 2 At this consulship Chron. Pasch. p. 268 C 
inserts anno 205° τῆς εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως. 

c col. 3 After these consuls Albinus and Mavimus 
are also interpolated by Prosper and Victorius. 

α col. 3 From hence Prosper is quoted in the 
Tables col. 1. 

239 Murat. p. 360. 3 prope Cliviam: J. O. M. 
Junoni regine Minerve T. Quartinius Saturnalis sig- 
nifer leg. XXX V.V. pro se et suis V. S. L. M. imp. 








192 APPENDIX. 
A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Cron. Pascu. 
240 hSabinus II et Venustus 255. 3 2 kAtticus et Pretextatus 
241 iGordianus II et Pompeianus 4, 3 !Aurelianus et Papus 
242 k Atticus et Pretextatus 5. 4 ™Peregrinus et Amilianus 
243 1Arrianus et Papus 6. 5 2Philippus et Tatianus 
244 τὸ Peregrinus et Emilianus 256. 7. 6 °Presentus et Albinus 
Gordianus ob. His coss. Gord. ob. 
245 0Philippus et Titianus 8. 1 PPhilippus II et Philippus 
246 © Praesens et Albinus 9. 2 4Philippus III et Philippus IT 
247 P Philippus II et Philippus 10. 3 ?Amilianus II et Aquilinus 
248 4Philippus III et Philippus II | 257. 11. 4 SDecius et Gratianus 
249 v Aemilianus II et Aquilinus 12. 5 VGallus et Volusianus 
Philippus ob. 
250 Ss Decius II et Gratus 13. 6 WVolusianus II et Maximus 
His coss. Philippus ob. 
251 tDecius III et Etruscus 14. 1 tDecius et Decius 
Decius ob. His coss. Decius ob. 
252 VGallus II et Volusianus 258. 15. 1 XValerianus et Gallienus 
253 W Volusianus IT et Maximus 1. 2 yValerianus II et Gallienus II 
254 XValerianus IT et Gallienus 2. 3 2Maximus II et Glabrio 
His coss. Gallus ob. 
255 yValerianus ITI et Gallienus II 3. 1 4Valerianus III et Gallienus III 
256 Z Maximus II et Glabrio 259. 4. 2 ®Tuscus et Bassus 
257 AValerianus IV et Gallienus III 5. 3 © Aemilianus III et Volusianus IT 
258 3 Tuscus et Bassus 6. 4 PSecularius et Donatus 
259 © Hmilianus et Bassus 7. 5 ¥Gallienus IV et Volusianus IIT 
260 PSecularis II et Donatus II 260. 8. 6 ¥ Gallienus V et Faustinianus 
261 EGallienus IV et Volusianus 9. 7 © Albinus et Dexter 
262 F¥ Gallienus V et Faustinus 10. 8 Gallienus VI et Saturninus 
263 © Albinus ITI et Dexter 11. 9 !Valerianus IV et Lucianus 
264 Gallienus VI et Saturninus 261. 12. 10 [Valerianus V et Lucianus IT] 





Cassiopor. 


f Pius et Proculus 
His coss. Max. oceiditur. 
gGordianus et Aviola 
hSabinus et Venustus 
His coss. Pap. et Balb. occisi. 
iGordianus II et Pompeianus 
k Atticus et Pretextatus 


lArrianus et Papus 
m Peregrinns et Zmilianus 
His coss. Gord. interfectus. 
0 Philippus et Titianus 
0 Presens et Albinus 
P Philippus II et Philippus 


4Philippus ΠῚ et Philippus II 
τ Emilianus et Aquilinus 


5 Decius et Gratus 
tDecius IT et Rusticus 
His coss. Philippus oceiditur. 
VGallus et Volusianus 
His coss. Decius occiditur. 
WVolusianus IT et Maximus 
x Valerianus et Gallienus 
His coss. Gallus et Volusianus ob. 
y Valerianus ITI et Gallienus II 
ZMaximus II et Glabrio 
AValerianus III et Gallienus IIT 
B Tuscus et Bassus 
C /Emilianus et Bassus 
DSecularis et Donatus 
E Gallienus IV et Gentianus 
F Gallienus V et Victorinus 


D.N. Gordiano et Aviola coss. Kal. Jul. p. 360.4 
Clangenfurti in Carinthia: Pro salute Aug. in hono- 
rem DD. Soli invicto Mythr. Hilarus Aug. lib. tab. 
pr. N. et Epicetus ark. Aug. N. tem. vetustate conl. 
sumptu suo cum pictura refe. imp. D. N. Gordiano Aug. 
et Aviola...C. Rom. 1). Ν. Licin. Marcello pat. D. 
VII Κ΄ Julias. p. 361.1 Rome: Dedicata IIIT 
Idus Mart. imp. Domino N. Gordiano Aug. et M’ Acilio 
Aviola cos. per Q.Veturio felicissimo electo QQ. C. Julio 
Evangelo et Marcio Crysostomo T. Aurelio Eutychete 
curatoribus. 

240 Mur. p. 361. 2 Romez: Campie Severine V.V. 
max. sanctissime benignissime pro conlatis in se benefi- 
ciis equest. ord. item secunde militia Aimilius Pardalas 
trib. coh. I Aquitanice petito ejus ornatus dedic. IIIT 
Idus Maias (III Idus Panvin.] Sabino II et Venusto 
coss. Partly given by Panvinius and Gruter, whose 
account is inserted in the Tables A. D. 240. 3. 

1 col. 3 Ariano et Pappo Prosp. 

2 col. 3 Omitted by Prosper. 

260 Murat. p. 364. 1 Rome: P. Cornelio Sacu- 
lare II et Junio Donato II cos. Kal. Julis Sentinis 


cum in scola sua freguens numerus coll. fabr. Sentina- 
tium convenissent numerum abentibus C. Julio Martiale 
et C. Casidio Rufino QQ. et referentib. ipsis semper et 
in preteritum ita splendidissimum N.N. conisum esse 
ut adfectione splendoris sui in singuios quogue con- 
dignos merentes exhibeant vel maxime in honore adque 
dignitate Memmie Victorie quondam indoles mamorie 
femine matris numeri nosiri proorsus usqueque esse 
provectum nomen domus ejus ut per ordinem generis sui 
omnes in numerum N. patroni in collegium nostrum ap- 
pellarentur optandaque erant ut omnes universisque in- 
columes in numerum nostrum viderentur, et quoniam vir. 
splendidus Coretius Fuscus patronus numeri debeat ex- 
emplo pietatis parentium et matris honorificentia, ita- 
que si omnibus videretur tabula e@ream ei offerri &c. 
Some of the barbarisms in this inscription are, as 
Muratori calls them, ‘‘ marmorarii sphalmata;” some 
perhaps proceed from the inaccuracy of the tran- 
scriber. 

y col. 3 Omitted by Prosper. 

z col. 3 Glabrione et Maximo IT Victor. 

c col. 3 Aimiliano et Basso IT Victor. 


A.D. 


265 'Valerianus II et Lucillus 

266 Gallienus VII et Sabinillus 

267 > Paternus et Arcesilaus 

268 ¢Paternus II et Marinianus 
Gallienus ob. 

269 4Claudius II et Paternus 

270 6 Antiochianus et Orfitus 
Claudius ob. 

271 fAurelianus et Bassus IT 


ConsuULs 


272 €Quietus et Voldumianus 
273 ἢ Tacitus et Placidianus 


274 iAurelianus IT et Capitolinus 
275 k Aurelianus III et Marcellinus 
Aurelianus ob. 

276 1 Tacitus II et Au:milianus 
Tacitus ob. 

277 ™Probus et Paulinus 

278 Probus II et Lupus 

279 °Probus ILI et Paternus IT 


280 P Messala et Gratus 


281 9Probus IV et Tiberianus 

282 ' Probus V et Victorinus 
Probus ob. 

283 SCarus II et Carinus 
Carus ob. 

284 tCarinus II et Numerianus 

Numerianus ob. 
285 ν Diocletianus II et Aristobulus 








Ol. Ind. y. 


263. 


264. 


265. 


266. 


CONSULS. 


Curon. Pascu. 


13. 11 @Gallienus VII et Sabinianus 
14. 12 >Paternus et Arcesilaus 
15. 13 ¢Paternus II et Marinianus 
1. 14 4Claudius et Paternus III 
His coss. Valerian. ob. 
2. 1 eAntiochianus et Orphitus 
3. 2 fAurelianus et Bassus 
His coss. Claudius ob. 
4. 1 SQuietus et Vudumianus 


5. 2 hTacitus et Placidianus 
6. 3 [Quietus II et Bradumianus ] 


4 iAurelianus IT et Capitolinus 
ὃ k Aurelianus III et Marcellus 


Tey 


9. 6 1Tacitus II et AAmilianus 
His coss. Aurelianus ob. 
10. 1 ™Probus et Paulinus 
11. 2 Probus IL et Lupus 
12. 3 °Probus III et Paternus 


13. 4 PMessala et Gratus 


14. 5 4Probus IV et Tiberianus 
15. 6 rFrobus V et Victorinus 


1. 1 SCarus et Carinus 
2. 2 [Diocletianus et Bassus] 


3. 3 tCarinus II et Numerianus 





- 109 


CASSIODOR. 


G Albinus et Maximus 

4 Gallienus VI et Saturninus 
1 Valerianus et Lucillus 
aGallienus VII et Sabinillus 


bPaternus et Arcesilaus 
¢ Paternus II et Marinianus 


dClaudius et Paternus 

His coss. Gallienus occiditur. 
e Antiochianus et Orfitus 
fValerianus et Bassus 

His coss. Claudius moritur. 
& Quietus et Voldumianus 
h Tacitus et Placidianus 


i Aurelianus et Capitolinus 


k Aurelianus II et Marcellus 
m Probus et Paulinus 
n Probus II et Paternus II 
His coss. Aurel. occiditur. 
© Probus III et Paternus IIT 
His coss. Tacitus occisus. 
P Messala et Gratus 
4Probus IV et Tiberianus 


rProbus V et Victorinus 
$Carus et Carinus 


tCarus II et Numerianus 


268 Mur. p. 365. 2 Rome: Pasto...iliane Mar- 
ciana et Chr..... dano filio benemerenti DN. fec. ... 
vi. qui visit annus XII M. Il et....quicru... ac- 
cepit DIN: die XLT Καὶ ον Chobe. «τον τ ici mo Pa- 
terno II coss. et rede..... XI Kal. vibas inter sanctis 
PHA Seas 

269 Muratori p. 366. 1 Rome: Latin in Greek 
letters. Κωσουλε Κλυδειω εδὃ Πατερνω vwvars Νοβεν- 
βρειβους δειε Βενερες λουνα XXIII Aevkes φελειε Σεβηρε 
KAPETOEME ποσοῦετε εὃ εἰσπειρείτω σανότω TOV®M . 
avvovopap sl. εδ μησωρων XI δεουρων X. 

270 Murat. p. 366. 2 in agro Tudertino: Dedicata 
Id. Jan. Antiochiano II et Orfito cos..qua die sex viris 
juvenibus collegiatis et populo utr..... 

271 Mur. p. 367. 1 Rome; sive Secenarii in Mar- 
sis: L. Vibius Severus edilis [[IIvir Q. Q. splendidus 
eq. Romanus patronus civitatis Superequanorum item 
patronus civitatis Anxatium Frentanor. et Peltuinorum 
Vestin. hic ob honorem edilitatis L. Vibi Rufit fili sui 
eq. R. ad deam Pelinam primus huic loco venationem 
edidit deinceps ludos sollemnes L. Vibius Nepos filius 
ed. [IIIvir J. D. eq. R. patronus civitatis ob nomen 
fratris sui titulum publice dicavit Aureliano Aug. et 


ὁ «..ς ΤΟῦα 


Basso II cos. XVI Kal. Jun. 

275 Murat. p. 367.2 Beneventi: J. Nonio Mar- 
cellino V. C. cos. Cap. [cons. Camp. Gruter p. 357. 5. 
371.1] patrono dignissimo οὗ insignia beneficia quibus 
longa populi tubedia (tadia Gruter] sedavit universa 
plebs Beneventana censuit ponendam. Referred by 
Muratori to the consul of 275. But the name in 
Gruter is T. Antonio Marcellino at p. 357. 5, and 
T. Avonio Marcellino at p. 371. 1. 

279 Murat. p. 367.3 Rome: Vizit Severa Seleu- 
ciane cum Aurelio Sabutio annis dece et septe imp. 
Probo Aug. III et Nonio Paterno bis cons. quot vixit 
in seculo annis triginta duo et mensis duo. imp. Claudio 
Aug. et Paterno cons. (A. D. 269.] Igitur recte Fasti 
Greci et Victorius Paterno IJ. As the year 269 has 
no reference to what precedes, we may read in the 
inscription Claudio Aug. et Paterno conss. * * * * 

k col. 3 After this consulship Tacitus IT et Aimi- 
lianus are omitted in Prosp. Victor. and Cassiodorus. 

© col. 3 Probo III et Paterno II Victor. Recte. 
See above at 279. 

t col. 2 Chron. Pasch. p. 274 B his coss. anno 255° 
τῆς εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως τοῦ κυρίου. 


ce 


194 APPENDIX. 
A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. | Caron. Pascu. 
Carinus ob. His coss. Carus cum filiis ob. 
286 w Maximus II et Aquilinus 4. 1 VDiocletianus II et Aristobulus 
287 *Diocletian. III et Maximianus 5. 2 WMaximus et Aquilinus 


288 y Maximianus IT et Januarius 


267. 6. 3 xDiocletianus III et Maximianus 


Casstopor. 


V Diocletianus et Aristobulus 
His coss. Probus oceiditur. 
w Maximus et Aquilinus 
His coss. Carus interiit. 
X Diocletianus IT et Maximianus 
His coss. Numer. Carin. ob. 
y Maximianus II et Januarius 
z Bassus et Quinctianus 
ADiocletianus III et Maximianus III 
B Tiberianus et Dio 


© Hannibalianus et Asclepiodotus 
Ὁ Diocletianus IV et Maximianus IV 
E Constantius et Maximus 


F Tuscus et Anulinus 

6 Piocletianus V et Constantius II 
aFaustus et Gallus 

bDiocletianus VI et Maximianus V 
¢ Constantius III et Maximus III 
dTitianus et Nepotianus 
eConstantius [V et Maximus IV 

f Diocletianus VII et Maximianus VI 
& Diocletian. VIII et Maximian. VII 








286 Mur. p. 368. 2 Rome: Celie Claudiane V. V. 
maxime sanctissime piissimeque, cujus egregiam sanc- 
titatem et in deorum infatigabilem sacrorum operatio- 
nem meritis suis laudis eternam adhibita gravitate nu- 
men quoque Veste comprobavit, sacerdotes sacre urbis. 
Dedicata V Kal. Mart. M. Junio Maximo IT et Vettio 
Aquilino coss. curante Fl. Marciano Κ΄. E. fictore V. V. 
Compare the inscription in the Tables A. D. 286. 1. 
p- 368. 3 in Latio: Principi juventutis Junius Pris- 
cillianus Maximus V.C. cur. laur. lau. dic. N. M. Q. 
ejus. Dedicata Eid. Febr. Maximo II et Aquilino cos. 

291 Murat. p. 369.1 Rome: Ex Pirginio tuo be- 
neme. convixsist. libent. conjuca innocentissima Cervonia 
Silvana refrigera cum spirita sancta. Dep. Kal. Apr. 
Tiberiano II et Dioni coss. 

295 Mur. p. 369. 2 Rome: Statilia Alexandra an- 
nor. V m. [lege pl. m.] XIIII virgo mortua es Tusco 
et Anullino conss. § III Kal. Sept. filia Alexandra Ros. 
* ¢ sigma Grecorum respondens numerali Latino- 
rum note VI.” Murat. 

297 Mur. p. 369. 3 Rome : [DD.] NN. Mazimiano 
Aug. V [M)azimiano Ces. II cons... C. gessit Vale- 
rius Victor Paternus. 

298 Mur. p. 370. 1 Florentize : Σιμπλικία ἡ καὶ Καλ- 
λώνυμος ἔζησεν ἔτη va’ ἡμέρας Ky ἐτελεύτησεν πρὸ ιγ΄ Kah. 
Νοβεμβρ. Φαύστῳ καὶ Τάλλῳ ὑπάτοις. p. 370.2 Rome: 
1). Μ. Q. Liberio. vicait ann. N. II mens. N. III dies 
N. VIII. R. Anicio Fausto et Virio Gallo cons. 

299 Murat. p. 370. 3 Rome: ᾿Απριλίων Φαρμουθὶ a’ 
ὑπὸ τῶν κυρίων ἡμῶν. Διοκλητιανοῦ Σεβ. τὸ ζ΄ καὶ Μαξιμια- 


289 zBassus II et Quintianus 7. 4 ¥YMaximianus II et Januarius 

290 4 Diocletian. [Vet Maximian.III 8. 5 ZBassus et Quintianus 

291 Β Tiberianus et Dio 9. 6 ADiocletian. IV et Maximian. III 

292 © Hannibalian. et Asclepiodotus | 268. 10. 7 ®Tiberianus et Dio 

293  Diocletianus V Maximian. IV 11, 8 ©Hannibalianus et Asclepiodotus 

294 EConstantius et Galerius 12. 9 Diocletian, V et Maximian. IV 

295 F Tuscus et Anulinus 13. 10 ~Constantius et Maximianus 

296 © Diocletian. VI Constantius II | 269. 14. 11 ¥ Tuscus et Anullinus 

297 # Maximianus V et Galerius II 15. 12 ©Diocletian. VI et Constantius II 

298 2Faustus II et Gallus 1. 13 # Maximian. V et Maximianus II 

299 » Diocletian. VII Maximian. VI 2. 14 aFaustus et Gallus 

300 ¢Constantius III Galerius III | 270. 3. 15 > Diocletian. VII et Maximian. VI 

301 4Titianus IT et Nepotianus 4, 16 ¢Constantius III et Maximian. [II 

302 ¢Constantius IV et Galerius IV 5. 17 4Tatianus et Nepotianus 

303 f Diocletian. VIII Maximian. VII 6. 18 e€Constantius IV et Maximian. IV 

304 & Diocletian. 1X Maximian.VIII |} 271. 7. 19 fDiocletian. VIII et Maxim. VII 

305 hConstantius V et Galerius V 8. 20 & Diocletian. IX et Maxim. VIII 
the abdication. the abdication. 

306 iConstantins VI et Galerius VI 9. 1 hConstantius V et Maximian. V 


hConstantius V et Maximus V 





iConstantius VI et Maximus VI 


vod Σεβ. τὸ ς΄ τόπος ἐδόθη ὑπὸ Badepiou ὑπατικοῦ ἱερῶν 
ναων. 

300 Mur. p. 370.4 Rome: Terentie Rufille Υ͂. V. 
maxime sanctissime religiosissime pudicissime pre- 
stantissime cujus merita circa me semper sensi Ail. 
Januaria que et Leontia ex voto digniss. posuit. Dedi- 
cata XIIII Kal. Jan. Constantio III et Maximiano 
111 Cass. coss. curante Aur. Niceta. 

F col. 2 Chron. Pasch. p. 275 C his coss. anno 267° 
τῆς εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως. 

H col. 2 Chron. Pasch. p. 275 D his coss. anno 269° 
τῆς εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως. 

B col. 3 Tiberio et Dione Victor. 

α col. 3 After this consulship, H is omitted in 
Cassiodorus, though inserted in Prosper and Vic- 
torius. 

a col. 3 Fausto et Gallo item Victor. At this 
consulship Prosper p. 389 adds Finis cycli tertii 
quartique principium. See above at A. D. 214, note 
ο col. 3. 

301 Murat. p. 371.1 Rome. Partly given in the 
Tables A. Ὁ. 301. 1 from Panvinius. More fully in 
Muratori thus: Mire sanctitatis adque in ceremoniis 
antistiti deorum Terentia Rufille V.V. max. Aur. Eu- 
tyches voti compos redditus patrone erga se prestantis- 
sime. Dedicata pri. Non. &c. 

305 Mur. p. 371. 2 Rome: M.D. Μ. 1. DD. NN. 
Constantio et Mazimiano nobb. Cess. V conss. XVIII 
Kal. Maii Julius Italicus V. C. XVvir S. J. taurobo- 
lium percepi felic. ; 








CONSULS. 

A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Curon. PascH. 
Constantius ob. 

307 j Maximian. IX et Constantinus 10. 2 iConstantius VI et Maximian. VI 

His coss. Constantius ob. 
308 k Maximianus X et Galerius VII | 272. 11. 3 iConstantinus Augustus solus 
309 1P. C. Maxim. X et Galer. ΝΠ 12. 4 Decies et Galerius VIT 
310 mIT P.C. Max. X et Galer. VII 13. 5 2 Maxim. VIII et Galer. Maximus 
311 2Galerius VIII solus 14. 6 [Constantinus II et Licinius] 
312 ©Constantinus II et Licinius II | 273. 15. 7 ©Constantinus III et Licinius IT 
313 PConstantin. ITI et Licinius IIT 1. 8 PConstantinus IV et Licinius 111 
314 4 Volusianus IT et Annianus 2. 9 @Volusianus et Annianus 
315 YConstantinus IV et Licinius IV 3. 10 rConstantinus V et Licinius IV 
316 SSabinus et Rufinus 274. 4. 11 SSabinus et Rufinus 
317 tGallicanus et Bassus 5. 12 tGallicanus et Symmachus 
318 ULicinius V et Crispus 6. 13 ULicinius V et Crispus 
319 VConstantinus V et Licinius 7. 14 VConstantinus VI et Licinius V 
320 WConstantin. VI et Constantin. | 275. 8. 15 wConstantinus VII et Constantius 
321 Crispus II et Constantinus IT 9. 16 XCrispus II et Constantius IT 
322 yProbianus et Julianus 10. 17 yProbianus et Julianus 
323 ZSeverus et Rufinus 11. 18 ZSeverus et Rufinus 
324 ACrispus III et Constantin. III | 276. 12. 19 Crispus III et Constantius ITI 
325 8 Paulinus et Julianus 13. 20 Paulinus et Julianus 
326 © Constantin. VII et Constantius 14. 21 Constantinus IX et Constantius IV 
327 Constantius et Maximus 15. 22 Constantius V et Maximus 
328 EJanuarinus et Justus 277. 1. 23 Januarius et Justus 
329 F Constantin. VIII Constantin. 1V 2. 24 Constantinus X et Constantius V 
330 ©Gallicanus et Symmachus 3. 25 Gallicanus et Symmachus 
‘331 # Bassus et Ablavius 4. 26 Bassus et Ablabius 





195 


CassIopor. 


jJDiocletianus [X et Constantinus 


k Diocletianus X et Maximus VII 
the abdication. 

1P. C. Diocletian. X et Maxim. VII 

mJI P. C. Diocl. X et Maxim. VII 

n Maximus VIII et Licinius 

oConstantinus IT et Licinius IT 

PConstantinus III et Licinius III 

4 Volusianus et Annianus 

rConstantinus IV et Licinius IV 

8Sabinus et Rufinus 

tGallicanus et Bassus 

uLicinius V et Crispus 

VConstantinus V et Licinius 

wConstantinus VI et Constantinus 

x Crispus II et Constantinus II 

y Probianus et Julianus 

ZSeverus et Rufinus 

A Crispus III et Constantinus III 

B Paulinus et Julianus 

Ο Constantin. VII et Constantius IV 

DConstantius V et Maximus 

E Januarius et Justus 

F Constantin. VIII et Constantius VI 

© Constantius VII et Symmachus 

H Bassus et Ablavius 


321 Murat. p. 373. 2 Rome in Capitolio: in uno 
latere Herculi invic. M. Jun. Cesonius Nicomachus 
Anicius Faustus Paulinus C.V. P.V. ἢ. D. in altero 
ΧΙ Kal. Octob. Crispo et Constantino Cess. II coss. 
p. 373. 3 Rome: DD. NN. Crispo et Constantino ju- 
niore nobilissimis Cess. it. coss. III Non. Secztil. ordo 
M. Diditunorum hospitium amicitiamque fecit cum Q. 
Aradio Val. Proculo V. C. et ipsum liberos posterosque 
ejus sibi liberis posterisque suis patronum cooptavit. 
Ὁ. Aradius Val. Proculus V. C. preses p.p. hospitium 
amicitiamque fecit cum ordine M. Diditanorum ipsos 
liberos posterosque eorum sibi liberisque suis in fidem 
clientelamque suam posterorumque suorum recepit agente 
ordine. Add this to similar inscriptions quoted in the 
Tables A. D. 321. 2. 

j col. 2 Chron. Pasch. p. 279 B ivd. ια΄. γ΄. ὑπ. No- 
βίου Κωνσταντίνου Αὐγούστου μόνου. Νοβίου is a mere 
corruption of novies. this consulship being called no- 
vies et Constantino. See the Tables A. D. 307. 1. 

k col. 2 After this consulship Chron. Pasch. p. 
279 B omits! and ™. Again after 2 Chron. Pasch. 
interpolates p. 280 A Κωνσταντίνου Αὐγούστου τὸ B’ καὶ 
Λικινίου. 

° col. 2 From hence Chron. Pasch. has the right 
number of consulships. See the Tables A. D. 562.4 
p- 815. It has been thought desirable however to 
continue the list of the Chronicle in this second co- 
lumn, in order to exhibit the indictions, the years of 


each reign, and any variations in the name or de- 
scription of the consuls. 

. col. 3 Mazimiano et Licinio Victor. Galerius is 
called Maximus in Cassiod. at c &c. and in Victorius. 
Rightly Mazimianus in Prosper. In the error of 
Diocletian for Maximian at k 1m Cassiodorus is pre- 
ceded by Prosper and by Victorius. 

325 col. 2 Chron. Pasch. p. 282 B anno 295° τῆς 
εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως Tod κυρίου. Under this year the 
Chronicle has these dates : 


1 Council of Nice June 19. 

2 Constans (Constantius) declared Cesar Nov. 8. 

3 Vicennalia at Rome. 

4 Battle of Adrianople (against Licinius) June 27 ; 
of Chalcedon Sept. 18. 

3 Crispus slain. 


The true dates of 2 and 4 will be seen in the Tables. 


c col. 3 Constantino et Constantio Victor. 

Ὁ col. 3 Constantino et Maximo Victor. 

F col. 3 Constantino et Constante Victor. 

G col. 3 Constantio et Symmacho Victor. 

330 col. 2 Chron. Pasch. p. 284 anno 301° τῆς εἰς 
οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως. 

331 Muratori p. 375. 1 Rome: Asellus et Lea 
Prisco patri benemerenti in pace, qui bizxit annis 
ELXITII mensibus III dies N. XII. V K. Oct. D. 
Basso et Ablavio conss. 


σοῷ 








196 APPENDIX. 
A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. 
332 4@Pacatianus et Hilarianus 278. 5. 27 Pacatianus © Hilarianus 
333. > Dalmatius et Zenophilus 6. 28 Dalmatus et Zenophilus 
334 COptatus et Paulinus 7. 29 Optatus et Paulinus 
335 4 Constantius et Albinus 8. 30 Constantius VI et Albinus 
336 © Nepotianus et Facundus 279. 9. 31 Nepotianus et Facundus 
337 fFelicianus et Titianus 10. 32 Felicianus et Tatianus 
Constantinus ob. His coss. Constant. ob. 
338 Ursus et Polemius 11. 1 Ursus et Polemius 
339 Constantius II et Constans 12. 2 Constantinus IV et Constans VII 
340 iAcyndinus et Proculus 280. 13. 3 Acindynus et Procius 
341 k Marcellinus et Probinus 14. 4 Marcellinus et Probinus 
342 1Constantius III et Constans II 15. 5 Constantius V et Constans II 
343 ™ Placidus et Romulus 1. 6 Placitus et Romulus 
344 2 Leontius et Sallustius 281. 2. 7 Leontius et Sallustius 
345 ©Amantius et Albinus 3. 8 Amantius et Albinus 
346 P Constantius IV et Constans III 4. 9 Constantius VI et Constans III 
347 GRufinus et Eusebius 5. 10 Rufinus et Eusebius 
348 TPhilippus et Salia 282. 6. 11 Philippus et Salia 
349 8 Limenius et Catullinus 7. 12 Limenius et Catullinus 
350 tSergius et Nigrinianus 8. 13 Sergius et Nigrinianus 





CassIopor. 


8 Pacatianus et Hilarianus 
bDelmatius et Zenophilus 
¢ Optatus et Paulinus 
dConstantius et Albinus 
e Nepotianus et Facundus 
fFelicianus et Titianus 


& Ursus et Polemius 

hConstantius II et Constans 
His coss. Constant. moritur. 

iAcyndinus et Proculus 

k Marcellinus et Probinus 

1Constantius III et Constans II 

τὴ Placidus et Romulus 

n Leontius et Sallustius 

PConstantius IV et Constans III 

oAmantius et Albinus 

[P. C. Amantii et Albini] 

4 Rufinus et Eusebius 

¥ Philippus et Sallia 

8 Limenius et Catullinus 


334 Murat. p. 375. 2 Lugduni: Optato et Paulino 
consulibus Kal. Febraris depos. Selentioses. 

337 Mur. p. 393.1 Rome: Fabius Titianus V. C. 
consul pref. urbi curavit. 393.2 Rome: Titus Fabius 
Titianus V.C. cons. ord. pref. urb. curavit. p. 393.5 
Rome: .... maximo victori ac triumphatori semper 
Aug. Fabius Titianus Aug. cons. ordinarius pref. urbi 
iterum [see the Tables A. Ὁ. 351.1] judew cognitio- 
num sacrarum majestati ejus dicatissimus. These refer 
to the consul of this year. N°5 is addressed to 
Magnentius in 351. Conf. Zosimum II. 49 ἧκε Τιτι- 
avis—)édyous ἀπὸ Μαγνεντίου φέρων κ. τ. Δ. 

338 Mur. p. 376. 2 Rome: Attie Publice B. ques- 
quenti in p. [i.e. ‘‘ bene quiescenti in pace.’ Murat.] 
Ursus pater Urso et Polemio coss. p. 376. 3 Rome : 
Eq. Heraclius qui fuit in seculum an. XVIII m. VIT 
d. XX et filo suo benemerenti in p. decessit VII IDV 
STEB. [lege Idus Feb.] Urso et Polemio conss. Ὁ. 
376.4 Romz: Anime innocenti Gaudentie que visit 
ann. V m. VII dies XXI in pace Mercurius pater filie. 
D.V Idus Novemb. Urso et Polemio coss. p. 376.5 
Aquilz : Dedicata III Kal. Jul. Urso et Polemio cons. 
0b cujus dedicationem dedit plebi urbane ad epulum 
convivii panem et vinum tauros II verbeces XV pre- 
terea et arce eorum folles m...ex quorum usuris per 
singulos annos convivium dedicationis sibe exsibeant. 

339 Mur. p. 377.1 Rome: Aur. Candidiane bene 
quesquenti [conf. p. 376. 2] in pace que vixit annis 
XXXI menses VIII cum marito fuit annos XI menses 
VIII dies X deposita Kal. April. Constantino Aug. II 
et Constante Aug. coss. Male Constantino pro Con- 
stantio. 

341 Muratori p. 377. 2 Neriti: Antonio Marcellino 
et Petronio Probino coss. II Nonas Maias succlamante 
populo Empurii Naune de . . offerenda tabula erea in- 


cisa patronatus M. Salv. Balerio viro splendido cui 
jamdudum secundum bocis ejusdem populi et bolunta- 
tem onor patronatus oblatus est &c.—placet itaque uni- 
verso populo Empurii Naunitani tabulam eream inci- 
sam ei offerri debere quo gratius digne onorem sibi 
conlatum a devotissimo populo Empurii nostri libenti 
animo suscipiat, censuentibus Cn. Julio Memio pretore 
C. Jul. Secundo....Gem. Afrodisiod...... 

343 Mur. p. 378.1 Rome: Felicitas in pace XVIII 
Kal. Dec. Placido et Romulo coss. 

344 Leontii et Sallustii consulatus is named in Cod. 
Theod. V. 13, 15 p. 303 Wenck. in a law dated Sir- 
mium July 29 A. D. 364. 

345 Mur. p. 378. 3 Extra Romam: 
rori castissim. B. Amantio et Albino con..... XXII. 
Dep. XIII K. Aug..... aulo conss. 


348 Murat. p. 379. 2 Rome: 
τὸν πάσης ἀρετῆς εἰδήμονα φωτὰ Φίλιππον 
πρέσβυν ᾿Αονίης ἐμπέραμον σοφίης 
Αὐσονίων ὕπατον πατέρα κλυτὸν ᾿Αντιγόνοιο 
θρέψε Μακηδονίη δέξατο δ᾽ Εἰταλίη. 


Ρ. 379. 3 Extra Urbem Romam: Mire bonitatis atq. 
sanctitati L. Subie Januarie conjugi que vixit mecum 
annos XVIII m. V d. XX Varadius Melissus maritus 
et sibi fecit. Deposita in pace III Kal. Apr. Filippo 
et Salio coss. 

ΟΡ col. 3 For the transpositions and interpola- 
tions of Prosper Victorius and Cassiodorus at A. D. 
345 see Introduction p. x1 and Tables A. Ὁ. 345. 1. 

349 Murat. p. 380.1 Rome: Limenio et Catulino 
cons. III Idus Januarias defunctus est Euvodius qui 
vixit annos LXV menses tres et dies XI. benemerenti 
in pace fecit conjux. p. 380.2 Rome: .... menses 
ΙΧ dies XVII ibit in pace VI Kal. Decenbres Limenio 


Τοῦ 


CassIopor. 


tSergius et Nigrinianus 

uP. C. Sergii et Nigriniani 
VConstantius V et Constans 

w Constantius VI et Constans II 
x Constantius VII et Constans III 
y Arbetio et Lollianus 
z2Constantius VIII et Julianus 
AConstantius [X et Julianus II 
B Titianus et Cerealis 

© Eusebius et Hypatius 

Ὁ Constantius X et Julianus III 


Taurus et Florentius 
Mamertinus et Nevitta 
His coss. Constantius ob. 
Julianus IV et Sallustius 
His coss. Julianus ob. 
Jovianus et Varronianus 





CONSULS. 

A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. 

351 uP. C. Sergii et Nigriniani 9. 14 Sergius et Nigrinianus 

352 VConstantius V et Constantius 283. 10. 15 Constantius VII et Constans 

353 W Constantius VI et Constant. ITI 11. 16 Constantius VIII et Constans II 

354 X Constant. VII et Constant. III 12. 17 Constantius IX et Constans IIT 

355 Y Arbetio et Lollianus 13. 18 Arbetio et Lollianus 

356 ZConstantius VIII et Julianus 284, 14. 19 Constantius X et Julianus 

357 4Constantius 1X et Julianus II 15. 20 Constantius XI et Julianus IT 

358 3 Datianus et Cerealis 1. 21 Datianus et Cerealius 

359 © Eusebius et Hypatius 2. 22 Eusebius et Hypatius 

360 P Constantius X et Julianus III | 285. 3. 23 Constantius XII et Julianus IIT 

361 Taurus et Florentius 4, 24 Taurus et Florentius 
Constantius ob. His coss. Constant. ob. 

362 Mamertinus et Nevitta 5. 1 Mamertinus et Nevitta 

363 Julianus IV et Sallustius 6. 2 Julianus IV et Sallustius 
Julianus ob. His coss. Julianus ob. 

364 Jovianus et Varronianus 286. 7. 1 Jovianus et Varronianus 
Jovianus ob. 

365 Valentinianus et Valens 8. 1 Valentinianus et Valens 

366 Gratianus et Dagalaiphus 9. 2 Gratianus et Dagalaiphus 

| 367 Lupicinus et Jovinus 10. 3 Lupicinus et Jovianus 





et Catulino conss. p. 380.3 Asturice: Aco Catul- 
linus vir consularis preses pro salute sua suorumque 
omnium posuit. 

351 Murat. p. 380.4 Rome: .. .. eventi [forte. . 
εν erenti] qui bixet cum co....XXI mes. LI deposi- 
tus ....mes. III d. VIII. depositus T. .. Mannentio et 
Decentio coss. Some testimonies name in 351 Mag- 
nentius et Gaeso. See the Tables A.D. 351.1. For 
Decentius see above c. 1 p. 101. 

355 Murat. p. 380.5 Rome: Statilia Tigris filia 
dulcissima que vixit ann. XXII ἃ. XVIII et cum ma- 
rito fecit ann. IIIT m. III d. VIT Kal. Julias quiescet 
in pace Flaviis Arbitione et Lolliano cons. p. 381.1 
Extra Romam: ... Justina... XVII D....cintum 
sum vidua...VI Idus Sep. in pace. . .vixit annos XXV 
ΣΙ τς ioni et Lolliani cons. 

358 Mur. p. 381. 2 Salone: Fl, Julius Zaconus et 
Aurelia Meria conjux ejus hoc sarcofagum sibi vibi 
posuerunt. Si quis post nostram pausationem hoc sar- 
cofagum aperire voluerit, inferat ecclesie Salon. ar- 
genti libras quinqguaginta. Dep. Jul. Zaconis die III 
Novembres Datiano et Cereale coss. 

359 Mur. p. 381. 3 Nol: a mutilated inscription 
ends with Husebio et Ypatio coss. DP. in pace VI 
Kal. Jun. p. 382.1 Rome: Eusevio et Ypatio CC. 
V Idus Junias decesset Prima que vixit annus XXXV 
m. II. Deposita in pac. p. 382.2 Rome: Junius 
Bassus &c. Given already in the Tables A. D. 359. 1 
from Gruter p. 1162. 

360 Mur. p. 382.4 Rome: Parentes Dionisio filio 
dulcissimo. vix. an. V m. VII d. VIII. DP. XVI Kal. 
Sept. Constautio X cos. in p. Dulcissime filie Erotia- 
neti. υἱῷ. an. 11 m. VIT d. XI. Dep. XIII Kal. Sep. 
Constantio X cos. in pac. 

362 Mur. p. 382.5 Rome: Mamertino et Nebitta 


His coss. Jovianus ob. 
Valentinianus et Valens 
Gratianus et Dagalaiphus 





co. Nonius Victor Olympius V.C. et Aur. Victor Au- 
gentius tradiderunt Leontica Kal. April. felic. alia tra- 
diderunt con. SS. VI Idus Apr. felic. Leont. cons. SS. 
tradiderunt Cryphios VI Idus Apr. felic. p. 383. 1 
Cinguli: Fl. Fortunio viro divotissimo palatino patrono 
dignissimo ob insignia ejus merita ordo Cingulanorum 
ponendum decrevit die VI Idus Octobres Mamertino et 
Nivitta conss. 

364 Mur. p. 383.2 Rome: Puer natus divo Joviano 
Aug. et Varroniano coss. ora noctis TILT in uxit. VILL 
Idus Madias die Saturnis Luna vicesima Sicno Capri- 
corno nomine Simplicous. Muratori: ‘ Legendum 
fortasse in exit. In calce restitue in signo Capricorni 
nomine Simplicius.” 

365 Murat. p. 383. 3 Rome: Bone memorie filio 
dulcissimo Laurentio. vixit ann. XVI m. V d. III de- 
cessit IIII Idus Aug. Valentiniano et Valente conss. 

366 Mur. p. 383. 5 Rome: Cecili dominus Felicis 
post cons. Valentiniani et Valentis VII Kal. Feb. depos. 
Apollinus qui vie. ann. XVIII m. VII d. VI. quescet 
in pace. mater Leopardes. p. 383. 6 Rome: Bene- 
merenti filie Agapeni vircini in pace dep. III Kal. Dec. 
Gratano et Degalaifo coss. V.a, XX. p. 384.1 In- 
teramne: .... que defuncta est XIIII Καί... 
cons. Gratiano et Dalhfo. 

367 Murat. p. 384.2 Rome: Flaviis Lupicino et 
Jobino conss. VII Idus Junias decesset de seculum puer 
Victorinus qui bixit annus XX XVII m. X d. X et cum 
uasore fecit anus II m. III. DP. V Idus Junias. vene- 
merenti in pace. p. 384.3 extra Romam: Beneme- 
renti in pace Festo qui vivit annos XI et menses VIII 
depositus XI K..... Jovino et Lupicino. Benemerenti 
Compari Hilarino qui vixit a. ... Depositus VI Kal. 
Octob. Valentiniano [1] et Va... (sc. A. D. 368.] 


198 

| A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. 
| 368 Valentinianus II et Valens II | 287. 11. 
| 369 Valentinianus et Victor 12, 
| 370 Valentinianus ITI et Valens III 13. 
| 371 Gratianus II et Probus 14. 
| 372 Modestus et Arintheus 288. 15. 
| 373 Valentinianus IV et Valens IV 1. 
| 374 Gratianus III et Equitius 2 
| 375 P. C. Gratiani III et Equitii 3 
| 376 Valens V et Valentinianus 289. 4. 
377 Gratianus IV et Merobaudes 5 
378 Valens VI et Valentinianus II 6 
Valens ob. 

| 379 Ausonius et Olybrius 7. 
| 

_ 380 Gratianus V et Theodosius 290. 8. 
| 381 Eucherius et Syagrius 9. 
_ 382 Antonius et Syagrius 10. 
| 383 Merobaudes II et Saturninus 1, 





APPENDIX. 


y- Curon. Pascnu. 


4 Valentinianus II et Valens II 
5 Valentinianus IIT et Victor 

6 Valentinianus IV et Valens III 
7 Gratianus II et Probus 

8 Modestus et Arintheus 

9 Valentinianus V et Valens IV 


. 10 Gratianus III et Equitius 
. 11 Gratianus IV et Equitius IT 


12 Valens V et Valentinianus 


. 13 Gratianus V et Merobaudes 
. 14 Valens VII et Valentinianus IT 


His coss. Valentinianus ob. 
1 Ausonius et Olybrius 


2 Gratianus VI et Theodosius 
3 Syagrius et Eucherius 

4 Antoninus et Syagrius IT 

5 Merobaudes et Saturninus 





Cassiopor. 


Lupicinus et Jovinus 
Valentinianus II et Valens IT 
Valentinianus et Victor 
Valentinianus III et Valens III . 
Gratianus II et Probus 
Modestus et Arintheus 
Valentinianus IV et Valens IV 
Gratianus ΠῚ et Equitius 

P. C. Gratiani IIL et Equitius 
Valens V et Valentinianus 
Gratianus IV et Merobaudes 


Valens VI et Valentinianus IT 
His coss. Valens ob. 
Ausonius et Olybrius 
Gratianus V et Theodosius 
Syagrius et Eucherius 
Antonius et Syagrius 


369 Mur. p. 384. 5 Rome: Hic posita est puella 
Benigna que vix. ann. XVI d. X. Dep. VII Kal. Aug. 
Valentiniano n. p. et Victore. 

370 Murat. p. 384. 6 Rome: Aur. Alexander qui 
vit. annus XVII MN. VII. DP. XII Octob. Valen- 
tiniano III et Valente III coss. p. 385.1 Rome: 
Puer Rufin. qui vixit ann. XVIII di. VITII. D. prid. 
Idus Oct. DD. NN. Valentiniano et Valenti Auc. III 
con. p. 385. 2 Rome: Benemer. mart. dulcis. qui 
vie. in pace. D. Non. Se. Dominis nostris Vtin. et VN. 
Augg. III cons. 

371 Murat. p. 385.3 Rome: Hic jacet Muscula 
que et Galatia que vir. ann. duob. mens. duob. et ἢ). 
XVII. Dep. XV Kal. Aug. Gratiano Aug. II et Probo 
conss. in pace. Bone memorie adque innocentie Surus 
qui bixit annos duos men. VII dies XVII. in pace dec. 
VII Idus Julias. Probus is commemorated in Mura- 
tori p. 385. 4 Verone: Petronio Probo V.C. totius 
admirationis viro procons. Africe pref. pretorio IIlly- 
ricit pref. pret. Galliar. II pref. pret. Italie atg. A- 
frice III cons. ordinario civi eximie bonitatis disertiss. 
atg. omnib. rebus eruditissimo patrono nepoti Probiani 
[see the Tables A. Ὁ. 322.1. 3] filio Probini [Tables 
A. D. 341) VV. CC. pref. urbis et cos. See the Ta- 
bles A. D. 395. 1. 

373 Mur. p. 386. 1 Rome: Cintie B. M. in P. Q. V. 
an. P.M. XXV m. Id. V. Dep. D.V Non. Octob. 
Valentiniano Augg. IIII. 

374 Murat. p. 386. 4 Rome: Benemerenti in pace 
libera que bixit an. 5.11 Neofita. Dep. die III Nonas 
Maias con. Gratiano III et Equitio. 

375 Murat. p. 386. 5 Sestini: Votivitate et tota 
mente devota genium curie dedicatum in statuam in 
curia Aug. positum perpetue lucis posuit admenestra- 
tionis sue Vesenus Frontinianus curator R. P. hujusce 
patria, posita sub die XII K. Octobris post consulatu. 
D.N. Gratiani Augusti III et Equitio consulibus. 
p- 386.6 Rome: Petronie digne conjuci que vivit 
annis XXI et fecit cum compare suo m.X d.V Kal. 


Nob. pos. conss. Gratiani et Equiti Ursus maribis sibi 
et innocenti compari fecit. Cesquet in pace. p. 387.1 
extra Romam: Hic quiesce...... ianus. Dep. ... 
Martias post cons. Gratiani et ....ti. p. 386. 3 ex- 
tra Romam: Conpari Clementi....0 marito qui viz. 
....t Idibus Februar... ..ani Aug. III et Equitii. 
oe Oh pace, 

377 Murat. p. 387.2 Rome: M. D. M. Idee et 
Attidi &c. Given from Gruter in the Tables A. D. 
377.1. But Gruter is less complete than Muratori. 
Mur. p. 387. 3 Pisauri: Joviano karissimo fecit Lam- 
padius et Soteres fratres pientissimi Merobaude. p. 
388. 1 Rome: M.D. M.J. et Attidi menotyranno 
conservatoribus suis Lelius Hilarianus V. C. duo de- 
cembur urbis Rome P.S. et hieroceruz J.M.S.D.L.S8.D. 
Hecate D. N. Gratiano Aug. et Merobaude conss. IIIT 
Idus Maias. p. 388.2 Rome: Marcus... fecerunt 
oFie s POWNUS WISI τις X Kal. Apr. DD.NN..... 
Gratiano IIII et Mer..... Anastasa Dec. III .... 
que vix. ann. IIIT ἃ. X. Marcus qui υἱοὶ a... 

380 Murat. p. 388. 4 Rome: Venemerenti in pacem 
qui vvivit anus XVII m. XI. depositus III Nonas Oc- 
tobris DD. NN. Gratiano Theodosi. Auculeo. [Augusto 
recte Mur.] ρ. 388.3 Rome: Leo depositus III 
Nonas Octobris DD.NN. Gratiano et Theodosio Augg. 
coss. ipsi benemerenti in pace qui vizit annos XVII 
mens. XI titulus positus. p. 388.5 Rome: ἢ. O. 
Eustolius V.C. cum filia The .. . depositus X Kal. Aug. 
depo... DD. NN. Gratiano V et Theodosio Augg. 
coss. J. P. 

381 Murat. p. 389. 1 Rome : 

Presbyter hic situs est Celerinus nomine Dio 

Corporeos rumpens nexus qui gaudet in astris. 
Dep. VIITI Kal. Jun. Fl. Syagrio et Eugerio. p. 
389. 2 Rome: ....s et Innocentiea Fl. ..annos V et 
menses IIII. De... .grio et Eucherio vi. cl. 

383 Mur. p. 389. 3 Rome: Hie jacet Ticira. viit 
annis V mensib, III. Dep. III Kal. Mai. Merubaude et 


CONSULS. 


A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. 
384 Richomeres et Clearchus 291. 12. 
385 Arcadius et Bauto 13. 
386 Honorius et Euodius 14. 
387 Valentinianus III et Eutropius 15. 
388 Theodosius IT et Cynegius 292. 1 
389 Timasius et Promotus 2. 
390 Valentinianus IV et Neoterius 3 
391 Tatianus et Symmachus 4 
392 Arcadius IT et Rufinus 293. 5 
393 Theodosius III et Abundantius 6. 
394 Arcadius 1II et Honorius II 7 
395 Olybrius et Probinus 8. 
Theodosius ob. 
396 Arcadius IV et Honorius III 294. 9. 








Saturnino conss. p. 389.4 Rome: M.D. M. J. et 
Aitidi sancto menotyranno Q. Clodius Flavianus V. C. 
pont. major XVvir δ. F. septemvir epulonum pontifex 
det Solis taurobolio criobolioque percepto aram dicavit 
Nonis Aprilibus FF. LL. Merobaude et Saturnino 
conss. p. 389.5 extra Romam: Johan. venerabili 
benemerenti. deposita in pace cons... .. dii et Saturn. 
....Vibo fecit. p. 389. 6 Ibidem: Locus domine ac 
aire siati benem....an. XXVIII. deposit... Mero- 
DIMAS ΣΟ ὍΣ compar. se vivo. 

384 Murat. p. 390.1 Rome: DD. NN. Clearcho 
et Ricomede VV. CC. consulibus benemerenti Olibioni 
qui vixit annus XV mesis VI dies XX decessit die XII 
Kalendas Octobres in pace. p. 390.2 Rome: Cas- 
tissime filie Domitianeni Viroine mater pro amore fe- 
cit que vixit annis ....menses IIII dies tres. Deposita 
XV Kal. Octobres Ricimere et Cliarco consulibus. 

385 Murat. p. 390. 3 Vindobone : Fl. Arcadio et 
Baudone conss. X Kal. Julias defunctus Leontius Neo- 
fitus qui vivit ann. plus minus XXVIII mes. V d. XV. 
venemerenti in pace. 

386 Mur. p. 390. 4 in agro Interamne : Post con- 
sulatum Arcadi et Bautoni V. C. cons. VI Nonas Mart. 
deposita est Nervinia Euresia H. F. in pace que vizit 
annos pl. m. XXVIIII Crispinus maritus sed et Um- 
bricia Abundantia dulcissime filie et sibi fecit. 

387 Mur. p. 391.1 Rome: Felicitas que biz. an. IIT 
m. III et d. XIII. DP. WI X KL. Feb. cons. Valen- 
tiniano III. p. 391. 2 in Hispania: He officina Ho- 
moni utere felix Vasconi in X. Proc. Tiberiano factus 
est horreum 1). N. Valentiniano Aug. ter et Eutropio 
V.C. cons. scrib. Elefanto. p. 391.3 Rome: .... 
pere mors ....per annos.... ecula lugens .. .. Valen- 
tiniano III et Kutropio.. Qu. [sc. quievit: Murat.] 
Onorio IIT Aug. coss. [A. Ὁ. 396.) p. 391.4 Rome: 
....ntt in pace Q...ritum anni LVITI... Kal. Jan. 
deposita est XIIT......no II et Eutropio conss. 

390 Mur. p. 392. 1. Given in the Tables 390. 1 
from Gruter. Mur. p. 392. 2 extra Romam: .... 
miliana ..ib.. pretoria .. columna Paul .. natale X. 
Valentiniani Aug. III et Neoteri V. C. administrante 


Curon. Pascu. 


6 Richomeres et Clearchus 

7 Arcadius et Bauto 

8 Honorius et Euodius 

9 Valentinianus IV et Eutropius 
. 10 Theodosius II et Cynegius 

11 Timasius et Promotus 

. 12 Valentinianus IV et Neoterius 
. 13 Tatianus et Symmachus 

. 14 Arcadius II et Rufinus 

15 Theodosius III et Abundantius 
. 16 Arcadius ILI et Honorius IT 
His coss. Theodosius ob. 

1 Olybrius et Probinus 


2 Arcadius IV et Honorius III 


199 


CassIopor. 


Merobaudes 11 et Saturninus 
Ricimer et Clearchus 

Arcadius et Bauto 

Honorius et Euodius 
Valentinianus III et Eutropius 
Theodosius II et Cynegius 
Timasius et Promotus 
Valentinianus IV et Neoterius 
Tatianus et Symmachus 
Arcadius II et Rufinus 
Theodosius III et Abundantius 


Arcadius III et Honorius IT 





Olybrius et Probinus 


ei Filippo vir... In superiori parte columnz : Siri- 
cius episcopus A. Christo tota mente devotus: Christo 
expressed by a monogram with ὦ. On Siricius see 
the Tables A. D. 384. 4. 

391 Mur. p. 393. 3 Rome: Tetiliano benemerenti 
in pace qui vixit annus N. LXV d. V in pacem VII 
Idus Maias Tatiano et Symmaco conss. 4 Rome: 
Hic posita est Adeodata Q. V. an. VI m. III d. 
XXIII in pace dep. III Non. Mai. Tatiano et Summa. 

392 Mur. p. 393. 6 Rome: Totius pudicitie veritas 
Ignatia Gerontia que vixit annos P.M. XLII fecit 
cum conpare suo ann. XXIIII ivit in pace X Kal. A- 
pril. D. N. Arcadio II et Rufino cons. p. 393. 7 Pi- 
sauri: Διόσκορος ναύκληρος adn ἢκυμιθὴ ἐν npnyn niyo. 
ntn κη΄. παρακατι. θ΄ Kad. Map. ὕππατ. τῷ ᾿Αρκαδ. Σ. καὶ 
Ῥουφην. (ὧδε ἐκοιμήθη ἐν εἰρήνῃ. ἔζησεν ἔτη κη΄. παρακα- 
τέθη Kk. τ. Δ.) 

394 Murat. p. 394. 2 Rome. In anteriori facie: 
phe a probitate morum industriaque vivendi atque 
utrisque litteris erudito jam inde a majoribus suis in- 
lustribusq. familiis civitatis patrono cujus opera ac 
beneficio recepit civitas elementum cujus mentum series 
temporis vetustasque consumserat. nam ejus cura sump- 
tugque agua modo non deest necessariis usibus civitatis 
verum etiam in eruendis plurimis locis splendidissimum 
urbi prestitit ornamentum. huic igitur ob hec insignia 
genera meritorum statuam Seniasium [| Senensium Mur. } 
ordo decrevit adque in eterne urbis privatis ejus edibus 
conlocavit. In latere: Dedic. Idus dug. DD. NN. 
Arcadio III et Honorio II Augg. conss. 

396 Mur. p. 395. 2 in oppido Bazzano: Catervio 
filio dulcissimo qui vieit an. XXIII d. XIII. De. XIT 
Kal. Sep. Arcadio III et Onorio III.  p. 395. 3 
Rome : Hic requiescit Quodvultdeus honeste recor- 
dationis vir qui vicxit annos L4I. Depositus in pace 
die V Idus Octobres conss. DD. NN. Arcadio Aug. 
quater et Honorio Aug. ter consulibus. p. 395. 5 
Rome: LHuic tumulo quiescet totius fi. . . . integritatis 
homo opinionis boni au..... ratione fidelis mentis in- 
COTE: 522s amicorum ob hoc igitur Neofitus Spac.. 
ον Aufinianus qui vixit annis XLIT. Depositus DD.NN. 


200 


A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. 
397 Cesarius et Atticus 10. 
398 Honorius IV et Eutychianus ΤΊ: 
399 Theodorus et Eutropius 12. 
400 Stilicho et Aurelianus 295. 13. 
401 Vincentius et Fravitta 14. 
402 Arcadius V et Honorius V 15. 
403 Theodosius et Rumoridus 1; 


404 Honorius VI et Aristznetus 296. 2 
405 Stilicho II et Anthemius 3 
406 Arcadius VI et Probus : 4. 
407 Honorius VII et Theodosius II 5 
408 Bassus et Philippus 6 

Arcadius ob. 
409 Honorius VIII et Theodosius III τῇ 


297. 


410 Varanes et Tertullus 
411 Theodosius IV 


Arcadio IIII et Honorio III Aug. cos. p. 396. 1 
Rome: ....in pace IIII Nonas .... qui vixit annis 
EXXX..... io IV Honorio III ic posi. 

397 Mur. p. 396. 2 Rome: Revece innocenti que 
vizit annum unum mensem unum dies XVII benemerenti 
in pace deposita VITII Kal. Septembres Flavio Cesario 
et Nonio Attico VV.CC. conss. Parentes benemerenti 
Secerunt. 3 Rome: Hic requiescit Perina in pace... 
εν @ que bixit annos. Deposita VIIII Kal. Sep. Fl. Ce- 
sario et Attico VV. CC. Syra cum... 4 Rome:... 
benata .. se vibi..... Fl. Cesario... 5 Rome: 
Sancte conjugi Celestine que vixit annis XX mensen 
I dies XXII fecit autem cum Ampliato marito annis 
ITIT dies XXI benemerenti in pace. deposita VIIII 
Kal. Junias. Hilaritati filie benemerenti in pace que 
viait annis XXIII m. VIII ἃ. XXVIII fecit cum ma- 
ritum annos V dies VI. Deposita IIII Non. Jul. Cesario 
et Attico cos. 

398 Mur. p. 396.6 Rome: ....ntiani et Epini- 
COME) SLT: III et Fl. Euticiano VV. CC. cos... 
..++XVI Kal. Octobr. depositus est ...... acis qui 
vizit ann. P.M. LXV. 

399 Mur. p. 397. 2 Rome: Stabilis V. C. tribunus 
... an. pl. min. KL [lege XL] depositus in pace.... 
Ap)ril. Fl. Theodoro V.C. cons. 

400 Murat. p. 397. 3 Rome: Ubincentius qui vi. 
ann. P.M. LX. D. prid. Id. Jan. Fl. Stiliconi V. C. 
cos. in pace Q. p. 397.4 Rome in monte Celio: 
L. Mario L. f. Quir. Maximo Perpetuo Aureliano cos. 
sacerdoti feciali leg. Augg. pr. pr. provincie Syrie 
Cole leg. Aug. pr. pr. provincie Germanie inferioris 
item province. Belgice duci exercit. Mysiaci apud Bi- 
zantium et apud Lugdunum leg. leg. I Italic. cur. vie 
Latine item reip. Faventinorum allecto inter pretorios 
trib. pleb. candidato questori urbano trib. laticl. leg. 
XXII Primig. item II Italice 111] viarum curandarum 
M. Julius Artemidorus 7 leg. 111 Cyrenaice. 

402 Murat. p. 397. 5 extra Romam: Ie quiscet 
Cutinus in pace qui vivit anus P.M. XXVI. Deposit. 








APPENDIX. 


Curon. Pascu. 


3 Cesarius et Atticus 
4 Honorius IV et Eutychianus 
5 Theodorus solus 
6 Stilicho et Aurelianus 
7 Vicentius et Fravitta 
8 Arcadius V et Honorius V 
9 Theodosius et Romoridus 
. 10 Honorius VI et Aristanetus 
. 11 Stilicho II et Anthemius 
12 Arcadius VI et Probus 
. 13 Honorius VII et Theodosius II 
. 14 Bassus et Philippus 
His coss. Arcadius ob. 
1 Honorius VIII et Theodosius IIT 


8. 2 Varanes solus 
9. 3 Honorius ΙΧ et Theodosius IV 


C. 2. 


CassIopor. 


His coss. Theodosius moritur. 
Arcadius IV et Honorius III 
Cesarius et Atticus 
Honorius IV et Eutychianus 
Mallius et Theodorus 
Stilico et Aurelianus 
Vincentius et Fravitta 
Arcadius V et Honorius V 
Theodosius et Rumoridus 
Honorius VI et Aristenetus 
Stilico II et Anthemius 
Arcadius VI et Probus 
Honorius VII et Theodosius II 


Bassus et Philippus 

His coss. Arcadius moritur. 
Honorius VIII et Theodosius III 
Varan et Tertullus 





Onorio Agusto V. Laurentius amicus dolis iscribit. 
p- 398. | Rome: Hic requiescit in pace..... qui viait 
annos XXXIII m. .... XV oras VI. recessit..... 
D.N. Onorio Aug. V. Cubecularia hunc titulum posuit. 

403 Mur. p. 398. 2 Rome : Hic requiescit in pace 


sacr....germana Sunius ut ..... Bonifatia DP. VIII 
Kal. Jan. cons. .... Simboletiano C. F. Ares....m 
fecerunt se vivi locum cum suis ....morido V.C. coss. 


404 Murat. p. 398. 3 Rome: Deposita Constantia 
VI Kal. Julias Honorio Aug. VI consule die dominica, 
que vivit annos plus minus sexaginta benemerenti in 
pace. p.398.4 Rome: Hie requiescunt in pace Ere- 
trius et Antonina virginii qui simul fecerunt ann. Χ ΧΕ. 
maritus vivit ann. XLC ILI et uxor υἱοὶ ann. XXXII. 
DP. Idus Decembris Honorio ¢ cos. p. 398. 5 extra 
Romam: Hic quiescet Cutinus in pace qui vir..... 
Honorio Augusto s Laurentio. The same inscription 
is at 402 Honorio V given already; where Cutinus 
and Laurentius are named. p. 399. 1 extra Romam: 
Hic requiescet Istratoni qui vivit annus XXXVI. Dep. 
consulatu D.N. Honori Aug. VI...... ptim. V Idus 
Junias. 

405 Mur. p. 399.3 Rome: Dis salutiferis. dedi- 
cata Stilikone et Antemio coss. Kal. Apr. 

406 Murat. p. 399. 4 extra Romam: Dulci Marie 
que deposita est in pace die Idum Octobs. D..... VI 
et Petronio Probo V..C. cos. 

407 Murat. p. 399. 5 Tuscanelle: Innocentissimo 
filio Theodosio cujus precipua claritas suadet D. cujus 
ego pater perenni luctu percius talem filium superstitem 
habere N. merui, qui viait annis XVIII quievit in pace 
XIII Kal. Octob. DD. NN. Honorio VII et Theodosio 
II Aug. p.400.1 Rome: Hic requiescit in pace Fe- 
licissima que vixit annus LX, que fecit cum viro suo 
annus XLV. Deposita pridie.... Honorio Aug. VII. 
Hilarianus conjugi votum posuit. 

410 Murat. p. 400.2 Pisauri: Romana dulkisma 
co. regeskit I. diem jud. Dep. III Kal. Mart. Var. 
Tertu. 








CONSULS. 


Curon. PAscuH. 


Constantius et Constans 

Honorius X et Theodosius VI 
Theodosius VII et Palladius 
Honorius X1 et Constantius II 
Honorius XII et Theodosius VITI 


Theodosius IX et Constantius IIT 
Eustathius et Agricola 

Honorius XIII et Theodosius X 
Asclepiodotus et Marinianus 


Theodosius XI et Valentinianus 
Theodosius XII et Valentin. IT 
Hierius et Ardaburius 

Florentius et Dionysius 
Theodosius XIIT et Valentin. III 


Theodosius XIV et Maximus 


Theodosius XV et Valentin. IV 


A.D. ConsuLs , Ol. Ind. y. 

412 Honorius IX et Theodosius V | 298. 10. 4 Theodosius V solus 
413 Lucius | 11. 5 Lucius solus 

414 Constantius et Constans | 125.76 

415 Honorius X et Theodosius VI | 19... 7 

416 Theodosius VII et Palladius | 299. 14. 8 

417 Honorius XI et Constantius IT 15. 9 

418 Honorius XII et Theodos. VIII | 1. 10 

419 Monaxius et Plinta | 2. 11 Monaxius et Plintha 
420 Theodos. IX et Constantius ITI | 300; 3. 12 

421 Eustathius et Agricola 4. 13 

422 Honorius XTII et Theodosius X ὅ. 14 

423 Asclepiodotus et Marinianus 6. 15 

424 Castinus et Victor 301. 7. 16 Victor et Castinus 
425 Theodosius XI et Valentinianus 8. 17 

426 Theodosius XII et Valentin. II 9. 18 

427 Hierius et Ardaburius 10. 19 

428 Felix et Taurus 302. 11. 20 Felix et Taurus 
429 Florentius et Dionysius 12. 21 

430 Theodos. XIII et Valentin. ITI 132222 

431 Bassus et Antiochus 14. 23 Antiochus et Bassus 
432 Aetius et Valerius | 303. 15. 24 Valerius et Actius 
433 Theodosius XIV et Maximus 195 

434 Areobinda et Aspar | 2. 26 Areobinda et Aspar 
435 Theodosius XV et Valentin. IV | Sane 

436 Isidorus et Senator | 304. 4. 28 Isidorus et Senator 





201 


CassitopDor. 


Theodosius IV 

Honorius IX et Theodosius V 
Lucius V. C. cos. 

Constantius et Constans 

Honorius X et Theodosius VI 
Theodosius VII et Palladius 
Honorius XI et Constantius IT 
Honorius XII et Theodosius VIII 
Monaxius et Plinta 

Theodosius IX et Constantius III 
Agricola et Eustathius 

Honorius XIII et Theodosius X 
Marinianus et Asclepiodotus 
Castinus et Victor 

Theodosius XI et Valentinianus 
Theodosius XII et Valentinianus IT 
Hierius et Ardabures 

Felix et Taurus 

Florentius et Dionysius 

Theodosius XIII et Valentinian. III 
Bassus et Antiochus 

Aetius et Valerius 

Theodosius XIV et Maximus 
Aspar et Areobindas 

Theodosius XV et Valentinianus IV 


414 Muratori p. 400. 3 Spoleti: 
Rapta jaces natis quos mater ad ubera liquit 
Atque viro pariter quem cito destituit. 
Triste ministerium gemini solvere parentes, 
Funere de tanto quos coquit ipse dolor. 


Deposito Supere diem quinctum KL. Juliarum con- 
sule Constantio V.C. Que vivit ann. XX VII. 


415 Mur. p. 401.2 8. M. hic etiam requiescit Gal- 
licanus V.C. qui vizit in seculo pl.m. an. LX. Dep. VI 
Id. Oct. DD. NN. Honorio X et Theodosio V Aug. 
coss. Muratori reads Theodosio VI. The numbers 
might also be restored to [X et V, expressing A. Ὁ. 


412. p.401.3 extra Romam: .... uni et Agape.. 
,. tt manice οἱ... .. -. Kal. Maias .. .. eodosio VI conss. 
....annjus DXVITI. 


417 Murat. p. 401.4 Florentiz : ἔνθα κιτε[ κεῖται 
Maia θυγάτηρ ᾿Ιοάννου Κῶ. Νικερατων. ἔζησεν arn [ἔτη] 
τρία μη. τρις ἡμ. ις΄ πιστὴ ἐτελεύτησεν μη. ξανδικοῦ δ΄ F 
ὑπατία ‘Ovopiov Avy. τὸ at καὶ Κοσταντίου τὸ β΄. 

419 An epistle of Bonifacius of Rome apud Acta 
Concil. tom. 3 p. 436 is dated in this consulship : 
Bonifacius episcopus Patroclo Remigio Maximo Hilario 
Severo Valerio Juliano Castorio Leontio Constantino 
Joanni Montano Marino Mauricio et ceteris episcopis 
per Gallias et septem provincias constitutis—Data sub 
die Idus Junias Monazio viro clarissimo consule. 

422 Murat. p. 402. 1 extra Romam: Deposio Je- 
naries. Kal. Jenua..cum virum suum an. XXsI ce... 
ον ἢ scripsit {ἰδὲ virgineus tuus ....rebellasti quod ad- 
ominum ili... .. Anastasio ben in pace viro H,. 


Py ie eG 


.. qui vixit annis P.M. .... die Nonas Octob.... 
Theodosi Aug. X. 

423 Mur. p. 402. 2 extra Romam: Hic quiescit ... 
que viait an....in pace 5111] K. IV... Mariniano V. 
p- 402.4 Rome: ... πα Emisina que... .cum virgi- 
neum suum....die Mariniano viri nob... .. 

424 Murat. p. 402. 5 extra Romam: Deps est in 
pace Filo... Castino V. C. cons. 

425 Murat. p. 402. 6 Ravenne : Stephano Protasio 
et Gervasio beato martyrio et sibi memorie Lauricius 
dedicavit sub die XIII Kal. Octobr. Theodosio XI et 
Placido Valentiniano coss. p. 402.7 Rome: Hic re- 
quiescit Vitales Sema qui vizit an. pl. m. IIIT et Bene- 
nat. gui vieit an. pl. m. 1111. D. pride Idus Augustas 
die Mercuris DD. NN. Teudosio Aug. XI et Valentano 
puero florentissimo Cesare. 

426 Mur. p. 402. 8 Rome: D. NN. Theodosio XI 
et Valent. terrum cons. Idus Decem. Lege Theodosio 
XIT et Valent. iterum. 

427 Mur. p. 403. 2 extra Romam: .... quem fa- 
talis u..... set institutum est... Hierio et Artabure 
0088. 

431 Muratori p. 404. 1 extra Romam: Hic requi- 
escit Felix V.C. vixit annis LXI recessit cons. Basso 
et Ant{iocho. | 

435 Murat. p. 404. 3 Catane: <Avitianus Fidelis 
hic in pace XPI. quiescit qui vixit an. XII requievit D. 
XVI KL. Aprili. cons. Theodosi XV et Fl. Valentini- 
ant ITI. 

436 Mur. p. 404. 4 Florentie: B. M. hie requiescit 
in pace Aquilia Paulina L. F. que vixit annos P. M. 


pd 








APPENDIX. 


. 29 Aetius IT et Sigisvuldus 

. 30 Theodosius XVI et Faustus 
. 31 Theodosius XVII et Festus 
. 32 Valentinianus V et Anatolius 


. 35 Maximus II et Paternus 

. 36 Theodosius XVIII et Albinus 
. 37 Valentinianus VI et Nomus 

. 38 Leontius III et Symmachus 


. 42 Valentinianus VII et Avienus 


His coss. Theodosius ob. 
1 Marcianus et Adelphius 


2 Sphoracius et Herculanus 


5 Valentinianus VIII et Anthemus 


202 
A.D. ConsuLs | Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascn. 
437 Aetius II et Sigisvultus 5 
438 Theodosius XVI et Faustus 6 
439 Theodosius XVII et Festus 7 
440 Valentinianus V et Anatolius 305. 8 
441 Cyrus 9. 33 Cyrus solus 
442 Eudoxius et Dioscorus 10. 34 Eudoxius et Dioscorus 
443 Maximus II et Paterius 11 
444 Theodosius XVIIT et Albinus | 306. 12 
445 Valentinian. VI et Nomus 13 
446 Aetius IIIT et Symmachus 14 
447 Callepius et Ardabures 15. 39 Ardaburius et Alypius 
448 Postumianus et Zeno 307. 1. 40 Zeno et Postumianus 
449 Asturius et Protogenes 2. 41 Protogenes et Asterius 
450 Valentinianus VIT et Avienus 3 
Theodosius ob. 
451 Marcianus et Adelphius | 4. 
452 Herculanus et Asporacius 308. 5. 
453 Opilio et Vincomalus 6. 3 Vincomalus et Opilio 
454 Aetius et Studius 7. 4 Aetius et Studius 
455 Valentinian. VIII et Anthemius | 8. 
456 Joannes et Varanes | 309. 9. 6 Varanes et Joannes 
457 Constantinus et Rufus | 10. 


7 Constantinus et Rufus 





Cassiopor. 


Tsidorus et Senator 

Aetius 11 et Sigisvultus 
Theodosius XVI et Faustus 
Theodosius XVII et Festus 
Valentinianus V et Anatolius 
Cyrus V. C. cos. 

Dioscorus et Eudoxius 
Maximus II et Paternus 
Theodosius XVIII et Albinus 
Valentinianus VI et Nonius 
Aetius III et Symmachus 
Callepius et Ardabures 
Postumianus et Zeno 
Asterius et Protogenes 


Valentinianus VII et Avienus 
His coss. Theodosius moritur. 

Marcianus et Adelphus 

Herculanus et Asporatius 

Opilio et Vincomalus 

Aetius et Studius 

Valentinianus VIII et Anthemius 

Joannes et Varanes 


LX. Deposita die $I KL. Octob. cons. Isidoro et Se- 
natore VV. CC. con. p. 404.5 Interamne: In pace 
C... post consula ... Thedosi VX .... Plac. Valen. 
1Π| Aug. 

438 Murat. p. 404.6 Rome: ....et juste quo se 
vivi sibi emer....conss. D. N. Teodosio XVI et Anicio 
Acil. Glabrione Faust. 

439 Mur. p. 405. 1 extra Romam: Hic requiescit 
Eutimus auriga qui vixit ann. ..m,Id.VII. Dep. V 
Idus Octob. Theodosio Aug. XVII et Festo V. Ὁ. 

441 Muratori p. 405.3 Rome: P.CC. DD. NN. 
Valentiniani V et Anatoli die XV Kalendas Maias 
Constan. depositus in pace qui vixit annis LXX men... 
locus Constant. arcitec. qui fuit. p. 405. 4 Vienne 
Allobrogum: .... Οἰρήνης ἔτη τεσσαράκῳντα, καὶ ἱερῶς 
τελευτᾷ μετὰ τὴν ὑπατίαν τῶν δεσποτῶν ἡμῶν Βαλεντινιανοῦ 
τὸ πέμπτον καὶ ᾿Ανατολίου τοῦ λαμπροτάτου ἐν μηνὶ [sic 
emendat Mur.] Περιτίου ἕκτῃ--- What follows is 
obscure and corrupt. But Muratori is not justified 
in supposing that Easter could ever fall within the 
month Peritius. 

442 Muratori p. 406. 1 Nole: DP. Ep. Paulini 
junioris d. III Septe. Fl. Diosmoro [sic] cons.  p. 
406. 2 Rome : 

Hec tenet urna duos sexu sed dispare fratres 
Quos uno Lachesis mersit acerba die. 

Ora puer dubia signans lanugine vestis 
Vix hiemes licuit cui geminasse novem. 

Nec thalamis longinqua soror trieteride quinta 
Tenarias crudo funere vidit aquas. 

Ille Remi Latio fictum de sanguine nomen 
Sed Gallos claro germine trazit avos, 

Ast hec Grajugenam resonans Arcontia linguam 

‘Nomina virgineo non tulit apta choro. 


Depositi Nonis Novemb. consul. Dioscori V. C. 

444 Murat. p. 407.1 Genue: Hic requiescit bone 
memoria Sanctulus subdiac. in pace qui vixit annos 
P.M. LXXX. DP. ejus VI Kal. Maias cons. Albini 
Vi. C. cons. 

445 Mur. p. 407. 2 extra Romam: Locus Leonis 
RI. presbeteri incomparabilis cujus filia hic requiescit 
in pace que vixit annos XX et d. XLI [f. XII]. DP. 
VIIII Kal. Nob. cons. Valentiniani VI. 

446 Mur. p. 407. 3 Rome: Kal. Decem. Aetio III 
et Sym.... que vizit pl.m..... 

447 Murat. p. 407. 4 extra Romam: Hic quiescit 

Gaudiosa C. F. ancilla Dei que vivit annus XL et 
men. V. Dep. X Kal. Octob. Callepio V.C. con.  p. 
407.5 Rome: Hee Datille H. F. Domus lucis A... . 
cujus animam pro casto sancto ...nemo dubitat celum 
pet.... fortassis poneret sepu.... sui parte tota cum 
senate V Kal. Mart. conss. Cal... .. 
449 Diptychon Leodense apud Norisium tom. 3 
p. 689 B Arevalum prolegom. ad Sedulium p. 77 
Pagium tom. 2 p. 310: Fl. Astyrius [Asturius Sir- 
mond. ad Ennodium Ep. I. 24] V.C. et inl. com. et 
mag. utriusg. mil. cons. ord. The consul of this year. 
Mentioned by Idatius in A. D. 443. See the Tables 
443. 2 p. 628. 

450 Mur. p. 407.6 Rome: Hic positus est Antioc- 
chos candidatus premeceri qui visit anus P.M. L. in 
pace SI Kal. Mart. domini nostri Valentiniani Augg. 
VII et Abinio cos. 

452 col. 2 Chron. Pasch. p. 319D Anno 422° τῆς 
εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως τοῦ κυρίου. 

456 Mur. p. 408.3 Rome: Dep. Timothea in pace 
d. Kal. Nov. cons. D. N. Aviti. See the Tables A. D. 
456.1. Mur. p. 408.4 Rome: In pace con. D.N. 








CONSULS. 
A.D. Consus Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. 
Marcianus ob. His coss. Marcianus ob. 
458 Leo et Majorianus 11. 1 Leo et Majorianus 
459 Ricimeres et Patricius 12. 2 Recimeres et Patricius 
460 Magnus et Apollonius 310. 13. 3 Apollonius et Magnus 
461 Severinus et Dagalaiphus 14. 4 Dagalaiphus et Severianus 
462 Leo II et Severus 15. 5 Leo II et Serpentius 
463 Basilius et Vivianus 1. 6 Vivianus et Basilius 
464 Olybrius et Rusticus 311, 2. 7 Rusticius et Olybrius 
465 Hermenericus et Basiliscus 3. 8 Basiliscus et Armenarichus 
466 Leo III 4. 9 Leo III solus 
| 467 Puseus et Joannes 5. 10 Puseus et Joannes 
| 468 Anthemius II 312. 6. 11 Anthemius II solus 
469 Marcianus et Zeno 7. 12 Zeno et Marcianus 
470 Severus et Jordanes 8. 13 Gordianus et Severus 
471 Leo IV et Probianus 9. 14 Leo IV et Probianus 
472 Festus et Marcianus 313. 10. 15 Marcianus et Festus 
473 Leo V 11. 16 Leo V solus 
474 Leo junior 12. 1 Leo junior 
Leo ob. Leo jun. ob. 
475 Zeno II 13. 1 Zeno II 
476 Basiliscus II et Armatus 314. 14. 2 Basiliscus et Armatus 
477 P. C. Basilisci 11 et Armati 15. 3 Basiliscus et Armatus 
478 Tllus l. 4 Illus solus 
479 Zeno III 2. 5 Zeno III solus 
480 Basilius junior 315. 3.. 6 Basilius solus 
481 Placidus 4. 7 Placitus solus 
482 Trocondus et Severinus 5. 8 Trocondus et Severianus 
483 Faustus 6. 9 Faustus solus 
484 Theodericus et Venantius 316. 7. 10 Theodorichus et Venantius 





203 


Cassiopor. 


Constantinus et Rufus 
His coss. Marciunus ob. 

Leo et Majorianus 

Ricimer et Patricius 

Magnus et Apollonius 

Severinus et Dagalaiphus 

Leo II et Severus 

Basilius et Vibianus 

Rusticus et Olybrius 

Herminericus et Basiliscus 

Leo III 

Puszus et Joannes 

Anthemius II 

Marcianus et Zeno 

Severus et Jordanes 

Leo IV et Probianus 

Festus et Marcianus 

Leo V 


Leo junior 

Hoc cos. Leo defunctus. 
P. C. Leonis junioris 
Basiliscus II et Armatus 
P. C. Basilisci II et Armati 
Tllus V. C. cos. 
Zeno IT 
Basilius junior 
Placidus V. C. cos. 
Severinus V. C. cos. 
Faustus V. C. cos. 


Aviti. p.408.5.6 Rome: Locus Geronti presb. de- 
positus XIIII Kal. Jul. cons. Eparchi Aviti. N° 5 
for dep. XIIII Kal. Jul. has requiescit in DNO. and 
to Aviti adds V.C. 

462 col. 2 Serpentius (which is a corruption of 
Severus) also appears in Theophanes p. 97 A Leonis 
6° τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει ἐσφάγη Maiwpivos εἰς Ταρτίωνα ὑπὸ Ῥε- 
μικίου πατρικίου, καὶ ἐπήρθη εἰς βασιλέα Σευῆρος καὶ Σερ- 
πέντιος νώναις ᾿Ιουλίαις. Where we may read Σευῆρος ὁ 
καὶ Σερπέντιος. 

464 Murat. p. 409.6 Rome: .... pace Pretest. 
MIP. co.... Aug. conss. Rustici et Olibri ... pace. 
Dep. V Id. Mart... ....et Hermineric., 

465 See Mur. at A.D. 464. Idem p. 410. 1 ex- 
tra Romam: Herclanie..... unt sibi et suis... con- 
sulat. .. Arminerico et Basilisco VV. CC. 

468 Mur. p. 410. 3 Interamnz: Hoc parvo teg.... 
qui fuit us ...fidel . . penituit vite... credere ne co.. 
εν αὶ domino celi.. ..nec tamen id... ejhus que pe... 
Depositus in pa.. DN. Anthemio ... qui vizxit an- 
MOB ss. 

470 Murat. p. 410. 4 Vasione: Rusticus voto suo 
fecit. Moritur bone memorie mater mea Stephania 
XVIII Kal. Novembris die Lune Luna XVIII. 
Vixit annis XXVIII Severo et Jordane con. ut pro 


voto suo fecit. Read with Muratori XIIII Kal. No- 
vembris. that is, Monday Oct. 19 A.D. 470. Idem 
p. 410.5 Lugduni: ...XXV recessit VI Kal. Octob. 
DN. N. Severo et Jordane VV. CC. 

471 Murat. p. 411. 1 Ticine: ἔνθα ἀναπαύσονται οἱ 
Καλοκυμ. Πατρίκιος καὶ Παῦλος γνήσιοι ἀδελφοὶ υἱοὶ ᾿Αβ- 
βωσα καὶ ᾿Ωμμᾶρωτα τῶν ὅρων ᾿Απαμέων. ἔτι προσετετήτῃ 
μάκαρες μνήμης Πέτρος Νητὴ ὃς ἐκ γνος τοῦ προγενοῦ Πα- 
τρικίου υἱὸς Θεοδώρου καὶ Εὐφοιμίας ered. μηνὶ Τορπιέου ς΄ 
ἐν ὕπατ. τ. δεσπὴν Λέωνος τ. δ΄ καὶ Προβιανοῦ τ. λαμπ. 
p. 411. 2 extra Romam: Hic quiescit in pace Anthe- 
mius cubicul. qui vivit annos LX. Depositus IIII Non. 
Octobr. cons. Probiani. 3 Ibidem: ....Palati qui 
vicit .... dies VII. Depositus Probiani Κ΄. C. cons. 

472 Mur. p. 405. 2 extra Romam: Hic requiescit 
in pace Preteztatus V. I. eaquestor SC. P. DP. ΚΠ 
Idus Octobr. Festo V.C. cons. [sc. A. ἢ. 472] filia 
ejus Pretectata C.F. DP. XV Kal. Aug. Decio V.C.C. 
[A. Ὁ. 486.] ¥ 

474 Mur. p. 411. 5 Niciz : Hic requiescit bone me- 
morie Spectabilis Expectatus Q. vizit annus L m. VII cu- 
jus DP. est sub die VII Kal. Junii DN. Leone junre 
F.C. ΝΑ. 

484 Murat. p. 412. 1 Hic requiescit Andreas notar. 
qui vixit ann. XXV. Depositus in pace sub die...... 


42 


204 





APPENDIX. 


A.D. Consus O}. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. 
485 Symmachus 8. 11 Symmachus solus 
486 Decius et Longinus 9. 12 Longinus et Decius 
487 Boethius 10. 13 Boethius solus 
488 Dynamius et Sifidius 317. 11. 14 Dynamius et Sifidius 
489 Probinus et Eusebius 12. 15 Eusebius et Probinus 
490 Longinus II et Faustus 13. 16 Longinus IT et Faustus Il 
491 Olybrius 14. 17 Olybrius solus 
Zeno ob. Hoe cos. Zeno ob. 
492 Anastasius et Rufus 318. 15. 1 Anastasius et Rufus 
493 Eusebius II et Albinus 1. 2 Eusebius IT et Albinus 
494 Asterius et Presidius 2. 3 Asterius et Presidius 
495 Viator 3. 4 Viator solus 
496 Paulus 319. 4. 5 Paulus solus 
497 Anastasius II 5. 6 Anastasius IT solus 
498 AJoannes et Paulinus 6. 7 Joannes et Paulinus 
499 3 Joannes Gibbus 7. 8 Joannes solus 
| 500 © Patricius et Hypatius 320. 8. 9 Patricius et Hypatius 
| 501 > Pompeius et Avienus 9. 10 Pompeius et Avienus 








Casstopor. 


Theodericus et Venantius 
Symmachus V. C. cos. 
Decius et Longinus 
Boethius V. C. cos. 
Dynamius et Sifidius 
Probinus et Eusebius 
Faustus junior cos. 


Olybrius junior 


Hoe cos. Zeno occubuit. 


Anastasius et Rufus 
Albinus V. C. cos. 
Asterius et Presidius 
Viator V. C. cos. 
Paulus V. C. cos. 
Anastasius II 
4Paulinus et Joannes 
B Joannes V. C. cos. 

© Patricius et Hypatius 


Venantio V.C. cons. p. 412.2 Nole: Dep. sane. 
Felicis Epse. V Id. Febr. pos. cons. Fausti V. C. 
Ρ. 412. 4 Sitiani in agro Novariensi: D. Dic requisc. 
ites aes Augusta parvula. vixit in secolo anno uno et 
menses X et die XX XIII et deposita est sub die Idus 
Julias Indic. XII Fl. Sehuderico Vs. Cs. Cs. 

486 Mur. p. 413. 1 extra Romam: Nonnosa fidelis 
in pace... qui vivit (1. que vixit] annos triginta. De- 
posita V Κι. Nobebres Dect ...s in pace qui vixit annis 
plus m..... depos. Idus Octobs. Decius is also named 
above at A. D. 472. 

487 Murat. p. 413. 2 Rome: Generosus eunuchus 
depositus in pace VII Id. Octob. Boetio V.C. cons. 
p- 413. 3 Rome: Valens V. D. Comit. depositus Kal. 
Jul. cons. Boethi V.C. p.413. 4 Rome: Quie]scit 
in pace Sabina qui [lege que] vir..... quinque dies 
dece deposita IIII.. .. cons. Boetio V. C. consul. 

488 Murat. p. 413.5 Panormi: Hic requiescet in 
pace Munatia religiosa femina que vixit anno pl. m. 
LXX. Deposita sub die pridie Nonas Februarias Dy- 
namio et Sifidio VV. CC. 

489 Murat. p. 413. 6 Massilie: Hic requiescit in 
pa.. Nymfidius ex pra... . qui vizit annos.. . . recesset 
VIII Kalen..... Probino et Euseb..... 

490 Mur. p.414. 1 Rome: Thomas cum Agnete se 
vivo comparaverunt die Kal. Septb. cons. Fausti V.C. 
junioris. p.414.2 Nole: DP. Theodosi epc. die VIII 
Idus Decembrues Fl. Fausto juniore V. C. cons. Con- 
firming the description of Cassiodorus. 

491 Mur. p. 414.4 Vienne in Delphinatu: In hoc 
tumulo conditur bone memorie Severianus qui religio- 
nem devota mente suscepit sic quem anima ad authorem 
DM. remeanie terrena membra terris reliquit exactis 
vite annis XXXII obiit pridie Idus Augustas resurgit 
in XPO. DMO. nostro post consulato Longini bis et 
Fausti. 

492 Mur. p. 414. 6 Lugduni: Jn hoc tumolo requi- 
escit bone memorius Cesarius. vixit anus X... requibit 


in pace sub die Kal. Decembris Anastasio et Rufo VV. 
CC. p. 414. 8 in agro Aquilano: Hic Hilarianus 
requiescit in pace s.d. XsI Kal. Decembriis DN. Ana- 
stasio PP. Ag. consl. PP. is not, as Muratori in- 
terprets, patre patria, but perpetuo. sc. perpetuo 
Augusto. 

494 Mur. p. 415.1 Ravenne: Hic RQ. in P. SCS. 
pap. Johan. 1). δ. an. XVI m. X d. XVII. DP. sub 
d. Non. Jun. Asteri et Pras. VV.CC. 2 extra Ro- 
mam: Cecilia que vir... Deposita in pace Asterio et 
Presidio... 3 extra Romam: ..s. d. X Kal. Aprilis 
Ge 5. CONS; ΘΕΟΣ CF Ps sso annus XI. 

Arevali prolegom. ad Sedulium p. 71 “In multis 
MSS. codd. Sedulii annotatur Asterium carmina Se- 
dulii dispersa collegisse—Antiquissimus codex noster 
Vaticanus Reg. 1 sic habet: Hoc opus Sedulius in 
certas chartulas dispersum reliquit, quod recollectum 
adunatum atque ad omnem elegantiam divulgatum est 
ob Turcio Ruffo Asterio V.C. ex consule ordinario at- 
que patricio. Post notam illico exscribitur epigramma 
Asterii Sume sacer meritis—Sed non exprimitur quis 
sit hic sacer meritis.” Idem p. 78 “ Extat in vetus- 
tissimo Virgilii codice Mediceo Turcius Rufius Apro- 
nianus V.C. et inl. ex comite domest. protect. ex com. 
priv. largit. ex pref. urbi patricius et consul ordin. 
legi et distincxi codicem fratris Macharii V.C. non mei 
fiducia set ejus cui si et ad omnia sum devotus arbitrio 
XI Kal. Mai Rome. Distincxi emendans, gratum mihi 
munus amici &c. (conf. Vales. ad Socratem H. Εἰ. 11. 
29 Anthol. Latin. 11. 187 tom.1 p.371].” Asterius 
here described is taken for the consul of A. D. 449 
by Sirmond, by Mirzus ad Isidorum ec. 7, but more 
rightly the consul of 494 by Arevalus himself proleg. 
Ρ. 85 by Noris tom. 3 p. 687—692 Pagi tom. 2 p. 
446 Burman Anthol. Lat. tom. 1 p. 371 and Corsini 
Pref. Urb. Rom. p. 364. For another Asterius in 
339 see the inscriptions of Constantius IT N° 4 above 
at p. 98. 


CONSULS. 


205 


Cassiopor. 


Ὁ Avienus et Pompeius 

E Avienus jun. et Probus 
© Cethegus V. C. cos. 

Η Theodorus et Sabinianus 
I Messala et Areobinda 

8 Anastasius III et Venantius 
bVenantius jun. et Celer 
¢Importunus V. C. cos. 
dBoethius V. C. cos. 
€Felix et Secundinus 
fPaulus et Muschianus 

& Probus et Clementinus 
hSenator V. C. cos. 
iFlorentinus et Anthemius 
k Petrus V. C. cos. 
1(Anastasius et Agapetus) 


m( Magnus) 
nEutharicus et Justinus 
ἘΞ J 
δ δ 











A. Ὁ. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Caron. Pascu. 

‘| 502 E Probus et Avienus 10. 11 Probus et Avienus II 
503 F Dexicrates et Volusianus 11, 12 Dexicrates et Volusianus 
504 &Cethegus 321. 12. 13 ©Cethegus solus 
505 HSabinianus et Theodorus 13. 14 #Sabinianus et Theodorus 
506 !Areobinda et Messala 14. 15 !Areobindus et Messala 
507 Anastasius III et Venantius 15. 16 4Anastasius III et Venantius 
508 bCeler et Venantius x * * ΓΝ * 
BOR*Cimmpartunge 2 5 τ νην δ, τον «ore 
510. CBosthivewe λον. ab siete a Hors aces eG S 
51 ΟΝ str a Clix gw RE EAN eek cen rare ete ere oe 
819 ΤΡ et δ ~ | - -© warevatcelnwnegua salmtattlate 
Bla-eClementintisretsrrovus, =f | Ru, Sao tie ee es 
ΙΓ kamodorusmenator:, Fo a τροπῶν since oo 
SI6-tAnthemine ety biorenuus, ὃ |}. EAN Pa tted 
BGO Petrie) Came ane  ϊ poe τ το δ χει 
BU PPUATAStAMUS Gb APApeLiss § 01 ὖὦὖὃ τ. Pe ως ρυ τ ρεσιν Gacdetadaiearee 
518 ™ Magnus [1] [17] ™Magnus solus 

Anastasius ob. Hoe cos. Anastasius ob. 

519 nJustinus et Eutharicus [2][18] 2Justinus et Eutharichus 
520 °Vitalianus et Rusticus 325. 13. 2 ©Vitalianus et Rusticus 
521 PJustinianus et Valerius 14. 3 PJustinianus et Valerius 
522 4Symmachus et Boethius 15. 4 4Symmachus et Boethius 
523 Maximus 1. 5 Maximus solus 
524 Justinus II et Opilio 326. 2. 6 Justinianus II et Opilio 


502 Murat. p. 415. 6 Grabedone: B. M. hic requi- 
escet in pace famula Christi Agnella que vixit in hoc 
seculo ann. pl.m. XXX. Deposeta sub die III Ka. 
Aprilis Avieno V.C. ind. X. [sc. March 30 A.D. 502.) 
The following belongs either to 501 or to 502: Mur. 
p. 416. 1 Lugduni: In hoc tumolo requiiscet bone 
memoria Thalasia qui vixit annus XI. obiit in pace s 
III K. Septembris Avieno C. V. con. 

506 Mur. p. 416. 3 extra Romam: Hic requiescit 
Helpidius qui υἷα. ann. XVIII. Deposi... Fl. Mes- 
sala... 

508 Mur. p. 416. 4 Grabedone in agro Comensi: 
B.M. hic requiescet in pace famula Christi Honoria 
gue vixit in seculo ann. pl. m. XX. Deposita die VIII 
Kal. Jul. Venantio V. C. ind. I [sc. July 1 A. D. 
508.] 

514 Murat. p. 417. 5 Interamne: Hic requiescit 
sancte memorie Aelonus qui vixit annus LV et menses 
ITI. Depositus in pace sub d. Nonas Febr. Senatore 
V. 8. consules. 6 extra Romam: Medicus dep.... 
cons. Senatore. Q. viv. annus XLITI. 

516 Murat. p. 418.1 extra Romam: ..us Devio 
Arcadia... Jul, Petro V. C. cos. 2 Rome: ... 
annos XIII mens III dies XXI. Deces. consulatu Pe- 
ri VOC. 

517 Murat. p. 414.7 Aquis Sextiis. Given in the 
Tables 517.2 from Gruter. Referred by Muratori to 
Anastasius Aug. cos. A. D.492. But the description 
belongs to Anastasius consul in 517. 

518 Mur. p. 418. 3 extra Romam: Hic requiescit 
Valeria cum filias suas V Kal. Octob. P. C. Agapiti. 

519 Mur. p. 418.4 Vasione: Hic in pace requiescit 
sancte memoria Eripius PBR. qui vixit ans. XXVII 


” 





mens. X d. XVIII οὗ. VIII KL. Februar. P. C. ite- 
rum Agapiti V.C. conss. 

α col. 3 For the omission before this consulship 
see the Tables A. D. 503. 1. 

520 col. 2 Ind. 13 Justini 2. Chron. Pasch. p. 
332 A shews by these numbers that the /acuna after 
Ind. 15 Anastasii 16 p. 330B contained the right 
number of consulships between Anastasius III et Ve- 
nantius A. D. 507 and Magnus A. Ὁ. 518, and that 
the numbers at ™ and 2 were Ind. 11. 27 Ind. 12.1. 
The numbers Jnd. 1.17 Ind. 2.18 have been trans- 
ferred from their true position at Ὁ. c. A. D. 508. 509. 

522 Mur. p. 418. 7 extra Romam: Hic requiescit 
in pace Sabinus V. 8S. pref. ann. qui bisit annus 
LITII et dies XXIIII. DP. XVI Kal. Agustas cons. 
Symm. et Boetio V. C. conss. 8 Hic requiescit in pace 
Decentia que vivit P. M. an. XXVII. Dep. conss. 
Symmacho et Boetio VV. CC. 9 Rome: Mazimus 
parbulus qui vixit annos VII menses VII dies X Sym- 
macho et Boetio VV.C. conss. Given more fully by 
Norisius Ep. Syromac. p. 407 who adds after dies X 
Depositus est sub d. Id. Augustar. Symmacho et Boetio 
VV.CC. cons. in fine ind. XV. Less accurately by 
Pagi tom. 2 p. 523. 

523 Mur. p. 419.1 Aoste in Delphinatu: Hic re- 
quiescit in pace bone memorie Aliberca qui vixit annos 
numero XXX obiit in XPO III Nonas Febr. P.C. 
Semmachi et Boithi VV.CC. 2 Ravenne: Hic re- 
gquiescit in pace Gerontius V.C. pa[e)nitentialis qui 
vivit ann. pl. m. LVI. Depositu. est sub d. Non. 


Decemb. Maximo ΚΓ. C. cons. ind. se. 3 Rome: ... 
seit in ρα... «τος 4 Felicia... 25 nnus plus... 
wo. tus sub dia...... Mazimo V.C. cons. 


206 


A.D. 


525 Philoxenus et Probus 
526 Olybrius 
527 Mavortius 

Justinus ob. 
528 Justinianus IT 
529 Decius 
530 Lampadius et Orestes 
531 P. C. Lampadii et Orestis 
532 II P. C. Lampadii et Orestis 
533 Justinianus III 
534 Justinianus IV et Paulinus 
535 Belisarius 
536 P. C. Belisarii 
537 II P. C. Belisarii 


ConsuLs 





525 Murat. p. 419. 5 Compendii in diptycho: Fl. 
Theodorus Filoxenus Sotericus Filoxenus vir illust. 
com. domest. ex magtstro m. per Thracia et consul 
ordinar. 

τοῦτο τὸ δῶρον τῇ σοφῇ γερουσίᾳ 

ὕπατος ὑπάρχων προσφέρω Φιλόξενος. 
p- 419. 6 Mediolani: Hic requiescit in pace sanc. M. 
Adeodatus presb. qui vixit in seculo ann. plus minus 
octoginta quingue. Depositio sub die nono Kalendas 
Julii Probo jun. consule per indictione tertia. (sc. June 
23 A. Ὁ. 525.) 

526 Mur. p. 414.3 extra Romam: Hic requiescit 
in pace Laurentius prepositus basilice beati Pauli apo- 
stoli qui vizit annus P. M. LX Olibrio V.C. cons. 
p. 414. 5 Interamne: VV.CC. Olibrio conss. S. est 
Aufidius qui vixit an. VII. Item hic pos. D. H.C. Le. 
p- 420. 1 Interamne: Hunc..... si vis cogitor..... 
tor. Hic requie ... venerabilis sem. .... episcopatu. 
Depos. in pace V.. Olibrio. It cannot be determined 
whether these belong to A. D. 491 or to 526. 

528 Mur. p. 420.3 Rome: Hic requiescit in pace 
Pastor Num. vir V. qui vivit ann. XV men. XI die 
VII. Dep. s. d. XIIII Kal. Decembris P. C. Maburti 
V.C. cons. 4 extra Romam: Hoclatarius qui vixit 


GND. τὰ P. C. Maborti V.C. cons. 
529 Mur. p. 420.6 Rome: ... Hic requies...... 
casta Deo ... Decio junio . p- 421. 1 Caiete : 


vv. 18. 
Pande tuas, paradise, fores sedemque beatam, 
Andree meritum suscipe pontificis &c.— 
—Presule sub tanto florens ecclesia mater 
Crevit muneribus, crevit et officiis. 
Vizit ann. P.M. LXX presb. Romanus VII et in ep. 
ann. XXVII m. X d. XX. Requievit in pace XIII 
Kal. Nov. cons. Deci jun. 

530 Mur. p. 421. 2 extra Romam: Hic requiezit 
in pace Constantinus horrearius qui viset P.M. an. 
XLVII. Dipositus est VII K. Dec. cons. ΕἾ. Lam- 
padi et Orestis VV.CC. p. 422.1 Rome: .... is 
filius Kalop...... nnus XX. Depositu..... Lampadi 
et Horestis. p.422.2 Rome: Theodori Gennara fi- 
lia... cons. Flavi Lampadi ...cum maritu annus I et 
mens. VI. 


APPENDIX. 





Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. 


3. 7 Philoxenus et Probus 
4. 8 Olybrius solus 
5. 9 Mavortius solus 

Hoc cos. Justinus ob. 


327. 6. 1 Justinianus III 

7. 2 Decius solus 

8. 3 Lampadius et Orestes 

oy ae * * * 

328. 10. 5 IL P. C. Lampadii et Orestis 

11. 6 Justinianus IV 

12. 7 Justinianus V et Paulinus 

13. 8 Belisarius solus 
329. 14. 9 Belisarius solus 


15. 10 Belisarius ΠῚ solus 


531 Mur. p. 422. 3 Verone. Given in the Tables 
A. D. 531.1 from Gruter. The numbers are thus 
expressed in Muratori: Vizit ann. pl. m. LXXXV— 
sedit—annos SII menses SII et dies XSIII et recessit 
sub d. STII Kal.—ind. 5111. yp. 422.4 extra Ro- 
mam: Hic requiescit in pace Theodosus qui vixit an- 
nus XII. Dep. V KL. Augustas. Hic requiescit in pace 
Dumilda H. F. que vivit pl. m. annus LITT. DPS. 
III Non. S. P. C. Lampadi et Orestis. 

532 Murat. p. 422.5 Rome: Eunuchus qui vizit 
annos plus minus IV. depositus sub d. III Id. Febru- 
ariarum iter. P.C. Lampadi et Orestis VV. CC. conss. 
6 Arelate: Hic in pace requiesc. bone memoria Thau- 
masta que vivit annos XL et obi. sub d. pr. Idib. Dec. 
indictione undecima iterum post cos. Lampadi et Orest. 
VV.CC. 

534 Murat. p. 423. 1 in oppido Anse: 

Germine sublimi Proba nomine mente provata 
Que subito rapta est hic tumulata jacet. 
In qua qdquid habent cunctorum vota parentum 
Contulerat tribuens omnia pulchra ds. 
Hine mestus pater est avie matrique perennis 
sien» EM FOCURER so 5001 perit pietas. 
Accipe qui lachrymis perfundis jugiter ora, 
Mors nihil est. Vitam respice perpetuam. 
Que vivit annis V mensis VIITI obiit 5. d. III IDS. 
Octubris Paulino V. K. C. 

535 Murat. p. 423. 3 Tusculi: .... qui virit ann. 
LXVII. dep. d. Kal... Vilisari V.C. 4 Tusculi: .. 
con .... ann. XV mensi... C. Vilisari. 5 Rome: 
Hic requiescit .. .. cons. Fl. Bilis. 

536 Mur. p. 423. 6 extra Romam: Hic requiescit 
im pace...... Andree C... . que vixit virgo ann. .... 
Dep. pridie Id. Octobr.... Bilisari V. C. ind. p. 424.1 
extra Romam: Hic requiescit i .. . qui υἱοὶ! ann. pl... 

...iter. P.C. Paulin. 424.2 extra Romam: Deus 
det qui vivet annus P.M. XX .... Maias iterum pos. 
con. Paulini Avit. sol. et Tremisse. p. 423. 2 Ra- 
venne: Hic reguiesc. vir juv. presb. B....et Vindi- 
mius qu..viv. ann.... Dep. est sub d..... iF PL. 
Paulini cons. in... 

537 Mur. p. 424.3 Aoste in Delphinatu: Hic re- 
quiescit in pace bone memoria Ingildus qui vivit annis 


CONSULS. 207 
A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. 
538 Joannes 1. 11 Joannes solus 
539 Apio 2. 12 Apio Strategii f. solus 
540 Justinus junior 330. 3. 13 Justinus jun. solus 
54] Basilius 4, 14 Basilius solus 
542 P. C. Basilii 5. 15 P. C. Basilii 
543 P. C. Basilii IL 6. 16 P. C. Basilii II 
544 P. C. Basilii IIT ool. 307 PoC. Basilit, ΤΠ 
545 P. C. Basilii ΤΥ 8. 18 P. ΟΣ Basilii IV 
546 P. C. Basilii V 9. 19 P. C. Basilii V 
547 P. C. Basilii V1 10. 20 P. C. Basilii VI 
548 P. C. Basilii VII 332. 11. 21 P. C. Basilii VII 
549 P. C. Basilii VIII 12. 22 P. C. Basilii VITI 
590 P. C. Basilii IX 13. 23 P. C. Basilii LX 
551 P. C. Basilii X 14. 24 P. C. Basilii X 





IIIT et mensibus octo obiit in XPO. III KL. Novembr. 
tertio P. C. Paulini jun. V. C. Ὁ. 

538 Murat. p. 424.4 Rome: Hic requiescit Maria 
H.F. DP. in pace XIII Kal. Januaris Fl. Johanne 
Orientale V. Cl. con. 5 Nole: Hic requiescit in pace 
Januaria Q. vivit pl. m. ann. XXVIII cum maritu fec. 
ann. XV m. XI ἃ. X. Dep. d. XV Ka. Februar. P. C. 
Bilisari VI [recte Mur. III] ind. prima (sc. Jan. 18 
A. D. 538). Hic requiescit in pace Filicellus SBD. 

539 Murat. p. 424.6 Ticini: Hic in pace requiescit 
B. M. Theodora diaconissa que vixit in seculo annos 
pl. γι. XLVI. 1). XI Kal. Aug. V P. C. Paulini jun. 
V.C. ind. IT (se. July 22 A. D. 539]. 

540 Murat. p. 425. 1 extra Romam: Hic requiescit 
Abundantius .... ectianus qui vixit ann. pl. m. XL. 
Dep. in pace VI Idus Septemb. Fl. Justine Κ΄. C. cons. 

~541 Mur. p. 425. 3 Ravenne : Hic requiescit in pace 


vir SBL. Sedaignucus et cubicularius regis Theoderici, 
qui vixit ann. pl. τη. XL. Depositus est sub d. III Id. 
Martias Basilio jun. V. C. cons. indictione quarta. [sc. 
March 12 A. Ὁ. 541}. p. 425. 4 Lugduni: Jn hoc 
tumulo requuscet bone memoria Necteria qui vixit annos 
XXV obiit in pace pridie Kal. Maias P. C. Justini. 
542 Mur. p. 425. 6 Curie in Rheetia: 
Hic jacet in tumulo quem flevit Rhetica tellus 
Maxima summorum gloria pontificum, 
Albjectis qui fudit opes nudataque texit 
Agmina captivis premia larga ferens. 
Est pietas vicina polo, nec funeris ictum 
... sentit ovans qui petit astra bonis. 
Hic [lege his] pollens titulis Valentiniane sacerdos 
Crederis a cunctis non potuisse mori. 
Qui vixit in hoc seculo ann. pls. mn. LXX. Dps. sub 
die Id. Jan. Sps. P. CS. Basili V.C. ind. V (Jan. 13 
A. Ὁ. 5421. Paulinus nepos ipsius hee fiert ordinavit. 

544 Murat. p. 425.5 Rome: .. Cappina R. se vivo 
hic req... .. git ann. plus m. XVII. De....ter P.C. 
Fl. Basili V. C. cons. Referred by Muratori to A. D. 
542. But it either expresses i]ter. P. C. sc. A. Ὁ. 543, 
or ter P. C. sc. A. Ὁ. 544. 

545 Mur. p. 426. 1 Aostz in Delphinatu: Hic re- 
quiescit in pace bone memorie adulescens itegre carnis 
nomine Leudomari qui vixit annis numero ITII et dies 
VIII obut in XPO sex. K. Mai. post C. IV Basili 





VV.CC. SS. ens. p. 426.2 Ravennee : Consecuti be- 
neficia archangeli Michaelis Bachauda et Julianus a 
Sundamentis fecerunt et dedicaverunt sub die Non. Mai 
quater P. C. Basilii junioris viri clarissimi cos. ind. 
VIII (May 7 A. Ὁ. 545). 

546 Mur. p. 426.3 Ticini: ....diaconus qui visit 
in hoc seculo annos p. min. XLV. Dep. sub d. V Kal. 
Novembr. duodecies P. C. Paulini jun. V. C. ind. X 
[Oct. 28 Α. Ὁ. 546]. p. 426.4 Auguste Preetoriz : 
Hic requiescit in pace SCE memoria Gallus EPS. qui 
vixit in episcopatu annos XVII menses II dies XX. 
DPS. sub d. III Nonas Octobris duodecies P. C. Pau- 
lint junior. V.C. indictione decima. 

547 Mur. p. 426.5 Ravenne: B. Vitalis basilicam 
mandato Kcclesii episcopi Julianus Argentarius edifi- 
cavit consecrante viro reverendissimo Maximiano epi- 
scopo sub die XIV Kal. Maii sexies P. C. Basilit ju- 
nioris V.C. ind. X [Ap.18 A. ἢ. 547]. νη. 426. 6 
Aostez in Delphinatu: Hic requiescit in pace bone me- 
morie Teoptcunde qui viait annos num. X obit in XO. 
VI KL. Decemr. novies P. cons. Johannis V. C. 

548 Mur. p. 426.7 Tarracine : Hic requiescit Jo- 
annes B.M.Q. V. pl. m. an. LX. DP. in pace C. HI 
Idus Febr. septies P. C. Basilii V. C. 

549 Murat. p.427. 1 Ravenne: In hoc loco stetit 
arca beati Apollinaris sacerdotis et confessoris a tem- 
pore transitus sui usque dia e qua per virum beat. Maxi- 
mianum episcopum translata est et introducta in basili- 
cam quam Julianus Argentarius a fundamentis edifica- 
vit et dedicata ab eodem viro beatissimo die VII Idus 
Maiarum ind. XIT octies P. C. Basili jun. [May 9 
A.D. 549. } 

550 Murat. p. 427.2 Ravennee: In honorem sancti 
protomartyris Stephani servus Christi Maximianus epi- 
scopus hanc basilicam ipso juvante a fundamentis con- 
struxit et dedicavit die IIIT Id. Decembr. indict. XIII 
novies P. C. Basilit jun. V.C. [Dec. 11 A.D. 550.) 

551 Murat. p. 427.3 Ravenne : 

Clauditur hoc tumulo Benedicti fida jugalis, 
Que tenuit castam defuncto conjuge vitam. 
Nomine Pulcheria fuit, sed nomine formam 
Signavit mentemque simul vitamque decentem. 
Filius his Thomas, aluit quem blanda relicte 
Simpliciter pietas, cari post fata mariti 








208 APPENDIX. C. 2 

A.D. ConsuLs Ol. Ind. y. Curon. Pascu. 

552 P. C. Basilii XI 333. 15. 25 P. C. Basilii XI 

553 P. C. Basilii XII 1. 26 P. C. Basilii XIT 

554 P. C. Basilii XIII 2, 27 Ῥ. Ο. Basilii XIII 

555 P. C. Basilii XIV 3. 28 P. C. Basilii XIV 

556 P. C. Basilii XV 334. 4. 29 P. C. Basilii XV 

557 P. C. Basilii XVI 5. 30 P. C..Basilii XVI 

558 P. C. Basilii XVIT 6. 31 P. C. Basilii XVIT 

559 P. C. Basilii XVIII 7. 32 P. C. Basilii XVIIT 

560 P. C. Basilii XIX | 335. 8. 33 P. C. Basilii XIX 

561 P. C. Basilii XX | 9. 34 P. C. Basilii XX 

562 P. C. Basilii XXI | 10. 35 P. C. Basilii XXI 

563 P. C. Basilii XXII 11. 36 P. C. Basilii XXII 

564 P. C. Basilii XXIII 336. 12. 37 P. C. Basilii XXIII 

565 P. C. Basilii XXIV 13. 38 P. C. Basilii XXIV 
Justinian. ob. 

566 Justinus 14. 39. Justinus junior IT solus 

Justinianus ob. 

567 P. Ὁ. Justin. I 15. 1 P.C. II Justini junioris 

568 P. (Ὁ. Justin. IT | 337. 1. 2 P. C. II Justin. jun. 11 

569 P. C. Justin. IIT 2. 3 P. C. II Justin. jun. IIT 

570 P. 6. Justin. IV 3. 4 P. C. II Justin. jun. IV 

571 P. C. Justin. V | 4. 5 P. C. If Justin. jun. V 

572 P. C. Justin. VI | 338. 5. 6 P. C. II Justin. jun. VI 

573 P. C. Justin. VIT | 6. 7 P. Ὁ. II Justin. jun. VII 

574 P. C. Justin. VIII 7. 8 P.C. II Justin. jun. VIII 

575 P. C. Justin. IX | 8: 9 P.C. II Justin. IX 

576 P. C. Justin. X 339. 9. 10 Ρ. Ὁ. II Justin. X 

577 P. C. Justin. XI 10. 11 P. C. II Justin. XI 

578 P. C. Justin. XII 11. 12 P. C. II Justin. XII 
Justinus ob. | Justinus ob. 

579 Tiberius cos. | 12. 1 Tiberius Aug. 





Officium sula exibuit commune parentum ; 

Ipsius hic collo genetrizx portata guiescit. 

Tale decus meruit funeris pia mater habere. 
DP. 5. d. Id. FB. X P. C. Basil. ind. XIII. In v. 6 
is sula for sola. p. 427.4 Vienne in Delphinatu: In 
hoc tomolo quiescit in pace bone memoria famola Dei 
Dulcitia sanc. morebus optimis voluntate di... . chari- 
tate largissima que vixit plus menus ann. XXXV obiit 
in pace non. Kal. Maias X P.C. Basili V.C. cons. 
indictione quarta decima [Ap. 23 A. Ὁ. 551). 

553 Murat. p. 427. 5 Nole: Dep. sancte M. Re- 
parati diac. Dep. d. XIIII Kal. Novemb. XII P. C, 
Basili V.C. 

554 Mur. p. 428. 1 extra Romam: Hic requiescit 
in pace Yppolitus V.C. amator pauperum qui dep. est 
....Aprilis XIII P. C. Basili ind. II... quis pre- 
sumpserit vel intul .. .., [March or April A. Ὁ. 554.) 

563 Muratori p. 428.2 Rome: Locus Marcelli sub 
d. reg. sexte concessum sibi et posteris ejus a beatissimo 
papa Joanne. qui vizit ann. pl.m. LXVIII. Dep. P. C. 
Basili V. C. ann. XXII ind. XI undecima Καὶ. Janua- 
rias. [sc. Dec. 22 A. D. 563.] 

565 Murat. p. 428.3 Rome: .... Lucina in pace 
qui visse pl.m..... P.C. Basili V. C. anno XXIII 
..» Dipo. Decembrium. 

568 Murat. p. 429.2 Albingauni: Hie requiescit in 
pace Β. Μ. Honorata clarissima et P. Ε΄. conjunx Tzit- 


tani com. et trib. que vizit in hoc sec. ann. XL. Depos. 
est sub d. Kal. Febr. ind. prim. imp. et cons. D. N. 
Justino PP. Aug. anno tertio. Rogo te per D. M. 
Omnpm. et JHM X .... Nazarenum ne me tangas nec 
sepulcrum meum violis, nam ante tribunal eterni judicis 
mecum causam dicis. On Feb.1 ind. 1 A. D. 568 the 
third year of Justin was current, and also annus post 
consulatum tertius, reckoned, as in some other in- 
stances, inclusive of the consulship itself. See the 
Tables A. Ὁ. 542. 1. 568.1. 575. 2. 

569 Mur. p. 429.3 Capuze: Hic requiescit in somno 
pacis Justina abbatissa fundatrix sancti loci hujus, que 
vixit plus minus annos LXXXV. Deposit. sub die Ka- 
lendarum Novembrium imp. Ὁ). N. Justino PP. Aug. 
anno III P.C. ejusdem indictione tertia [sc. Nov. 1 
A. Ὁ. 569). 

572 Mur. p. 430. 2 Capue: Vir beatissimus Pro- 
binus episc. sedit ann. I mens. VIIIT dies 1111. De- 
positus sub die XIII Kal. Septembres imp. D. N. Jus- 
tino anno VII P.C. ejusdem anno V indictione quinta. 
In Aug. 20 A. Ὁ. 572 the 5th indiction was still cur- 
rent, and the 7th year of Justin. But for P. C. anno V 
we must read P.C. anno VI. Murat. p. 430. 3 Ra- 
venne : Hic requiescit in pace Faustinus V.C...... 
Q. vixit ann. pl. m. LUI. Deposit. est sub d. prid. - 
Kal. Mai. ind. V [Ap. 30 A. Ὁ. 572] imp. D. N. 
Justino PP. 4. 


CONSULS. 209 


The notation of the Paschal Chronicle from 580 to the end, with the fuller account which 
it contains of the times of Heraclius, in whose reign the author lived, will be found in the first 
chapter of this Appendix. Holstenius and Du Cange suppose that there were two authors of 
this Chronicle; that the first ended at the 17th of Constantius IJ A.D. 354, about whose time 
he lived; and that the second author continued the Chronicle to the 20th of Heraclius*. This 
opinion is adopted by Cave, Oudin, Harles>. But the only reason assigned for this opinion seems 
to be that a MS. ended at that point®. Which is no sufficient reason, There might be other 
causes why the MS. ended there. The internal evidence of the Chronicle itself is against the 
supposition that a first author lived about the time of Constantius IJ. 1 The unity of design 
implies one author. 2 Some errors occur in the narrative which a contemporary would probably 
have avoided; as the appointment of Constantius to be Cesar is placed at a wrong year p. 282 1). 
at A. D. 325 instead of 323, the death of Magnentius p. 292 D is also at a wrong year. 3 In the 
Chronicle p. 11 A B are mentioned certain feasts observed by the Church; the Nativity Dec. 25 
(a date also mentioned p, 202 D), the birth of δέ. John the Baptist at June 24, the Annunciation 
March 25, the Presentation in the Temple Feb. 4. But, as will be shewn hereafter, Dec. 25 was 
not appointed to be observed at Antioch till about A.D. 378; and the author of this Chronicle 
wrote in the East. The other dates are still more decisive. The feast of the Presentation in the 
Temple on the 2nd of February is referred by Cedrenus to the reign of Justin; by Nicephorus 
and Sigebertus to the reign of Justinian‘. Bingham dates the original of the feast of the Annun- 
ciation March 25 from the 7th century’, There is no need to assume that the author of these 
passages inserted them in an older Chronicle. Till more sufficient proof of an elder author shall 
be given (at present this is mere conjecture), the most easy and obvious conclusion is that the 


whole Chronicle was compiled by one and the same author, who lived in the reign of Heraclius, 


a Du Cange in prefatione p. 8 § x Constat illum a 
quo ad Herachum perductum est non esse totius operis 
scriptorem sed alterius quod in annum 354 desierit con- 
tinuatorem et interpolatorem. Id docemur presertim ex 
Holstenii observationibus quas codici suo Chronici Alex. 
edito subinde affizerat hisce post hec verba [p. 292 D] 
εἰδῶν Αὐγούστου adscriptis. ‘‘ Hic desiit auctor Chro- 
nici Paschalis. cetera sunt continuatoris.” Inde ergo 
colligitur primum auctorem vixisse circa tempora Con- 
stantii. Quin porro continuator Chronici sub Heraclio 
vixerit negari fere non potest. 

b Cave tom. 1 p. 581 Binos auctores agnoscere vi- 
detur, unum qui priorem operis partem contexuit et ad 
a. 354—deduzit, alterum qui hunc excepit et ad He- 
racli a. 20 continuavit ; ut ex vetustissimo Holstenii 
codice ejusque in illum notis ostendit du Fresne. Oudin, 
tom. 1 p. 1601 Ex Du Cangii mente hoc Chronicon ex 
variis auctoribus est. advertit enim Holstenius ad mar- 
ginem sui exemplaris primum scriptorem finiisse ad an- 
num 17 Constantii. Jacobus autem Goar continuatorem 
vixisse sub Heraclio.—Incertus igitur hujus Chronici 
auctor est, anonymusque jure censendus. Haries In- 
trod. in linguam Grecam tom, 2. 1 p.482 Duo fu- 


erunt auctores, quorum alter quidem res ab orbe con- 
dito ad a. 354 exposuit, alter vero ad annum Heraclit 
20" continuavit. Vossius also remarks de Hist. 
Grecis IT. 23 p. 277 Facile mihi persuadeo non unius 
hane fuisse operam; quod et Raderus ex inscriptione 
prefatione et Caesarum syllabo conjectat. 

¢ See the two preceding notes. 

4 Cedren. p, 366 A de Justino seniore: ἐπὶ αὐτοῦ δὲ 
ἐτυπώθη ἑορτάζειν ἡμᾶς καὶ τὴν ἑορτὴν τῆς ὑπαπαντῆς τῆς 
μέχρι τότε μὴ ἑορταζομένης. Nicephorus Callisti XVII. 
28 p.779 D de Justiniano: τάττει δὲ καὶ τὴν τοῦ Σωτῆρος 
ὑπαπαντὴν ἄρτι πρώτως ἁπανταχοῦ τῆς γῆς ἑορτάζεσθαι. 
Sigebertus in Chronico p. 27 b Justiniani 15° A. D. 
542 CP. mortalitate magna insurgente statuta est so- 
lennitas purificationis beate Maria, que Grece Ypa- 
panti id est obviatio dicitur, eo quod die illo Symeon 
obviaverit oblato in templum Domino. 

€ Bingham Antiquities Vol. 9 p. 183. 184 “ Before 
the time of the Council of Trullo it was come into 
use [sc, A. Ὁ. 692. conf. Acta Concil, tom. 7 p. 1371] 
— And therefore we may date its original from the 
7th century.” We learn from the Paschal Chronicle 
that it was already in use before A, D. 629. 


210 APPENDIX. 


III. 
INDICTIONS. ERA OF DIOCLETIAN. ERA OF ANTIOCH. 


IT has been shewn in a former work? that the era of Antioch was reckoned from Nov. 1 B.C. 49 
U.C. Varr. 705. The first year therefore of Antioch was nearly conumerary with the 264th year 
of the Seleucide, which commenced in October B.C. 49 U.C. Varr. 705». But if the first year 
was conumerary with the 264th, the 301st of Antioch, with which this Table begins, was conu- 
merary with the 564th of the Seleucide. 

That the era of Diocletian was reckoned from his accession in A. D. 284 is determined by Theon 
ad Ptolemei yey. συνταξ.5 who attests that the 29th day of Athyr in the year of Nabonassar 1112 
fell within the 81st year of Diocletian. Athyr 29 of the 1112th year was Nov. 25 A. Ὁ. 364, and 
the 81st year of Diocletian was then current. But if the 81st year was current Nov. 25 A. D. 364, 
the first was already current Nov. 25 A. D. 284, and we are carried back to his accession Sept. 17.. 
It is probable however that in Alexandrian computation the years of this era were deduced from 
Aug. 29, as in the Alexandrian coins of Diocletian given in the Tables at A. D. 285 p. 328. 

The Indictions in Marcellinus¢ and in the Tables of Du Fresnoy tom. 1 p.174 are compared 
with the consulship and the Julian year in which they end. In the following Table they are 
compared with the years in which they begin, because the years of the Christian era are here 
made the measure of the rest and contain the beginnings of all the other epochs. 

The Paschal Chronicle rightly places the Indiction at September 1 : p. 187 B αἱ ἴνδικτοι χρημα- 
τίζειν ἤρξαντο ἀπὸ πρώτης καὶ αὐτῆς τοῦ Γορπιαίου μηνός. But in that Chronicle each year of the 
indictions is reckoned one year too low. The indictions from Constantine are thus assigned : 
Chron. Pasch. p. 281 B ivdccridvov Κωνσταντινιανῶν ἐντεῦθεν ἀρχή. vd. α΄. η΄. ὑπ. Κωνσταντίνου 
Αὐγούστου τὸ 8 καὶ Λικινίου τὸ γ΄. ivd. β΄. θ΄. ὑπ. Βολουσιανοῦ καὶ ᾿Ανιανοῦ. Repeated p. 374 D τὸ η΄ 
ἔτος Κωνσταντίνου----καθ᾽ ὃ ἣ πρώτη ἴνδικτος ἐτέθη ἐν ὑπατείᾳ Βολουσιανοῦ καὶ ᾿Ανιανοῦ. It appears 
then that the author reckons ind. 1 to begin at Sept. 1 Constantino IV Licinio II] coss. and to 
terminate at Aug. 31 Volusiano et Anniano coss. in which consulship ind. 2 begins at Sept.1. But 


ἃ See F. H. III p.365—367. The era of Antioch 
has been noticed in the Tables of the present Work 
at A. D. 44.3 ἢ. 29 A.D. 212.2 p. 220. 520. 2 
p. 738. 

b See the Table of Parallel Years in F. H. III 
p- 466. 

¢ Theon p. 277 1. 1 ἔστω (nreiv ἡμᾶς τῆς κατὰ τὸ api 
ἔτος ἀπὸ NaBovacdpov πρώτης συνοδικῆς συζυγίας τὸν χρό- 
νον κ᾿ τ. 4. He divides the period into its parts p. 282 
fin. ἀφείλομεν τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἀρχῆς NaBovacdpov κατ᾽ Ai- 
γυπτίους ἐτῶν ᾳριβ' τὰ μέχρι τῆς ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τελευτῆς ἔτη 
υκδ΄, καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ ἀπὸ Φιλίππου ἔτη χπη. κιτιλ. 424+ 
688=1112. Idem p. 284 ἵνα δὲ καὶ τῶν σεληνιακῶν 
ἐκλείψεων ἕνεκα ἐκ προχείρου ἔχωμεν πανσεληνιακὴν συζυ- 
γίαν ἐκλειπτικὴν ἐκτεθειμένην, ἐπελογισάμεθα τὴν γεγενη- 
μένην κατ᾽ ᾿Αλεξανδρείας τῷ πα΄ ἔτει Διοκλητιανοῦ ᾿Αθὺρ 
μηνὶ, κατ᾽ Αἰγυπτίους τῷ δὲ αὐτῷ [lege κατ᾽ Αἰγυπτίους δὲ 
τῷ αὐτῷ] ma ἔτει Φαμενὼθ a’, ἐπειδήπερ ἡ προγεγενημένη 
αὐτῆς σύνοδος κατὰ τὴν προεκτεθειμένην ἡμῖν ἔφοδον εἰς τὴν 
τοῦ Μεχὶρ κα' ἔγγιστα πίπτει. ἃ συνάγεται ἀπὸ Ναβονασά- 


ρου ἔτη ᾳριβ΄ κ. τ. λ. Idem p. 285 1.1 τὸν δὲ χρόνον τῆς 
μέσης συζυγίας κατ᾽ Αἰγυπτίους μὲν μετὰ ὥρας ς΄ ς΄ { τῆς 
ἐν τῇ ς΄ τοῦ Φαμενὼθ μεσημβρίας, κατ᾽ ᾿Αλεξανδρείας δὲ 
μετὰ ὥρας ς΄ ς΄ ( τῆς ἐν τῇ κθ΄ τοῦ ᾿Αθὺρ μεσημβρίας. 
That is to say, the 6th day of the moveable Egyptian 
month Phamenoth coincided with the 2$th of the 
fixed Alexandrian Athyr. See F.H. II p. 328. 329 
=396. 397. But the 29th of the fixed Alexandrian 
Athyr fell upon Nov. 25. See F. H. III p.356. And 
as the Ist day of the moveable Egyptian Thoth, 
which was at June 25 in A. D. 238 N. E. 986 (see 
F. H. III Introd. p. xvr), had fallen back in 126 
years to May 24, the 6th day of the 7th month Pha- 
menoth, the 186th day of the Egyptian year, also 
coincided with Nov. 25 in N. E. 1112. The 21st of 
the 6th month Mechir, the 171st day, fell in that 
year upon Nov. 10. 

d See Introduction p. 1x Tables A. D. 379. 3 
Ρ. 495. 


INDICTIONS. ERA OF DIOCLETIAN. ERA OF ANTIOCH. 211 


in reality the first indiction commenced Sept. 1 of the preceding year and terminated at Aug. 31 
of the consulship of Constantine and Licinius; the 2nd indiction commenced in the year preceding, 
and ended in the consulship of Volusianus and Annianus*. Each indiction then is computed one 
year too low. They are however apparently right as placed in the Chronicle, since the last 8 
months of ind. 2 fell within the consulship of Volusianus and Annianus. 

The Chronicle p. 187 A B places the beginning of the Indictions and the era of Antioch in the 
same year: χρηματίζει τῆς μεγάλης ᾿Αντιοχείας εἰς τιμὴν αὐτῆς ἔτος a’ καὶ πρῶτον ἔτος τῆς πεντεκαιδε- 
καετηρίδος τῶν ἰνδίκτων ἀπὸ πρώτου ἔτους Γαΐου lovAlov Καίσαρος. ὑπ. Λεπίδου καὶ TAdyxov. α΄. Γάϊος 
Ἰούλιος κ. τ. λ.---ἀρχὴ ἰνδικτιώνων" ἀπὸ πρώτου ἔτους Γαΐου ᾿Ιουλίου Καίσαρος καὶ τῶν προκειμένων ὑπά- 
των Λεπίδου καὶ Πλάγκουΐ, ἤγουν ιβ΄ καὶ αὐτῆς τοῦ ᾿Αρτεμισίον μηνὸς, ᾿Αντιοχεῖς τοὺς ἑαυτῶν χρόνους 
ἀριθμοῦσι, καὶ αἱ ἴνδικτοι δὲ χρηματίζειν ἤρξαντο ἀπὸ πρώτης καὶ αὐτῆς τοῦ Γορπιαίου μηνός. This is 
true when the era of Antioch is assigned to its proper position, the autumn of A. D. 49; but the 
notation of the Chronicle brings the indiction one year below, in this manner. 








True τὰ Chron. Pasch. 
Indict. 1 Sept. 1 B.C. 4 B.C. 48 
Indict. 1 Sept. 1 B.C. E θυ 55 
Indict. 1 Sept. 1 Βι0. 19 B.C. 18 
Indict. 1 Sept. 1 BG. 4 BsG.e%3 
Indict. 1 Sept. 1 Acc 12 ἈΦῚ):18 
Indict. 1 Sept. 1 ἌΠΟ ἈΠ 8 
Indict. 1 Sept. 1 A, De Ag A.D. 438 


The Indictions and the era of Antioch both began in the same Julian year B.C. 49, the indic- 
tions at Sept. 1, the era of Antioch a little later, at the Ist of Divs, which after the adoption of 
the Julian fixed year at Antioch coincided with November’. But in the notation of the Chronicle 
the indiction falls within the first year of Antioch, towards the close of that year. 

On reference to the preceding list of consuls we shall find that in the years marked in the 
Chronicle Ol. 204. 1—206. 2 the consuls are at the wrong indiction. Again, after the lacuna, the 
consuls from Ol. 211.4 to 212.4, and from Ol. 218. 2 to 235.1 are at the wrong indiction». In 
Ol. 235. 3—242.1 they are at the right indiction; that is, as in Marcellinus, at the indiction 
which terminates in the consulship. Then deranged by omissions or interpolations from Ol]. 242. 2 
to 273.1. Then again at the right indiction (that is, the indiction in which the consulshfps com- 
mence) from Ol. 273. 2 to the end. 


8 Compare the preceding list of consuls in c. 2 at 
A. D. 312—314 with the following Table at those 
years. 

f The year B. C. 49 which contained these epochs 
was in reality the consulship of Marcellus et Lentulus. 
The consulship of Lepidus et Plancus here named in 
the Chronicle belonged to B.C. 42, and is assigned 
to the Ist year of Cesar through the errors in the 
Chronicle which have been explained in F. H. III 
Introd. p. vi. vit. 

& See the indictions, as exhibited in the Paschal 
Chronicle, given above in c. 2. Although the in- 
dictions are regularly deduced in the Chronicle 
from the Ist year of Julius Cesar, yet they must 


only be considered for the first 24 periods or 560 
years as a measure of time. That the indictions 
were not in use before the reign of Constantine is 
shewn by Norisius Ep. Syromac. p. 197—199=tom. 
2 p. 208. 209 against Scaliger. 

ge See F. H. III p. 353. 

h Thus, for example, Ol. 204. 1 Ind. 9 Proculo 
et Nigrino coss. But ind. 9 commenced Sept. | 
A. D. 35 and ended Aug. 31 A. D. 36; and the con- 
suls Proculus and Nigrinus began Jan. 1 A. Ὁ. 37. 
ΟΙ. 218. 4 Ind. 8 Valente et Vetere coss. Indict. 8 
ended Aug. 31 A. D. 95, but those consuls com- 
menced Jan. 1 A. D. 96. 


EeQ 


212 APPENDIX. 0.8: 


But when the consuls are at the right indiction they are at the wrong Olympic year; for the 
Olympic years compared with the consulships are each an unit too high. Thus in A. D. 73 
Domitiano et Messalino coss. Ol. 213.1 commenced in July and indict. 1 was current till Aug. 31. 
But in the Paschal Chronicle these consuls and this indiction are placed at Ol. 213.2. In A.D. 
162 Rustico et Aquilino coss. Ol. 235. 2 began in July and indict. 15 was current till Aug. 31. In 
the Chronicle these consuls and indict. 15 are at Ol. 235.3. In A. D.313 Constantino III Lici- 
nio ITI coss. indict. 1 was current till Aug. 31 and Ol. 273. | commenced in July ; but the Chro- 
nicle refers these consuls and indict. 1 to Ol. 273.2. At p.374A March of A. D. 562 P. C. Ba- 
silt ΧΑ XT is said to fall in ΟἹ. 335.3. But in reality in March 562 Ol. 335.1 was still current, 
and Ol. 335.2 commenced in July. This mode of notation is continued throughout. The Olym- 
piads are thrown back that they may correspond with the bissextile years of the Roman calendar. 
Thus A.D. 164 Macrino et Celso coss. was a bissextile year in which Ol. 235.4 began in July; but 
in Chron. Pasch. this is called Ol. 236.1. A.D. 420 Theodosio IX Constantio III coss. was bis- 
sextile, and contained Ol. 299%; but this is called in the Chronicle Ol. 300. 1. 

We may trace the true places of the indictions in some passages of the Chronicle. As in A. Ὁ. 
527 the 5th indiction is marked as already current at April 1, which agrees with its true com- 
mencement at Sept. 1 A.D. 526i. Again p. 341 B ivéd. ια΄. ς΄. ὑπ. ᾿Ιουστινιανοῦ Αὐγούστου τὸ 
δ΄ μόνου [A. D. 533]. τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει μηνὶ Δίῳ κατὰ Ρωμαίους Νοεμβρίῳ τῆς ιβ΄ ἰνδικτιῶνος --- There- 
fore in Nov. A. D. 533 the 12th indiction had already commenced. The true date; for indict. 12 
commenced Sept. 1 A. D. 588. p. 344 A ἰνδ. ιβ΄. ζ΄. ὑπ. Ἰουστινιανοῦ τὸ ε΄ καὶ Tavdivov [A. D. 534]. 
ἐπὶ τούτων τῶν ὑπάτων ---ἀπὸ τῆς πρὸ δ΄ καλανδῶν ᾿Ιανοναρίων ἰνδικτιῶνος ty’. At Dec. 29 A. D. 534 
it is rightly said that the 13th indiction was current ; for it began at Sept.1. At Α. Ὁ. 562 the 
10th indiction is rightly marked as already current on the 20th of March*. p.375 AB ivi. ια΄. 
As’. μετὰ ὑπ. Βασιλείου τὸ KB’ μόνου [A. D. 563]. τούτῳ τῷ As’ ἔτει--- μηνὶ ᾿Απελλαίῳ κατὰ “Popatovs 
Δεκεμβρίου κδ΄ ἡμέρᾳ πρώτῃ [586. feria prima], τῆς ιβ΄ ἰνδικτιῶνος---- In Dec. 24 A. D. 563 the 12th 
indiction was already current. It is rightly marked that in A. D. 574 on the 7th of September 
the 8th indiction had already begun!, although that year is called in the Chronicle indict.7 P. C. 
Justint VILLI. 

The right place of the indiction may be often traced in the Theodosian Code, although some- 
times the notice is obscure or corrupt. The fourth indiction is current Nov. 16 A. D.360™. In 
A. D. 367 indict. 10 is mentioned Cod. Theod. Vol. 3 p. 387 1.11 de jure fisci: Alexandrino com. 
R. P.—Decima indictione singulas tantum dependant centesimas &e.—Dat. VII Kal. Oct. Dorostori 
Lupicino.et Jovino coss." Gothofred. p. 388 supposes that this 10th indiction began VII Kal. 
Oct. A. D. 367 and was still future at the date of that law. But indict. 10 had already passed, 
and began in the preceding year 366, and the law refers to a payment then due upon it®. A. D. 
369 within ind. 12: see above c.1 Valentinian. p.117. Ind. 15 A.D. 386 ind. 1 A. D. 387 ind. 9 
A. Ὁ. 395 are in Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 196 1.3 de indulgentiis debitorum: Andromacho p.U.—usque 
in consulatum primum clementia nostra [A.D. 386] id est usque indictionem quintam decimam que 
proxima fuerit, reliqua universa concedimus.—Post consulatum vero mansuctudinis nostre [sc. A. D. 
387], id est, a prima indictione, in consulatum Olybrit et Probini [A. 1). 395], omniwm reliquorum 
exactionem suspendi oportere censemus.—Ex consulatu sane Olybrii οἱ Probini, id est, ea nona indic- 


i See the Tables A. Ὁ. 527. 2 p. 746. Tables A. Ὁ. 367) but the mention of the Indiction 

Κ See the Tables A. D. 562. 4 p. 813. is omitted. 

1 See the Tables A. D. 574. 2 p. 834. ο See against Gothofredus Noris. Ep. Syromac. 

m See Cod. Theod. quoted in the Tables A.D. p. 406, who shews that Gothofredus numbers the 
360. 3 p. 445. indictions one year too late. 


8 This law is repeated Vol. 4 p. 548 (quoted in the 


INDICTIONS. ERA OF DIOCLETIAN. ERA OF ANTIOCH. 213 


tione, in presentem diem &c.—Dat. VII Kal. Jul. Med. Vincentio et Fravitta coss. This law is 
therefore issued June 25 of the 14th indiction. Ind. 11 current in A.D, 368 ind. 5 current in 
A.D. 407 ind. 12 current A.D. 414 are named in Cod. Theod. at Ap. 9 A. Ὁ. 414 quoted in the 
TablesP. The 8th indiction is current at Aug. 26 A.D. 410: Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 503 1.173 de 
decurionibus: Anthemio pf.p.—Placwit ut ab instanti octava indictione descriptiones &c. Dat. VII 
Kal. Sept. CP. Varane V.C. cons. Ind. 8 A. D. 424 is mentioned Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 42 1. 33 
de annona: Jsidoro pf. p. Illyrici.—Que dispositio in perpetuum observanda initio indictionis octave 
congruum sumere debebit exordium.—Dat. VI Id. Oct. CP. Victore V.C. cons. This law was issued 
on the 40th day of the 8th indiction. The 14th indiction is mentioned as future in A. D. 430: 
Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 155 1.6 de collatione donatarum. Antiocho pf.p.—Ex quarta decima feliciter 
Jutura indictione, translatione servata &c. Dat. prid. Kal. Jan. CP. DD. NN. Theodosio XIII οἱ 
Valentiniano IIIT AA. coss. But as the 14th indiction was already current at Dec. 31 A. D. 430, 
we may read prid. Kal. Jun. sc. May 31 A. D. 430, when the 14th indiction was yet future. 

The indiction began in each year at Sept. 1 both in the Eastern and Western Empire. This 
has been shewn by Norisius Ep. Syromac. p. 210. 406. 407. and is admitted by Sirmond apud 
Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 606: “ Romani cum reliqua Italia, sicut et Greeci, novas indictiones incho- 
abant a Kal. Sept. quod in Gregorii magni Joannis VIII et Gregorii VII epistolis observare est.” 4 

In the description of the earthquake at Antioch, given in the Tables at the year 458, Sept. 14 
of the second year of Leo is called by Evagrius the 506th year of Antioch and the 11th indiction. 
Scaliger ad Euseb. p. 157 uses this passage to prove that the indictions began after Sept. 14. 
Norisius Ep. Syromac. p. 208—218 argues that as the indiction began Sept. 1 this was Sept. 14 
of A. D. 457, and consequently that the year of Antioch 506, being then current, had already 
commenced on the Ist of Gorpieus or September. He contends that Evagrius marks the fol- 
lowing day or the 15th as Sunday: κυρίας ἐπικαταλαβούσης ἡμέρας---ἃ πὰ that this happened in 457 ; 
that the eleventh indiction then current commenced Sept.1 A.D. 457; that the earthquake is 
referred to the first year of Leo by Theophanes and Cedrenus, which will give A. D. 457; that 
Malalas places it Sept. 13 or Sunday and in the consulship of Patricius. But as these characters 
mark the year 459, he rejects the account of Malalas. 

But it may be answered, 1 that Theophanes p. 95 A places the accession of Leo in the 1 ith 
indiction, which is not accurate. 2 that Evagrius places September of the 11th indiction in the 
second year of Leo, which is also inaccurate. 3 Malalas places September of the 506th year of 
Antioch within the consulship of Patricius, which is granted by Norisius to be an error. Hach of 
these writers has committed a mistake. 4 Norisius, who has truly interpreted ἐπικαταλαβούσης, 
argues from the Sunday that Evagrius marks Sept. 14 as Saturday ; which happened in 457; that 
Malalas has erroneously named Sept. 13 as Sunday, which was true in 459. But from Malalas 
we may correct Evagrius; and he will then express in the words of Norisius p. 210 “ die 138 
Gorpizi sive Septembris circa horam quartam noctis jam cadente, ac post duas horas Dominica 
die Gorpizi 14* adventura.” And this happened in September A.D. 458. Norisius himself p. 213 
admits that Evagrius may have mistaken the indiction : ‘‘ Quispiam suspicari posset a Joanne 
rhetore qui illum terree motum accurate descripsit designatum fuisse annum 506 ere Antiochene, 
ac secundum imperii Leonis diemque 14 Septembris, quibus indicatur U. Ο. 1211 A. D. 458, 
Evagrium vero notas ferie atque indictionis XI perperam adposuisse quibus ille casus ad A. Ὁ. 
457 retrahitur.” This last opinion, that Evagrius had mistaken the indiction, appears to be the 


P See the Tables A. D. 407.1 414.3. Compare practice was different, and the practice of the Franks 
the Tables A. Ὁ. 415.3 p. 589 1. 45. in A. D. 572. 869. 
4 Although Sirmond contends that the ancient 


A - APPENDIX. C. 3. 


truth. The event happened on Saturday Sept. 13 A.D. 458, towards the close of the 506th year, when the 2nd 
of Leo was current, and on the 13th day of the 12th indiction. 
It has been already explained that in this following Table of Parallel Years the indictions the years of Dio- 


cletian of Antioch of the Seleucid, and the Olympic years, are all placed at that year of the Christian era in 
which they begin. 

































































Ind. | Diocl.| Ant. | Sel. | A. Ὁ. [ Olymp.|| Ind. | Diocl.| Ant. | Sel. | A. Ὁ. | Olymp. |} Ind. | Diocl. | Ant. | Sel. | A. D. | Olymp. 
Sep. 1.|Sep 17.|Nov. t.| Oct. |Jan.1.| July. || Sep. 1./Sep.17.|Nov. 1.1 Oct. |Jan.1.] July. |/Sep. 1.|/Sep.17./Nov. 1.| Oct. |Jan. 1.) July. 
1 301 | 564 | 252 5 18 | 350] 613 | 301 | 270.1 9 67 | 399 | 662 | 350. 2 
2 302 | 565 | 253 | 258.1 6 19 | 351 | 614 | 302 2} 10 68 | 400 | 663 | 351 3 
3 303 | 566 | 254 2 7 20 | 352 | 615 | 303 3|| 11 69 | 401 | 664 | 352 4 
+ 304 | 567 | 255 3 8 | 21 | 353 | 616 | 304 4} 12 70 | 402 | 665 | 353 } 283.1 
5 305 | 568 | 256 4 9 | 22 | 354| 617 | 305 |271.1]| 13 71 | 403 | 666 | 354 2 
6 306 | 569 | 257 | 259.1); 10 23 | 355 | 618 | 306 2}} 14 72 | 404 | 667 | 355. 3 
7 307 | 570 | 258 2} 11 | 24 | 356} 619 | 307 3 || 15 73 | 405 | 668 | 356 + 
8 308 | 571 | 259 3|| 12 | 25 | 357 | 620 | 308 4 ] 74 | 406 | 669 | 357 | 284.1 
9 309 | 572 | 260 4|| 13 | 26 | 358] 621 | 309 | 272.1 2 75 | 407 | 670 | 358: 2 
10 310 | 573 | 261 | 260.1]; 14 | 27 | 359 | 622 | 310 2 3 76 | 408 | 671 | 359 7] 
11 311 | 574 | 262 2) 15 | 28 | 360} 623 | 311 3 4 77 | 409 | 672 | 360. 4 
12 312 | 575 | 263 3|| ἯΙ 29 | 361 | 624 | 312 4 5 78 | 410 | 673 | 361 | 285.1 
13 313 | 576 | 264 4 2 | 30 | 362] 625 | 313 | 273.1 6 79 | 411 | 674 | 362 2 
14 314 | 577 | 265 | 261.1 3. | 31 | 363 | 626} 314 2 7 80 | 412 | 675 | 363 3 
15 315 | 578 | 266 2 4 32 | 364] 627 | 315 3 8 81 | 413 | 676 | 364 + 
] 316 | 579 | 267 3 5 33 | 365 | .628 816 4 9 82 | 414 | 677 | 365 | 286.1 
2 317 | 580 | 268 ΕΙ 6 34 | 366 | 629 | 317 |274.1]| 10 83 | 415 | 678 | 366 2 
3 318 | 581 | 269 | 262.1 7 | 35 | 367, 630] 318 2\} 11 84 | 416 | 679 | 367 3 
A 319 | 582 | 270 2 8 36 | 368 | 631 | 319 3 || 12 85 | 417 | 680 | 368 4 
ὃ 320 | 583 | 271 3 9 | 37 | 369 | 632 | 320 4) 13 86 | 418 | 681 | 369 | 287.1 
6 321 | 584 | 272 4|| 10 38 | 370 | 633 | 321 |275.1]| 14 87 | 419 | 682 | 370 2 
7 322 | 585 | 273 | 263.1)| 11 39 | 371 | 632 | 322 2} 15 88 | 420 | 683 | 371 3 
8 323 | 586 | 274 2); 12 40 | 372 | 635 | 323 3 1 89 | 421 | 684 | 372 4 
9 324 | 587 | 275 3|| 13 41 | 373 | 636 | 324 - 2 | .90 | 422 | 685 | 373 | 288.1 
10 325 | 588 | 276 4) 14 42 | 374 | 637 | 325°| 276.1 3 91 | 423 | 686 | 374 2 
ll | 326 | 589 | 277 | 264.1]| 15 43 | 375 | 638 | 326 2 4 92 | 424 | 687 | 375 3 
12 327 | 590 | 278 2 I | 44 | 9576 639 | 327 3 5 93 | 425 | 688 | 376 4 
13 328 | 591 | 279 3 2 45 | 377 | 640 | 328 4 6 94 | 426 | 689 | 377 | 289. 1 
14 329 | 592 | 280 4 9 46 | 378 641 | 329 | 277.1 7 95 | 427 | 690 | 378 2 
15 330 | 593 | 281 | 265.1 4 | 47 | 379 | 642 | 330 2 8 96 | 428 | 691 | 379 3 
1 331 | 594 | 282 2 5 48 | 380 | 643 | 331 3 9 97 | 429 | 692 | 380. 4 
2 332 | 595 | 283 3 6 | 49 | 381 | 644 | 332 4} 10 98 | 430 | 693 | 381 |290. 1 
3 1 | 333 | 596 | 284 4. 7. 50 | 382 | 645 | 333 .[278.1} 1] 99 | 431 | 694 | 382 2 
4 2 | 334 | 597 | 285 | 266.1 8 51 | 383 | 646 | 334 2}} 12 | 100 | 4382 | 695 | 383 3 
5 3 | 335 | 598 | 286 2 9 52 | 384] 647 | 335 3]; 13 | 101 | 433 | 696 | 384 4 
6 4 | 336 | 599 | 287 3|| 10 | 53 | 385 | 648 | 336 4} 14 | 102 | 434 | 697 | 385 |291.1 
7 5 | 337 | 600] 288 4} 11 | 54 | 386) 649 | 337 |279.1]| 15 | 103 | 435 | 698 | 386 2 
8 6 | 338 | 601 | 289 | 267.1) 12 55 | 387 | 650 | 338 2 1 104 | 436 | 699 | 387 3 
9 7 | 339 | 602 290 2) 13 | 56 | 388 651 | 339 3 2 | 105 | 437 | 700 | 388 4 
10 8 | 340 | 603 | 291 3|| 14 | 57 | 389] 652 | 340 4 3 | 106 | 438 | 701 | 389:.292.] 
11 9 | 341 | 604 | 292 4) 15 | 58 | 390 | 653 | 341 | 280.1 4 | 107 | 439 | 702 | 390 2 
12 10 | 342 | 605 | 293 | 268.1 1 59 | 391 | 654 | 342 2 5 | 108 | 440 | 703 | 391 3 
13 | 1l | 343 | 606 | 294 2 2 | 60 | 392 | 655 | 343 3 6 | 109 | 441 | 704 | 392 4 
14 12 | 344| 607 | 295 3 3 61 393 | 656 | 344 4 7 | 110 | 442 | 705 |. 393 | 293. 1 
15 | 13 | 345 | 6084) 296 4 4 | 62 | 394] 657 | 345 | 281.1 8 | 111 | 443 | 706 | 394 2 
Ι 14 | 346| 609 | 297 | 269.1 5 63 | 395 | 658 | 346 2 9 | 112 | 444 707 | 395 3 
2 | 15 | 347 | 610] 298 2 6 | 64 | 396 | 659 | 347 3|| 10 | 113 | 445 | 708 | 396 4 
3 | 16 | 348} 611 | 299 3 7 | 65 | 397 | 660 | 348 4}} 11 |. 114 | 446 | 709 | 397 | 294.1 
4 | 17 | 349 | 612] 300 4 8 | 66 | 398 | 661 | 349 | 282.1 |] .12 | 115} 447 | 710 | 398 2 











* Indiction of Constantine. 











69 INDICTIONS. ERA OF DIOCLETIAN. ERA OF ANTIOCH. 215 
Ind. | Diocl.| Ant. | Sel. | A. D.| Olymp. || Ind. | Diocl.| Ant. | Sel. | A. D.| Olymp.|| Ind. | Diocl.| Ant. | Sel. | A. Ὁ. | Olymp. 
Sep. 1.|Sep.17./Nov. 1.| Oct. |Jan.1.| July. |/Sep. 1./Sep.17./Nov. 1. Oct. |Jan.1.} July. ||Sep. 1./Sep.17.|Nov. 1.) Oct. |Jan. 1.) July. 
13 | 116 | 448 | 711 399 3|| 10 | 173 | 505 | 768 | 456 4 7 | 290 562 | 825 | 513 (323.1 
14 | 117 | 449 | 712 | 400 4 11 | 174 | 506 | 769 | 457 | 309. 1 8 | 231 | 563 | 826 | 514 2 
15 | 118 | 450 | 713 | 401 | 295.1]| 12 | 175 | 507 | 770 | 458 2 9 \ 232: | 564 | 827 |-315 3 
1 | 119 | 451 | 714 | 402 2] 13 | 176 | 508 | 771 | 459 3|| 10 | 233 | 565 | 828 | 516 4 
2 7120. 452 | 715 | 403 3|| 14 | 177 | 509 | 772 | 460 4) ll | 234) 566 | 829 | 517 |324.1 
3 | 121 | 453 | 716 | 404 41 15 | 178 | 510} 773 | 461 }310.1)| 12 | 235 | 567 | 830; 518 2 
4 | 122! 454 | 717 | 405 | 296.1 1 |0179.1..0}1:1 778} 402 9} 13 | 236! 568: 831 | 519 3 
9 | 123] 455 | 718 | 406 2 2 | 180 | 512 | 775 | 463 3| 14 | 237 | 569 | 832 | 520 4 
6 | 124] 456 | 719 | 407 3 3 | 181 | 513 | 776 | 464 4, 15 | 238} 570 | 833 | 521 |325.1 
7 | 125 | 457 | 720 | 408 4 4 |182 514 777 | 465 |311.1 1 | -239))571 | 834-4 δῶν 2 
δι, 126.) 458 | 721) 409: | 297.1 5 | 183 | 515 | 778 | 466 2 2 | 240 | 572 | 835 | 523 3 
9 | 127 | 459 | 722 | 410 2 6 | 184] 516! 779 | 467 3 3 | 241 | 573 | 836 | 524 4 
10 | 128 | 460 | 729 411] 3 7 | 185 | 517 | 780 | 468 4 4 | 242) 574 | 837 | 525 |326.1 
11 129 | 461 | 724 | 412 4 δ᾽) 186 518) 781 409]519} ὅ | 243 | 575 | 838 | 526 2 
12 | 130 | 462 | 725 | 413 |*298. 1 9 | 187 | 519 | 782 | 470 4 6 | 244) 576; 8959. 527 3 
13 | 131 | 463 | 726 | 414 21) 10 | 188 | 520) 783 | 471 3 7 | 245 | 577 | 840 | 528 4 
14 | 132 | 464 | 727 41 oy 11] 189 | 521 | 784 | 472 4 8 | 246) 578 | 841 | 529: (327.1 
15 | 133 | 465 | 728 | 416 4\|| 12 | 190 | 522 785 | 473 | 3138. 1 9 | 247 | 579 | 842 | 530 2 
1 | 134 | 466 | 729 | 417 |*299.1]) 13 | 191 | 523 | 786 | 474 2] 10 248] 580 | 843 | 531 3 
2 | 135 | 467 | 730 | 418 2) 14 | 192} 524 | 787 | 475 a Al 249 | 581 | 844 532 4 
3 | 136 | 468 | 731 | 419 3{| 15 | 193 | 525 | 788 | 476 4|| 12 | 250] 582 | 845 | 533 |328. 1 
4 | 137 | 469 | 732 | 420 4 1 | 194] 526 | 789 | 477 [814.1}} 13 | 251 | 583 | 846) 534 2 
5 | 138 | 470 | 733 | 421 | 300.1 2 | 195 | 527 | 790 | 478 2} 14 | 252 | 584 | 847 | 535 3 
ὃ | 139 | 471 | 734 | 422 2 3 | 196 | 528 | 791 | 479 3|| 15 | 253 | 585 | 848 | 536 4 
7 | 140} 472 | 735 | 423 3 4 | 197 | 529 | 792 | 480 4 1 | 254 | 586 | 849 | 537 |329.1 
8 | 141 | 473 | 736 | 424 4 5 | 198} 530] 793 | 481 |315. 1 2 | 255) 587 |- 850: | 538 2 
9 | 142) 474 | 737 | 425] 301.1 6 | 199 | 531 | 794 | 482 2 3 | 256 | 588 | 851 | 539 3 
10 | 143 | 475 | 738 | 426 Ὁ 7 1200] 532 | 795 | 483 3 4 | 257 | 589 | 852 | 540 4 
I] 144 | 476 | 739 | 427 3 8 | 201 | 533 | 796 | 484 4 ὃ | 258 | 590 | 853 | 541 |330.1 
12 | 145 | 477 | 740 | 428 4 9 | 202 | 534] 797 48 |316. 1 6 | 259 | 591 | 854] 542 2 
13 | 146 | 478 | 741 | 429 | 302.1]} 10 | 203 | 535 | 798 | 486 2 7 | 260 | 592 | 855 | 543 3 
14 | 147 | 479 | 742 | 430 2|| 11 204 | 536 | 799 | 487 3 8 | 261 | 593 | 856 | 544 4 
15 | 148 | 480 | 743 | 431 3]; 12 | 205 | 537 | 800 488 4 9 09.) 594 | 857 | 545 1331-4 
1 | 149 | 481 | 744 | 432 4) 13 | 206 | 538 | 801 489 |317.1}]} 10 | 2608 595 | 858 | 546 2 
2 | 150 | 482 | 745 | 433 | 303.1 14 | 207 | 539 | 802 490 2} 11 | 264] 596 | 859 | 547 ϑ 
9. | 151 488 746 | 434 2 15 | 208] 540} 808 491 38} 12 | 265 | 597 | 860 | 548 4 
4 | 152 | 484 | 747 | 435 3 1 | 209 | 541 | 804 | 492 4} 13 | 2606] 598 | 861 | 549 /332. 1 
5 | 153 | 485 | 748 | 436 4 2 | 210 | 542 | 805 498 |318.1/| 14 | 267 | 599 | 862 550 2 
6 | 154 | 486 | 749 | 437 | 304.1 3 | 211 | 543} 806] 494 2) 15 | 268 | 600 | 863 | 551 3 
7 | 155 | 487 | 750 | 438 2 4 | 212 | 544] 807 | 495 9 1 | 269 601 864 | 552 4 
8 | 156 | 488 | 751 | 439 3 ὃ | 213} 545 | 808 | 496 4 2 | 270 | 602 | 865 | 553 /333. 1 
9 | 157 | 489 | 752 | 440 4 6 | 214! 546 | 809 | 497 |319. 1 3 | 271 | 603 | 866 | 554 2 
10 | 158 | 490 | 753 | 441 | 305.1 7 | 215 | 547] 810 | 498 2 4 | 272 | 604 | 867 | 555 3 
11 | 159 | 491 | 754 | 442 2 8 | 216 | 548 | 811 | 499 3 5 | 273 | 605 | 868 | 556 4 
12 | 160 | 492 | 755 | 443 3 9 | 217 | 549 | 812) 500 4 6 | 2741 606 | 869 | 557 |334. 1 
13 | 161 | 493 | 756 | 444 4) 10 | 218 550} 813 | 501 | 320.1 7 | 275 | 607 | 870 | 558 2 
14 | 162 | 494 | 757 | 445 | 306.1] 11 | 219 | 551} 814 | 502 2 8 | 276 | 608 | 871 | 559 3 
15 | 163 | 495 | 758 | 446 2|) 12 | 220] 552) 815 | 503 8 9 | 277 | 609 | 872 | 560 4 
I 164 | 496 | 759 | 447 3] 13 | 221 | 553 | 816 | 504 41]. 10 | 278! 610 | 873 | 561 {335.1 
2 | 165 | 497 | 760 | 448 4| 14 | 222} 554) 817 | 505 |321.1]} 11 | 279 | 611 | 874 | 562 2 
3 | 166 | 498 | 761 | 449 | 307.1 15 | 223 | 555] 818 | 506 21 12 | 280) 612) 875 | 563 3 
4 | 167 | 499 | 762 | 450 2 1 224 | 556 | 819 | 507 3} 13 | 281 | 613 | 876 | 564 4 
δ | 168 | 500 | 763 | 451 3 me Vee Ὁ 820 | 508 4|| 14 | 282] 614] 877 | 565 1336. 1 
6 | 169 | 501 | 764 | 452 4 3 | 226 | 558 | 821 | 509 | 322. 1 15 | 283 | 615 | 878 | 566 2 
7 | 170 | 502 | 765 | 453 | 308.1 4 | 227 | 559 | 822] 510 2 ] 284 | 616 | 879 | 567 3 
8 | 171 | 503 | 766 | 454 2 5 | 228; 560] 823] 511 eo 2 | 285 | 617 | 880 | 568 4 
9 | 172 | 504 | 767 | 455 3 6 | 229 | 561 | 824 | 512 4 & ; 980: 618 | 881 | 569 |337. 1 

































































* Ol. 298 or 299 probably the last. 


216 APPENDIX. Ore 




































































Ind. | Diocl.| Ant. | Sel. | A. Ὁ. | Olymp. || Ind. | Diocl. | Ant. | Sel. | A. Ὁ. | Olymp.|| Ind. | Diocl. Ant. | Sel. | A. Ὁ. 
Sep. 1./Sep.17.|Nov. 1.| Oct. |Jan. 1.) July. ||Sep. 1.|Sep.17.|Nov.1.} Oct. |Jan.1.| July. ||Sep. 1./Sep.17.|Nov. 1.| Oct. | Jan. 1. 
4 | 287 | 619 | 882 | 570 2 5 | 318 | 650 | 913 | 601 | 345.1 5 | 348 | 680 | 943 | 631 
5 | 288 | 620 | 883 | 571 3 6 | 319 | 651 | 914 | 602 2 6 | 349 | 681 | 944 | 632 
6 | 289 | 621 | 884 | 572 4 7 | 820 | 652 | 915 | 603 3 7 | 350 | 682 | 945 | 633 
7 | 290 | 622 | 885 | 573 | 338. 1 8 | 321 | 653 | 916 | 604 4 8 | 351 | 683 | 946 | 634 
8 | 291 | 623 | 886 | 574 2 9 | 322 | 654 | 917 | 605 | 346.1 9 | 352 | 684 | 947 | 635 
9 | 292 | 624 | 887 | 575 3|| 10 | 323 | 655 | 918 | 606 2|| 10 | 353 | 685 | 948 | 636 
10 | 293 | 625 | 888 | 576 4) 11 | 324 | 656 | 919 | 607 3|| 11 | 354] 686 | 949 | 637 
11 | 294 | 626 | 889 | 577 |339.1|| 12 | 325 | 657 | 920 | 608 4|| 12 | 355 | 687 | 950 | 638 
12 | 295 | 627 | 890 | 578 9} 13 | 326 | 658 | 921 | 609 | 347.1]| 13 | 356 | 688 | 951 | 639 
18 | 296 | 628 | 891 | 579 3|| 14 | 327 | 659 | 922 | 610 2|| 14 | 357 | 689 | 952 | 640 
14 | 297 | 629 | 892 | 580 4|| 15 | 328 | 660 | 923 | 611 39} 15 | 358 | 690 | 953.| 641 
15 | 298 | 630 | 893 | 581 | 340. 1 1 | 329 | 661 | 924 | 612 + 1 | 359 | 691 | 954 | 642 
] 299 | 631 | 894 | 582 2 2 | 330 | 662 | 925 | 613 | 348.1 2 | 360 | 692 | 955 | 643 
2 | 300 | 632 | 895 | 583 3 3 | 331 | 663 | 926 | 614 2 3 | 361 | 693 | 956 | 644 
3 | 301 | 633 | 896 | 584 4 4 | 332 | 664 | 927 | 615 3 4 | 362 | 694 | 957 | 645 
4 | 302 | 634 | 897 | 585 | 341.1 5 | 333 | 665 | 928 | 616 4 5 | 363 | 695 | 958 | 646 
5 | 303 | 635 | 898 | 586 2 6 | 334 | 666 | 929 | 617 | 349.1 6 | 364 | 696 | 959 | 647 
6 | 304 | 636 | 899 | 587 3 7 | 335 | 667 | 930 | 618 2 7 | 365 | 697 | 960 | 648 
7 | 305 | 637 | 900 | 588 4 8 | 336 | 668 | 931 | 619 3 8 | 366 | 698 | 961 | 649 
8 | 306 | 638 | 901 | 589 | 342.1 9 | 337 | 669 | 932 | 620 + 9 | 367 | 699 | 962 | 650 
9 | 307 | 639 | 902 | 590 9) 10 | 338 | 670 | 933 | 621 1360.1} 10 | 368 | 700 | 963 | 651 
10 | 308 | 640 | 903 | 591 3|| 11 | 339 | 671 | 934 | 622 11 | 369 | 701 | 964 | 652 
11. | 309 | 641 | 904 | 592 4} 12 | 340 | 672 | 935 | 623 12 | 370 | 702 | 965 | 653 
12 | 310 | 642 | 905 | 593 [343.1}} 13 | 341 | 673 | 936 | 624 13 | 371 | 703 | 966 | 654 
13 | 311 | 643 | 906 | 594 2\| 14 | 342 | 674 | 937 | 625 14 | 372 | 704 | 967 | 655 
14 | 312 | 644 | 907 | 595 3|| 15 | 343 | 675 | 938 | 626 15 | 373 | 705 | 968 | 656 
15 | 313 | 645 | 908 | 596 4 1 | 344 | 676 | 939 | 627 1 | 374| 706 | 969 | 657 
1 | 314 | 646 | 909 | 597 | 344.1 2 | 345 | 677 | 940 | 628 2 | 375 | 707 | 970 | 658 
2 | 315 | 647 | 910 | 598 2 3 | 346 | 678 | 941 | 629 3 | 376 | 708 | 971 | 659 
3 | 316 | 648 | 911 | 599 3 4 | 347 | 679 | 942 | 630 4 | 377] 709 | 972 | 660 
4 | 317 | 649 912 | 600 + 





IV. 
EUSEBIAN YEARS. 


THE BIRTH of Abraham is placed by Eusebius in October B.C. 2016*. The years are computed from 
that point. In the following Table an expanded view is given of the first 104 years. In the obscure cen- 
turies that follow it is sufficient to mark the beginning of each century. But the thirteenth century con- 
tains the Olympic era, and in the following centuries the most important events of ancient history are 
registered down to the Christian era. From this last epoch the Eusebian years are every where quoted 
in the present Work, and this Table will exhibit them from the year 1201 to the end. The notation of 


ἃ Eusebius therefore places it 20 years above the date of Usher, but more than a century below the real time. I 
subjoin, to be compared with Eusebius, the dates of some eminent chronologers for the birth of Abraham, together 
with my own date for that event. 


B. C 
ae ae 2153 
Cuninghame.......... 2146 
Fasti Hellen. Vol. I ....2130 
| i ee 2064 
ΘΝ ee ae 2016 


ἘΣ Σὰ aman ews .. 1996 


ss . 


EUSEBIAN YEARS. 217 


the Armenian Copy is followed, which places the first Olympic games in the year 1240) and the Nativity 
in the close of the year 2015 in the 4th year of the 194th Olympiad¢. The Eusebian years commence in 
October ; and as 1240 contained the beginning of Ol. 1.1 July B. C. 776, it commenced in October B.C, 
777. Ol. 194.4 was the 776th Olympic year commencing in July B.C.1. But, as the Eusebian year 1240 
was still current when the first Olympic year began, then 1240+775= 2015, and the 2015th year was still 
current when the 776th began. And as the year 1240 commenced in October preceding, or Oct. B.C. 777, 
so the year 2015 commenced in October preceding, or Oct. B.C. 2. These two epochs determine the posi- 
tion of the other years. Hieronymus throws back the year 1241, which in the mind of Eusebius began 
in October B.C. 776 and contained the last nine months of the first Olympic year, to July preceding, and 
reckons it to commence with that first Olympic year in July B.C. 776%. But it is not necessary to sup- 
pose that the notation of Hieronymus in Scaliger was also the notation of Eusebius on account of Ol. 
65.1 and 201.4 quoted in F. H. III p. 303. For, as it is also there shewn, the year 1497 contained 
the last nine months of ΟἹ]. 65.1 and the year 2044 the last nine months of Ol. 201. 4. 





Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.}| Eus. Oct.B.C.} Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct. B.C. 








2016 14 2003 27 1990 40 1977 53 1964 66 1951 79 1938 92 1925 
2015 15 2002 28 1989 41 1976 54 1963 67 1950 80 1937 93 1924 
2014 16 2001 29 1988 42 1975 δῦ 1962 68 1949 81 1936 94 1923 
2013 17 2000 30 1987 43 1974 56 190] 69 1948 82 1935 95 1922 
2012 18 1999 31 1986 44 1973 δ7 1960 70 1947 83 1934 96 1921 
2011 19 1998 32 1985 45 1972 58 1959 71 1946 84 1933 97 1920 
2010 20 1997 33 1984 46 1971 59 1958 72 194 85 1932 98 1919 
2009 21. 1996 34 1983 47 1970 60 1957 73 1944 86 1931 99 1918 
2008 22 1995 35 1982 48 1969 61 1956 74 1943 87 1930} 100 1917 
10 2007 23 1994 96 1981] 49 1968 62 1955 75 1942 88 1929 101 1916 
11 2006 24 1993 37 1980 50 1967 63 1954 76 194] 89 1928; 102 1915 
12 2005 25 1992 38 1979 51 1966 64 1953 77 1940 90 1927 103 1914 
13 2004 26 1991 39 1978 52 1965 65 1952 78 1939 91 1926; 104 1913 


201 816) 401 1616] 601 1416; 801 1216| 1001 1016/1102 915/1104 913/1106 911 
301 1716. 501 1516) 701 1316] 901 1116/1101 916|1003 914/1105 912|1107 910 


1201. 816/1224 793/1247 1770 1270 747/1293 724 1816 7011/1339 678|1362 655 
1202 815) 1225 792 1248 769/1271 746/1294 723)1317  700/)1340 677|1363 654 
1202. 814/1226 791|1249 768/ 1272 740 1295 722/1318 699/1341 676|1364 653 
1224 =813/1227 790|1250 767122 744|1296 721/1319 698|1342 675|1365 652 
1205 812 1228 789|1251 766/1274 743|)1297 720|1320 697|1343 674/1366 651 
1206 811/1229 788|1252 766 127 742|1298 719/1321 696|1344 673/1367 650 
1207 = 810/1230 787] 1258. 764)1276 741|1299 718/ 1322 69 1345 0672 1368 649 
1208 809)1231 786) 1254 7602 1277 740)1300 717 1323 694/1346 671 1309 648 


Oona, Wb 








1215 802/1238 779] 1201 756/| 1284 733/1307 710) 1330 687/|1353 664|1376 641 
1216 801] | 1239 778 1262) γῦῦ | 1285 782 1808. 709] 1338᾽ 686 1384 663/1377 640 
1217 800124ώὉ9 777) 1203: 784 1285 731 1809. 1708 1332 08 1985 662 1378 639 
1218 7991241 776) 1264 783128 790. 1310. 707 1333 684 1396 661/1379 638 
1219 798[1242Ἡ 7758] 1205 702 1288 729/1311 706]1334 683/1357 660|1380 637 
120 797/1243 774| 1266 751/ 1289 728 1312 705/1335 682/1358 69] 138] 636 
1221 796/1244 773| 1267 750/1290 727 1318 704 1336 681] 139 668) 1382 635 
1222 795|1245 772|)1268 749/1291 726 131 703) 1337 680/1360 657/|1383 634 
1289. 794124Δ 771} 129 748 1292 725 1315 702|1338 679|1361 656/1384 633 


























> See F.H. vol. I p. 150. ¢ See F.H. III p. 258. 276. d See F.H. I p. 152. 
ae 4 














218 APPENDIX. CA 
Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct. B.C. 
1385 632 1443 574 | 1501 5161/1559 458/)1617 400 [1075 342/1733 284|1791 226 
1386 631 /1444 5673 1802 515/1560 4587 1618 399/|1676 341/1734 283)1792 225 
1387 630 | 1445 572 | 1503 514 | 1561 456 | 1619 398 | 1677 340 | 1735 282 | 1793 224 
1388 629 | 1446 571 | 1504 513 | 1562 455 | 1620 397 | 1678 339 | 1736 281 | 1794 223 
1389 628 | 1447 570 | 1505 512 | 1563 454 | 1621 396 | 1679 338 | 1737 280 | 1795 222 
1390 627 | 1448 569 | 1506 511 | 1564 453 1622 395 | 1680 337 | 1738 279 | 1796 221 
1391 626 | 1449 568 | 1507 510 | 1565 452 | 1623 394 | 1681 336 | 1739 278 | 1797 220 
1392 625 | 1450 567 | 1508 509 | 1566 451 | 1624 393 | 1682 335 | 1740 277 | 1798 219 
1393 624 | 1451 566 | 1509 508 | 1567 450 | 1625 392 | 1683 334 | 1741 276 | 1799 218 
1394 6231452 565/1510 507/1568 449/ 1626 391 [1034 333/1742 275/|1800 217 
1395 622 | 1453 564 | 1511 506 | 1569 448 | 1627 390 | 1685 332 | 1743 274 | 1801 216 
1396 621 /1454 563/1512 505 150 447/| 1628 389/1686 331|1744 2273/1802 215 
1392). 620/1455 562/1513 504/;1571 446) 1629 388/1687 330/)1745 272 1803. 214 
1398 619 | 1456 °561 | 1514 503 | 1572 445 | 1630 387 | 1688 329 | 1746 271 | 1804 213 
1399 618 | 1457 560 | 1515 502 | 1573 444 | 1631 386 | 1689 328 | 1747 270 | 1805 212 
1400 617 | 1458 559 | 1516 501 | 1574 443 | 1632 385 | 1690 327 | 1748 269 | 1806 211 
1401 616 [145 558/)1517 500 [1575 442 1033 384 | 1691 326 | 1749 268/1807 210 
1402 615 | 1460 557 | 1518 499 | 1576 441 | 1634 383 | 1692 325 | 1750 267 | 1808 209 
1403. 614 [1461] 556/1519 498/1577 440| 1635 382/1693 324/1751 266/1809 208 
1404 613 | 1462 555 | 1520 497 | 1578 439 | 1636 381 | 1694 323 | 1752 265 | 1810 207 
1405 612 | 1463 554 | 1521 496 | 1579 438 | 1637 380 | 1695 322 | 1753 264 | 1811 206 
1406 611 | 1464 553 | 1522 495 | 1580 437 | 1638 379 | 1696 321 | 1754 263 | 1812 205 
1407 610/}1465 δῦ 1523. 494/1581 436) 1639 378/1697 3920] 178 5 2262/1813 204 
1408 609 | 1466 551 | 1524 493 | 1582 435 | 1640 377 | 1698 319 | 1756 261 | 1814 203 
1409 608 | 1467 550 | 1525 492 | 1583 434 | 1641 376 | 1699 318 | 1757 260 | 1815 202 
1410 607 [1468 549/|1526 491/1584 43311642 375/1700 317|1758 259/1816 201 
1411 606 | 1469 548 | 1527 490 1585 432 | 1643 37411701 316) 1759 258 | 1817 200 
1412 605 | 1470 547 | 1528 489 | 1586 431 | 1644 373 | 1702 315 | 1760 257 | 1818 199 
1413 604 | 1471 546 | 1529 488 | 1587 430 | 1645 372 | 1703 314 | 1761 256 | 1819 198 
1414 603 | 1472 545 | 1530 487 | 1588 429 | 1646 371 | 1704 313 | 1762 255 | 1820 197 
1415 602 | 1473 544 -| 1531 486 | 1589 428 | 1647 370 | 1705 312 | 1763 254 | 1821 196 
1416 601 | 1474 543 | 1532 485 | 1590 427 | 1648 369 | 1706 311 | 1764 253 | 1822 195 
1417 600 | 1475 542 | 1533 484 | 1591 426 | 1649 368 | 1707 310 | 1765 252 | 1823 194 
1418 599 | 1476 541 | 1534 483 | 1592 425 | 1650 367 | 1708 309 | 1766 251 | 1824 193 
1419 598 | 1477 540 | 1535 482 | 1593 424 | 1651 366 | 1709 308 | 1767 250 | 1825 192 
1420 597 | 1478 539 | 1536 481 | 1594 423 | 1652 365 | 1710 307 | 1768 249 | 1826 191 
1421 596 1479 538/)1537 480/|1595 422/1653 364) 1711 306 | 1769 248 1827 190 
1422 595 | 1480 537 | 1538 479 | 1596 421 | 1654 363 1712 305 | 1770 247 | 1828 189 
1423 594 | 1481 536 | 1539 478 | 1597 420 | 1655 362 | 1713 304 | 1771 246 | 1829 188 
1424 593 | 1482 535 | 1540 477 | 1598 419 | 1656 361 | 1714 303 | 1772 245 | 1830 187 
1425 592 | 1483 534 | 1541 476 | 1699 418 | 1657 360 | 1715 302 | 1773 244 | 1831 186 
1426 591 | 1484 533 | 1542 475 | 1600 417 | 1658 359 | 1716 301 | 1774 243 | 1832 185 
1427 5901/1485 532|1543 474/1601 416/1659 358/1717 300|1775 2242/1833 184 
1428 589 | 1486 531 | 1544 473 | 1602 415 | 1660 357) 1718 299 | 1776 241 | 1834 183 
1429 588 | 1487 530 | 1545 472 | 1603 414 | 1661 356 | 1719 298 | 1777 240 | 1835 182 
1430 587 | 1488 529 | 1546 471 | 1604 413 | 1662 355 | 1720 297 | 1778 239 | 1836 181 
1431 586 | 1489 528 | 1547 470 | 1605 412 | 1663 354 | 1721 296 | 1779 238 | 1837 180 
1432 585 | 1490 527 | 1548 469 | 1606 All | 1664 353 | 1722 295 | 1780 237 1838 179 
1433 584 | 1491 526 | 1549 468 | 1607 410 | 1665 352 | 1723 294 | 1781 236 | 1839 178 
1434 583 | 1492 525 | 1550 467 | 1608 409 | 1666 351 | 1724 293 | 1782 235 | 1840 177 
1435 582 | 1493 524 | 1551 466 | 1609 408 | 1667 350 | 1725 292 | 1783 234 | 1841 176 
1436 581 | 1494 523 | 1552 465 | 1610 407 | 1668 349 | 1726 291 | 1784 233 | 1842 175 
147 δ80|1495 522 1538 464/1611 406/1669 348/1727 290] 1788᾽ᾧ 2232/1843 174 
1438 579 | 1496 521 | 1554 463 | 1612 405 | 1670 347 | 1728 289 | 1786 231 | 1844 173 
1439 578/|1497 520/1555 462 [1618 404/1671 3461/1729 288|1787 2830/1845 172 
1440 577 | 1498 519 | 1556 461 | 1614 403 | 1672 345 | 1730 287 | 1788 229 | 1846 171 
144] 576 | 1499 518 | 1557 460 | 1615 402 | 1673 344 | 1731 286 | 1789 228 | 1847 170 
1442 575 [1500 51711558 4591/1616 40111674 34311732 28511790 22711848 169 





























EUSEBIAN YEARS. 


219 
































Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.B.C.} Eus. Oct.B.C.| Eus. Oct.A.D.| Eus. Oct.A.D.| Eus. Oct.A.D.| Eus. Oct.A.D.| Eus. Oct.A.D. 
1849 168 | 1907 110 | 1965 52 | 2023 7 | 2081 65| 2139 123 | 2197 181 | 2255 239 

1850 167 | 1908 109 | 1966 51 | 2024 8 | 2082 06. 2140 1124/2198 182 | 2256 240 

1851 166 | 1909 108 | 1967 50 | 2025 9 | 2083 67) 2141 125 | 2199 19 P2257. 94] 

1852 165 | 1910 107 | 1968 49 | 2026 10 | 2084 08, 2142 126 | 2200 184 | 2258 242 
1853 164 | 1911 106 | 1969 48 | 2027 11 | 2085 09, 2143 127 | 2201 185 | 2259 243 
1854 163 | 1912 105 | 1970 47 | 2028 12 | 2086 70, 2144 128 | 2202 186 | 2260 244 
1855 162 | 1913 104 | 1971 46 | 2029 13 | 2087 71\ 2145 129 | 2203 187 | 2261 245 
1856 161 | 1914 103 | 1972 45 | 2030 14 | 2088 72) 2146 130 | 2204 188 | 2262 246 
1857 160 | 1915 102 | 1973 44 | 2031 15 | 2089 79, 2147 131 | 2205 189 | 2263 247 
1858 159 | 1916 101 | 1974 43 | 2032 16 | 2090 74| 2148 132 | 2206 =190 | 2264 248 
1859 158 | 1917 100 | 1975 42 | 2033 17 | 2091 78) 2149 19.9.07 191 | 2265 249 
1860 157 | 1918 99 | 1976 41 | 2034 18 | 2092 76| 2150 134 | 2208 192 | 2266 250 
1861 156 | 1919 98 | 1977 40 | 2035 19 | 2093 Tobe 135 | 2209 193 | 2267 Zot 

1862 155 | 1920 97 | 1978 39 | 2036 20 | 2094 78| 2152 136 | 2210 194) 2268 252 
1863 154 | 1921 96 | 1979 38 | 2037 91 |:2095 79| 2153 137 2201 195 | 2269 253 
1864 153 | 1922 95 | 1980 37 | 2038 22 | 2096 80, 2154 138 | 2212 196 | 2270 254 
1865 152 | 1923 94 198] 36 | 2039 2s | 2097 81| 2155 139 | 2213 197 [297] 255 
1866 151 | 1924 93 | 1982 35 | 2040 24 | 2098 82| 2156 140 | 2214 198 | 2272 256 
1867 150 | 1925 92 | 1983 34 | 2041 25 | 2099 83} 2157 111 9 15 1 | 2273 Ὁ 

1808 149 | 1926 91 | 1984 33 | 2042 26 | 2100 84| 2158 142 | 2216 2200/2274 258 
1869 148 | 1927 90 | 1985 32 | 2043 27 | 2101 85| 2159 143 | 9917 20-2275 «259 
1870 147 | 1928 89 | 1986 31 | 2044 28 | 2102 86, 2160 144| 2218 202 | 2276 260 
1871 146 | 1929 88 | 1987 30 | 2045 29 | 2103 87| 2161 145.) 2219 909.) 2977) -261 

1872 145 | 1930 87 | 1988 29 | 2046 30 | 2104 88) 2162 146:|'2220 ΘΠ 2278 .202 
1873 144 | 1931 86 | 1989 28 | 2047 31 | 2105 89) 2163 147 | 2221 205 | 2279 263 
1874 143 | 1932 85 | 1990 27 | 2048 32 | 2106 GO| 2164 148 | 2222 206 | 2280 904 
1875 142 | 1933 84 | 1991 26 | 2049 33 | 2107 91| 2165 149 | 2223 07 | 2281 265 
1876 141 | 1934 83 | 1992 25 | 2050 34 | 2108 92) 2166 150 | 2224 208 | 2282 266 
1877 140 | 1935 82 | 1993 24 | 2051 35 | 2109 93} 2167 15] | 2225 209 | 2283 267 
1878 139 | 1936 81 | 1994 99 2052 36 | 2110 94) 2168 152 | 2226 210 | 2284 268 
1879 138 | 1937 80 | 1995 22 | 2053 7.911] 95| 2169 153: 2297 211, 1/3285 269 
1880 137 | 1938 79 | 1996 21 | 2054 38 | 2112 96\'2170: 154)|2928 919 [9980 . 270 
1881 136 | 1939 78 | 1997 20 | 2055 39 | 2113 97| 2171 Lop 2229 Bis 2287 971 

1882 135 | 1940 77 1998 19 | 2056 40 | 2114 98} 2172 156.2230 214 2268 . 2272 
1883 134 | 1941 76 | 1999 18 | 2057 4} | 2115 99):2173 15712231 915 2989 -273 
1884 133 | 1942 75 | 2000 17 | 2058 42 | 2116 100| 2174 158) 2232 2216/2290 274 
1885 132 | 1943 74 | 2001 16 | 2059 43 | 2117 101) 21:75 1591. 2255" SEF. |\-2291 27 
1886 131 | 1944 73 | 2002 15 | 2060 44 | 2118 102|:2176 160 |:2934. 918) 2292 976 
1887 130 | 1945 72 | 2003 14 | 2061 45 | 2119 103) 2177 161), 2235 - 219-2295 277 
1888 129 | 1946 71 | 2004 13 | 2062 46 | 2120 104| 2178 162 | 2236 2220/2294 278 
1889 128 | 1947 70 | 2005 12 | 2063 47 | 2121 £05) 2179. 363):2937 99] θοῦ 9.79 
1890 127 | 1948 69 | 2006 11 | 2064 48 | 2122 106} 2180 164) 2238 222 | 2296 280 
1891 126 | 1949 68 | 2007 10 | 2065 49 | 2123 107| 2181 105) 2289 99.) 9907 281 

1892 125 | 1950 67 | 2008 9 | 2066 50 | 2124 108} 2182 166 | 2240 2224/2298 282 
1893 124 | 1951 66 | 2009 8 | 2067 1 9195 109]2183329 167 2241 225 | 9209. 288 
1894 123 | 1952 65 | 2010 7 | 2068 52 | 2126 110| 2184 1108) 2242 296] 2300 284 
1895 122 | 1953 64 | 2011 6 | 2069 Ho 2137 111) 218 169 | 2243 227 2301 285 
1896 121 | 1954 63 | 2012 5 | 2070 54 | 2128 112) 2186 170 | 2244 228 | 2302 286 
1897 120 | 1955 62 | 2013 4 | 2071 55 | 2129 118) 2187 171 | 2245 229 | 2303 287 
1898 119 | 1956 61 | 2014 Ὁ - 2072 56 | 2130 114 2188 172 | 2246 230 | 2304 288 
1899 118 | 1957 60 | 2015 ΘΟ 7 ae [9.19] 1)5| 2189 173. 2 94... 199} 2 θυ. —- 289 
1900 117 | 1958 59 | 2016 1 | 2074 58: | 2132 116| 2190 174} 2248 2232/2306 290 
1901 116 | 1959 581-2017 A.D. I 2075 59 | 2133 117| 2191 175 | 2249 233 | 2307 291 | 
1902 118 1960 57 | 2018 2 | 2076 60 | 2134 118) 2192 176) 2250 234) 2308 292 
1903 114 | 1961 56 | 2019 32077 61 | 2135 119):9 109. 177 295. 235.) 2309. . 293 
1904 113 | 1962 55 | 2020 4 | 2078 62 | 2136 120, 2194 178 2252 236 |) 2510. 294 
1905 112 | 1963 54 | 2021 5 | 2079 63 | 2137 121} 2195 E79) 2253-237) 2sli 295 
1906 111 | 1964 ° 53) 2022 6 | 2080 64 | 2138 122] 2196 180 |-2254 .238:;2312 296 








220 APPENDIX. 





Eus. Oct.A.D.| Eus. Oct.A.D.| Eus. Oct.A.D.| Eus. Oct.A.D.| Eus. Oct.A.D.}| Eus. Oct.A.D.| Ἐπ. Oct.A.D.| Eus. Oct.A.D. 


2318 207 2332 316 | 2351 = 335. | 2370) 8604. 2389 §=—373. | 2407 = 391 | 2425 409) 2443. 497 
2314 298 2333 317 | 2352 336) 2371 355/2390 374) 2408 392|2426 410) 2444 428 
2315 299 | 2334 518 2353 337 | 2372 356/2391 375 | 2409 393) 2427 411) 2445 429 
2316 300) 2335 319) 2354 338) 2373 357/2392 376/2410 394) 2428 412) 2445 430 
2317 «= 301 | 2336) = 320 | 2355 = 3339 | 2374 858 2393. 3877 | 2411 3958 2429 4]8 244 43] 
2318 302) 2337 321/2356 340) 2375 359 |2394 378 )|2412 396) 2430 414) 2448 432 
2319 + 303/2338 5322 235 341 /2376 360/2395 379 |2413 397) 2431 415 | 2449 433 
2320 §=6304| 2339 = 323. |} 2358 9342) 2377 530128906 = 380 | 2414 9398) 2432. 416 | 2450 434 
2321 4 305| 2340 324/2359 343) 2378 362/2397 381 2415 9399) 2433 417) 2451 435 
2322 «306 | 2341 3252360 9344 2379 363 /2398 382 /2416 400] 2434 418 2452 436 
2323 807|2342 = 326. | 2361 «= 3345. | 2380) 864, 2399 = 383 | 2417 40] 24339.ϑ. 419 | 2453 437 
2324 308| 2343 327 | 2362 346/ 2381 365|2400 384)|2418 402) 2436 420 2454 438 
2325 309| 2344 328 /2363 347 /| 2382 366/2401 385 |2419 403/2437 42] 24δῦ 439 
2326 §=©310| 2345 329) 2364 348 2383 367|2402 386 |2420 404, 2438 422 2456 440 
2327 «311 | 2346) «=. 330. | 2365 )3=—_ 349 | 2384. 368 | 2403 §=387 | 2421 8405/2439 423) 2457 441 
2328 5912 2347 331 | 2366 350/ 2385 369/|2404 388 | 2422 406. 2440 424) 2458 442 
2329) «313 | 2348 = =9332 | 2367 351] 2385 = 370 | 2405 39389 | 2423) 407.) 2441 425) 2459 448 
2330 =6314| 2349 §=333 | 2368 352 | 2387 371/2406 5390, 2424 408 | 2442 426 | 2460 444 
2331 86315 | 2350 334 /| 2369 3531/2388 372 



































SCRIPTURE CHRONOLOGY. 


BEFORE we enquire into the Gospel Chronology, it will be convenient to take a brief survey of the 
whole subject of Scripture Chronology as it is set forth in the first Volume of the Fasti Hellenici. It 
is there shewn that the Hebrew notation gives 1656 years from Adam to the Flood, and 352 from the 
Flood to the birth of Abraham; that 505 years are marked in Scripture from the birth of Abraham to 
the Exode; that from the Exode to the Temple were 612 years. Then followed the last 37 years of 
the reign of Solomon, and 389 from the death of Solomon to the destruction of the Temple, which hap- 
pened in the 587th year before the Christian era. Reckoning upwards from this point, we obtain from 
these collected numbers B. C. 2130 for the birth of Abraham, B.C. 2482 for the Flood, and B. C. 4138 
for the creation of Adam. 

Mr. Cuninghame, whose laborious calculations and copious Tables are valuable aids to the student 
in Sacred Chronology, for all the time which follows the birth of Abraham, has preferred in the preceding 
periods the longer generations of the Septuagint, and places Adam at B.C. 5478 and the Flood at B.C. 
3217. The chronology of Mr. Cuninghame has been adopted by Professor Wallace, who also accepts the 
longer computations of the Greek Version and rejects the numbers of the Hebrew Text; and has fully 
treated the subject in his dissertation on the True Age of the World*. The arguments by which he has 
maintained his propositions shall in this place be briefly examined. 


1 Professor Wallace p. 50 observes 
The argument that the shorter generations are repugnant to the course of nature is neither placed in a clear light 
nor fairly answered by Mr. Clinton Fast. Hellen. Vol. 1 p. 292. 


I have affirmed at p. 294 that from Jacob to Moses the average of life was from 150 to 120 years, 
and I have shewn from Scripture that in this period Benjamin had 10 sons before he had attained 30 


a A dissertation on the True Age of the World, in which is determined the Chronology of the period from the 
Creation to the Christian Era. By Professor Wallace. London 1844. 8vo. pp. 307. Η 


SCRIPTURE CHRONOLOGY. 221 


years; that in the line of Judah two generations were of 15 years each; that in the line of 
Joshua 9 generations were of 20 years each. From which facts it was not an unfair but a ne- 
cessary conclusion that the age of puberty was the same at that time as at present. 


2 Wallace p. 55 

Mr. Clinton sees nothing wonderful in the fact that Idolatry should have sprung up during the lives of 
Noah and Shem, and accounts for it on the principle of the fecundity of mankind and their dispersion.—It is 
very strange however that Terah, who is mentioned in Joshua XXIV. 2 as the only idolater among the post 
diluvian patriarchs, should have dared to follow the practices of the Heathen while all his pious ancestors 
were yet alive! 

The epithet only is added by Mr. Wallace himself. No such expression appears in the original 
text, which is as follows: “ And Joshua said—Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Your fathers 
dwelt on the other side of the flood in old time, even Terah the father of Abraham and the father 
of Nachor, and they served other Gods.”” 


8. At p. 57 it is observed 

The shorter computation is inconsistent with the credible accounts of profane history and the existence 
of so many populous kingdoms and empires in the days of Abraham.—The history of the battle of the four 
kings against five in Gen. XIV implies a very great degree of populousness and civilisation in a single re- 
gion, and more than can be admitted on the shorter computation. Nor can Sir Isaac Newton’s answer be 
considered decisive, that the numbers of the allied armies must have been small because they were overcome 
by Abraham with a very small force; for it is the province of the Most High to save by many or by few. 
The account of Egypt at the descent of Abraham indicates that it was then an ancient populous and long 
established kingdom, and the profane records of its history—reach to a period far beyond that assigned by the 
Hebrew text. In an excellent article entitled Annotations Géologiques ἃ la Gentse,—it appears that the 
epoch B.C. 2900 may in fact be considered as that of the foundation of the kingdom of Egypt. 


We are not to be misled by the pompous appellations Kings and Kingdoms into the belief of 
the existence of populous states and empires. In the language of that early time the chief of 
every petty township was a king. Joshua conquered 31 kings within the narrow space of Canaan°. 
The territories of all the five kings the allies of Abraham lay within a region perhaps 17 miles in 
length4. With respect to the kingdom of Egypt, the years assigned to the Egyptian dynasties 
are not sufficiently authentic to justify us in placing that kingdom at B.C. 2900. Josephus¢ 
places Menes more than 1300 years before the reign of Solomon; that is, at about B.C. 2320. 
Jackson‘ in his Chronological Antiquities after a careful investigation places Menes at B.C. 2219, 
or 2220. Haless at B.C. 22314. 


4 p. 59 Mr. Clinton has proved that an army of Medes occupied Babylon about B. C. 2233-—according 
to his own computation about 250 years after the Flood,—when, as he says, the population of the earth 
would amount to many millions. And yet in the same page he remarks “ it is not likely that 101 years after 


Ὁ Thus rendered in the LXX: πέραν rod ποταμοῦ 
παρῴκησαν οἱ πατέρες ὑμῶν τὸ ἀπαρχῆς, Θάρα ὁ πατὴρ 
᾿Αβραὰμ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ Ναχὼρ, καὶ ἐλάτρευσαν θεοῖς ἑτέροις. 
Dathe: Trans Euphratem habitarunt majores vestri 
antiquissimis temporibus, Terachus pater Abrahami et 
Nachoris, aliosque deos coluerunt. 

¢ Joshua XII. 24. 

d See a Pastor’s memorial, by the Revd. J. Fiske, 
p- 314 “ The original lake might have been 40 miles 
and the region of the five cities 17 miles in length.’ 
Mr. Fiske adds a very judicious remark from Wylie’s 


Modern Judea: “The kings of those days resembled 
the Sheikhs of modern times.” 

€ Joseph. Ant. VIII. 6, 2 ἀπὸ Μιναίου rod Μέμφιν 
οἰκοδομήσαντος, ὃς ἔτεσι πολλοῖς ἔμπροσθεν ἐγένετο τοῦ 
πάππου ἡμῶν ᾿Αβράμου, μέχρι Σολομῶνος πλειόνων ἐτῶν 
τριακοσίων καὶ χιλίων μεταξὺ διεληλυθότων. B.C. 1016 
+ 1300=2316 to the first year of Solomon. 

f Vol. 2 p. 111—114. 

g Analysis Vol. 3 p. 430. 

h Although he calls this date “rather too low.” 
p- 432. 


222 APPENDIX. 5. 


that event the population would exceed 50,000 persons, and this number they would certainly have reached 
within 160 years of the Flood.” Now even on the Eulerian ratio this number would increase only to about 
63 millions in his interval of 90 years, which is far from many millions. 

There is no inconsistency in my argument. I have assumed as probable that the numbers 
would double themselves every twelve years for 300 years after the Flood. Not to repeat here the 
numbers given elsewhere’, it will be sufficient to remark, first, that in 156 years thirteen periods 
would produce 49,152, and in 168 years fourteen periods would produce 98,304. I was therefore 
justified in concluding that at 160 years from the flood the numbers would be at the least 50,000. 
Secondly, that in 240 years twenty periods would produce 6,291,456, and in 252 years twenty-one 
periods would give 12,582,912. Therefore in 250 years from the flood the numbers of mankind 
were fast advancing to this latter amount, and might be assumed at nine or ten millions. The 
term many is relative, and its value is fixed by the other circumstances: 9,000,000 or even 
6,000,000 would be many in Holland, but few in France; would be many in Egypt, but few in 
China. If the inhabitants of the earth had been 9 or 10 millions, these might be called many at 
250 years after the flood, at the time of a war between the Medes and Babylonians. When 
Abraham after the 75th year of his life visited Egypt (in which Professor Wallace p. 58 imagines 
a difficulty) the population of the earth upon the lower estimate had attained more than two 
hundred millions!. 


5 Mr. Wallace p. 61 writes as follows: 

Mr. Clinton adds that “it is difficult to imagine what adequate motive the Jews could have had for short- 
ening their genealogies.” Not more difficult in our opinion than to imagine what adequate motive the Jews 
could have had for shortening the life of Jesus Christ. A difficulty however “ to imagine an adequate mo- 
tive” for any transaction is no proof that it did not take place. 


But in this case, in the absence of all evidence, it is absolutely necessary to assign a motive. 
He who charges the Jews with corrupting their own genealogies, in order to make his accusation 
credible, is bound to shew why they did it. The whole force of the charge depends upon this. 
Mr. Horne in his Introduction to the Scriptures™, having traced the genuineness of the Pentateuch 
up to the reign of Solomon, very justly concludes that the Pentateuch which we possess is genuine 
because the Jews could have had no motive during the period between Joshua and Solomon for sub- 
stituting a spurious production. 


Professor Wallace however finds that they had a motive for corrupting their genealogies, which 
he states as follows. 


Page 61 The Jews did not attempt to “ shorten the genealogies,” that is, to corrupt the chronology of 
the Scriptures, till all the witnesses were dead who knew Jesus.—But when they found afterwards that the 
Christians constantly proved out of the Septuagint that Jesus was the Messiah, they had then a sufficient 
motive for ‘‘ shortening the genealogies,” if they could make it appear from the Hebrew text that our Lord 
had come about 15 centuries earlier than the time fixed by tradition; and that the epoch of the true Mes- 
siah’s advent had not yet arrived. p.172 (according to the Rabbins) the world is to last in its fallen state 
6000 years, and then is to be restored and purified as at the beginning.—There are to be seven ages of the 
world, each containing 1000 years. p, 178.179 ‘« The belief of the seven ages,” says Dr. Russell, “ has been 
detected in the writings of Heathens, Jews, and Christians. It is traced in the Sibylline Oracles, in Hesiod, 
ip the work ascribed to Darius Hystaspes the king of the Medes, to Hermes Trismegistus.—Plato quotes 
from Orpheus the same mystical doctrine—that the earth was doomed in the seventh age to be consumed 


i F. H, Vol. 1 p. 295 note 4. 1 See F. H. Vol. 1 p. 295. 
k Perhaps in his 76th year: Gen. XII. 4—19, in m Vol. 1 p, 54. 55 of the 9th edition, 1846, 
the 328th year from the flood. 


SCRIPTURE CHRONOLOGY. 223 


by fire.” Dr. Russell discovers in these opinions, however ill founded and absurd they may seem, the prin- 
cipal motive which actuated the Jews about the beginning of the second century in their attempt to vitiate 
the most authentic of their chronicles. ‘‘ Their rejection of Christ,” says he, ‘‘ rendered necessary an ex- 
tensive change in their dates and calculations.” p.188 It is manifest that there is great reason to suspect 
that the numbers contained in the Hebrew text which have reference to dates and to the age of the world 
have been systematically and extensively altered. Dr. Russell cites a passage from the celebrated Abulpha- 
rajius, in which he asserts that the Jews, believing it to have been foretold that the Messiah was to have 
been sent in the last times, altered the chronology in order to produce a reason for rejecting Jesus Christ. 
Thus they made it appear by their new computation that Christ was manifested in the very beginning of the 
fifth millennium, near to the middle of the period to which the duration of the earth was to be limited; that 
is,—not more than 7000 years in all. But the computation of the Septuagint, he observes, shewed that 
Christ did actually come in the middle of the 6th millenary, the very time at which the prediction of the 
Old Testament led mankind to expect his advent. The learned Doctor refers also to the candid Augustine, 
who states that the Jews were suspected of having corrupted their copies—and particularly of having altered 
the generations and lives of the antediluvian patriarchs out of dislike to the Christians. —Though Augustine 
saw that the temptation to vitiate the sacred text lay with the Rabbins, and that the Greek translators had 
no inducement to alter the original, he was unwilling to believe that either party could have intentionally 
altered the Scriptures, thinking it more probable that the differences had originated in the wish of a tran- 
scriber to render the generations more natural. p.191 Dr. Russell states that the publication of the Seder 
Olam Rabba in A. D. 130 may with certainty be regarded as the epoch at which the Jews altered their ge- 
nealogiés, and changed the dates of the great events. 

Hales° had already suggested the same argument from Ephrem Syrus and from Abulpharajius 
that the Jews expected the Messiah in the middle of the 6th millennium, and shortened the gene- 
alogies to make it appear that the true time was not yet come. He proceeds to shew that the 
origin of this notion of 6000 years is explained by Gregory of Oxford, whom he quotes. He refers 
also to the Sibylline Oracles, Hesiod, Hystaspes, and affirms that this period of 6000 years was 
adopted by the fathers, and that the prevalence of the tradition throughout the Pagan Jewish 
and Christian world was a sufficient reason with the Jews for shortening their Chronology. 

HystaspesP and the Sibyl are largely quoted by Lactantius VII. 15—21 p. 643—652. It is 
needless to urge that these are spurious writings, like the writings falsely ascribed to Orpheus 
and to Sanchoniatho. Nor is it necessary here to examine the authority of that cabalistic period 
of 6000 years. We have only to enquire how the Jews understood it, and whether they were 
induced on this account to mutilate their genealogies. This term of 6000 years was understood 
to terminate at the end of the world. ‘The language was, Ztate in sexta cessabit machina mundi. 
The world was to be destroyed by fire, as in one of the Sibylline lines ἔργα δὲ χειροποιητὰ θεῶν 
κατακαυθήσονται. Then was to follow a regeneration and a reign of Apollo or the Sun; as in the 
Sibyl quoted by Servius ad Eclog. Virg. 1V. 4 Finitis omnibus seculis rursus eadem renovari. The 
Jews then would not, as Ephrem Syrus and Abulpharajius suppose, have altered their numbers 
to meet the argument of the Christian fathers. They would assert that the characters described 
had not yet appeared. The fathers are inaccurate in their period. For if there is any thing in 
the Jewish period of 6000 years, it is required that the sia millenniums should be perfect and com- 


2 Where Mr. Wallace adds this note: “ érra ἐν I. 20.44. by Agathias 11. 24 p. 62C Clemens Al. 
γενεῇ κατακαύσεται κόσμος ἀειδήῆς. Philebos p.157 cited Strom. VI p. 636C Ammianus Marcellinus XXIII. 
by Dr. Russell p. 77 of his Connexion.” Whether by 6, 32. ‘ Conf. Walchii comment. de Hystaspe et 
accident or design I know not, the note of Mr. Wal- _ejus vaticiniis apud patres in commentat. Soc. reg. 
lace has émra instead of ἕκτῃ. Gotting. tom. II p. 3—18.” Wagner ad Ammian. 

© Analysis of Chronology Vol. 1 p. 78. 1 τὸ; 

P Hystaspes is mentioned by Justin Martyr Apol. 4 Lactant. VII. 19. 


»? 


224 APPENDIX. Ο. δ. 


plete from Adam to the birth of Christ in the reign of Augustus. But as the fathers could only 
obtain five millenniums and a half from their Chronology, they inaccurately substituted this defec- 
tive and incomplete period for siz millenniums. But how could 5500 years represent 6000 years ? 

Dr. Russell quotes and Professor Wallace approves a line of Orpheus from Plato recording the 
ages of the world and its destruction by fire. Their guide to this error has been Jackson. But 
it is remarkable that neither Russell nor Wallace should have taken the trouble to consult Plato 
himself in order to know what Plato really said‘. 

Mr. Wallace refers those mutilations of the genealogies to A. D. 130, which Dr. Russell, whom 
he follows, has affirmed to be with certainty the epoch. But Mr. Cuninghame himself admits that 
the shorter genealogies were known to Josephus and were inserted before the Jewish war: Synopsis 
of Chronology p. vi1s “I have recently been led to change my opinion upon one point, being now 
‘compelled by the force of evidence to conclude that the corruption of the Chronology must have 
“taken place at an earlier period than I formerly supposed. 1 now believe it to have been in the 
“interval between our Lord’s death and the beginning of the Jewish war. This allows more than 
“6 30 years for the purpose, which is quite sufficient. I also conceive that it must have been well 
“known to Josephus, and the end for which it was done.” 

But this fact, that the shorter genealogies were already in the Hebrew within 30 years after 
the Ascension, makes the charge of corruption still less credible. For at that early period the 
Christians had not yet sufficient influence to be formidable to the Jews, who had hopes, while 
Jerusalem and their Temple yet stood, of putting down the rising sect. Is it to be believed that 
within 30 years of the Ascension the Jews would corrupt the genealogies in order to produce so 
obscure and unintelligible a result as that which arises from the period of 6000 years? To what 
purpose were they to mutilate their genealogies, when there were yet 500 years to their Messiah’s 
advent, and half a millennium wanting to complete the destined period? If the short numbers 
were in the copies before the Jewish war, they were there before the Crucifixion. And this is 
confirmed by another consideration. The Jews are charged with expunging the Second Cainan 
from the postdiluvian patriarchs when they altered their numbers. It was done at the same time 
and from the same motive. But Cainan IJ was absent from the copies used by Philo, and Philo 
was an old man in A. D. 40 and probably 50 years of age at the time of the Crucifixion. He had 
therefore studied the Scriptures in Hebrew copies extant before that period. But if Cainan IT 
was absent from those copies, we may infer that the long computations were absent also. 


6 Mr. Wallace observes p. 62 


Mr. Clinton finally asserts that the translators had a very obvious motive for enlarging the Chronology 
because the Chaldeans and Egyptians laid claim to a remote antiquity. But the difference between the 
Hebrew and Septuagint is only about 15 centuries. This difference indeed was quite sufficient for the pur- 
pose of the Jews in denying the advent of the true Messiah, but it was wholly insufficient nay utterly useless 
for the purpose of coping with the pretensions of the Chaldeans and Egyptians. For it appears—that 
Berosus claimed for the Chaldeans—no less than 470,000 years, and from the fragments of Manetho and 
the Old Chronicle preserved by Syncellus that for the first Egyptian kings an antiquity is claimed of 36,525 
years.—The argument therefore is so very absurd that it completely refutes itself. 


t Lobeck Aglaophamus p. 788 ἕκτῃ δ᾽ ἐν γενεῇ κατα- 
καύσεται κόσμος ἀειδήῆς. Eodemque modo hunc versum 
Boissardus de Divinat. p. 137 Jacksonus Ant. Chro- 
nol. p. 71 aliique hujus inerudite etatis, quorum unus 
ab altero errorem quasi per manus accepit, nullus au- 
tem quid tandem Plato dixerit querere dignatus est. 
Is vero longe aliud quiddam dixit in Philebo p. 66C, 


ubi Socrates enumeratis quinque voluptatum generi- 
bus addit ἕκτῃ δ᾽ ἐν γενεᾷ, φησὶν ᾿Ορφεὺς, καταπαύσατε 
κόσμον ἀοιδῆς. pro vulgari perorandi formula ἐνθάδε 
καταπαύσω τὸν λόγον. Dr. Russell and Professor Wal- 
lace are now to be added to the long list of those 
who have not deigned to consult Plato himself. 

8 Second ed. 1845. 


SCRIPTURE CHRONOLOGY. 225 


The absurdity would be in supposing that these amounts of years were believed to be historical 
time, which were only astronomical periods. The Egyptians themselves never laid claim to more 
than 8000 years in the time of Solon, as we learn from Platot. Eudoxus in the time of Plato 
interpreted those myriads of years to mean months: Proclus ad Timzeum p. 31 1. 50 εἰ δὲ καὶ 6 
φησιν Εὔδοξος ἀληθὲς, ὅτι Αἰγύπτιοι τὸν μῆνα ἐνιαυτὸν ἐκάλουν, οὐκ ἂν ἣ τῶν πολλῶν τούτων ἐνιαυτῶν 
ἀπαρίθμησις ἔχοι τι θαυμαστόν. And as months they are explained in the Armenian Eusebius’. 
But the 36,525 years were an astronomical cycle obtained by multiplying 1461 by 25: as Syncellus 
computes p. 52 A B. In like manner the Chaldean period of 432,000 years in Syncellus p. 30 A 
is an astronomical period produced by multiplying 24,000 by 18. and 473,040 years were pro- 
duced by multiplying 1460 by 8245. 

7 It has been shewn in the first volume of the Fasti Hellenici p. 289 that the second Cainan was 
absent from the copies of Philo and Josephus, and omitted by Berosus. On this point Professor 
Wallace writes as follows. 


Page 35 Syncellus very properly includes Shem in the genealogy, although he is necessarily omitted in 
the chronology because he was an antediluvian by birth, his antepaidogonian age being entirely omitted in 
the Scripture, and the birth of his son being reckoned from the flood.’ Hence we find that all the ancient 
writers reckon Noah the tenth from Adam, and Abraham the tenth from the flood, Shem being evidently the 
eleventh from Adam, and Abraham the twenty-first. p. 40 Nothing is more surprising than the pertinacity of 
error. ‘We have seen that when the second Cainan is admitted into the text Abraham must be reckoned 
the tenth generation from the flood; consequently, if he be rejected, Abraham must be reckoned only the 
ninth, contrary to the united voice of antiquity, both sacred and profane. Hales and Clinton have both cited 
extracts in proof of their argument from Berosus Josephus and Philo shewing that Abraham was univer- 
sally reckoned the tenth generation after the flood. The subterfuge adopted by the advocates of the Hebrew 
verity in reckoning Shem—as one of the generations after the flood in order to make up their number is too 
weak to require any comment. There is no doubt therefore that both Hales and Clinton are in the wrong 
and that Jackson and Cuninghame are “in the right.” p. 245 Africanus states that from the flood and 
Noah to the descent of Abraham into the promised land were ten generations—and from Adam twenty 
generations. We have sufficiently discussed the question of the number of generations in pp. 34—40. Τί 
is quite unnecessary therefore to resume the subject. Suffice it to say that Shem was an antediluvian, and 
therefore his generation could not be reckoned in the number of generatious after the flood. Neither was it 
reckoned in the number before the flood, for Noah was reckoned the tenth from Adam, and Abraham the tenth 
from the flood. 


And yet Mr. Wallace had told us at p. 35, 36, that Syncellus had properly included Shem in 
the genealogy, and that Abraham was the twenty-first from Adam. We are not however left in 
doubt of the meaning of Philo. For Philo**, having marked ten generations of which Noah was 
the tenth, proceeds to give ten other generations, of which he expressly names Suem as the first 
and Abraham as the last. And that twenty-one generations were reckoned by those who admitted 
the second Cainan is proved by Gregory of Nazianzus Or. 41 p. 733 Ὁ. For Gregory, who 
with the LXX admitted a second Cainan, reckons Abraham the 21st from Adam: τὸν εἰκοστὸν 








t Plato Timeo p. 23 ὦ Séhav—(h θεὸς) τήν τε ipe- 
τέραν kal τήνδ᾽ ἔλαχε καὶ ἔθρεψε καὶ ἐπαίδευσε, προτέραν 
μὲν τὴν παρ᾽ ὑμῖν ἔτεσι χιλίοις----τήνδε δὲ ὑστέραν" τῆς δὲ 
ἐνθαδὶ διακοσμήσεως παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἐν τοῖς ἱεροῖς γράμμασιν 
ὀκτακισχιλίων ἐτῶν ἀριθμὸς γέγραπται. περὶ δὲ τῶν ἐνα- 
κισχίλια γεγονότων ἔτη πολιτῶν σοι δηλώσω διὰ βραχέων 
νόμους τε καὶ τῶν ἔργων αὐτοῖς ὃ κάλλιστον ἐπράχθη." 

v Euseb. Chron. I. 20 p. 93 Ex Agyptiacis Ma- 
nethonis monumentis. Summa temporum in mille 





myriadas consurgit annorum, qui tamen lunares, nempe 
menstrui, sunt. Sed revera dominatio quam narrant 
Aigyptii Deorum Heroum et Manium tenuisse putatur 
lunares annos omnino 24,900, ex quibus fiunt solares 
anni 2206. 

w See Hales Vol.1 p. 143. 

x Hales Vol. 1 p. 144, explaining Diodorus. 

xx In the passage quoted in Fast. Hellen. Vol. 1 
Ρ. 289 note P. 


Gg 


ἜΣ 


226 APPENDIX. | O. 5. 


πρῶτον ᾿Αβραάμ. But Origen, who omitted Oainan IJ, reckons Abraham the 20th from Adam : 
Comm. in Joannem tom. XX Vol. 2 p.197 ᾿Αβραὰμ εἰκοστὸς γεγέννηται ἀπὸ τοῦ πρωτοπλάστου" 
δέκα yap γενεαὶ ἀπὸ ᾿Αδὰμ ἐπὶ Noe, καὶ δέκα ἀπὸ Νῶε ἐπὶ ᾿Αβραάμ. In the first series the ten gene- 
rations include Noau, in the second series the ten are exclusive of Noah. On comparing Philo we 
perceive that Berosus in the phrase μετὰ τὸν κατακλυσμὸν δεκάτῃ γενεᾷ Y speaks inclusively of the 
generation in which the flood happened ; and Hales is in the right in his interpretation of the 
meaning of Berosus. That Josephus omits the second Cainan will not I suppose be denied, who 
says Ant. I. 6, 4 ᾿Αρφαξάδου δὲ παῖς γίνεται Σάλης" τοῦ δὲ “EBepos. 

8 In the period from the Exode to the Temple I have the satisfaction of finding that the 
amount which I have assigned, 612 years, is confirmed by Mr. Cuninghame, who agrees also in 
612 years for the interval. Mr. Wallace supposes a difference between the Hebrew and the Sep- 
tuagint in this period. 

Page 49 Mr. Clinton endeavours to defend the Hebrew chronology especially in the first two ages of the 
world: although he is forced to yield to the mass of evidence against it in the book of Judges. 


He considers p. 59 my date for the flood obtained by “ a computation partially interpolated 
from the Septuagint.” That is, in the period from the exode to the temple, in which I have 
added 133 years to the numbers of Usher. But there is no such difference between the two 
copies. It will appear from the following list of dates that the Hebrew and the Septuagint agree. 


Hebrew LXX 

“ ἔτη 
Moses. Deut.1.3 .... 40 μῷ ἔτει κ. τ. λ. 
ΨΟΒΒΌΒ, Ss Gace ee Joshua XIV, 7.102.... 
the Elders 
1 Servit. Mesopotam. Jud. 1Π|.8 ........ 8 ὀκτώ 
ἘΏΝ. τ σου ον ἘΠῚ poate. 40 τεσσαράκοντα 
2 Servit. Moab ........ 1 EARS & Saeeeiiee tt 18 δεκαοκτώ 
i 1S RAS ee ae Li Gs | Snr as eae 80 ὀγδοήκοντα 
a. νον ae δ σιν 1Π|9} ρος 
3 Servit. Canaan ...... VV i SF Ae acre ee εἴκοσι 
Deborah and Barak .... V.31 ........ 40 τεσσαράκοντα 
4 Servit. Midian........ ΝΕ Σὰ τ 7 ἑπτά 
| τον τ eee VSS: 9 ogc 40 τεσσαράκοντα 
Abani. τις τ 06 IXS Se kaa 3 τρία 
a ae πρὸ τοις τὰς Pa Seas views 23 εἴκοσι καὶ τρία 
ΙΕ ΣΕΥ ΜΘ πολέ ος MuGccst tees ea 22 εἴκοσι καὶ δύο 
5 Servit. Ammon .,.... bE eT ee 18 ὀκτωκαίδεκα 
MOCO cities Sere pt Ey ae es a 6 ἕξ 
EWU gas ΤΥ ΠῚ ἈΠ en ΗΚ ἑπτά 
αν ΣΤΡ ἈΡΡΡ ox shy bi ἍΠ.Ή eae ree 10 δέκα 
ἌΡΗ προ ἢ ΤΙ νυν το os 8 ὀκτώ 
σόν πη ede 0. 40 τεσσαράκοντα 
UMD: τονν το Ade «7-90 ΧΕΙ ΩΣ 20 εἴκοσι 
ἘΔ δ ws ee. 1 Sam. IV. 18 ..40 τεσσαράκοντα 
Saul 
DOU σον eeemencems 1 Kings II. 11 .. 40 τεσσαράκοντα 


Υ In F. H. Vol. 1 p. 289 note 4. 
5 The 40 years and the 45th year of the Hebrew 


Solomon ....1 Kings VI.1....3y. 2m. 


ἔτει τετάρτῳ, μηνὶ δευτέρῳ 


are in the Septuagint also τεσσαράκοντα and τεσσαρα- 
κοστὸν καὶ πέμπτον ἔτος. 


SCRIPTURE. CHRONOLOGY. 


2D 
aS) 
+t 


The numbers which are the elements of our calculation are identical in both copies. 

Mr. Wallace p. 73 speaks of a difference in the regal period. 

The difference between the Hebrew and Septuagint chronologies in this period amounts only to about 
fifteen years, which is chiefly owing to an interregnum between the reigns of Amaziah and Uzziah not 


acknowledged by Usher and his followers. 
Again p. 95 


Eusebius acting under Jewish influence reduced the era 


Monarchal period. 





by the omission of fifteen years in the 


But here also no difference exists between the copies. In the texts upon which the interregnum 
is founded the Hebrew and the Septuagint have the same numbers ἃ. 


The period from the death of Solomon to the destruction of the Temple is thus given. 


By Usher B. C. 975—588=(388) 387 y. 
In F. Hellen. Vol. I B.C. 976—587 =389 y. 1 m. 
By Cuninghame B.C. 990—588= 402 y. 


In the second Volume of the Fasti Hellenici the edict of Cyrus and the termination of the 


Captivity are assigned to the 536th year before the Christian era. 


also agree in placing these events at that year. 


Cuninghame and Wallace 


We now proceed to the Gospel Chronology. The various opinions upon the duration of the 
Ministry have been touched upon in the Tables *, and the computations of some early fathers, of 


Irenzeus of Clemens Alexandrinus of Tertullian, have been given. 
that no evidence remained to fix the year of the Nativity or the year of the Ascension. 


It is shewn from Augustine ἢ 


The 


early fathers knew nothing upon this subject beyond what was contained in the Scriptures which 


we now possess. 


If the apostles in their oral teaching recorded more concerning the life and 


actions of their Master than is now extant in the Scripture narrative, more was not transmitted 


to succeeding times. 


The decisions of the fathers upon the year of the birth of Christ and the 


duration of the Ministry were founded as ours are upon Scripture and not upon traditions®. 


The whole Gospel History chronologically considered refers to three periods. 


Ministry. 2 during the Ministry. 
Gospel History. 


1 before the 


3 from six days before the last Passover to the end of the 


1 The following parts of the four Gospels belong to the First Period, including all the time 


before the Ministry. 
Matthew I. 1—IV. 11. 


Mark 1. 1—13: 
Luke 15 Ve 13: 
John 


a The numbers in 2 Kings XIV. 21 ἑκκαίδεκα ἐτῶν 
and in XV. | ἐν ἔτει εἰκοστῷ καὶ ἑβδόμῳ τῷ Ἰεροβοάμ in 
the LXX are also 16y and the 27th year in the 
Hebrew. The reasons for not admitting the inter- 
regnum are offered in F. H. Vol. I p. 310. 

Ὁ See F. H. Vol. II p. 301—312=366—378. 
Towards the close of Β. C. 536, within Ol. 61.1 
U.C. Varr.-218. 

¢ See the Tables A. D. 29 col. 2. 3. 4. 

d See the Tables A. D. 29 col. 3 p. 15. 


I. 1—18 describes the Eternal Existence and the Deity of the Son of God. 


e If the three decads of years and the three years 
of the Ministry, which Hales Vol. I p. 199 confi- 
dently quotes as the testimony of Ignatius, were 
genuine, Ignatius might have received these from 
personal communication with St.John. Butthese occur 
in a spurious passage of the Epist. ad Trallenses. 
Compare the interpolated text in p. 13 of ed. Genev. 
1623 with the genuine text in p. 336 of Jacobson’s 
Edition Oxon, 1838. 


Gg2 


228 APPENDIX. C. 5. 


3 The transactions of the Third Period are contained in these passages. 


Matthew XXVI.17 τῇ δὲ πρώτῃ τῶν ἀζύμων to the end, XXVIII. 20. 
Mark XIV. 12 καὶ τῇ πρώτῃ ἡμέρᾳ τῶν ἀζύμων---ἰο the end, XVI. 20. 
Luke XXII. 7 ἦλθε δὲ ἡ ἡμέρα τῶν ἀζύμων----ἰο the end, X XIV. 53. 

John XII. 1 ὁ οὖν ᾿Ιησοῦς mpd ἐξ ἡμερῶν τοῦ mdoxa—to the end, X XI. 25. 


The arrangement of the times of these two parts is sufficiently clear. The Second Part com- 
prehending the intermediate space is more difficult. The only probable method of arranging it is 
to select some particular facts and to distribute the other incidents around them. 

The question is, whether there were three Passovers during the Ministry or only two; whether 
the last Passover was the fourth or the third. St. John notices six feasts, three of which are 
named as Passovers. 


1 τὸ πάσχα τῶν Ιουδαίων 11.13. The first Passover. 

2 ἑορτὴ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων V. 1. 

τὸ πάσχα ἡ ἑορτὴ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων VI. 4. The last Passover but one. 
ἡ ἑορτὴ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ἣ σκηνοπηγία VII. 2. 


ἣν oO 


5 τὰ ἐγκαίνια ἐν τοῖς Ἱἱεροσολύμοις X. 22. 
6 ἣν δὲ ἐγγὺς τὸ πάσχα ΧΙ. 55. πρὸ δὲ τῆς ἑορτῆς τοῦ πάσχα Χ]11Π.1. The last Passover. 


He mentions the first Passover II. 13 And the Jews’ Passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to 
Jerusalem. 11. 23 Now when he was in Jerusalem at the Passover in the feast day many believed in 
his name. This Passover happened before John the Baptist was cast into prison: III. 22. 24. 
after this Passover Jesus came into Galilee: IV. 3. after that journey another feast: V.1 after 
this there. was a feast of the Jews, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem. St.John then briefly relates 
some of the things which were done by Jesus during that stay at Jerusalem, and then proceeds 
VI. 1—4 After these things Jesus went over the sea of Galilee which is the sea of Tiberias, and a great 
multitude followed him because they saw his miracles which he did on those that were diseased. And 
Jesus went up into a mountain and there he sat with his disciples. And the Passover a feast of the 
Jews was nigh. Was the second of these three feasts a Passover, mentioned at V.1, or was it 
some other feast ? 

The space from the Baptism to the Ascension was either a little more than three years, or a 
little more than two. Lach of these periods is adopted by some of the ancient writers. 

Melito, who flourished about A. D.160—172, calls the Ministry three years: apud Routh 
reliq. patrum tom. 1 p. 115 ἐπιστώσατο ἡμῖν τὴν θεότητα αὐτοῦ διὰ τῶν σημείων ἐν TH τριετίᾳ TH μετὰ 
τὸ Banticpa. Hippolytus, who flourished A. 1). 220—227, places it within three years: Routh 
Rel. patrum tom. I p. 136 “ Hippolytus in Interpretatione sua in Danielem §. 4 Christum docet 
advenisse anno mundi 5530 passum vero esse anno 5533.” Origen, who wrote within A. D. 210— 
253, varies in his accounts. In his work περὶ ἀρχῶν compiled within A. D. 227—230‘ he imagined 
the period to be a year and a few months. But in the hom. in Lucam he rejects or doubts this 
opinion. In the work against Celsus, composed about A. D. 248 he reckons the ministry at less 
than 3 years; and in the comm. in Matthzeum, composed according to Eusebius after the work 
against Celsus, almost 3 yearsi. Husebius A. D. 308—340 computed 3 years and a half*. 


f That is, after A. D. 226 and before 231. See ἐἰ Origenes περὶ ἀρχῶν IV. 5 tom. 21 p. 491 ed. 


the Tables A. D. 229. 4. Berolin. ὀλίγου διαγεγενημένου hae τῆς διδασκαλίας 
5. Towards the close of the reign of Philip: See αὐτοῦ. ἐνιαυτὸν yap που kal μῆνας ὀλίγονε ἐδίδαξεν. Idem 
ΤῊ Tables A, Ὁ. 246. 4. Serm. XXXII in Lucam tom. 5 p. 208 Predicare 


h Tables A. D. 246. 3. annum Domini-acceptum [Isaiah LXI.1]. Juata sim- 


GOSPEL CHRONOLOGY. 229 
Apollinarius of Laodicea A. D. 362—366 reckoned only two years: Hieron. ad Danielem ce. 9 
p- 503 A Apollinarius Laodicenus—* Tricesimo enim juata evangelistam Lucam anno etatis sue 
capit in carne Dominus evangelium predicare, οἱ juata Joannem evangelistam per tria paschata duos 
postea implevit annos.” Epiphanius A. 1). 347—402 reckons three passovers ; Adv. her. tom. | p. 
444 B οὐ μόνον δύο πάσχα ὁμολογεῖ τὰ εὐαγγέλια ἀλλὰ δύο μὲν πρῶτα λέγει Kal αὐτὸ δὲ ἐν ᾧ πέπονθεν 
ὁ σωτὴρ, τρία Πάσχα τῶν ἐν τῷ κηρύγματι πεπραγματευμένων. p.448 A πληρωθέντος τοῦ διετοῦς χρόνου 
x.t.A. Chrysostom A. 1). 381—407 marks the third year current: Ep. 8 ad Olympiadem tom. 7 
Ρ. 70, 38 Sav. ὁ yap τῶν ἀποστόλων χορὸς τρίτον ἔτος συγγενόμενος τῷ Χριστῷ. Interpreting John 
V. 1 tom. 2 p. 699,32 “pera ταῦτα ἣν ἑορτὴ τῶν Ιουδαίων, he observes ποία ἑορτή ; ἐμοὶ δοκεῖ ἡ τῆς 
πεντηκοστῆς. Gaudentius A. D. 387 quoted by Lardner Vol. 4 p. 503 allowed only one year: Anni- 
culus est quia post illud baptismum——usque ad passionis sue diem unius anni tempus impletur. 
Annianus and Panodorus A. D. 412 reckoned 3 years to the ministry). 

The Paschal Chronicle cir. A. D. 629 p. 217 D numbers four passovers and computes 3 years 
and 76 days™ from the Baptism to the Passion. Andreas of Cesarea (cir. A. I). 800) assigns 
three years and a half to the Ministry: Comm. in Apocalypsin ex versione Peltani p. 170 spatium 
quod a Christi Baptismate usque ad ilius in coolum ascensum fluait trieteridem cum anni semisse. 
Lastly Syncellus A. D. 808 computes 3 years from the Baptism to the Crucifixion ". 

Modern chronologers are also divided in their opinions. Scaliger, Archbishop Newcome, 
White, Hales and Greswell agree in four passovers. Others, as Cardinal Noris™ Bishop 
Tomline® and Mr. BensonP, think that the feast in John V.1 was not a passover, and that the 
last passover recorded in the Gospels was the third and not the fourth. 

The Second of the Three Periods into which we divided the Gospel History4 begins at the 
Baptism and terminates six days before the Last Passover. But this period again may be sub- 
divided into two parts; the first part ends at the feeding the 5000, a miracle recorded by all the 
four Evangelists; the second embraces the rest of the second period. The space contained in 
this second subdivision is accurately defined. It includes the last Passover but one in Spring, 
the feast of Tabernacles in Autumn, the feast of Dedication in Winter, and ends six days before 








plicem intelligentiam aiunt uno anno Salvatorem in 
Judea evangelium predicasse [see the Tables A. D. 
29. 3 p. 13]. et hoc esse quod dicitur predicare annum 
Domini acceptum——Nisi forte quiddam sacramenti 
in predicatione anni Domini divinus sermo significat. 
Idem contra Celsum II. 12 tom. 18 p. 157 ὁ δὲ Ἰούδας 
παρὰ τῷ ᾿Ἰησοῦ οὐδὲ τρία διέτριψεν ἔτη. Idem comm. in 
Mattheum opp. tom. 4 p. 276 Predicationis Domini 
fere annos tres. 

k For Eusebius see the Tables A. D. 33.2. But 
Eusebius has confounded the testimony of St. John 
with the testimony of Si. Luke, and has attributed 
to St. John what he has not said. Eusebius affirms 
H.E. III. 24 that the three Gospels (of Matthew 
‘Mark and Luke) contain only one year’s narrative 
after the imprisonment of John the Baptist: τοὺς 
“ἄλλους γοῦν τρεῖς εὐαγγελιστὰς συνιδεῖν πάρεστι μόνα τὰ 
pera τὴν ἐν τῷ δεσμωτηρίῳ ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ κάθειρ- 
Ew ἐφ᾽ ἕνα ἐνιαυτὸν πεπραγμένα τῷ σωτῆρι συγγεγραφότας, 
which is inconsistent with his other account of 3 
years and a half for the whole Ministry. 

1 See the Tables A. D. 412. 4. 

m Tables A. Ὁ. 32. 2. 


» Syncellus p. 325 C Ἰησοῦς δὲ ἦν ὡσεὶ ἐτῶν λ΄ --- 


ἐβαπτίσθη καὶ ἐδίδαξιν----ἐπὶ τρία ἔτη" ὡς εἶναι τὸν ἀπὸ 
τῆς θείας αὐτοῦ συλλήψεως χρόνον --- Μαρτίου κε΄ μέχρι 
τῆς ζωοποιοῦ ἀναστάσεως κατὰ τὴν αὐτὴν συμπεσοῦσαν 
ἡμέραν κε΄ Μαρτίου ἐτῶν λγ΄ καὶ ἡμέρας μιᾶς----ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἐπὶ 
τὴν εἰς οὐρανοὺς---ἀνάληψιν ἡμέραι μ΄. p. 3 Β τριάκοντα 
τριῶν μὲν ἐτῶν καὶ ἡμερῶν τεσσαράκοντα τῆς ἐπὶ γῆς oiko- 
νομίας. 

nn Norisius tom. 3 p. 517 “ Christus anno inse- 
quenti sexta Januarii (Jan. 6 A. Ὁ. 27] a Joanne 
baptizatus fuit, ac proinde tria tantum paschata cele- 
bravit antequam mortem duobus Geminis consulibus 
[A. D. 29] subiret.” 

ο Elements of Christian Theology Vol. I p. 338. 
523. Dr. Burton in his edition of the Greek Testa- 
ment supposes John to speak of only three passovers, 
and the feast in V. 1. to be some other feast. See 
the notes to John II. 13. V. 1. VI. 4. ΧΙ. 55. And 
yet he calls the Ministry “three years ;” note on 
Luke XIII. 32. Which, strictly taken, is inconsistent 
with the former opinion. 

p As quoted in Horne’s Introduction. Vol. 2 p. 
354. 

4 See above p. 227. 


230 APPENDIX. σ.5: 


the last Passover in the spring following. The transactions of twelve months or a little more are 
contained in this part of the narrative. Our limits of inquiry are therefore confined to the space 
between the Baptism and the feeding the 5000. The accounts of the four evangelists in the 
Second Period are set forth in the following Table. 





MatTTHEW 


Mark 


LUKE 


JOHN 








A the baptism ITI. 13. 
B the temptation IV. 1. 


C Jesus in Galilee after John 
was cast into prison IV. 
12. 


E he went to Capernaum IV. 
12—13. 


D Peter and Andrew James 
and John called IV. 18 
—22. 


he teaches through Galilee 
IV. 23—25. 
{| the Sermon on the Mount, 
V. I—VII. 29. 


G the leper VIII. 2—4. 
the centurion’s servant 
VIII, 5—13. 
F Peter’s wife’s mother cured 
VIII. 14—17. 


N he calms a tempest VIII. 
23—27. 








A the baptism I. 9. 
B the temptation I. 13. 


C Jesus in Galilee after John 
was cast into prison I. 
14. 


D Peter and Andrew, James 
and John called I. 16— 
20. 

E he went to Capernaum and 
cast out an unclean spirit 
I. 21—27. 


F Peter’s wife’s mother heal- 
ed I. 31. 
he teaches throughout Ga- 
lilee I. 38, 39. 


G he cures a leper I. 40—45. 


H cures a paralytic II. 1— 
12. 
I Matthew called II. 13—17. 





A the baptism III. 21. 
B the temptation IV. 1. 


C returned into Galilee IV. 
14. 


E he went to Capernaum and 
cast out an unclean spirit 
IV. 31—36. 


F Peter’s wife’s mother heal- 
ed IV. 39. 
he teaches throughout Ga- 
lilee IV. 43, 44. 


D Peter and Andrew, James 
and John called V. 1— 
ll. 

G he cures a leper V. 12—15. 


H cures a paralytic V. 17— 
26. 
I Matthew called V. 27—32. 





1 testimony of the Baptist I. 
15—36. 

2 Jesus in Galilee I. 43. 

3 the marriage in Cana II. 
1. 

4 the PassovER at hand. 
11. 13. i 

5 he purgeth the temple II. 
14, 

6 teacheth Nicodemus III. 1. 

7 baptizeth in Judea 111. 22. 

John not yet in prison III. 

24. 

C departeth again into Gali- 
lee IV. 1. 


8 talketh with the woman of 
Samaria IV. 7. 

9 healeth the nobleman’s son 
at Capernaum IV. 46. 


D Peter and Andrew James 
and John called I. 37— 
42. Philip called I. 43. 


10 healeth at the pool of Be- 
thesda, at a feast of the 
Jews V. J, 2. 

[the Passover. ] 





GOSPEL CHRONOLOGY. 


231 





MatTruEew 


Mark 


LUKE 


JOHN 








O casts out the legion of de- 
vils VIII. 28.—IX. 1. 


Ἢ cures the paralytic IX. 2 
—8, 

I Matthew called IX. 9—13. 

P Jairus’ daughter 1X. 18 
—26. 

he teaches throughout Ga- 

lilee IX. 35. 

Q sends forth the twelve apo- 
stles X. 1—XI. 1. 

δ΄ John the Baptist sends to 
enquire XI. 2—6. 

J ears of corn gathered XII. 
1—8. 

K the withered hand healed 
XII. 9—13. 


M the parable of the sower 
XIII. 1—23. 


R John the Baptist already 
dead XIV. 1, 2. 

[he parenthetically relates 
the death of John X1V. 
3—11.] 

S the 5000 XIV. 13—21. 





J ears of corn gathered on 
the Sabbath 11. 23—28. 


K the withered hand III. 1 
eaenkts 

L he ordaineth the twelve apo- 
stles III. 13—19. 


M the parable of the sower 
IV. 1—20. 

N he stills a storm IV. 35— 
41. 

O casts out a legion of devils 
Υ͂. 1—20. 

P Jairus’ daughter V. 22— 
43. 

Q he sends forth the twelve 
apostles VI. 7—13. 

R John the Baptist already 
dead VIL. 14. 

[he parenthetically relates 
the death of John VI. 
17—29.] 

S the 5000 VI. 30—44. 





J ears of corn gathered on the 
Sabbath—deurépy πρώτῳ 
VI. 1—5. 
K the withered hand V1. 6— 
10. 
L he ordains the twelve apo- 
stles VI. 12—19. 
the Sermon on the Mount, 
VI. 20—49. 
the centurion’s 
VII. 1—10. 
the dead man at Nain VII. 
11—17. 
δ΄ John the Baptist sends to 
enquire VII. 18—24. 
the woman anoints him at 
the Pharisee’s house VII. 
36—50. 
he preaches again through- 
out Galileee VIII. 1—3. 
M the parable of the sower 
VIII. 4—15. 
N he stills a storm VIII. 22 
ee 
O casts out a legion of devils 
VIII. 26—39. 
P Jairus’ daughter VIII. 41 
—55. 
Q he sends forth the twelve 
apostles IX. 1—6. 
R John the Baptist now dead 
IX. 7—9. 


servant 


S the 5000 IX. 10—17. 


S the 5000 VI. 1—14. 
the Passover being nigh 
VI. 4. 











The four narratives meet at this point. From this undoubted and unquestionable date the 
Gospel History of the Ministry-proceeds through the last Passover but one to the last Passover 
itself; as in the following Table : 








MatTrHew Marx LUKE JOHN 
(S the 5000.) (S the 5000.) (S the 5000.) (S the 5000.) 
T Jesus walks on the sea | T he stills another storm VI. T he walks on the sea and 
and calms a storm XIV. 45—52. calms a storm VI. 16— 


22-33. να 
he returns into the land of 


Gennesareth VI. 53—56. 

















APPENDIX. 











Christ XVI. 13—20. 

CC Christ foretels his own 
death XVI. 21—27. 

DD the _ Transfiguration 
XVII. 1—13. 

he casts out the devil 
XVII. 14—21. 

EE he foretels his death while 
they abode in Galilee XVII. 
22—23. 

‘FF comes to Capernaum and 
pays the tribute money 
XVII. 24—27. 

GG teaches humility XVIII. 
1—14, 

Parable of the 10,000 
talents XVIII. 21 - 35. 





Christ VIII. 27—30. 

CC Christ foretels his own 
death VIII. 31—38. 

DD the Transfiguration IX. 
2—13. 

he casts out the devil 
IX. 14—29. 

EE passes privately through 
Galilee and foretels his 
death IX. 30—32. 

FF comes to Capernaum and 
(GG) teaches humility IX. 
35. 7 

his discourse in answer 
to John ΙΧ. 38—50. 





Christ IX. 18—2]. 

CC Christ foretels his death 
IX, 2226. 

DD the Transfiguration IX. 
28—36. 

he casts out the devil [X. 41. 


EE he foretels his death IX. 
43—45, 


GG teaches humility TX. 46 
—48. 

a in his way to Jerusalem he 
is rejected by the Samari- 
tans IX. 51—56. 

B he sends the 70 X. 1—16. 


vy the 70 return 17—24. 

5 the good Samaritan X. 29 
a 7. . 

e he is received by Martha 
and Mary X. 38—42. 

s the Lord’s Prayers XI. 1 
—10. 

¢ he reproves the Phariseest 
XI. 37—54. 

ἡ the fig-tree XIII. 6—9. 





232 C. 5 
MatTTHew Mark LUKE JOHN 
X justifies the umwashen | X justifies the unwashen 11 He discourses at Caper- 
hands XV. 1—14. hands VII. 1—23. naum VI. 24—71.r 
Z cures a Canaanitish wo- | Z cures a Syrophenician 
man’s daughter in the woman’s daughter in the 
coasts of Tyre and Sidon borders of Tyre and Si- 
XV. 21—28. don VII. 24—30. thence 
coming to the sea of Ga- 
lilee cures a deaf man VII. 
31—37. 
AA feeds 4000 XV. 29—38. | AA feeds 4000 VIII. 1—9. 
warns his disciples of the at Bethsaida cures a 
Pharisees XVI. 5—12. blind man VIII. 22—26. 
BB Peter’s confession of | BB Peter’s confession of | BB  Peter’s confession of 


12 Jesus goeth up from Ga- 
lilee to the feast of Ta- 
bernacles VII. 2—53. 

13 the woman taken in adul- 
tery VIII. 1—11. 

14 he answereth the Jews 


VIII. 13—59. 
15 the man that was born 


blind restored to sight 
IX. 1—X. 21. 





cles: from Spring to Autumn. 

s Included by St. Matthew VI. 9 in the Sermon 
on the Mount. 

t In Matt. XXIII after the Entry into Jerusa- 
lem. 


τ St. John adds VII. 1 περιεπάτει ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς pera 
ταῦτα ἐν τῇ Τλιλαίᾳ, ov yap ἤθελεν ἐν τῇ ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ mepura- 
rev ὅτι ἐζήτουν αὐτὸν οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι ἀποκτεῖναι. He re- 
mained in Galilee and the adjacent country between 
the last Passover but one and the feast of Taberna- 


GOSPEL CHRONOLOGY. 


233 





MatTTtHEWw 


Mark 


LUKE 


JOHN 





HH he departs from Galilee 
and goes beyond Jordan 
XIX. 1. 


II blesses the young children 
XIX. 13—15. 

KK the young rich man 
XIX. 16—30. 

LL he foretels his death XX. 
17—19. 

MM heals two blind men 
near Jericho XX. 30—34. 


NN his entry into Jerusalem 
by Bethphage and Bethany 
and the Mount of Olives 
XXI. 1—17. 








HH he goes beyond Jordan 
into Judea. of divorce X. 
1. 10; 


II blesses the young children 
Χ, 13—16. 

KK the young rich man X. 
1j7—31. 

LL he foretels his death X. 
32—34. 

MM heals a blind man near 
Jericho X. 46—52. 


NN his entry into Jerusalem 
by Bethphage and Bethany 
and the Mount of Olives 
ΧΙ. 1—11. 





@ he cures an infirm woman 
on the Sabbath XIII. 10 
4 We 

4 journeys towards Jerusalem 
XIII. 22. 

« at the house of a Pharisee 
on the Sabbath the parable 

, of the Great Supperv XIV. 
15—23. 

A the lost sheepW and lost 
piece of money XV. 1—10. 

& the prodigal son XV. 11— 
32. 

v the unjust steward XVI. 1 
==)3% 

o the rich man and Lazarus 
XVI. 19—31. 

HH he passed through the 
midst of Samaria and Ga- 
lilee as he went to Jerusa- 
lem XVII. 11. 

mw the ten lepers XVII. 12— 
19. 

II blesses the young children 


x ViIL 1517: 

KK the young rich man 
XVIII. 18—30. 

LL he foretels his death 
XVIII. 31—34. 


MM heals a blind man near 
Jericho XVIII. 35—43. 

p the conversion of Zacchzeus 
XIX. 1—10. 

o the Ten Talents* related 
in the ascent to Jerusalem 
XIX. 11—28. 

NN the entry into Jerusa- 
lem by the way of Beth- 
phage and Bethany and 
the Mount of Olives XIX. 
29—46. 


16 at Jerusalem at the feast 
of Dedication in the 
winter X. 22. 


17 he went again beyond 
Jordan X. 40. 
18 he raiseth Lazarus XI. 1 
—53. 
retires to Ephraim XI. 
54. 


19 Jesus at Bethany six days 
before the Passover XII. 
1—9. 

NN his entry into Jerusa- 
lem XII. 12—15. 











If the Last Passover but one was the second Passover, a space of less than a year is given from 
the first Passover named in the preceding table to the feeding the 5000. But the things trans- 
acted and the regions visited seem to require a longer time. After the first Passover Jesus came 
into Judea and dwelt there, and the Baptist continued his ministryy. Then followed the impri- 
sonment of John, after which event Jesus came.into Galilee, then into Samaria*, thence again to 
Galileeb. Then he came to Nazareth’. Leaving Nazareth he came and dwelt in Capernaum4. 


v In Matt. XXII. 2 after the Entry into Jeru- 


period. 
salem. : y John III. 22. 23. 2 Mark I. 14. 
w Told by St. Matthew XVIII. 12—14 under a John IV. 3. 4. b John IV. 43. 
GG ¢ Luke IV. 16. 4 Matthew IV. 13. 


x Related by St. Matthew XXV. 14 at a later 
Hh 


234 APPENDIX. G.5, 


After this he made the circuit of all Galilee®. Then he is present at Jerusalem at a certain feast*. 
From Jerusalem he journeys into Galilee’. In Galilee he delivers the Sermon on the Mount, 
after which he is at Capernaumi, He teaches in Galilee* and at Capernaum'. Then he passed 
over to the country of the Gadarenes™. After this he is at Nazareth". Being in Galilee he sends 
forth the twelve Apostles°®, who return from their mission’. After their return he passed to the 
desert of Bethsaida and there wrought the miracle of feeding the 50009. The discourses and 
actions of Jesus, and the miracles performed in his progress, might well occupy almost two years, 
extending over a second Passover to the approach of a third. 

If the feast in St. John V.1 was not a Passover, this would not determine that no passover 
intervened between the first and the last but one. For John has omitted other feasts, as for 
instance he has omitted to name the feasts of Tabernacles and of Dedication which fell within 
the first year of the Ministry. Jesus was absent from Jerusalem at the last Passover but one, 
and he might have also been absent from the second Passover, if there were four. 

If the expression in St. Luke VI. 1 σάββατον δευτερόπρωτον is rightly interpreted by Scaliger, 
Casaubon’, Schleusners and others to mean the first sabbath after the Passover, this would at 
once establish a Passover between the first and the last but one; for, as Mr. Greswell Vol. 2 p. 283 
justly argues, that narrative must be inserted between John V.1 and John VI.4. But the inter- 
pretation offered by Valckenaer and Grotiust is perhaps equally probable, that δευτερόπρωτον 
means the Sabbath which followed Pentecost. Even this interpretation however would still con- 
firm that a passover intervened between the first and the last but one. For as it is certain that 
this Pentecost could not have followed the jist Passover, it must of necessity have followed a 
second Passover not named, which occurred between the Passover in John II. 13 and the Passover 
in John VI. 4, and therefore adds a fourth Passover to the Ministry. 

The precise interval between the Baptism and the First Passover is not fixed by the Gospel 
narratives. We may collect however that it could not be long; for the first miracle which Jesus 
wrought was the miracle at Cana, and after this miracle he went down to Capernaum and con- 
tinued there not many days, and the Passover was at handy. Chrysostom in Joann. hom. 23 tom. 8 
p. 133 A Montf. calls the interval “a few days:” πρὸ ὀλίγων ἡμερῶν τοῦ πάσχα ἐβαπτίσατο. Epi- 
phanius places the Baptism at November 85. ‘The author of the Paschal Chronicle at Jan. 6, 
reckoning 76 days to the Passover*. Some modern chronologers agree in a short interval. Pagi 
tom. 1 p. 17 and Norisius tom. 3 p. 517 assign Jan. 6 for the Baptism. Mr. Greswell assumes 
Jan. 24 as the day of the Baptism and April 9 as the day of the Passover; and this also places 
the Passover at the 76th day after the Baptism. Other modern interpreters assume longer 
periods Y. 


€ Matthew IV. 23. f John IV. 54. V. 1. commentario ejus capitis. 


Mr. Greswell 


5 Luke VI. 1—4. ; 

h Matt. V—VIII. 1 Luke VI, 20—49. 

i Matt. VIII. 5 Luke VII. 1. k Matt. IX. 35. 

1 Mark III. 7. 9. m Luke VIII. 26. 

n Matt, IX. 1. © Matt. X. 1. XI. 1. 

P Luke IX. 10. q Luke IX. 10—17. 

r Casauboni in Baronium Exercit. XIV p. 308. 
309 Observat Scaliger non a δεύτερον et πρῶτον con- 
flatam esse illam vocem sed a δευτέρα et πρῶτον. ut 
sit secundo—primum sabbatum, illud sabbatum quod 
secundam Paschatis proxime sit secutum. Rationes 
nove sententie ex ipso auctore petant studiosi lib. 
VI de emend. temporum in diatriba de tertio Domini 
Paschate, et Isagog. Canonum lib. I. 6, et lib. ΠῚ in 


8 Schleusner in v. δευτερόπρωτος. 
Vol. 2 p. 292 seems also to agree in the interpre- 
tation of Scaliger, and refers to Suidas v. σάββατον 
[p. 3238 B]. : 

t Quoted by Burton in his note upon Luke VI. 1. 

v John II. 11—13. 

" w Tables A. D. 28. 2. 31. 3. 

x See the Tables A. D. 32. 2. 

y Mr. Bennet, as quoted by Horne Introduction 
Vol. 2 p. 354, thinks that ‘‘ the Baptism was per- 
formed in or about the month of November :” that 
is, about 5 months before the first Passover; which 
coincides with Epiphanius. Hales Vol. 1 p. 202 
fixes it ‘“ near autumn,” or 6 months before the 


GOSPEL CHRONOLOGY. 235 


The beginning of the ministry of the Baptist is limited by the date of Pilates government 7. 
From Josephus we learn that he governed ten years, and we may collect, that his first year was 
eurrent in the 12th year of Tiberius. Our knowledge of the times of the procurators of Judea is 
derived from Josephus, who relates that after the banishment of Archelaus in A. D. 64 Augustus 
appointed three successive procurators, Coponius, Ambivius, and Rufus, the last of whom was still 
in office at the death of Augustus>; that Tiberius sent Gratus as the successor of Rufus, that Gratus 
remained eleven years in Judea, and was succeeded by Pilate: Ant. XVIII. 2. 2 διαδέχεται τὴν 
ἡγεμονίαν Τιβέριος Népov—xal πεμπτὸς ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ παρῆν ᾿Ιουδαίοις ἔπαρχος, διάδοχος ᾿Αννίου “Podov, 
Οὐαλέριος Γρᾶτος.---καὶ Γρᾶτος μὲν---εἰς Ρώμην ἐπαναχωρεῖ, ἕνδεκα ἔτη διατρίψας ἐν τῇ ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ, Πόν- 
τιος δὲ Πιλάτος διάδοχος αὐτῷ ἧκεν. Rufus then was still in office Aug. 19 Α. }.14. But Gratus, 
appointed by the new emperor, might arrive in Judea at the close of A. D. 14 or the beginning of 
A.D.15. His eleventh year would be current from the close of A. D. 24 or the beginning of 25. 
If Pilate then arrived towards’ the close of summer A. D. 25, his predecessor had been eleven years 
current in his government‘, and Pilate’s first year is current in the 12th of Tiberius which began 
Aug. 19 A.D. 25. Eusebius H. E. 1. 9 interprets Josephus in this manner: 6 δ᾽ αὐτὸς ἐν ὀκτωκαι- 
δεκάτῳ τῆς ἀρχαιολογίας κατὰ τὸ δωδέκατον ἔτος τῆς Τιβερίου βασιλείας---Πόντιον Πιλάτον ἐπιτραπῆναι 
τὴν ᾿Ιουδαίαν δηλοῖ, Pilate remained ten years in his government, and was then deposed by 
Vitellius and sent to Rome: Josephus Ant. XVIII. 4, 2 Σαμαρέων ἣ βουλὴ παρὰ Οὐϊτέλλιον ὑπα- 
τικὸν ἴασιν ἄνδρα Συρίας τὴν ἡγεμονίαν ἔχοντα καὶ Πιλάτου κατηγόρουν ἐπὶ τῇ σφαγῇ τῶν ἀπολωλότων. 
—kal Οὐϊτέλλιος Μάρκελλον τὸν αὑτοῦ φίλον ἐκπέμψας ἐπιμελητὴν τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις γενησόμενον ΠΠιλάτον 
ἐκέλευσεν ἐπὶ Ρώμης ἀπιέναι πρὸς & κατηγοροῖεν ᾿Ιουδαῖοι διδάξαντα []. διδάξοντα] τὸν αὐτοκράτορα. καὶ 
Πιλάτος δέκα ἔτεσι διατρίψας ἐπὶ ᾿Ιουδαίας εἰς Ρώμην ἠπείγετο, ταῖς Οὐϊτελλίου πειθόμενος ἐντολαῖς, 
οὐκ ὃν ἀντειπεῖν---πρὶν δὲ ἢ τῇ Ρώμῃ προσχεῖν []. προσσχεῖν] αὐτὸν, φθάνει Τιβέριος μεταστάς. Josephus 
elsewhere observes that Tiberius in a reign of 22 years appointed only two procurators of Judea: 
ἔτη δύο πρὸς τοῖς εἴκοσιν αὐτοκράτωρ γενόμενος δύο τοὺς πάντας Ιουδαίοις ἐξέπεμψε διοκήσοντας τὸ ἔθνος, 
Γρᾶτόν τε καὶ Πιλάτον ὃς αὐτῷ διεδέξατο τὴν ἡγεμονίαν". 


Passover. He has not explained his reasons. Usher 
Annals p. 818. 819 seems, as we collect from his 
dates, to place the Baptism in November A. D. 27 
and the first Passover in the spring of A. D. 30, a 
space of two years and 5 months. He has not sup- 
ported this long period by any arguments. When 
however from John II. 12 he says that Jesus “ tar- 
ried at Capernaum many days,” he has not rendered 


the sense of the Evangelist, whose words are οὐ πολ- 
λὰς ἡμέρας. 

Ζ Luke III. 1.2 Pontius Pilate being governor of 
Judea—the Word of God came to John the son of Za- 
charias in the wilderness. 

8 See F. H. Vol. III p. 256 A. Ὁ. 4. 

b Joseph. Ant. XVIII. 1, 1 Κυρήνιος δὲ τῶν εἰς τὴν 
βουλὴν συναγομένων ἀνὴρ τάς τε ἄλλας ἀρχὰς ἐπιτετελεκὼς 
καὶ διὰ πασῶν ὁδεύσας ὕπατος γενέσθαι----σὺν ὀλίγοις ἐπὶ 
Συρίας παρῆν ὑπὸ Καίσαρος δικαιοδότης τοῦ ἔθνους ἀπεσταλ- 
μένος καὶ τιμητὴς τῶν οὐσιῶν γενησόμενος. Κωπώνιός τε 
αὐτῷ συγκαταπέμπεται, τάγματος τῶν ἱππέων, ἡγησόμενος 
Ιουδαίων τῇ ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἐξουσίᾳ. παρῆν δὲ καὶ Κυρήνιος εἰς 
τὴν ᾿Ιουδαίων προσθήκην τῆς Συρίας γενομένην, ἀποτιμησό- 
μενός τε αὐτῶν τὰς οὐσίας καὶ ἀποδωσόμενος τὰ ᾿Αρχελάου 
χρήματα. XVIII. 2, 2 Κωπώνιος μετ᾽ οὐ πολὺ εἰς Ῥώμην 
ἐπαναχωρεῖ, διάδοχος δὲ αὐτῷ τῆς ἀρχῆς παραγίνεται Μάρ- 


kos ᾿Αμβιούϊος.----διαδέχεται δὲ καὶ τοῦτον ἔΑννιος Ῥοῦφος, 
ἐφ᾽ οὗ δὴ καὶ τελευτᾷ Καῖσαρ. 

¢ Perhaps 10” 8” reckoned from the beginning of 
A. Ὁ. 15, or 10” 10” computed from the close of 


A. Ὁ. 14. 


ἃ Kusebius in his Chronicle assigns a lower date 
to Pilate’s government: Anno 2042 Tiberii 13° Pi- 
latum Tiberius—mittit. This year began in Oct. 
A. Ὁ. 26. But it will be shewn below that the end 
of Pilate’s government is inconsistent with so low a 
date for its beginning; and the account of Eusebius 
himself in his history, founded upon Josephus, is to 
be preferred. Eusebius is consistent with his own 
date in H. E. I. 9 when he afterwards at I. 10 com- 
pares the 15th of Tiberius with the 4th of Pilate : 
ἔτος πεντεκαιδέκατον Τιβερίου Καίσαρος ἄγοντος, τέταρτον 
δὲ τῆς ἡγεμονίας Ποντίου ἸΤιλάτου. But if the 4th was 
at the 15th, the Ist was at the 12th year. 

€ Joseph. Ant. XVIII. 6, 5. Mr. Greswell Vol. 1 
p- 281 renders this passage “" Tiberius for the first 
twenty-two years of his reign appointed only two | 
procurators.” But this is not said in Josephus, who 
merely expresses in general terms the reign of Tibe- 
rius at 22 years neglecting the fraction, which he 
adds on another occasion XVIII. 6, 10 where he 


Hh@? 


236 APPENDIX. C. 5- 


Norisius tom. 3 p. 516. 517 places the recal of Pilate from his government by Vitellius in No- 
vember A. D. 36, and his commencement in A.D. 26‘. But Lardner has shewn from Josephus 
himself that after the removal of Pilate Vitellius was present at Jerusalem at a passover in the 
lifetime of Tiberius ; that he returned to Antioch, and from thence by the order of Tiberius pro- 
ceeded to the Euphrates to negotiate with Artabanus king of Parthia; that after this negotiation 
he sent an account to Tiberius and received from him an answer ; that Vite/liws then prepared by 
command of Tiberius for a war in Petra; that on his way thither he was again at Jerusalem at a 
feast ; finally that four days after his arrival he received the news of the emperor’s death. This 
series of events determines this last visit to Jerusalem to the Passover of A. D. 37, the former 
visit to the Passover of A. D. 36, and the removal of Pilate (a few months before) to the autumn 
of A. D. 35, about 18 months before the death of Tiberiust. Lardner farther confirms from 
Tacitus Ann. VI. 31—38 that Vitellius was engaged in Parthian affairs in A.D.36. But if the 
10th year of Pilate ended in September or October A. D. 35, his first year commenced in Sep- 
tember or October A.D. 25; and if the Baptist’s Ministry began in October or November A. D. 
25, it fell within the first year of Pilate’s government. 

The early fathers founded their era for the birth of Christ upon the narrative in St. Luke, from 
whom they collected that Jesus was in his 30th year in the 15th year of Tiberius. From hence 
they placed the Nativity 15 years before the death of Augustus, in the 42nd or 43rd year of that 
emperor's reign computed from the death of Cesar, or the 28th year computed from the death of 
Antony. But St. Matthew determines that Jesus was born before the death of Herod; and the 
death of Herod is fixed by the combined evidence of Josephus and Dio", and of the coins of Herod 
Antipas', at the Passover of B.C. 4 in the 18th year before the death of Augustus*. The Nativity 
of our Lord is therefore thrown back to B.C. 5, full 18 years before the death of Augustus, and 
his 30th year is current in the 12th year of Tiberius, and the first Passover after the Baptism 


would be in the spring of that 12th year, A. D. 26. 


more minutely defines the reign at 22” 5” 34. eave, 
σχὼν αὐτὸς THY ἀρχὴν ἡμέρας τρεῖς καὶ πέντε μῆνας πρὸς 
ἐνιαυτοῖν δυοῖν καὶ εἴκοσι. 

f Norisius 1. c. “Ῥηδίαβ A. U. 789 [A. Ὁ. 36] puta 
circa Novembrem annum decimum in provincia ex- 
egerat, ut in Judeeam venisse dicendus sit A. U. 779 
A. D. 26, quo anno Johannes Baptista labente Oc- 
tobri—criminum expiationem populo indicere oc- 
cepit.” These dates are not quite consistent. If the 
Baptist began his ministry in October 26 and Pilate 
remained in Judea till November 36, either the Bap- 
tist began before the government of Pilate com- 
menced or Pilate was in office more than ten years. 

g The acts of Vitellius lie in this order in Josephus 
XVIII. 4, 2 Οὐϊτέλλιος Μάρκελλον τὸν αὑτοῦ φίλον ék- 
πέμψας ἐπιμελητὴν τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις γενησόμενον Πιλάτον 
ἐκέλευσεν ἐπὶ Ῥώμης ἀπιέναι. ὃ 3 Οὐϊτέλλιος δὲ εἰς τὴν 
Ιουδαίαν ἀφικόμενος ἐπὶ Ἱεροσολύμων ἀνήει, καὶ ἦν αὐτοῖς 
ἑορτή. Πάσχα δὲ καλεῖται. ----ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αντιοχείας δ᾽ αὖθις ἐποιεῖτο 
τὴν ὁδόν. § 4 πέμπει δὲ καὶ Τιβέριος ὡς Οὐϊτέλλιον γράμ- 
ματα κελεύων αὐτῷ πράσσειν φιλίαν πρὸς ᾿Αρτάβανον τὸν 
Πάρθων βασιλέα. § 5 ---ὐὸ Τιβέριος ἠξίου φιλίαν αὐτῷ 
γενέσθαι πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αρτάβανον. ἐπεὶ δὲ κἀκεῖνος προκληθεὶς 
ἀσμένως ἐδέχετο τὸν περὶ αὐτοῦ λόγον, ἐπὶ τὸν Εὐφράτην 
παρῆσαν ὅ τε ᾿Αρτάβανος καὶ ὁ Οὐϊτέλλιος.----ἐπὶ τούτοις 
Οὐϊτέλλιος μὲν ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αντιοχείας ἤει ᾿Αρτάβανος δὲ ἐπὶ τῆς 


If these propositions are true, it will follow 


Βαβυλωνίας.----πρὸς Οὐϊτελλίου δὲ ἐπιπεμφθεισῶν ἐπιστο- 
λῶν, καὶ τοῦ Καίσαρος ἐπισημήναντος πρὸς αὐτὸν κ. τ. Δ. 
c. ὅ, 1 ὁ δὲ (Τιβέριος) ὀργῇ φέρων τὴν ᾿Αρέτα ἐπιχείρησιν 
γράφει πρὸς Οὐϊτέλλιον πόλεμον ἐξενεγκεῖν. ὃ 3 Οὐϊτέλλιος 
δὲ παρασκευασάμενος ὡς εἰς πόλεμον τὸν πρὸς ᾿Αρέταν δυσὶ 
τάγμασιν ὁπλιτῶν----ἐπὶ τῆς Πέτρας ἠπείγετο.----οὐτός τε 
μετὰ Ἡρώδου τοῦ τετράρχου καὶ τῶν φίλων εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα 
ἀνήει θύσων τῷ θεῷ, ἑορτῆς πατρίου τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις ἐνεστη- 
κυίας.----τρεῖς μὲν ἡμέρας ταύτῃ διατριβὴν ποιεῖται----τῇ τε- 
τάρτῇ δὲ καὶ γραμμάτων αὐτῷ παραγενομένων ἃ ἐδήλου τὴν 
Τιβερίου τελευτὴν, ὥρκισεν τὴν πληθὺν ἐπ᾽ εὐνοίᾳ τῇ Taiov. 
The comments of Lardner upon these passages are 
given in Vol. 1 p. 94—96. He repeats them with 
new observations p. 371—377. The word ἠπείγετο 
in Josephus XVIII. 4, 2 Lardner p. 375—377 justly 
considers to be outweighed by the whole series of 
the narration. Norisius Cen. Pisan. p. 330=tom. 3 
p. 523 has collected the testimonies to the govern- 
ment of Vitellius in the East. He was appointed to 
the command in Syria in A. D. 35, he was succeeded 
by P. Petronius in A. 1). 39. 

h See F. H. Vol. III Tables B. C. 4 p. 254. 256. 

i See the Tables A. D. 39 col. 2. 

k From March B.C. 4 in Jul. Per. 4710 to Aug. 
19 A. D. 14 in Jul. Per. 4727 are 17” 5”. 


GOSPEL CHRONOLOGY. 237 


that St. Luke reckoned the years of Tiberius from an earlier date than the death of Augustus. 
This solution of the difficulty has been adopted by Norisius, by Pagi, by Usher Lardner Hales 
Greswell and others, who assume that the years of Tiberius are computed by the Evangelist from 
U.C. 765 A.D. 12, two years before the death of Augustus. They have however no other reason 
for selecting that particular year as the epoch than because it is adapted to their own dates for 
the Ministry of the Baptist’. 

Those who interpret the 15th of Tiberius™ literally are beset with still greater difficulties. 
Samuel Basnage Annales Vol. 1 p. 115. 254. 402 places the Nativity in B. C. 5, the Baptism in 
the 15th of Tiberius in A. D. 30, and the Crucifixion in A. D. 33. By this chronology Jesus is 34 
at his Baptism, whom St. Luke affirms to be 30. Mr. Cuninghame Fulness of the Times p. 61—69 
Supplement p. 19 takes the 15th of Tiberius in its literal sense" and rejects the expedient of sup- 
posing a higher epoch for his reign. The positions of Mr. Cuninghame are The Nativity in the 
spring of B.C. 3°, the Ministry of John in the first two months of A. 1). 28», the Baptism of 
Jesus in spring or summer A. D. 284, But he places the death of Herod in spring B. C. 1", which 
is inadmissible ; and he himself adopts the expedient which he had rejected and condemned ; for 
he dates the reign of Tiberius from Jan. 1 A. D. 14, eight months before the death of Augustus. 
But this also is inadmissible; for the years of Tiberius were computed from August: his tribunician 
years from June, and the years of his reign from August’. Mr. Cuninghame places the Mission 
of the Baptist in the two first months of A. D. 28 (which he calls the two last months of 27) and 
supposes the 15th of Tiberius to commence at Jan.1 A.D. 28. By this expedient he brings the 
ministry of John within that 15th year. But in reality both the Ministry of the Baptist, assumed 
to be in the two first months of 28, and the Baptism of Jesus, assumed to be in the spring or 
summer of 28, would have fallen within the 14th year of Tiberius, whose 15th year commenced 
August 19 A. D. 28. 

The two numbers in St. Luke, the 15th year of Tiberius, and thirty years of age for Jesus at the 
Baptism, are irreconcilable with each other. But as it was impossible that St. Luke could have 
been ignorant of the age of Jesus, we are compelled to conclude that he computed the years of 
Tiberius in a peculiar manner. If the 15th year was current in October A. D. 25 and in the spring 
of A.D. 26 (within which limits we place the Ministry of John and the Baptism of Jesus), then the 
first year was current in October A. D. 11 and in the spring of A. D. 12. 

It would be desirable to know what interval elapsed between the Nativity of Christ and the 
death of Herod. After the presentation in the Temple, they returned into Galilee to their own city 


1 Norisius tom. 3 p. 514—516 “ biennio ante mor- 
tem Augusti.”” Pagi tom.1 p.19. Usher Annals 
p. 817 “In the 15th year which was the 13th.” 
Lardner Vol. | p. 369 “ about two years, or about 
three years, before Augustus died.” p. 370—“ about 
3 years before—about 2 years before.’ Hales Vol. 1 
p. 191 ‘* More probably U. C. 765.” Greswell Vol. | 
p. 271—280 “ The time requires to be placed either 
U.C. 765 ineunte or U. C. 765 medio.” 

τὰ In Luke III. 1. 

. Fulness p. 63 he “takes the words of St. Luke 
in their plain and literal sense, as meaning the 15th 
year of the sole reign of Tiberius.” p.67 he “ lays 
aside the learned fable, and returns to the simple 
testimony of the written word, that it was in the 
15th year of Tiberius’ sole reign that the word of 
God came to John.” 

ο Supplement p. 19 “Τὴ Nativity in the year 


B. C. 3 and the death of Herod in B.C. 1.” 

P Fulness p. 83 ‘“‘ The year A. C. 27 in the last 
two months.” Mr. Cuninghame however, by his 
explanation at p. 68, when he says “ the two last 


‘months of A. D. 27” seems to mean “ the two first 


months of A. D. 28.” 

ᾳ Fulness p. 68. 

r Supplement p. 18. 19. 

5. Fulness p. 68 “ Counting the reign of Tiberius 
from Jan.1 A.D. 14 according to the principles of 
the Canon of Ptolemy.” But that Canon, in which 
fractions of years were avoided, was a scientific ap- 
plication of the moveable Egyptian months to the 
years of Nabonassar, and was only in use among 
astronomers. In that Canon N. E. 762 is reckoned 
the first year of Tiberius, and as the year 760 began 
at Aug. 20, that year 762 had almost fallen back to 
Aug. 19 A. Ὁ. 14, the actual day of his accession. 


238 APPENDIX. 


©.5; 
Nazaretht. After the visit of the wise men from the East, the Holy Family proceeded to Egypt, 
and dwelt there till the death of Herod’. The time of that visit of the Magi is not determined 
by the Gospel Narrative. If they visited Bethlehem within the 40 days, the Star must have 
appeared to them some months before the Nativity; which is the opinion of Chrysostom*. Others 
have supposed that the Star appeared at the Nativity, and that the Magi came to Jerusalem at a 
later period; which is much more probable. But the dates assigned by Epiphaniusy, who places 
the visit of the wise men two years after the Nativity and the Nativity itself four years before the 
death of Herod, assume too large a space; for as the highest possible date for Pilate’s government 
and therefore for the baptism of Christ is the autumn of A.D. 25, and as the scheme of Epiphanius 
would place the birth of Christ in January B.C. 8, his numbers thus would give thirty-three years 
for the age at the Baptism. We may assume the Nativity in the spring of B.C. 5, twelve months 
before the death of Herod, and 30 years nearly completed will be the age at the Baptism. 
Clemens Alexandrinus quoted in the Tables A. D. 29 has recorded various opinions upon the 
day of the Nativity. But not only was the day unknown, but for three hundred years after the 
Ascension no day was set apart for the commemoration of the Birth of Christ. According to 
authorities quoted by Geiseler’, Julius, who was bishop of Rome A.D. 337—352, first appointed 
the 25th of December for that purpose. That it was not yet observed in Cyprus in the time of 
Epiphanius A. D. 3764 we collect from his silence; for Epiphanius in an elaborate arrangement 
of the dates of the Gospel History Her. 51 p. 429—451 makes no mention of the 25th of De- 
cember>, Chrysostom in a discourse pronounced at Antioch which may be assigned to Dec. 25 
A. D. 387° attests that this day had been observed at Antioch less than ten years: Hom. εἰς τὴν 


t Luke IT. 22—39. 

Vv Matthew IT. 13—15. 19—23. 

“ That is, before the Presentation in the Temple. 

x Chrysostom. Hom. 7 in Matt. tom. 2 p. 45 Sav. 
=tom.7 p. 108 Montf. (quoted by Mr. Greswell 
Vol. 2 p. 143) καὶ yap mpd πολλοῦ χρόνου δοκεῖ μοι 6 


> AY fa . > δὴ AS λὺ \ \ 5 , . 
αστὴρ φανῆναι εἐπειθῆ γὰρ πολὺν Κατὰ τὴν O οὐπορίαν 


» 2 4 2 ς , oo »47 » “ a 
ἔμελλον ἀναλίσκειν χρόνον οἱ μάγοι, ἵνα εὐθέως ἐπιστῶσι τῷ 
τεχθέντι (ἔδει γὰρ ἐν αὐτοῖς προσκυνηθῆναι τοῖς σπαργάνοις 
αὐτόν----, πρὸ πολλοῦ τοῦ χρόνου δείκνυσιν ἑαυτὸν ὁ ἀστήρ. 
εἰ γὰρ ἡνίκα ἐτέχθη ἐν Παλαιστίνῃ τότε αὐτοῖς ὥφθη ἐν τῇ 
ἀνατολῇ, πολὺν κατὰ τὴν ὁδοιπορίαν διατρίβοντες χρόνον οὐκ 
ἂν ἐν σπαργάνοις εἶδον αὐτὸν παραγενόμενοι. 
y Epiphanius her. 20 p. 48 A προσενεχθέντα ἐν Ἵερο- 
, > ’ > ‘ / “ ‘fn > 
σολύμοις --- ἀπενεχθέντα εἰς Ναζαρὲτ, ἐλθόντα τῷ ἑξῆς ἐνι- 
aut@—els Ἱερουσαλὴ ενόμενό ἐν Βεθλεέ͵ ὖθ 
j ρ ἣἡμ, γενόμενόν τε ἐν Βεθλεέμ.---- αὖθις 
, > 4 > Ψ. Ν Α, ΄ , 
πάλιν εἰς Ναζαρὲτ ἀπενεχθέντα, καὶ κατὰ δευτέραν περίοδον 
ἐνιαυτοῦ εἰς τὰ Ἱεροσόλυμα καὶ Βηθλεὲμ ἐληλυθότα----κἀκεῖσε 
τῷ δευτέρῳ ἔτει αὐτοῦ γεννήσεως κατοπτευθέντα ὑπὸ τῶν 
μάγων----καὶ ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ νυκτὶ----εἰς Αἴγυπτον παραληφθέντα, 
ἀπ᾽ ἐκεῖθέν τε πάλιν διὰ δύο ἐτῶν ἐπανεληλυθότα. Heer. 
51 p. 430 A—D (where he replies to Porphyry and 
Celsus p. 429 D) ὁ μὲν Λουκᾶς τὰ πρὸ δύο ἐτῶν διηγεῖται, 
Ματθαῖος δὲ εἰπὼν τὴν γέννησιν ἀπεπήδησεν εἰς τὸν διετῆ 
χρόνον καὶ ἐδήλωσε τὰ γενόμενα μετὰ δύο ἔτη. p. 441 D 
ὁ Ματθαῖος----μετὰ δύο ἔτη τῆς γεννήσεως πάλιν ποιεῖται 
τὴν ὑφήγησιν. p.154C her. 30 οἱ μάγοι μετὰ δύο ἐτῶν 
χρόνον --- ἦλθον ἀπὸ Ἱεροσολύμων εἰς Βηθλεέμ. Heer. 51 
p. 491 Ὁ οὐκέτι ἐν φάτνῃ----ἀλλ᾽ ἐν οἴκῳ. ---καὶ κατ᾽ ἐκείνην 
τὴν νύκτα μετὰ δύο ἔτη τῆς γεννήσεως ὥφθη ὁ ἄγγελος καὶ 
εἶπε παραλαβεῖν τὸ παιδίον---εἰς Αἴγυπτον, καὶ ἄλλα δύο 


ἔτη ποιεῖ ἐκεῖσε. He places the Nativity 4 years be- 
fore the death of Herod p.432 A τῷ γὰρ dy? ἔτει τοῦ 
Ἡρώδου γεννᾶται ὁ Κύριος" Ae? ἦλθον οἱ Μάγοι: ACY ἔτει 
τελευτᾷ ὁ Ἡρώδης. But as he placed the Nativity in 
January B.C. 2 (see the Tables A. D. 28. 2), he has 
brought down the death of Herod to A.D. 3, six 
years below the true time. 

% Geiseler Text Book Vol. 1 p. 292 *‘ According to 
Epist. Johannis episcopi Niczni in Auctar. bibl. Pa- 
trum ed. Combefis. tom. 2 p. 297 and an anonymous 
writer in Cotelerius ad Constit. Apostol. V. 13 this 
day was established by Julius.” 

a For this date see the Tables 376. 4 p. 489. 

Ὁ Epiphanius p. 439 A reckons the Epiphany to be 
the day of the birth of Christ : τῆς ἡμέρας τῶν ᾿Ἐπιφανίων, 
ἣ ἐστιν ἡμέρα τῆς αὐτοῦ γεννήσεως κατὰ σάρκα. p. 449 C 
τῆς τῶν γενεθλίων αὐτοῦ ἡμέρας, τουτέστιν ᾿Ἐπιφανίων, ἥτις 
τυγχάνει ἕκτη ᾿Ιανουαρίου μηνός. Also p. 440 D quoted 
in the Tables A. D. 28. 2. 

¢ Chrysostom in his sermon on the Nativity men- 
tions his discourses against the Jews: tom. 2 p. 361 
E=tom. 5 p. 516, 34 τελεῖται δὲ ἡ ἑορτὴ αὕτη τοῖς Ἰου- 
δαίοις περὶ τὰ ἔσχατα τοῦ Τορπιαίου μηνὸς, καθὼς καὶ ὑμεῖς 
μαρτυρεῖτε. τότε γὰρ τοὺς πολλοὺς καὶ μακροὺς πρὸς Ἰου- 
δαίους ἐπληρώσαμεν λόγους, τῆς ἀκαίρου αὐτῶν νηστείας 
κατηγοροῦντες. And in the discourses against the 
Jews he mentions the sedition at Antioch of Feb. 
A. Ὁ. 387 : Hom. in Jud. VI tom. 1 p. 659 B=)éy. 
y¥ tom. 6 p. 343, 43 Sav. ἴστε δήπου πάντες καὶ μέ- 
punobe ὅτε τοὺς ἀνδριάντας καθεῖλον παρ᾽ ἡμῖν μιαροί τινες 
ἄνθρωποι καὶ γόητες x... We therefore obtain Feb. 


GOSPEL CHRONOLOGY. 239 


γενέθλιον ἡμέραν tom. 2 p. 355 A Montf.=tom. 5 p. 511.512 Sav. καίτοιγε οὔπω δέκατόν ἐστιν ἔτος 
ἐξ οὗ δήλη καὶ γνώριμος ἡμῖν αὕτη ἡ ἡμέρα γεγένηται. ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως, ὡς ἄνωθεν καὶ πρὸ πολλῶν ἡμῖν παρα- 
αὕτη παρὰ μὲν τοῖς τὴν ἑσπέραν οἰκοῦσιν 





δοθεῖσα ἐτῶν, οὕτως ἤνθησε διὰ τῆς ὑμετέρας σπουδῆς. 
ἄνωθεν γνωριζομένη πρὸς ἡμᾶς δὲ κομισθεῖσα νῦν καὶ οὐ πρὸ πολλῶν ἐτῶν. This testimony will deter- 
mine the institution at Antioch to Dec. 25 A.D. 378: After this period we have notices of that 
day; as at Milan in the reign of Theodosius in the year 3904. In the year 400 Sulpicius Severus 
records Dec. 25 as the day of the Nativitye. After that date Augustine in his work upon the 
Trinity‘. 

In Egypt Dec. 25 was not yet acknowledged when Cassianus published his tenth Conference: 
Cassiani Collat. X. 2 tom. 2 p.497 Intra gypti regionem mos iste antiqua traditione servatur ut 
peracto Epiphaniorum die (quem provincie illius sacerdotes vel Dominici baptismi vel secundum carnem 
nativitatis esse definiunt, et idcirco utriusque sacramenti solemnitatem non bifarie ut in occiduis pro- 
vinciis, sed sub una diet hujus festivitate concelebrant) epistole pontificis Alexandrini per universas 
dirigantur Agypti ecclesias, quibus et initium quadragesime et dies Pasche non solum per civitates 
omnes sed per universa monasteria designentur. That work of Cassianus was published about A. D. 
4208. And yet in the council of Ephesus A. 1). 431 apud Acta Concil. tom. 3 p. 1613 was recited 


of 387 for the sedition (see the Tables A. D. 387. 
2. 3.4), Gorpieus or September of 387 for those dis- 
courses against the Jews, and December of 387 for 
the sermon upon the Nativity. Montfaucon pref. 
tom. 2 p. 415 places this last at Dec. 25 A. D. 386 
for no other reason than because that was the first 
year of Chrysostom’s preaching at Antioch; and on 
this account supposes him to refer to three discourses 
against the Jews of the year 386 instead of five dis- 
courses against them of the year 387. But the three 
which belong to 386 were not all in September, for 
the first of the three was in August, as Montfaucon ad- 
mits, tom. 1 p. 713 ed. Par. 1834. While the five which 
belong to 387 were all within 20 days of the month 
September, as Montfaucon himself has shewn tom. ] 
pref. p.715. They offer these notices: Ady. a’ Sav. 
tom. 6 p. 312 πάλιν νηστεύειν μέλλουσιν οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι" 
μετὰ δέκα καὶ πλείους ἡμέρας τῆς νηστείας ἐκείνης 
ἀπαντῶν μελλούσης. λόγ. β' p. 320 he mentions τῆς προ- 
τέρας διαλέξεως. Ady. γί the day after the second: p. 
336 κατὰ ᾿Ιουδαίων λόγος γ΄. τῇ προτεραίᾳ μακρὰν ὁμιλίαν 
εἰπὼν κατὰ ᾿Ιουδαίων --------νῦν ταύτην εἶπε. Ady. δ΄ p. 346 
ἔτι λείψανα τῶν ἑορτῶν αὐτῶν ὑπολέλειπται κ. τ. A. Ady. ε΄ 
p. 354 after the fast had passed: παρῆλθεν ἡ νηστεία 
τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων. p. 355, 20 ἡ μὲν οὖν νηστεία αὐτῶν παρή- 
λυθεν. It is far more probable that these five of the 
year 387 are those ‘‘ many and long discourses against 
the Jews delivered in Gorpieus” to which Chrysostom 
refers in his sermon on the Nativity. 

d See the Tables A. D. 390. 2 p. 520. 

6 Sulp. Sev. Η. 5. 11. 39 Natus est—VIII Kalend. 
Januarias. 

f Augustin. de Trin. IV. 5 tom. 3. p. 402 Octavo 
enim Kal. Aprilis conceptus creditur natus autem 
traditur VIII Kal. Januarias. 

& For Cassianus see the Tables 401 p. 551. 433 p. 
619. Cassianus in early life passed many years with 
the monks of Egypt: Cassiani Collat. I. 1 tom. 2 p. 











23 XI. 1 tom. 2 p. 533. XVII. 31 tom. 2 p. 879. In 
the time of Theophilus : Collat. X.2 p.497 post dies 
admodum paucos quam superior cum abbate Isaac 
Suerat agitata collatio (sc. coll. IX] Theophili pre- 
dicti urbis [Alexandria] episcopi solemnes epistole com- 
mearunt &c. After his ordination as deacon at CP. 
(see the Tables A. D. 401), he is sent to Rome in 
A. Ὁ. 404: Palladii dialogus p. 11 C παραδραμόντος δὲ 
μηνὸς ἡμερῶν ἐπέστη Παλλάδιος ὁ ἐπίσκοπος “Ελενουπόλεως 
[Tables A. D. 400] δίχα γραμμάτων, ὃς ἔλεγε καὶ αὐτὸς 
πεφευγέναι τὴν τῶν ἀρχόντων μανίαν" ἐγκεντρότερον δὲ ἡμῖν 
ἀφηγήσατο, ἐπιδείξας ἀντίγραφον διατάγματος περιέχοντος 
ὡς τὸν κρύπτοντα ἐπίσκοπον ἢ κληρικὸν, ἢ ὅλως δεχόμενον 
ἐν οἰκίᾳ κοινωνικὸν ᾿Ιωάννου [sc. Chrysostom], τὸν οἶκον 
δημεύεσθαι. μετὰ τὸν Παλλάδιον Γερμανὸς πρεσβύτερος ἅμα 
Κασιανῷ διακόνῳ τῶν ᾿Ιωάννου, ἄνδρες εὐλαβεῖς, ἐπιδόντες 
γράμματα παντὸς τοῦ κλήρου Ἰωάννου᾽ ὅπου γράφουσι βίαν 
καὶ τυραννίδα ὑπομεμενηκέναι τὴν ἐκκλησίαν κ. τ. Χ. [Tables 
A. D. 403. 2. 4. 404. 47] Germanus and Cassianus 
are named in the epistle of Innocentius of Rome apud 
Sozom. VIII. 26 p.794D Chrysostomum tom. 3 p. 
523 A. The first ten conferences were written (in 
part at least) in the lifetime, but published after the 
death, of Castor: Cassiani Collat. 1. pref. p. 17 nune 
autem quia derelinquens nos pontifex supradictus (papa 
Castor) migravit ad Christum, has interim decem Colla- 
tiones summorum patrum—qui in eremo Scythica [sc. 
Schetica: conf. Pagium tom. 2 p. 64] morabantur, quas 
ille—simili sibi jusserat sermone conscribi—vobis po- 
tissimum, O beatissime papa Leonti et sancte frater 
Elladi, credidi consecrandas. Castor was still livin 
and addressed by Bonifacius June 13 A. D. 419. 
See the epistle quoted in c. 2 at the year 419. But 
it seems probable from Pagi tom. 2 p. 171 that he 
died Sept. 23 of that year, and we may with Oudin 
tom. 1 p. 1146 refer the publication of the Colla- 
tiones decem to 420 or 421. 


240 APPENDIX. C. 5. 


ὁμιλία Παύλου ἐπισκόπου ᾿Βμέσης λεχθεῖσα κθ΄ Χοιὰκ [sc. Dec.. 25] ἐν τῇ μεγάλῃ ἐκκλησίᾳ ᾿Αλε- 
ξανδρείας, καθημένου τοῦ μακαρίου Κυρίλλου, εἰς τὴν γέννησιν τοῦ Κυρίου. This day then was appointed 
at Alexandria in the episcopate οἵ Cyri/ (which began in October A. D. 412), within the years 
420 and 431. 

That our Lord anticipated the Paschal Supper is unanswerably proved by texts of St. John 
quoted by Casaubon in his argument against Baronius. The Last Supper of Christ with his dis- 
ciples was before the Passover». The priests went not into the judgment hall lest they should be defiled, 
but that they might eat the passover'. It was the preparation of the passover*. The sabbath day was 
a high day’. This anticipation was necessary for the Event which was to follow ; for from hence 
it came to pass that Jesus expired upon the cross on the day and in the hour at which the Paschal 
Lamb was appointed to be slain. The Paschal Lamb was sacrificed towards the close of the 14th 
day of Nisan, and was eaten three hours afterwards on the evening on which the 15th day of 
Nisan commenced™. | 

The Paschal full moon was in the spring when the sun entered Aries: Josephus Ant. ITI. 
10, 5 τεσσαρεσκαιδεκάτῃ κατὰ σελήνην, ἐν κριῷ τοῦ ἡλίου καθεστῶτος". and the Paschal Lamb was 
sacrificed before the full moon: Philo de vita Mosis III. 29 tom. 4 p. 281 τῷ μηνὶ τούτῳ [Nisan] 
περὶ τεσσαρεσκαιδεκάτην ἡμέραν, μέλλοντος τοῦ σεληνιακοῦ κύκλον γίνεσθαι πλησιφανοῦς, ἄγεται τὰ 
Διαβατήρια δημοφανὴς ἑορτὴ, τὸ Χαλδαϊστὶ λεγόμενον Πάσχα. And yet the month began at the 
phasis of the moon: Philo de septen. ὃ 17 tom. 5 p. 88 νουμηνίᾳ γὰρ ἄρχεται φωτίζειν αἰσθητῷ 
φέγγει σελήνην ἥλιος, 7 δὲ τὸ ἴδιον κάλλος ἀναφαίνει τοῖς ὁρῶσιν. And this happens according to 
Newton® when the moon is 18 hours old. Therefore the 14th of Nisan might commence when 


the moon was 134 185 old, and wanted 14 0b 22™ to the fullP. 


h John XIII. 1. Casaubon. Exerc. in Baronium ᾿ 


16 p. 471 Disertis verbis dicuntur cena et lotio pe- 
dum fuisse πρὸ τῆς ἑορτῆς τοῦ πάσχα. 

i John XVIII. 28. Casaub. p. 474 Judei igitur 
Pascha nondum manducaverant. 

k John XIX. 14. Casaub. p. 476 Si dies quo 
Dominus est cruci affixus parasceue fuit Paschatis, 
nondum videlicet Pascha preeterierat. 

1 John XIX. 31. Casaub. p.479 Parenthesis ad- 
jecta valet ad indicandum eximium cultum ejus Sab- 
bati—II]lud queeritur, cur ab Johanne sabbatum illud 
dictum sit dies magnus. Constat propter ipsius sab- 
bati religionem non fuisse ita dictum; nunquam enim 
ea appellatio sabbato reperitur tributa propter ipsum. 
Causa igitur est concursus alterius diei cui nomen 
diei magni conveniat—solique sunt e septem diebus 
Azymorum primus et ultimus qui ita dicti fuerint. 
Ultimum non convenire loco Johannis certum est; 
sequitur igitur illud sabbatum appellatum fuisse diem 
magnum propter concursum primi Azymorum. 

m For the day see Exodus XII. 6 Levit. XXIII. 
5 Numbers XXVIII. 16. Philo Judzeus de Septe- 
nario §18 tom. 5 p. 39 pera δὲ νουμηνίαν ἐστὶν ἑορτὴ 
—hyv of Ἑβραῖοι Πάσχα καλοῦσιν ἐν 7 θύουσι πανδημεί --- 
ἄγεται δὲ ἡ πάνδημος θυσία τεσσαρεσκαιδεκάτῃ τοῦ μηνός. 
Josephus Ant. II. 14,6 ἐνστάσης δὲ τῆς τεσσαρεσκαι- 
δεκάτης, πάντες πρὸς ἔφοδον ἔχοντες ἔθυον. Idem Ant. 
III. 10,5 τῷ μηνὶ τῷ Ξανθικῷ, ὃς Νισὰν παρ᾽ ἡμῖν κα- 
λεῖται καὶ τοῦ ἔτους ἐστὶν ἀρχὴ, τεσσαρεσκαιδεκάτῃ κατὰ 
σελήνην. The hour of the day is marked by Josephus 
Bell. VI. 9,3 ἐνστάσης ἑορτῆς (Πάσχα καλεῖται) καθ᾽ ἣν 


But sometimes the phasis was 


θύουσι μὲν ἀπὸ ἐνάτης ὥρας μέχρι ἑνδεκάτης. Philo tom. 
5 p. 39 θύουσι πανδημεὶ ἀρξάμενοι κατὰ μεσημβρίαν ἕως 
ἑσπέρας. ‘That is to say, they began to sacrifice at 
3h P.M. and ended at 55 P.M. one hour before the 
15th of Nisan, which began at 6 P.M. Mr. Gres- 
well Vol. 3 diss. 4 p.95 has pointed out this coinci- 
dence of the ninth hour in Matt. XXVII. 46 Mark 
XV. 34 Luke XXIII. 44 with that testimony of 
Josephus, and has successfully argued that the Last 
Supper was an anticipation of the Passover. 

u Add Philo de mundi opificio § 39 tom. 1 p. 38 
quoted by Mr. Greswell vol. 1 p. 265 ὅ re ἡγεμὼν 
ἡμέρας ἥλιος, διττὰς καθ᾽ ἕκαστον ἐνιαυτὸν ἀποτελῶν ἰσημε- 
ρίας, ἔαρι καὶ μετοπώρῳ, τὴν μὲν ἐαρινὴν ἐν Κριῷ τὴν δὲ 
μετοπωρινὴν ἐν Ζυγῷ, ἐναργεστάτην παρέχεται πίστιν τοῦ 
περὶ τὴν ἑβδόμην θεοπρεποῦς" ἑκατέρα γὰρ τῶν ἰσημεριῶν 
ἑβδόμῳ γίνεται μηνὶ, καθ᾽ ἃς καὶ ἑορτάζειν διείρηται νόμῳ 
τὰς μεγίστας καὶ δημοτελεστάτας ἑορτάς. 

© Quoted by Mr. Cuninghame Synopsis p. 133. 

P Mr. Cuninghame Vindication of the True Date 
of the Passion p. 16 thus states this point. A luna- 
tion being 294 12h 44m, the age of the moon at the 
full will be 144 18h 22m, Now the earliest possible 
phasis being 18 hours after the new moon gives the 
earliest possible beginning for the Ist of Nisan 18 
hours. Adding 13 days we have the beginning of 
the 14th of Nisan at 134 18h, being before the full 
moon 1d Qh 22m, Because 134 18h Om 

1.0. 22 


14 18 22 


GOSPEL CHRONOLOGY. 241 


delayed till the moon was 14 175 0™ old, and then, if the 1st of Nisan was deferred till the phasis, 
the 14th would begin only 15 22™ before the full moon4. 

This precision however in adjusting the month to the moon did not exist in practice. The 
Jews, like other nations who adopted a lunar year and supplied the defect by an intercalary 
month, failed in obtaining complete accuracy. We know not what their method of calculation 
was, at the time of the Christian era. But we are not to apply to their time the modern Jewish 
Calendar or the cycle of 19 years; nor are we to rely upon the accounts of Maimonides writing 
in the twelfth century, or of other Rabbinical doctors, for the practice of the Jews in the time of 
Christ ; nor can it be determined from their computations in what year of that period the Paschal 
sacrifice fell upon the sixth day of the week'. They used a cycle of 84 years, which was by no 
means exact’, and sometimes they observed the passover before the equinox: Epiphan. heer. 70 
Ρ. 823 B οὔτε οὖν δύναται ἀχθῆναι (τὸ πάσχα) ἐὰν μὴ ὑπερβῇ καὶ ἰσημερία' ὅπερ παρὰ τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις οὐ 
φυλάσσεται οὐδὲ ἀκριβῆ θέλουσι τοιαύτην ἐπιτελεῖν πραγματείαν. διέπεσε γὰρ Tap αὐτοῖς καὶ ἠπάτηται 
τὰ πάντα. A Paschal Homily by an unknown author apud Chrysostomum tom. 5 p. 942, 15 Sav. 
=tom. 8 p. 277 C Montf. λοιπὸν yap ᾿Ιουδαῖοι ποιοῦσι τὸ πάσχα πρὸ ἰσημερίας ἀδιαφόρως, ἐκτὸς εἰ μὴ 
ἐμβολίμου μηνὸς ἐνστάντος ἀκουσίως per ἰσημερίαν παραταθῶσι. τοῦτο δὲ οὐκ ἔστι σκοποῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπὸ τοῦ 
συμβάντος. αὐτίκα γοῦν νῦν εἰς τὸ ἐνεστὼς πρὸ ἰσημερίας ποιοῦσι. 

If the first Passover after the Baptism was in the Spring of A. D. 26, the Crucifixion and the 
fourth Passover are determined to the year 29; and it remains to enquire whether the Passover 


4 Thus calculated by Cuninghame Vindication &c. 
p- 17: The latest appearance of the moon was when 
she set at 17 hours old, being invisible. 


04 17h Om 
BOG. dBY 5.5 sas big ® 
DRUG OY oe dat «get τη 1 17 0 
BUG LO GOVE νυν κε co 19. 0 9 


14th of Nisan begins at 14 17 0 
before the full moon... O 1 22 


_ 14 18 22 

He adds “ consequently in this case the whole day of 
the full moon, except the last 14 22™, belongs to the 
14th of Nisan.” Where for the “14th” read “13th.” 
τ Geiseler Vol. 1 p. 38 “ From the uncertainty of 
the Jewish Calendar of that time it is impossible to 
find by an exact astronomical reckoning in which of 
the years the first day of the Passover fell upon a 
Friday.” Mr. Benson Chronology of our Saviour’s 
Life p. 304 also justly condemns those who take for 
granted either that the vernal equinox always pre- 
ceded the 15th of Nisan or that we are perfectly 
acquainted with the Jewish method of computation 
or that this method was accurate. And he affirms 
p- 326 that the Jewish method of fixing the pass- 
over is not by any means so well known as to permit 
us to depend upon the precision of modern astronomy 
in ascertaining the period to which it was fixed at 
the time of’the Crucifixion. And observes p. 334 
that the year can neither be affirmed or denied merely 
by our calculations of the Paschal Full Moon, because 
we know not with sufficient accuracy the Jewish 


method of determining the passover. 

8 Epiphanius her. 51 p. 449 A προστιθέασι τῷ σε- 
ληνιακῷ δρόμῳ μετὰ τὰς τνδ' ἡμέρας καὶ ἄλλας κατ᾽ ἔτος 
τέσσαρας ὥρας" ὡς εἶναι εἰς τὰ τρία ἔτη ἡμέραν μίαν. διὸ 
παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς πέντε μῆνες τελοῦνται ἑμβόλιμοι εἰς ἔτη ιδ΄ διὰ 
τὸ ἀφαιρεῖσθαι ἀπὸ τοῦ ἡλιακοῦ δρόμου τῶν τξε΄ ἡμερῶν καὶ 
ὡρῶν τριῶν τὴν μίαν ὥραν. προστιθεμένων γὰρ τῶν ὡρῶν, 
λοιπὸν γίνονται τξε ἡμέραι παρὰ ὥραν μίαν. ὅθεν αὐτοὶ 
ἑξάκις πολυπλασιάσαντες τὰ ιδ΄ ἔτη τοῦ πδ΄ ἔτους ἐν τῷ 
me τιθέασιν ἐμβόλιμον ἕνα μῆνα" εἰς τὸ εἶναι λ΄ καὶ ἕνα 
μῆνα εἰς τὰ πε΄ ἔτη. οἵτινες Sedov εἶναι κατὰ τὴν ἀκρί- 
βειαν λ΄ εἷς μὴν καὶ κδ΄ ἡμέραι καὶ ὧραι τρεῖς. Anatolius 
apud Bucherium p. 439 Nonnulli 84 annorum circulum 
computantes nunquam ad veram Pasche computandi 
rationem pervenerunt. Conf. Norisium ad fastos con- 
sulares Opp. tom. 2 p. 620 A. Bingham Vol. 9 p. 
109 “The first Christians of Jerusalem had no other 
way of finding out Easter but by the Jewish cycle of 
84 years, which the Jews had used sometime before 
to settle the anniversary returns of their Passover. 
Which cycle, though it was a little faulty, continued 
to be used by the Christians for near 200 years” 
p- 110 “In the time of Hadrian some Christians be- 
gan to enquire into the defects of the Jewish cycle, 
which was found to make Easter sometimes antici- 
pate the Vernal Equinox, and so bring two Easters 
into one year.” P.112 ‘The Roman and Alex- 
andrian accounts (of Easter) sometimes varied a week 
or a month from each other, which was owing purely 
to their different ways of calculation, because the 
Roman Church still proceeded by the old Jewish 
cycle of 84 and not by the new Alexandrian cycle of 
nineteen.” 


Ti 


242 APPENDIX. 0. 5. 


of that year was in March or April. The full moon of March is fixed by Mr. Cuninghame’s 
calculationt to Friday March 18 at 9 16" P.M. If that was the Paschal moon, we obtain these 
dates: the 14th of Nisan began at 6 P. M. of March 17 and the 15th of Nisan at 6 P.M. March 
18, 35 16™ before the full moon; and the Paschal Lamb was slain at 35 P.M. of Friday March 
18, 64 16™ before the full moon. It is no insurmountable objection that this was three days 
before the equinox; for we have seen from the preceding testimonies that a Jewish Passover 
was sometimes celebrated before the equinox, and, as Mr. Benson properly remarks’, in the Mo- 
saic Law there is no injunction which refers to the equinox at all. It has been objected however 
that March 18 is inadmissible, because if the 16th of Nisan is at March 20 the corn would not be 
ripe for an offering. But the Law seems only to require that when the sheaf was offered on the 
16th of Nisan the barley should be in the ear. That it could be ripe enough to be reaped and 
used as food at that early season is scarcely credible. If the passover had been delayed until 
ripeness in this latter sense had been attained, not only a full moon at the equinox would have 
been excluded, but many vernal full moons after the equinox ; and it could rarely happen that the 
Passover could be celebrated at a vernal full moon at all. 

We are now to consider the full moon of April in A. D. 29. Mr. Benson* places the new moon 
at April 2 at 8 P. M. the full moon in the night between the 16th and 17th of April. Mr. Gres- 
welly gives the full moon at April 16. Mr. Cuninghame having assigned the full moon of March, 
as we have seen, to March 18 at 95 16™ P. M., his calculation will fix the new moon at April 2 
at 35 38™ P. M. and the full moon at April 17 at 10h A. M.z 

The 17th of April fell upon Sunday in A. D. 29, and, as the crucifixion was upon the 6th day 


τ Vindication &c. p. 14. 
Vv Benson’s Chronology of our Saviour’s life p. 309. 


, > “ \ ε At ᾿ , ῥΑ , 
χονται ταύτην ἐπιτελεῖν τὴν éoprny’ [sc. τὸ πάσχα] νέων 
ς 


ΕΥ̓ Ν ιν ε ‘ an Ge , ’ 
γὰρ, φασὶν, αὐτὴν ἑορτὴν ὁ νόμος καλεῖ; μή ποτε τούτων 


w See Leviticus XXIII. 6—11 appointing the 14th 
of Nisan for the Passover, the 15th for the first day 
of the feast of Unleavened Bread, and the 16th for 
the Sheaf Offering; ‘‘ Ye shall bring a sheaf of the 
jirst fruit of your harvest [that is, your future harvest] 
unto the priest, and he shall wave the sheaf before the 
Lord to be accepted for you.” Philo de Mundi opi- 
ficio § 39 tom. 1 p. 39 having mentioned the two 
great festivals, the Passover in the spring and the feast 
of Tabernacles in the autumn, observes ἀμφοτέραις τὰ 
ὅσα ἐκ γῆς τελειογονεῖται, ἔαρι μὲν 6 τοῦ σίτου καρπός---- 
Again de vita Mosis III. 29 tom. 4 p. 230 τὴν ἀρχὴν 
τῆς ἑαρινῆς ἰσημερίας πρῶτον ἀναγράφει μῆνα Μωῦσῆς.---- 
κατὰ γὰρ ταύτην τὰ μὲν σπαρτὰ ἡ ἀναγκαία τροφὴ τελειο- 
γονεῖται. Josephus Ant. il. 10, 5 τῇ δευτέρᾳ τῶν 
ἀζύμων ἡμέρᾳ, ἕκτη δ᾽ ἐστὶν αὕτη καὶ δεκάτη, τῶν καρπῶν 
obs ἐθέρισαν, οὐ γὰρ ἥψαντο πρότερον αὐτῶν, μεταλαμ- 
βάνουσι᾽ καὶ τὸν θεὸν ἡ ἡγούμενοι τιμᾶν δίκαιον εἶναι πρῶτον 
---τὰς ἀπαρχὰς αὐτῷ τῆς κριθῆς ἐπιφέρουσι τρόπον τοῦτον. 
φρύξαντες τῶν σταχύων τὸ δράγμα καὶ πτίσαντες καὶ κα- 
θαρὰς πρὸς ἀλεστῶν τὰς κριθὰς ποιήσαντες, τῷ βωμῷ ἀσ- 
σάρωνα προσάγουσι τῷ θεῷ. καὶ μίαν ἐξ αὐτοῦ δράκα ἐπι- 
βάλλοντες τὸ λοιπὸν ἀφιᾶσιν εἰς χρῆσιν τοῖς ἱερεῦσι. καὶ 
τότε λοιπὸν δημοσίᾳ ἔξεστι πᾶσι καὶ ἰδίᾳ θερίζειν. From 
the term φρύξαντες applied to the preparation of the 
corn for this offering, it would seem that the grain 
was not yet ripe. Sozomen VII. 18 p. 732 D has 
been quoted to prove that the corn must be ripe: 
Σαμαρεῖται, of τοῦ Μωσέως νόμου τὰ μάλιστα ζηλωταὶ τυγ- 
χάνουσι, πρὶν τὸν νέον τελεσφορεῖσθαι καρπὸν οὐκ ἀνέ- 


φανέντων ἑορτάζειν οὐ θέμις" ὡς ἐξ ἀνάγκης φθάνειν τὴν ἐν 
τῷ ἦρι ἰσημερίαν. But the mention of the Samaritans 
on this occasion is rather a proof that they were more 
strict in their practice than the Jews themselves ; and 
the word τελεσφορεῖσθαι, like τελειογονεῖσθαι in Philo, 
implies perfection of growth; which is attained when 
the corn is in the ear, and before it has arrived at 
ripeness. Mr. Cuninghame Vindication p. 35 reports 
the evidence of Dr. Robinson, who tells us that in 
Palestine barley harvest is a week earlier than wheat 
harvest, and that May is the earliest date which he 
assigns to wheat harvest; that on the 4th of June 
wheat harvest was beginning at Hebron; that at 
Jericho on May 12 the work was nearly completed ; 
that on May 23rd 1838 Mr. Nicolayson writes from 
Jerusalem the barley harvest is all over. How is it 
consistent with these testimonies to suppose that the 
barley should be ready for reaping at the Paschal 
full moon, that is, in by far the greater number of 
years, before the middle of April? The account of 
Josephus shews that the reaping did not begin till 
after the 16th of Nisan. 

x Chronology &c. p. 327. 

Y Vol. 1 p. 269 April 16 “ first quarter.” 

z For an entire lunation, or 294 12h 44™, being 
added to March 184 9h 16m P. M. will terminate at 
April 17, 10h A. M. and half a lunation, or 144 18h 
22m, being added to March 18 at 9b 16™ P.M. will 
give the new moon at April 2, 3b 38m P. M. 


KINGS OF PARTHIA. 243 


of the week, we obtain the following positions. The Ist of Nisan commenced at 6" P. M. April 
1, at 215 38™ before the new moon according to Mr. Cuninghame ; the 14th of Nisan at 6b P.M. 
of Thursday April 14; the Paschal Lamb was slain at 3 P. M. of Friday Ap. 15, 14 19" before the 
full moon. Mr. Browne? prefers Friday March 18 as the day of the Crucifixion. I incline to the 
later date, and think that it may be probably assigned to Friday April 15. That Nisan should 
begin 215 38™ before the new moon is not improbable, when we consider the inaccuracy of ancient 
cycles. The Attic years of Meton had greater variations, even in the beginning of his cycle?. 


VE. 


KINGS OF PARTHIA—KINGS OF PERSIA. 


ARSACES founded the Parthian Empire about B.C. 2502. He first acquired Parthia and 
then Hyrcania. His successors gradually extended their dominion over the adjacent provinces 
until it included almost all the countries East of the Euphrates which had belonged to the old 
Persian Monarchy». The empire of the Arsacide@ under about 28 kings subsisted 475 years, from 
the rise of Arsaces in B.C. 250 in the consulship of Manlius and Regulus to the overthrow of 
Artabanus by Artaxerxes in the beginning of A. D. 226, at the close of the 4th year of Alexander 


Severus. 


Each of the Parthian kings in addition to his own name assumed the name of the founder 
Arsaces: Strabo XV p. 702 τοιοῦτον δὲ καὶ παρὰ τοῖς Παρθυαίοις" ᾿Αρσάκαι γὰρ καλοῦνται πάντες" 


ἰδίᾳ δὲ ὁ μὲν ᾿Ορώδης ὁ δὲ Φραάτης ὁ δ᾽ ἄλλο τι. 


This also appears from Justin‘, and from the 


coins of the Parthian kings which shall be described below. 


a Quoted by Mr. Cuninghame. 

b See F. H. IT p. 338=p. 409. 

a See F.H. III p. 18. 1 read in Justin L. Manlis 
Vulsone C. Atilio Regulo coss. that is, I understand 
with Valesius ad Ammianum 23, 6.3 Caius Atilius 
Regulus L. Manlius Vulso the consuls of B.C. 250, 
and not L. Manlius Vulso Marcus Atilius Regulus 
the consuls of B. C. 256. I prefer the lower date 
because it is more consistent with Justin himself, 
who refers the acts of Arsaces to the reign of Seleucus 
B. C. 246, and with the dates preserved by other au- 
thorities. Eusebius and Suidas, who are quoted in 
the Tables F. H. III p. 18, give B.C. 250 and 246. 
Moses Chorenensis 11. 1 refers the rise of Arsaces to 
the 11th year of Antiochus Theus: undecimo ejus anno 
a Macedonum jugo Parthi defecere, that is, in B.C. 
251; or 60 years after the era of the Seleucide be- 
gan: II. 2 post sexaginta annos quam Alexander 
mortuus est, Parthis imperitavit Arsaces. But the 
60th year of that era (which is here meant) was 
completed ii autumn B.C. 252. These dates also 
more nearly agree with the later date B. C. 250. 

> Strabo XI p. 515 ἔπειθ᾽ οὕτως ἴσχυσαν ἀφαιρού- 
μενοι τὴν πλησίον ἀεὶ διὰ τὰς ἐν τοῖς πολέμοις κατορθώσεις, 


ὥστε τελευτῶντες ἁπάσης τῆς ἐντὸς Εὐφράτου κύριοι κατέ- 
στησαν. ἀφείλοντο δὲ καὶ τῆς Βακτριανῆς μέρος βιασάμενοι 
τοὺς Σκύθας, καὶ ἔτι πρότερον τοὺς περὶ Ἑὐκρατίδαν' 
καὶ νῦν ἐπάρχουσι τοσαύτης γῆς καὶ τοσούτων ἐθνῶν ὥστε 
ἀντίπαλον τοῖς Ρωμαίοις τρόπον τινὰ γεγόνασι κατὰ μέγεθος 
τῆς ἀρχῆς. Rennell Memoir of a Map of Hindostan p. 
200 conveys a just idea of the extent of this empire : 
“Parthia rebelled, and together with Hyrcania and 
other adjoining provinces became an independent 
state under Arsaces. As the empire of the Seleucide 
grew weaker, the Parthians extended their country 
westwards and the fine province of Media (now Irak- 
Ajami) fell to them, and within a century after the 
foundation of their state it had swallowed up all the 
countries from the Indus to the Euphrates, Bactria 
included.” Parthia proper was a province of small 
extent: Strabo XI p. 514 ἡ Παρθυαία πολλὴ μὲν οὐκ 
gore συνετέλει γοῦν μετὰ τῶν Ὑρκανῶν κατὰ τὰ Περσικά" 
καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα τῶν Μακεδόνων κρατούντων ἐπὶ χρόνον πο- 
λύν. πρὸς δὲ τῇ σμικρότητι δασεῖα καὶ ὀρεινή ἐστι καὶ 
ἄπορος. Parthia was a mountainous tract on the 
South Eastern border of the Caspian sea. The pro- 
vince of Hyrcania adjoined it on the west. 


rig 


244 


I Arsaces. 


APPENDIX. 


B.C. 250. For the testimonies to Arsaces see F. H. III p. 18 appendix p.311. 


C6; 


The two 


years ascribed to Arsaces by Arrian, if reckoned from his first appearance, are too short a space for 
his acts. They were probably dated from his ultimate success in the reign of Seleucus Callinicus 


about B. C. 245. 244. 


IT Tiridates. The son of Arsaces according to Justin 41. 5 Hujus filius et successor regni, Arsaces et ipse 


nomine. His brother according to Arrian: See F. H. III p. 311. 


Arsaces, whose war with Antio- 


chus in B.C. 209 is described by Polybius X. 28, was Tiridates: Justin. 41. 5 adversus Antiochum 
Seleuci filium centum millibus peditum et viginti millibus equitum instructum mira virtute pugnavit*. If 
we date the 37 years of Tiridates (F. H. III p.311) from B. C. 244, which we have called the last 
year of Arsaces, and place them at B.C. 244—207, they will include that war of the year 209, and 


agree with Polybius and Justin. 
III Priapatiuse. 


The third king: Justin 41. 5 Tertius Parthis rex Priapatius fuit, sed et ipse Arsaces 


dictus.—Hic actis in regno quindecim annis decessit, relictis duobus filiis Mithridate et Phrahate. If 
his 15 years begin in B. C. 207, they may terminate in B. C. 192. 
Phrahates I. The fourth Arsaces, according to Justin, succeeded his father about B.C. 192. He subdued 
the Mardi, and was succeeded by his brother Mithridatesf. © 
V Mithridates I. Arsaces V according to Justin, succeeded his brother Phrahates J. He conquered Media, 
Elymeza, and from the Indian Caucasus to the Euphrates, and in India the provinces under Porus8. 
VI Phrahates II. Son of Mithridates: Justin 42.1 Post necem Mithridatis Parthorum regis Phrahates filius 
ejus rex constituitur: qui cum inferre bellum—Syri@ statuisset, Scytharum motibus ad sua defendenda 


revocatur. 


He succeeded within B. C. 138—130. See F. H. III p. 334 note t. Which gives about 


60 years for the two reigns of Phrahates I and Mithridates I. After a short reign Phrahates IJ was 


slain by his Greek soldiers: Justin. 42. 1. 


VII Artabanus I. Son of Priapatius:» Justin. 42. 2 In hujus locum Artabanus patruus ejus rex substituitur. 


Scythe autem contenti victoria, depopulata Parthia, in patriam revertuntur. 


Sed Artabanus, bello Tho- 


gariis illato, in brachio vulneratus statim decedit. Huic Mithridates filius succedit, cui res geste Magni 


cognomen. dedere. 


ὁ Justin 41.5 Arsaces—cujus memorie hunc ho- 
norem Parthi tribuerunt ut omnes exinde reges suos 
Arsacis nomine nuncupent. This appears also in the 
letter of Volagases I to Vespasian apud Dionem 66. 
11 τοῦ δὲ Οὐλογαίσου ἐπιστείλαντος αὐτῷ οὕτως" “ Ba- 
σιλεὺς βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκης Φλαβίῳ Οὐεσπασιανῷ χαίρειν.᾽ 

ἃ See F.H. 111 p. 315 u. 

ὁ Between Tiridates and Priapatius Eckhel tom. 3 
Ρ. 525 after Vaillant inserts an Artabanus I. But 
this is contrary to Justin who affirms that Priapatius 
was the third Arsaces; and Brotier ad Tacitum ann. 
II. 2 justly rejects this Artabanus, as inserted with- 
out authority. 

f Justin. 41. 5 Major (filius) Phrahates more gentis 
heres regni Mardos validam gentem bello domuit ; nec 
multo post decessit, pluribus filiis relictis: quibus pre- 
teritis fratri potissimum Mithridati, insignis virtutis 
viro, reliquit imperium ; plus regio quam patrio deberi 
nomini ratus, potiusque patrie quam liberis consulen- 
dum. 

& Justin. 41. 6 Hodem ferme tempore, sicuti in Par- 
this Mithridates ita in Bactris Eucratides, magni uter- 
que viri, regna ineunt. Sed Parthorum fortuna felicior 
ad summum hoc duce imperii fastigium eos perduxit.— 
Inter Parthos et Medos bellum oritur. Cum varius 
utriusque populi casus fuisset, ad postremum victoria 


penes Parthos fuit. His viribus auctus Mithridates— 
ipse in Hyrcaniam proficiscitur. unde reversus bellum 
cum Elymeorum rege gessit ; quo victo hanc quoque 
gentem regno adjecit, imperiumque Parthorum a monte 
Caucaso—usque flumen Euphratem protulit, atque ita 
adversa valetudine correptus non minor Arsace proavo 
gloriosa senectute decessit. Diod. tom. 10 p. 91 ὁ ’Ap- 
σάκης ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐπιείκειαν καὶ φιλανθρωπίαν ζηλώσας ad- 
τομάτην ἔσχε τὴν ἐπίρροιαν τῶν ἀγαθῶν, καὶ τὴν βασιλείαν 
ἐπὶ πλεῖον ηὔξησε. μέχρι γὰρ τῆς ᾿ἸΙνδικῆς διατείνας, τῆς ὑπὸ 
τὸν Πῶρον γενομένης χώρας ἐκυρίευσεν ἀκινδύνως.----καθόλου 
δὲ πολλῶν ἐθνῶν ἐγκρατὴς γενόμενος τὰ Tap’ ἑκάστοις ἄριστα 
τῶν νομίμων κατέδειξε τοῖς Πάρθοις. Orosius V. 4 makes 
Mithridates the sixth Arsaces: Mithridates tune si- 
quidem (sc. in the time of the war with Viriathus 
B. C. 145—140] rex Parthorum, sextus ab Arsace, 
victo Demetrio prefecto Babyloniam urbem finesque 
ejus universos victor invasit, omnes preterea gentes 
que inter Hydaspen fluvium et Indum jacent subegit, 
&e. 

h If Artabanus was the uncle of Phrahates IT, he 
was the brother of Mithridates I, and therefore son 
of Priapatius. The three reigns which came between 
the death of his father and his own elevation might 
make him 65 years old or upwards at his accession. 


VIII Mithridates IT magnus. 


IX Sanatruces. 


KINGS OF PARTHIA. 245 


The son of Artabanus: Justin. 42. 2. Idem Ibid. Multa bella cum finitimis 
magna virtute gessit multosque populos Parthico regno addidit. Sed et cum Scythis prospere aliquoties 
dimicavit ultorque injurie parentum fuit. Ad postremum Ortoadisti Armeniorum regi bellum intulit. 

Contemporary with Lucullus: Appian. Mithrid. c. 104. He died within Ol. 177 B. C. 72 
—68: Phlegon apud Photium Cod. 97 καὶ ἄλλα δὲ πλεῖστα ἐν ταύτῃ ξυνηνέχθη τῇ ᾿Ολυμπιάδι----καὶ Σινα- 
τρούκην τὸν Πάρθων βασιλέα τελευτήσαντα διεδέξατο Φραάτης ὁ ἐπικληθεὶς θεός. He was lately dead in B.C. 
66 coss. L. Tullo Aimilio Lepido : Dio 36. 28 (Μιθριδάτης) τότε μὲν ἐν ὀλιγωρίᾳ αὐτὸν [86. οπιροίμπι) 
ἐποιήσατο" τοῦ γὰρ ᾿Αρσάκου τοῦ τῶν Πάρθων βασιλέως ἀποθανόντος ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ τούτῳ Φραάτην τὸν διάδοχον 
αὐτοῦ προσεδόκησεν οἰκειώσεσθαι. ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ὁ Πομπήϊος τὴν φιλίαν τῷ Φραάτῃ διὰ ταχέων ἐπὶ τοῖς αὐτοῖς προσυνέ- 
θετο, καὶ ἐς τὴν ᾿Αρμενίαν αὐτὸν τὴν τοῦ Τιγράνου προεμβαλεῖν ἀνέπεισε κ. τ. λ. Conf. Dion. 36. 34. Lucian. 
Macrob. c. 15 Σινατρόκης [conf. Eckhel tom. 3 p. 528] δὲ ὁ Παρθυαίων βασιλεὺς, ἔτος ὀγδοηκοστὸν ἤδη 
The seven years 
Sanatruces is the 


γεγονὼς, ἀπὸ Σακαυράκων Σκυθῶν καταχθεὶς βασιλεύειν ἤρξατο, καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν ἔτη ἑπτά. 
might be B. C. 75—68, leaving about 60 years for the three preceding reigns. 
ninth Arsacesi, 


X Phrahates III Theus. Appian. Mithrid. c. 104 Τιγράνης---πολεμῶν τῷ πατρὶ καὶ ἡττώμενος ἐς Φραάτην ἐπεφεύγει 


τὸν Παρθυαίων βασιλέα, ἄρτι τὴν Σιντρίκου τοῦ πατρὸς ἀρχὴν διαδεδεγμένον. πλησιάσαντος δὲ τοῦ Πομπηΐου, κοι- 
νωσάμενος Φραάτῃ, συγχωροῦντός τε κἀκείνου, καὶ φιλίαν ἰδίαν ἐς τὸν Πομπήϊον μνωμένου, κατέφευγεν ὁ παῖς ἱκέ- 
της ἐς τὸν Πομπήϊον" καὶ ταῦτα ὧν Μιθριδάτου θυγατριδοῦς Κ. This and the testimonies of Dio and Phlegon 
already given fix the accession of Phrahates at about B.C.68. Slain by his sons: Dio 39. 56 τοῦ 
yap Bpadrov ὑπὸ τῶν παίδων δολοφονηθέντος, ᾿Ορώδης τήν τε αὐτοῦ διεδέξατο βασιλείαν καὶ Μιθριδάτην τὸν 


ἀδελφὸν ἐκ τῆς Μηδίας ἧς ἦρχεν ἐξέβαλε. 


ΧΙ Mithridates III. Brother of Orodes : Justin.! 42. 4 Propter crudelitatem a senatu Parthico regno pellitur. 


Frater ejus Orodes cum regnum vacans occupasset, Babyloniam quo Mithridates confugerat diu obsidet, 
et fame coactos in deditionem oppidanos compellit. Mithridates autem fiducia cognationis ultro se in 
potestatem Orodis tradit. Sed Orodes plus hostem quam fratrem cogitans in conspectu suo trucidari eum 
jussit. Appian. Syr. c. 51 ἐγένοντο Συρίας στρατηγοὶ τῶν τὰ ἐπώνυμα ἀρξάντων ἐν ἄστει---καὶ πρῶτος ἐκ τῶν- 
δὲ ἐπέμφθη TaBinos μετὰ στρατιᾶς τὰ, καὶ πολεμεῖν αὐτὸν ὁρμῶντα Μιθριδάτης μὲν ὁ Παρθυαίων βασιλεὺς, ἐξε- 


λαυνόμενος τῆς ἀρχῆς ὑπὸ ᾿Ορώδου τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ, μετῆγεν ἐξ ᾿Αράβων ἐπὶ Παρθυαίους. The narrative of Appian 


fixes the civil war of the two brothers to Β. C. 57 or 5623. 


Wherefore the two reigns of Phrahates 


ITI and Mithridates III occupied about 12 years, B. C. 68—57. 


XII Orodes. 


Brother of Mithridates III. His reign may be placed at B. C. 55—37. 


He slew Crassus in 


B.C. 53: See F. H. III p. 190. 192. Justin. 42. 4 Bellum cum Romanis gessit Crassumque impera- 


i Between Mithridates IT and Sanatruces Vaillant 
and Brotier insert Mnascires from Lucian Macrob. 
c. 16. But Eckhel justly regards this as doubtful, 
tom. 3 p. 528. The two interpolated reigns, Arta- 
banus between Tiridates and Priapatius (see p. 244 °) 
and Mnascires between Mithridates and Sanatruces 
cause Sanatruces to be reckoned Arsaces XI by Eck- 
hel after Vaillant. Eckhel observes “ Regum qui 
proxime [sc. post Mithridatem IT] successere series 
plane incerta est. ad has Vaillantius redactus angus- 
tias Mnascirem quendam qui lacunam expleat huc 
cogit, quem Lucianus Parthorum regem appellat.” 
But no Jacuna is to be discerned in this part of the 
series. The five kings Phrahates I, Mithridates I, 
Phrahates II, Artabanus I, Mithridates IT, occupy 
less than 120 years, giving a proportion of less than 
24 years to each reign. The collective reigns of the 
three last are 60 years, which terminate at about 
B.C. 75, where the accession of Sanatruces is fixed 


by the testimonies. 

k Plutarch. Pompeio c. 33 Πομπήϊος δ᾽ εἰς ᾿Αρμενίαν 
ἐνέβαλε, Tod νέου Τιγράνου καλοῦντος αὐτόν. ἤδη yap ἀφει- 
στήκει τοῦ πατρός.----καὶ μετ᾽ οὐ πολὺν χρόνον ἔπεμψε Φρα- 
ἄτης ὁ Πάρθος, ἀπαιτῶν μὲν τὸν νεανίσκον ὡς αὑτοῦ γαμ- 
βρὸν ἀξιῶν δὲ τῶν ἡγεμονιῶν ὅρῳ χρῆσθαι τῷ Εὐφράτῃ. 
x. t. A. Conf. Dionem 37. ὅ. 6. Phrahates in the 
spring of B.C. 64 engaged in war with Tigranes. 
See F. H. III p. 174. 

1 Justin. 42. 4 confounds Mithridates III the bro- 
ther of Orodes with Mithridates II the son of Arta- 
banus, whom he had described in 42. 2. He omits 
Sanatruces and Phrahates III. Eckhel tom. 3 p. 527 
and Vaillant, whom he quotes, have noticed this mis- 
take of Justin. 

m Dio 39. 56 de Mithridate: καὶ ὃς καταφυγὼν πρὸς 
τὸν Γαοῦίνιον ἀνέπεισεν αὐτὸν συμπρᾶξαί οἱ τὴν κάθοδον. 


0 See F. H. III p. 342 e p. 3951. 


246 


APPENDIX. C. 6. 


torem cum filio et omni exercitu Romano delevit. His son Pacorus® was slain by Ventidius in B.C. 38: 
F. H. III p. 218. after whose death Orodes appoints Phrahates his successor, by whom he is mur- 
dered in the year following: Dio 49. 23 τῷ ἐπιγιγνομένῳ ἔτει [sc. Agrippa et Gallo coss. B. C. 37] ὁ 
’Opadns— ered) τῇ τε ἡλικίᾳ καὶ τῷ πένθει τῷ τοῦ ἹΠακόρου ἔκαμνε, Φραάτῃ τῷ πρεσβυτάτῳ τῶν λοιπῶν παίδων 
τὴν ἀρχὴν ζῶν ἔτι ἐνεχείρισε, καὶ ὃς παραλαβὼν αὐτὴν ἀνοσιώτατος ἀνθρώπων ἐγένετο" τούς τε γὰρ ἀδελφοὺς---- 
ἐδολοφόνησεν----καὶ αὐτὸν ἐκεῖνον δυσανασχετοῦντα ἐπὶ τούτῳ ἐπαπέκτεινε.---τοῦτο μὲν ἐπὶ τοῦ ᾿Αγρίππα καὶ ἐπὶ 
τοῦ Τάλλου ὑπατευόντων ἐγένετον. 


XHI Phrahates IV. Began to reign in B.C. 37. Justin 42. 5 describes his first acts: Statim, quasi nollet 


mori, patrem interfecit, fratres quoque omnes triginta trucidat. Sed nec in filiis cessant parricidia. Nam 
cum infestos sibi optimates propter adsidua scelera videret, ne esset qui nominari rex posset, adultum filium 
interfici jubet. In B. C.20 he restored the Roman prisoners and standards to Augustus: F. H. III 
p- 240. Justin. 42.5 (Augustus) metum Phrahati incussit ne bellum Parthia vellet inferre. Itaque tota 
Parthia captivi ex Crassiano sive Antonii exercitu recollecti, signaque cum his militaria Augusto remissa. 
Sed et filit nepotesque Phrahatis obsides Augusto dati4. Slain about A.D.15 by his son Phraataces. 
Phrahates IV therefore reigned about 52 years. 


XIV Phraataces. Josephus Ant. XVIII. 2, 4 having related the accession of Tiberius and some events of his 


reign proceeds thus: τελευτᾷ δὲ καὶ Φραάτης 6 Παρθυαίων βασιλεὺς κατὰ τοῦτον τὸν χρόνον, ἐπιβουλῆς αὐτῷ 
γενομένης ὑπὸ Φραατάκου τοῦ υἱέως .----Φραατάκης δὲ----μισηθεὶς----ἐξέπιπτε τῶν πραγμάτων καὶ οὕτω θνήσκει. συμ- 
φρονήσαντες δὲ οἱ γενναιότατοι Πάρθων ὡς ἀβασιλεύτοις μὲν ἀμήχανον πολιτεύεσθαι, οἱ δὲ βασιλεύοντες ἐκ τοῦ 
γένους τῶν ᾿Αρσακιδῶν, οὐ γὰρ ἑτέροις ἄρχειν νόμιμον, ----Ορώδην ἐκάλουν πρεσβεύσαντες.----τοῦτον μὲν δὴ συ- 
στάντες ἀποκτείνουσιν---πρεσβεύσαντες δὲ εἰς Ῥώμην ἠτοῦντο βασιλέα τῶν ὁμηρευόντων" καὶ πέμπεται Βονώνης 
προκριθεὶς τῶν ἀδελφῶν. Vonones was appointed in A. D. 16: Tacit. Ann. II. 1. 2 Sisenna Statilio 
Tauro L. Libone consulibus—post finem Phraatis et sequentium regum [sc. Phraatacis et Orodis] οὗ 
internas cedes venere in urbem legati a primoribus Parthis qui Vononem vetustissimum liberorum ejus 
accirent. The deaths of Phrahates IV and his two successors may therefore be referred to A. D. 15. 


XV Orodes II. See Arsaces XIV. 
XVI Vonones I. Son of Phrahates IV. Appointed king in A.D. 16: see Arsaces XIV. He is soon deposed 


by the Parthians: Tacit. Ann. II. 2 Accepere barbari letantes, ut ferme ad nova imperia. mox subiit 
pudor, degeneravisse Parthos, &c.—Igitur Artabanus Arsacidarum e sanguine apud Dahas adultus ex- 
citus, primoque congressu fusus reparat vires regnoque potitur. victo Vononi perfugium Armenia fuit. 
Josephus Ant. XVIII. 2, 4 παραχρῆμα ἐκάλουν ᾿Αρτάβανον Μηδείας βασιλεύοντα, γένος ᾿Αρσακιδῶν, πείθεται 
δὲ ᾿Αρτάβανος καὶ μετὰ στρατιᾶς ἔπεισιν" ὑπαντιάζει δὲ αὐτὸν Βονώνης" καὶ τὸ μὲν πρῶτον ---ἡττηθεὶς φεύγει πρὸς 
τοὺς ὅρους τῆς Μηδείας ᾿Αρτάβανος" καὶ per οὐ πολὺ συναγαγὼν πολλὴν στρατιὰν συμβάλλει τε Βονώνῃ καὶ νικᾷ. 


> , ΄“ 
καὶ Βονώνης εἰς Σελεύκειαν ἀφιππάζεται σὺν ὀλίγοις τοῖς περὶ αὐτόν.---Βονώνης δὲ εἰς ᾿Αρμενίαν διαπίπτει----ὡς δὲ 


© Called king by Tacitus Hist. V. 9 Civili inter nos 
bello postquam in dicionem Marci Antonii provincie 
cesserant, rex Parthorum Pacorus Judea potitus, in- 
terfectusque a Publio Ventidio, et Parthi trans Eu- 
phraten redacti. Plutarch. Anton. c. 34 describes him 
more accurately: Πάκορον τὸν βασιλέως παῖδα μεγάλῳ 
στρατῷ Πάρθων αὖθις ἐπὶ Συρίαν ἐλαύνοντα συμπεσὼν Οὐ- 
εντίδιος ἐν τῇ Κυρρηστικῇ τρέπεται, καὶ διαφθείρει παμπόλ- 
λους, ἐν πρώτοις Πακόρου πεσόντος. Justin 42. 4 describes 
the grief of the father: Hec cum in Parthia nuntiata 
essent, Orodes pater Pacori, qui paulo ante vastatam 
Syriam occupatam Asiam a Parthis audierat, victo- 
remque Pacorum Romanorum gloriabatur, repente filii 
morte et exercitus clade audita, ex dolore in furorem 
vertitur, &c. 

P Justin. 42. 4 Post longum luctum alia sollicitudo 
miserandum senem invadit ; quem ex numero triginta 


filiorum in locum Pacori regem destinet.—Sed fatum 
Parthia fuit, in qua jam quasi solemne est reges par- 
ricidas haberi, ut sceleratissimus omnium et ipse Phra- 
hates nomine rex statueretur. Plutarch. Crasso c. 33 
γρώδῃ δ᾽ ἀποβαλόντι ΤΙάκορον ὑπὸ Ρωμαίων μάχῃ κρατη- 
θέντα καὶ νοσήσαντι νόσον εἰς ὕδρωπα τραπεῖσαν Φραάτης 
ὁ υἱὸς ἐπιβουλεύων ἀκόνιτον ἔδωκεν" ἀναδεξαμένης δὲ τῆς 
νόσου τὸ φάρμακον ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὴν----καὶ τοῦ σώματος ἐκκουφι.-- 
σθέντος, ἐπὶ τὴν ταχίστην τῶν ὁδῶν ἐλθὼν ὁ Φραάτης ἀπέ- 
πνιξεν αὐτόν. From whence we may correct the names 
in Plutarch Anton. c. 37 Φραόρτου xreivavros “Hpodn 
τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὴν βασιλείαν κατασχόντος. lege Φραάτου 
—Ypodn. 

4 Tacit. Ann. II. 1 Phraates quanquam depulisset 
exercitus ducesque Romanos cuncta venerantium officia 
ad Augustum verterat &c. 


KINGS OF PARTHIA. 


247 


αὐτῷ Τιβέριος μὲν ἀπεῖπε ---παραδίδωσιν αὑτὸν Σιλάνῳ τῷ τῆς Συρίας στρατηγῷϊ. Tiberius afterwards caused 
him to be slain: Sueton. Tib. ο. 49 Sed et Vononem regem Parthorum, qui pulsus a suis quasi in fidem 
populi Romani cum ingenti gaza Antiochiam se receperat, spoliatum perfidia et occisum. 


XVIT 


Artabanus IT. Began to reign in A.D.17. See Arsaces XVI. His transactions with the Romans 
in A. D. 34 35 are related by Tacitus Ann. VI. 31—378. 


He had also another conference with the 


governor of Syria Vitellius, in the reign of Caligula A.D. 37+. Artabanus was twice expelled by the 
Parthian satraps and twice restored. First, in A. D. 35, 36, when Tiridates was set up against him’. 
In another rebellion one Ciznamus was appointed king, but Artabanus was restored and reigned till 
his death, which happened a short time afterwards¥. We have no evidence to shew the precise year 
of his death. The revolt of Cinnamus was after A. D. 37, and Artabanus II, as will appear hereafter, 
probably died in the beginning of the reign of Claudius. 


XVIII Gotarzes. 


Slew his brother Artabanus: Tacit. Ann. XI. 8 Sub idem tempus (sc. A. 1). 47*]—nun- 


tiabat discordare Parthos—nam inter Gotarzis pleraque seva qui necem fratri ArtabanoY conjugique 


τ Tacit. Ann. II. 4 Armenii—profugum Vononem in 
regnum accipiunt. Sed ubi minitari Artabanus—rector 
Surie Creticus Silanus excitum custodia circumdat &c. 
In A.D. 18 Vonones was already removed from Ar- 
menia: Tacit. Ann. II. 53. 56 (Tiberio III Germanico 
IT coss.) Ambigua gens ea [sc. Armenii] antiquitus 
hominum ingeniis et situ terrarum, quoniam nostris 
provinciis late pretenta penitus ad Medos porrigitur, 
maximisque imperiis interjecti et sepius discordes sunt, 
adversus Romanos odio et in Parthum invidia. regem 
illa tempestate non habebant, amoto Vonone. ο. 58 
[A. D. 18] Ab rege Parthorum Artabano legati venere. 
miserat amicitiam ac feedus memoraturos, et cupere re- 
novari dextras daturumque honori Germanici ut ripam 
Euphratis accederet ; petere interim ne Vonones in Suria 
haberetur neu proceres gentium propinguis nuntiis ad 
discordias traheret. ad ea Germanicus de societate Ro- 
manorum et Parthorum magnifice, de adventu regis et 
cultu sui cum decore ac modestia respondit. Vonones 
Pompeiopolim Cilicie maritimam urbem amotus est. 
We may therefore date the reign of Artabanus from 
AED 17: 

8 For the account of A. D. 36 in Josephus see 
above c. 5 p. 236. 

t Dio 59. 27 Βιτέλλιος----κατέπληξέ τε ἀπαντήσας αὐτῷ 
ἐξαπιναίως περὶ τὸν Εὐφράτην ἤδη ὄντι, καὶ ἔς τε λόγους 
αὐτὸν ὑπηγάγετο καὶ θῦσαι ταῖς τοῦ Αὐγούστου καὶ τοῦ τε 
Γαΐου εἰκόσιν ἠνάγκασε, σπονδάς τε αὐτῷ πρὸς τὸ τῶν Ῥω- 
μαίων σύμφορον δοὺς, καὶ προσέτι καὶ παῖδας αὐτοῦ ὁμήρους 
λαβών. Sueton. Calig. c. 14 Artabanus Parthorum 
rex, odium semper contemptumque Tiberii pre se ferens 
[conf. Sueton. Tib. c.66 Quin et Artabani Parthorum 
regis laceratus est literis &c.] amicitiam ejus ultro petiit 
venitque ad colloquium legati consularis, et transgressus 
Euphratem aquilas et signa Romana Cesarumque ima- 
gines adoravit. Idem Vitellio c.2 Lucius ex consulatu 
Syria prepositus Artabanum Parthorum regem summis 
artibus non modo ad colloquium suum sed etiam ad ve- 
neranda legionum signa pellewit. 

V Dio 58. 26 ὑπὸ δὲ rods αὐτοὺς χρόνους [sc. Gallo et 
Servilio coss. A. D, 35] (ὁ Τιβέριος) ---- Τιριδάτην, ἐκ τοῦ 


βασιλικοῦ καὶ αὐτὸν γένους ὄντα, ἔπεμψεν.----οὐ μέντοι καὶ 


ἐπὶ πολὺ ὁ Τιριδάτης ἐβασίλευσεν" 6 yap ᾿Αρτάβανος Σκύθας 
προσλαβὼν οὐ χαλεπῶς αὐτὸν ἐξήλασε. Told by Tacitus 
Ann. VI. 37 At Vitellius profugo Artabano et flexis ad 
novum regem popularium animis hortatus Tiridatem 
parata capessere &c. VI. 41 At Tiridates volentibus 
Parthis Nicephorium et Anthemusiada ceterasque urbes 
&c.—recepit. The restoration of Artabanus VI. 43. 
44, 

w Josephus Ant. XX. 3 ὁ δὲ τῶν Πάρθων βασιλεὺς 
᾿Αρτάβανος αἰσθόμενος τοὺς σατράπας ἐπιβουλὴν eis αὐτὸν 
συντεθεικότας, μένειν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἀσφαλὲς οὐχ ὁρῶν, ἔγνω 
πρὸς Ἰζάτην [king of Adiabene] ἀπαίρειν, πόρον παρ᾽ αὐ- 
τοῦ βουλόμενος σωτηρίας εὑρέσθαι καὶ κάθοδον εἰς τὴν ἀρ- 
χήν.----ὸ δὲ ᾿Ιζάτης---γράφει πρὸς τοὺς Πάρθους πείθων αὐ- 
τοὺς τὸν ᾿Αρτάβανον ὑποδέξασθαι, ----τῶν δὲ Πάρθων δέξασθαι 
μὲν αὐτὸν θέλειν οὐκ ἀρνουμένων, μὴ δύνασθαι δὲ λεγόντων 
διὰ τὸ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἑτέρῳ πεπιστευκέναι" Κίνναμος δὲ ἦν ὄνομα 
τῷ παρειληφότι' καὶ δεδοικέναι μὴ στάσις αὐτοὺς ἐκ τούτου 
καταλάβῃ, μαθὼν τὴν προαίρεσιν αὐτῶν 6 Κίνναμος ταύτην 
αὐτὸς γράφει τῷ ᾿Αρταβάνῳ᾽ τέθραπτο γὰρ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ καὶ 
φύσει δὲ ἢν καλὸς καὶ ἀγαθός" παρακαλῶν αὐτὸν πιστεύ- 
σαντα παραγενέσθαι τὴν ἀρχὴν ἀποληψόμενον τὴν αὑτοῦ. 
καὶ ὁ ᾿Αρτάβανος πιστεύσας παρῆν .------καὶ ᾿Αρτάβανος οὕτω 
δ᾽ Ἰζάτου πάλιν εἰς τὴν ἀρχὴν καθίσταται K.T.A.—peT’ οὐ 
πολὺν δὲ χρόνον ᾿Αρτάβανος τελευτᾷ. Izates rex Adia- 
benorum is mentioned in A. D. 49 by Tacitus Ann. 
XII. 13. 14. 

x Sc. Claudio IV et Vitellio III consulibus. Conf. 
Tacit. Ann. XI. 11. 

y From this passage Brotier reads fratris f. in 
Tacit. XI. 9. But this is unnecessary. Gotarzes is 
brother of Vardanes, and therefore son of Artabanus 
11, not only in Josephus but in Tacitus himself. 
Wherefore this Artabanus who was slain by his bro- 
ther Gotarzes (to which the Parthian ambassadors 
allude in A. D. 49: Tacit. Ann. XII. 10 jam fratres 
&c.) was also a son of Artabanus IJ. This intere 
pretation reconciles Tacitus with himself and with 
Josephus, and leaves the text unaltered. Ernesti ad 
XI. 9, though he misrepresents the meaning of Jo- 
phus, has rightly interpreted Tacitus XI. 8. 


248 


ATX 


APPENDIX. C. 6. 


ac filio ejus preparaverat, unde metus ejus in ceteros, accivere Vardanen. Ille—ignarum et exterritum 
Gotarzen proturbat, neque cunctatur quin proximas prefecturas corripiat, solis Seleucensibus domina- 
tionem ejus abnuentibus, in quos ut patris suit quoque defectores ira magis quam ex usu presenti accensus, 
implicatur obsidione urbis valide.—Interim Gotarzes Daharum Hyrcanorumque opibus auctus bellum 
renovat ; coactusque Vardanes omittere Seleuciam Bactrianos apud campos castra contulit. c.9 at Parthi 
imperatores—fedus repente iciunt cognitis popularium insidiis quas Gotarzes fratri patefecerat. con- 
gressique primo cunctantes, dein complexi dextras apud altaria Deum pepigere fraudem inimicorum ulcisci 
atque ipsi inter se concedere. potiorque Vardanes visus retinendo regno ; at Gotarzes, ne quid emulationis 
existeret, penitus in Hyrcaniam abiit; regressoque Vardani deditur Seleucia septimo post defectionem anno. 
This city had therefore revolted in A. D. 41 and, as it should seem, after the death of Artabanus. 
Vardanes. Son of Artabanus I] and brother of Gotarzes according to Tacitus Ann. XI. 8.9 and Jo- 
sephus; who makes him the immediate successor of Artabanus: Ant. XX. 3,4 ’ApraBavos τελευτᾷ, 
τὴν βασιλείαν τῷ παιδὲ Οὐαρδάνῃ καταλιπών. οὗτος δὴ----μέλλων πρὸς Ῥωμαίους πόλεμον ἐκφέρειν κ. τ. A.— 
μαθόντες οἱ Πάρθοι τὴν διάνοιαν Οὐαρδάνου, καὶ ὡς ἐπὶ Ρωμαίους στρατεύειν ἔκρινεν, αὐτὸν μὲν ἀναιροῦσι τὴν ἀρχὴν 
δὲ τῷ ἀδελφῷ Τοτάρζῃ παρέδοσαν. For the account of Tacitus see Arsaces XVIII. Tacitus adds XI. 
10 that Vardanes after his victory was slain by the Parthians and that Gotarzes recovered the em- 
pire: Interim Gotarzes penitentia concessi regni et vocante nobilitate—contrahit copias. et huic contra 
itum ad amnem Erinden, in cujus transgressu multum certato pervicit Vardanes, prosperisque preliis 
medias nationes subegit ad flumen Sinden quod Dahas Ariosque disterminat. Ibi modus rebus secundis 
positus. nam Parthi quanquam victores longinquam militiam aspernabantur—regreditur ingens gloria 
atque eo ferocior et subjectis intolerantior, qui dolo ante composito incautum venationique intentum inter- 
Secere, primam intra juventam, sed claritudine paucos inter senum regum, si perinde amorem inter popu- 
lares quam metum apud hostes quesivisset. 


Gotarzes after the death of Vardanes is restored: Tacit. Ann. XI. 10 Nece Vardanis turbate Parthorum res 


—multi ad Gotarzen inclinabant: quidam ad Meherdaten prolem Phrahatis, obsidio nobis datum. dein 
prevaluit Gotarzes, potitusque regiam per sevitiam ac luxum adegit Parthos mittere ad principem Ro- 
manum occultas preces quis permitti Meherdaten patrium ad fastigium orabant. That message arrives 
at Rome in A.D. 494: Tacit. Ann. XII. 10; which will carry back the death of Vardanes to the 
beginning of the year 48. Meherdates is defeated and taken prisoner by Gotarzes: Tacit. Ann. XII. 
14 Dein Gotarzes morbo obiit accitusque in regnum Vonones Medos tum presidens. The space from 
the death of Artabanus to the death of Gotarzes might be ten years from the end of A. D. 40 to the 
end of A. D. 50, and of this space, if Philostratus» is accurate, almost 4 years belonged to Vardanes, 
whose reign would extend from the middle of the year 44 to the beginning of 48. 


XX Vonones II. A short and inglorious reign: Tacit. Ann. XII. 14 Nulla huic prospera aut adversa, quis 


memoraretur. brevi et inglorio imperio perfunctus est, resque Parthorum in filium ejus Vologesen trans- 
late. 


XXI Volagases I. Began to reign in A. D. 51: Tacit. Ann. XII. 44 Eodem anno [sc. Claudio V et Orfito 


coss. A.D. 51) bellum inter Armenios Hiberosque exortum Parthis quoque ac Romanis gravissimorum 
inter se motuum causa fuit. genti Parthorum Vologeses imperitabat, materno origine ex pellice Greca, 
concessu fratrum regnum adeptus. In this year he invades Armenia: Tac. Ann. XII. 50 contrahit 


z The Seleucians had been Artabani defectores in 
A.D. 36 when they favoured Tiridates: Tacit. Ann. 
VI. 42 adventantem Tiridatem extollunt—probra in 
Artabanum fundebant. 

@ Se. Longino et Verannio consulibus : Ann. XII. 5. 

> See the Tables at A. D. 45.3. The narrative of 
Philostratus places the interview of Apollonius with 
Vardanes about autumn A. D. 46. 

© Josephus Ant. XX. 3,4 gives a different account 
and omits Vonones : τοῦτον δὲ [sc. Gotarzen] per’ οὐ πο- 


Adv χρόνον ἐξ ἐπιβουλῆς τελευτήσαντα διαδέχεται Οὐολογάσης 
ὁ ἀδελφός" ὃς δὴ καὶ τοῖς ὁμοπατρίοις δυσὶν ἀδελφοῖς δυ- 
ναστείας ἐπίστευσε, ἸΠακόρῳ μὲν τῷ πρεσβυτέρῳ τὴν 
Μήδων Τιριδάτῃ δὲ τῴ νεωτέρῳ τὴν ᾿Αρμενίαν. The ge- 
nealogy is this, according to Josephus : 


Artabanus II 
| 


| | | ΜΙ 
Bardanes Gotarzes VologasesI Pacorus ‘Tiridates 





XXII 


XXIII Chosroes. 


KINGS OF PARTHIA. 249 


copias fratremque Tiridaten deducere in regnum parat. He treats with Corbulo in A. D. 54: Tac. 
XIII. 9. In A. D. 58 he renews war for Armenia: Tac. XIII. 34—41.¢4 In A. D. 60 Parthi Hyr- 
cano bello distinebantur : Tac. XIV. 25. The Hyrcanians had revolted in 58: Tac. XIII. 37 Volo- 
gesen defectione Hyrcanie adtineri. mentioned again in A. D. 62: Tac. Ann. XV. 1, in which year 
Volagasus and his brothers Tiridates and Pacorus are engaged again in war with Corbulo : Tac. XV. 
2—16. In 63 the Parthians negotiate: Tac. XV. 24—31. 1n 66 Tiridates is at Rome: Tac. XVI. 
23 Tiridates accipiendo Armenia regno adventabat®. In 71 Titus at Antioch received ambassadors 
from Volagasesf. In 75 Volagases applied to Vespasian for aid against the Alani: Dio 66.15 τοῖς 
δὲ Παρθοῖς πολεμωθεῖσι πρός τινας καὶ τῆς παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ συμμαχίας δεηθεῖσιν οὐκ ἐβοήθησεν. Sueton. Domit. c. 2 
Domitianus—cum Vologesus Parthorum rex auxilia adversus Alanos ducemqae alterum ex Vespasiani 
liberis depoposcisset, omni ope contendit ut ipse potissimum mitteretur$. An embassy from Volagases 
to the senate after the death of Nero is noticed by Suetonius Ner. c. 57. 

Pacorus 1. Plin. Ep. X. 16 [cir. A. Ὁ. 104] Trajano.—Quendam nomine Callidromum—-a Decebalo 
muneri missum Pacoro Parthia regi, pluribusqne annis in ministerio ejus fuisse, deinde Sugisse atque ita 
in Nicomediam pervenisse. Quem ego perductum ad me, quum eadem narrasset, mittendum ad te putavi. 
Martial Ep. IX. 36,3 names Pacorus: Scis quid in Arsacia Pacorus deliberet aula. Written about 
A.D. 95.5 Pacorus therefore reigned some years, and reigned in the time of Domitian. And as 
Volagases I was still living 20 years before that Epigram of Martial was written, Pacorus might be 
the immediate successor of Volagases I, although this is not certain. Probably the son of Volagases I, 
for his brother’ Chosroes was still living in A. D. 120, about 45 years after the death of Volagases. 
The brother of Pacorus J.i Reigned in A.D. 114: Dio 68, 17 quoted in the Tables p. 
98. 100. Victor Ces. p. 320 de Trajano : Imperati obsides Persarum regi nomine Cosdroe. .Deposed 
by Trajan in 116: see the Tables A.D. 116.2. But restored again and still living when Hadrian 
visited Asia: Spartian. Hadrian. c.13 Per Asiam iter faciens &c.—toparchas et reges ad amicitiam 
invitavit, invitato etiam Cosdroe rege Parthorum remissaque illi filia quam Trajanus ceperat, ac promissa 
sella que itidem capta fuerat. A war with Parthia was prevented by Hadrian: Spartian. Hadr. c. 12 
Bellum Parthorum in motu tantum fuit, idque Hadriani colloquio repressum est. Chosroes might have 
lived till the close of A. Ὁ. 121, for we first hear of his successor Volagases 11 in February 122. 


This date for the death of Chosroes agrees with the time of Hadrian's visit to Asia. 
XXIV Volagases II. From the testimony of a coin which will be produced below we learn that he was 
already in the throne in Peritius of the 433rd year of the Seleucida, that is to say, in Feb. A. Ὁ. 122. 


Another coin shews that his last year was A.S. 460=A. Ὁ. 148. 
Dio 69. 15 in A. D. 135 refers to Volagases 11. 


current. 


d The war in Armenia conducted by Corbulo in 
A. D. 64 is related by Dio 62. 19—23. 

¢ See the other testimonies in the Tables A. D. 
66 p. 48. 

f See the Tables A.D. 71.2. In A.D. 70 Vola- 
gases had promised aid to Vespasian in his contest 
for the empire: Sueton. Vesp. C. 6 Vologesus Par- 
thus — promisit — quadraginta millia sagittariorum. 
Tacit. Hist. IV. 51 aderant legati regis Vologesi qua- 
draginta Parthorum equitum milia offerentes—gratie 
Vologeso acte mandatumque ut legatos ad senatum 
miiteret et pacem esse sciret. 

¢ Josephus Bell. VII. 7,4 on the Alani: τὸ τῶν 
᾿Αλανῶν ἔθνος Σκύθαι περὶ τὸν Τάναϊν καὶ τὴν Μαιῶτιν λί- 
puny κατοικοῦντες----κατὰ τούτους τοὺς χρόνους διανοηθέντες 
εἰς τὴν Μηδίαν καὶ προσωτέρω ταύτης ἔτι καθ᾽ ἁρπαγὴν 
ἐμβαλεῖν, τῷ βασιλεῖ τῶν Ὑρκανῶν διαλέγονται" τῆς παρ- 
ddov γὰρ οὗτος δεσπότης ἐστίν᾽ ---- κἀκείνου τὴν εἴσοδον 


He therefore reigned 28 years 


αὐτοῖς παρασχόντος, ----χώραν πολυάνθρωπον καὶ παντοίων 
ἀνάμεστον βοσκημάτων διήρπαζον, μηδενὸς αὐτοῖς τολμῶντος 
ἀνθίστασθαι. καὶ γὰρ ὁ βασιλεύων τῆς χώρας Πάκορος ὑπὸ 
δέους εἰς τὰς δυσχωρίας ἀναφυγὼν--------μόλις παρ᾽ αὐτῶν 
ἐρρύσατο τήν τε γυναῖκα καὶ τὰς παλλακὰς αἰχμαλώτους 
γενομένας, ἑκατὸν δοὺς τάλαντα. μετὰ πολλῆς οὖν ῥᾳστώνης 
---οΟμέχρι τῆς ᾿Δρμενίας προῆλθον πάντα λεηλατοῦντες" Τιρι- 
δάτης δ᾽ αὐτῆς ἐβασίλευεν. ὃς ὑπαντιάσας αὐτοῖς καὶ ποιη- 
σάμενος μάχην παρὰ μικρὸν ἦλθεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῆς ζωὸς ἁλῶναι 
τῆς παρατάξεως. Referred to by Reimar ad Dionem 
ere 

h See the Tables A. D. 93. 4 p. 79. 

i This is determined by Dio 68.19 who calls Par- 
thamasiris the king of Armenia τὸν βασιλέα τὸν ’Apoa- 
κίδην τὸν Πακόρου maida τὸν ᾿Οσρόου ἀδελφιδοῦν. 

K Dio |. c. 6 μὲν οὖν τῶν Ἰουδαίων πόλεμος ἐς τοῦτο 
ἐτελεύτησεν [See the Tables A. D. 135]. ἕτερος δὲ ἐξ 


᾿Αλβανῶν----ἐκινήθη ὑπὸ Φαρασμάνου. καὶ τὴν μὲν Μηδίαν 


K k 


250 


XXV_ Volagases III. His first year is determined by a coin to A. 5. 461=A.D. 143." 
establishes that he still reigned in A. 5. 491=A. Ὁ. 435. 


APPENDIX. C. 6. 


Another coin 
That he died before A. D. 199 we learn 


from a coin of Pacorus II which is given below. The Parthian war A. D. 162—166 described in 
the Tables was in the reign of Volagases III. After his death his sons contended for the succession : 
Dio 77. 12 μέγιστον ἐμεγαλοφρόνει [sc. Caracalla] ὅτι τοῦ Βολογαίσου τοῦ τῶν Πάρθων βασιλέως τελευτή- 


σαντος οἱ παῖδες περὶ τῆς βασιλείας ἐμάχοντο, ὡς ἐξ ἰδίας παρασκευῆς τὸ κατὰ τύχην συμβὰν γεγονὸς προσποι- 


οὕμενος. οὕτω που σφόδρα ἀεὶ καὶ τῷ ἔργῳ καὶ τῇ διχοστασίᾳ τῇ τῶν ἀδελφῶν καὶ τῇ τῶν ἀλλοτρίων ἀλληλοφονίᾳ 


ἔχαιρεν]. 
Pacorus and Volagases. 


Among the sons of Volagases III who thus contended for the throne the coins supply 


XXVI Pacorus II, Reigned according to the evidence of a coin at the time of the Parthian war of Severus, 


in A. Ὁ. 198. 199.™ 


XXVII Volagases IV. Reigned in the time of Caracalla A.D. 216. See the Tables 216.3. He is 
attested by a coin dated in the 524th year of the Seleucide, A.D. 214. His successor Artabanus is in 
the throne in A. D. 216. See the Tables 216.2 p. 224. 

XXVIII Artabanus III. The last of the Arsacide. Reigned A. D. 216—226. See the Tables: 216.217. 


226. 227. Probably a son of Volagases 11]. 


ἰσχυρῶς ἐλύπησε τῆς δ᾽ ᾿Αρμενίας τῆς τε Καππαδοκίας ἁψά- 
μενος, ἔπειτα τῶν ᾿Αλβανῶν τὰ μὲν δώροις ὑπὸ τοῦ Οὐολο- 
γαίσου πεισθέντων κ. τ. λ.----ἐπαύσατο. πρεσβευτὰς δὲ πεμ- 
φθέντας παρὰ τοῦ Οὐολογαίσου καὶ παρὰ τῶν ᾿Ιαζύγων, 
ἐκείνου μὲν κατηγοροῦντος τινὰ Φαρασμάνου τούτων δὲ τὴν 
εἰρήνην πιστουμένων, ἐς τὸ βουλευτήριον ἐσήγαγεν ᾿Αδρι- 
ανός. 

1 Xiphilinus adds apud Dionem 1]. c. οὐκ ὥκνησε δὲ 
γράψαι πρὸς τὸ συνέδριον καὶ περὶ τῶν ἐν Πάρθοις βασι- 
λευόντων, ἀδελφῶν τε ὄντων καὶ πρὸς ἀλλήλους στασιαζόν- 
των, ὅτι ἡ τῶν ἀδελφῶν διαφορὰ μέγα τι κακὸν τὸ κοινὸν τῶν 
Πάρθων ἐργάσηται. Where Reimar p. 1298 ὃ 68 
misunderstands Xiphilinus: ‘‘ Vologeso mortuo non 


filii ejus inter se sed fratres contenderunt, ut statim 
est apud Xiphilinum.” But these are not ‘‘the bro- 
thers of Volagases III,” but “the brothers of each 
other.” Xiphilinus and Dio himself are not at vari- 
ance. 

m See the Tables for that war A. D. 198. 199. 
Volagases, named by Dio 75. 9. 10, is son of Sana- 
truces king of Armenia: Dio 75. 9 τῷ δὲ Οὐλογαίσῳ 
τῷ Σανατρούκου παιδὶ κ. τ. λ. Suidas p. 3252 C Σανα- 
τρούκης ᾿Αρμενίων βασιλεύς. To this Volagases Severus 
granted peace and a part of Armenia, while he was 
still pursuing the war with the Parthians. See the 
Tables A.D. 199. 2. 


KINGS OF PARTHIA. 251 





* : * 
Priapatius 1 
Ξ | oa 
7 [4 as. 
Artabanus 1 Phrahates I Mithridates I 
΄ 
8 6 
Mithridates IT Phrahates II 
kx O* 
9 
Sanatruces 


10 
Phrahates III 
| 





Γ- μοὶ 








ὯΝ 12 
Mithridates III Orodes 
| 
13 
Phrahates [IV Pacorus © 
| 
| 16 14) 
PhrahatesP Vonones I Phraataces 





Phrahates Meherdates 4 Tiridatest 
xO OK 
MW 
Artabanus IT 











18 19 | 
Arsaces Artabanus$ Orodes Gotarzes Vardanes 
Tac. Ann. vi. 31. 33. Tac. Ann. vi. 33. 
x Oe O* 
20 
Vonones IT 
21 | | 
Volagases I Tiridatest Pacorus 
Tac. Ann. xv. 2. 
Ϊ: | 23 \ 92 
Vardanes Chosroes Pacorus I 


Tac. Ann. xiii. 7. 


24 
Volagases IT 


25 
Volagases III 





{ 26 27 | | 98 
(Pacorus IT) (Volagases IV) (Artabanus IIT) 


The coins of the Parthian kings are now to be considered. Vaillant supposed, and others 
after him, that the years of an epoch marked upon the Parthian coins were the years of the 
Parthian monarchy, and that they took their beginning from the rise of Avsaces. But others, as 
Barthelemy, Fréret, Pellerin, Harduin, have reasonably doubted this, and Eckhel, who had exa- 
mined many more Parthian coins than were seen by Vaillant, has established by very sufficient 
arguments that the years upon those coins are the years of the era of Selewcus ; and that these 
coins, some of which are also inscribed with the Macedonian months, were issued by some Greek 
city of Asia, as Seleucia’, which lay within the dominion of the Parthian kings. 


ἢ Justin does not inform us who was the father r Tacit. Ann. VI. 32. 37. 44 Dio 58. 26. 


of Priapatius. s Tacit. Ann. XI. 8 coll. XI. 9. XII. 10. 
© Slain B: C. 38. t Tacit. Ann. XII. 51. XIII. 34. 
DPacit: Ann. VI. 3.32 Dio. 58.26: Y Seleucia in A.D. 36 is described by Tacitus 
q Tacit. Ann. XI. 10. XII. 10. 14. Ann. VI. 42 Civitas potens, septa muris neque in bar- 


Kk Q 


C. 6. 


252 APPENDIX. 


Only the names of Sanatruces, Gotarzes, Volagases, Pacorus, appear upon these coins. The coins 
of the other kings are inscribed with the name of Arsaces alone, the name common to them all. 
But when the year of the Se/ewcide is added, we are enabled to assign the coin to that king in 
whose reign it was issued. 


Coins given in Eckhel tom. 3 p. 525—538. 
Arsaces I, βασιλέως ᾿Αρσάκου. 
Tiridates. 
Phrahates I. βασιλέως μεγάλου ᾿Αρσάκου ἐπιφανοῦς. 


βασιλέως μεγάλου ᾿Αρσάκου. 


Mithridates I. βασιλέως βασιλέων μεγάλου ᾿Αρσάκου ἐπιφανοῦς. 
Phrahates II. βασιλέως μεγάλου ᾿Αρσάκου θεοπάτορος νικάτορος. 
Mithridates II. 


᾿Αρσάκου εὐεργέτου ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος. 


1 βασιλέως μεγάλου ᾿Αρσάκου αὐτοκράτορος φιλοπάτορος ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος. 2 βασιλέως μεγάλου 


Sanatruces. 1 βασιλέως Σανατροίκ. μεγάλου ᾿Αρσάκου θεοπάτορος εὐεργέτου. 2 βασιλέως μεγάλου ᾿Αρσάκου θεοπάτορος 
εὐεργέτου. 3 βασιλέως ᾿Αρσάκου ἐπιφανοῦς θεοπάτορος εὐεργέτου. 
Phrahates HI. 1 βασιλέως βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκου μεγάλου δικαίου θεοῦ εὐπάτορος φιλέλληνος. 2 βασιλέως μεγάλου καὶ 
φιλέλληνος. 
Phrahates IV. 1 βασιλέως βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκου εὐεργέτου δικαίου ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος. ἔαντι. ro. anno 280 March 
or April B.C. 32. 
2 βασιλέως βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκου εὐεργέτου ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος (δικαίου). 
‘3 eadem epigraphe. (απσν) μηνὸς ΤὉρπιαίου. anno 281 Aug. or Sept. B.C. 31. 
4 βασιλέως βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκου ciepye... δικαίου ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος. emo. Ὕπερ. anno 285 Sept. ‘or Oct. 
B.C. 27. ; 
5 sro. σα. anno 286 B.C. 27. 
6 βασιλέως βασιλέων II σάκου ινειγέτου δικαίου ἐπιφανο. φιλελλήνους. μηνο. Addy. Cro. anno 287 Dec. B. Ὁ. 
26 or Jan. Β. Ο. 25. 
7 Περιτιο. nro. anno 288 Jan. or Feb. B.C. 24. 
8 βασιλέ. βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκου evepyer. δικαίου... . . αἰφανους φιλέλληνος. [μην]ὸς Αὐδυν. 
9 ar. [Δ]αισίου. anno 311 May or June B.C. |. 
10 βασιλέω. βασιλέων μεγάλου ᾿Αρσάκου δικαίου εὐ. ἐπιφανοῦς . . λέλλην. Addvvai* or Aa. or Δίου. or ’Apre. or 


᾽Ἄρτεμ. or Δυστρ. or σα. Awiov. 


11 βασιλέως βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκου εὐεργέτου δικαίου ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος. 
ρ ΡΎ η 


12 βασιλέως μεγάλου ᾿Αρσάκου εὐεργέτου ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος. 


Gotarzes or Vardanes. 
353 Sept. A.D. 42. 


barum corrupta, sed conditoris Seleuci retinens. Tre- 
centi opibus aut sapientia delecti ut senatus ; sua populo 
vis. et quotiens concordes agunt, spernitur Parthus. 
ubi dissensere, dum sibi quisque contra emulos subsi- 
dium vocant, accitus in partem adversum omnes valescit. 
But that Seleucia issued those coins may be doubted 
for this reason, that some are extant which bear the 
dates corresponding to A.D. 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 
the very period in which Seleucia was at war with 
the Parthians and sustained a siege of six years. See 
above under Arsaces XVIII. But other Greek cities 
were placed in those countries, of which Eckhel p. 
550 names “in Parthia Apameam, Heracleam, in 
Media Laodiceam, Apameam.” To which we may 
add the cities of Bactriana, which was acquired by 
the Parthians before the dates of these coins. The 
years which have hitherto been discovered extend 


1] βασιλέως βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκου εὐεργέτου δικαίου ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος. γντ.Χ Topmat. anno 


over a space of 245 years, from the year 280 to 524 
B.C. 33—A. Ὁ. 213. 

“ Eckhel p. 530 ““ Barthelemeius—arc. Sed que 
lectio suspecta videtur Pellerinio.” 

x Eckhel p. 534 observes upon this series of coins 
annis 353—375 that their editor the Abbé Sestin 
has given them all to one king, but without describ- 
ing the lineaments; and that these years include five 
kings, which creates a difficulty; ‘‘ Saltem inter 
Arsaces quinque (namely Artabanus II, Gotarzes, 
Vardanes, Vonones II, Volagases I) erunt dividendi, 
quos omnes eadem habuisse oris lineamenta verisi- 
mile non est.” But Artabanus II and Vonones II 
have no concern in this question. The years em- 
braced by these coins belong partly to the brothers 
Gotarzes and Vardanes, and partly to Volagases J, in 
which there seems no great difficulty. 


KINGS OF PARTHIA. 


2 dvr. ᾿Απελαί. anno 354 Nov. or Dec. A. D. 42. 


253 


3 dvr. ὙὝπερβερετ. anno 354 Sept. or Oct. A. Ὁ. 43. 


4 evr. anno 355 A. D. 44. 
5 wr. anno 357 A.D. 43. 
6 nvr. anno 358 A.D. 45. 
Gotarzes. Bao...’ Ap ..——Torép{n ’ApraBdvov, 
Volagases I. 
2 nér. anno 368 A.D. ὅς. 
3 6&r. anno 369 Α. Ὁ. 5. 
4 cor. anno 375 A.D. 63. 


Volagases II. 1 Bao... Baowe... odaydo . 
Feb. A.D. 122. 
2 nuv. anno 448 A.D. 134. 
3 avv. anno 451 A. Ὁ. 132. 
4 Bao .... λαγάσο. δικαίο.. mupavois . 


5 dw. anno 454 A. D. 143. 


. δικαίου emupavod. . 


Y] βασιλέως βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκου εὐεργέτου δικαίου ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος. Er. anno 367 A. D. 5%. 


. WeAnv. yAv. Teper. anno 433 Jan. or 


εν Anv.. yu. ᾿Απελαίω. anno 453 Nov. or Dec. A. Ὁ. 141. 


6 βασιλέως βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκου Βολαγάσου δικαίου ἐπιφανοῦς. Ev. anno 460 A. D. 148. 


Volagases III. 1 βασιλε... 


αγάσου ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος. αξυ. anno 461 A. Ὁ. 1.28. 


2 δέξυ. ᾽Απελα. anno 464 Nov. or Dec.2 A. D. 152. 


3 e&v. anno 465 A.D. 153. 
4 sév. anno 466 A.D. 154. 
5 θξυ. anno 469 A. ἢ. 152. 
6 ajv. anno 491 A.D. 124. 
7 Δίου. 


Arsaces incertus : 1 βασιλέως βασιλέων ᾿Αρσάκου μεγάλου. 


εν np. anno 508 A. Ὁ. 19%. 


2’Apodx ....np. These were probably coins of Pacorus IT. 
Pacorus II. βασιλέως ’Apoa... Πακό..... tkaio... emupay...... An... pe. anno 510 A. D. 193. 


Volagases IV. 


.. ++ Bodjaya[oou... dkp. anno 524 A.D. 214. 


““ Nummi enei cum annis epoche.” Eckhel p. 541. 


evr. A.D. 43. Gotarzes or Vardanes. 
dor. AD. 63. Volagases I. 

γκυ. A.D. 114. Chosroes. 

eov. A.D. 163. Volagases IVT. 


It will assist our ideas concerning the power of the Parthians, if we set forth the extent and 
measure the area of those countries of Western Asia which were contained first within the old 
Persian empire, then shared among the successors of Alexander, and finally divided, though in 
unequal portions, between the Romans and the Parthians. 


In computing the area of these countries, we may divide them into Four Regions*. 


y A coin is reported by Eckhel p. 536 from Vail- 
lant: βασιλέως βασιλέων Βολαγάσου δικαίου εὐεργέτου 
ἐπιφανοῦς φιλέλληνος" nr. anno 308 B.C. 4. in the reign 
of Phrahates IV. But ‘ Vaillantius eum non vidit 
ipse sed ex collectione Morelliana recitat. numos 
vero ex hac citatos non admodum fidos esse testes— 
licet colligere.”” Barthelemy questions the authority 
of this coin. Perhaps for HT we may read OT sc. 
anno 370 B.C. 53. 

2 Dius at October or November, Apelleus at No- 


The first 


vember or December &c. We speak doubtfully, 1 
because we know not when the Greek cities east of 
the Euphrates adopted the solar year, or whether 
they adopted it at all. 2 because, if they did adopt 
a fixed year, we know not whether the cities which 
issued these coins placed the month Dius in October, 
as at Pergamus, or in November, as at Antioch. 

a The materials which have been used in calculat- 
ing the surface of Western Asia are these : 

Arrowsmith’s map of Asia. 4 sh. 1801. 


254 APPENDIX. C. 6. 


region is Asia Minor ; which is truly described by Rennell> as an elevated tract of which the 
southern part is by far the highest‘, being the proper Taurus itself, which rises abruptly from the 
neighbourhood of the sea coast, turning the waters towards the Euxine and Egean seas. This 
peninsula, bounded on the east by an imaginary line drawn from Issus in the south to Trape- 
zus in the north, contains about 182,512 square English miles. But as Pontus and Cappadocia 
are bounded by the Euphrates, this line, passing obliquely through them in a north eastern diree- 
tion, leaves a space equal to 13,510 square English miles enclosed between the line and the Eu- 
phrates, and containing parts of those provinces. We therefore obtain for the whole area of the 
twelve provinces of Asia Minor 


The peninsula itself................00se000 182,512 
Parts of Pontus and Cappadocia...... 13,510 


196,022 


The area of each of the twelve provinces cannot be accurately known because their limits inland 
are not ascertained with precision. But this space may be distributed nearly in the following manner, 


Western coast 











Sq. E. τὰ. 
ΡΤ ΜΡ ΡΠ ΕΥ 11,365 
ΘΒ ΣΉ: 12,574 
B WMIAE ss ΤΥ 6,949 
Southern coast 
A GND τεῦ Ἐς uae 6,405 
5 Isauria 
Pisidia sein tees 8,940 
Pamphylia 
GC CREA τινα τς 12,605 
58,838 
Northern coast 
Ὁ ΤΣ: 18,467 
8 Paphlagonia ......... 18,156 
9° σηγοδι ιν τ δον ρει ον 21,548 
58,171 
Inland provinces 
10 Galatia 
11 Phrygia collectively ...... 79,013 
Lycaoma 
12 Cappadocia 196,022 


Arrowsmith’s outlines of the countries between 
Delhi and Constantinople. 6 sh. 1814—1817. 
Kinneir’s map of the countries between the Eu- 
phrates and the Indus. 2 sh. 1813. 
Western Asia. Atlas to accompany Rennell’s 
treatise, drawn by the late Major Rennell. 
1831. In his map of Asia Minor the south- 
ern coast is laid down from Captain Beau- 
fort’s survey. It is sufficient to remind the 
reader once for all that the longitudes mentioned in 
this enquiry are longitudes east of Greenwich. 
> Geography of Herodotus p. 176. 


¢ This is confirmed by Mr. Hamilton, who has as- 
certained that mount Argus, in Cappadocia, which 
Strabo XII p. 538 describes as ὄρει πάντων ὑψηλοτά- 
τῳ καὶ ἀνέκλειπτον χιόνι THY ἀκρώρειαν ἔχοντι, ἀφ᾽ hs φασὶν 
οἱ ἀναβαίνοντες (οὗτοι δ᾽ εἰσὶν ὀλίγοι) κατοπτεύεσθαι ταῖς 
αἰθρίαις ἄμφω τὰ πελάγη, is 13,000 feet above the level 
of the sea. Researches in Asia Minor &e. vol. 2 p. 
279. Mount Argzus is placed in Mr. Hamilton’s map 
in lat. 38° 31’ long. 35° 20’, 124 English miles di- 
rect distance from the Mediterranean, and 194 direct 
distance from the Euxine. 


KINGS OF PARTHIA. 255 

The Second Region of Western Asia, which is also the second in Rennell4, is bounded on the 
south by an imaginary line at lat. 37° drawn from the north east corner of the Mediterranean to 
the south west corner of the Caspian sea. The northern limit is a line drawn at lat. 44° from the 
Euxine to the Caspian. The eastern boundary is the Caspian sea itself; on the west the space is 
limited by the Euxine sea and by the line which bounded Asia Minor. This space contains the 
mountainous region of Caucasus, the Caucasian countries Iberia Albania Colchis Armenia, the 
eastern parts of Cappadocia and Pontus above mentioned, and the adjacent districts. This divi- 
sion of western Asia contains an area of 229,989 square English miles. This elevated region 
overlooks to the north the Sarmatian plains, and to the south the “ vast hollow space which con- 
tains Syria Mesopotamia Assyria Babylonia, and finally the great Arabian desert®.” 

The Third Region of Western Asia lies to the south of lat. 37° as far as the frontiers of Persia 
and Arabia; a line drawn diagonally from lat. 35° long. 40° to a point at lat. 30° long. 35° is 
taken as the south western limit‘, and a line drawn from the same lat. 35° long. 40° to lat. 31° long, 
46° 30’ following for the most part the course of the Huphrates is assumed as the south eastern 
limit. On the side of Persia the boundary is not marked by natural characters, and a line is 
therefore assumed to represent the boundaries between Turkey and Persia thus: from lat. 37° to 
lat. 35° at long. 46°; from lat. 35° to lat. 31° at long. 46° 80. The region thus defined, con- 
taining Syria Mesopotamia Palestine and the adjoining country, has an area of 179,784 square 
English miles. Of the countries included in the second and third regions here described, Armenia 
is estimated by Major Rennell to contain 97,000 square English miles. About 58,594 may be 
assigned to Syria exclusive of Palestine, and 50,312 to Mesopotamia taken in its most compre- 
hensive sense. 

We now proceed to the Fourth Region; the vast countries which lie eastward of long. 46° and 
which composed the chief provinces of the Persian Empire. This division of Asia is described by 
Rennellg as an elevated region of western Asia of unequal breadth, limited in the western quarter 
by the Caspian and Persian seas, but expanding to a much greater breadth beyond the Caspian». 
He remarks that the highest ground of this tract lies towards the Caspian sea, as is shewn by the 
waters of Media which generally flow southward; that the northern part between the Caspian 
and mount Imaus contains Parthia Murgiana Sogdiana, which collectively overlook towards the 
north the low countries of Chorasmia; that the middle part contains Aria and Bactriana; that 
in the south are contained Persia Carmania Arachosia, which are bordered towards the Erythreean 
sea by Gedrosia or Makran. Dr. Prichard») from more recent testimonies describes the whole 
of Iran and not only the northern part as a plateau of high table land, having a general elevation 


4 Geography of Herodotus p. 176. From Suez to Bassora...... 930 


ε Rennell p. 176. 

' This line passing through the deserts to the east 
of Palmyra terminates in Idumea in lat. 30° long. 
35°. The angle contained by these two lines may 
be taken as the most northern point of the Arabian 
desert. From thence to Mecca in lat. 210 40’ long. 
4lo the direct distance is 922 English miles. The 
lines here described enclose a space equal to the 
surface of the desert in that part. The whole area 
of Arabia collectively is about 1,195,433 square 
English miles. 

Other distances in English miles, direct distance : 

From Suez to Mecca.... 750 
Mecca to Babelmandel .. 700 
1450 
From Babelmandel to Bagdad 1453 





The voyage for the English steamers from 
Suez to Aden is 1600 miles. 

& Geography of Herodotus, p. 177—179. 

h The direct distance from the south west corner 
of the Caspian in lat. 380 long. 460 to the head of 
the Persian gulf is 484 English miles. But from the 
northern boundary of Khorasan to the southern limit 
of Makran the direct distance is 1000 English miles. 
Which confirms the account of Rennell. Dr. Prichard, 
Physical History of mankind, Vol. 4 p. 2 also ex- 
presses this character of the country: ‘The Western 
border of Iran seems shortened where the land is 
contracted between the southern extremity of the 
Caspian and the northern end of the Persian gulf.’’ 

hh Researches into the Physical History of man- 
kind Vol. 4 p. 2. 


256 APPENDIX. C. 6. 


of between 3000 and 4000 feet, although intersected by valleys (running from north to south) 
through which the waters flow southward. According to his account “the northern boundary 
traced from its eastern extremity stretches westward along the northern limit of Khorasan and 
Kohestan, subsides into hills of moderate elevation on the borders of Balkh and Herat, rises fur- 
ther to the westward in Hyrcania into the height of Demavend ; thence reaches Georgia in the 
same direction. The low countries of Mazanderan and Ghilan on the Caspian sea are placed 
beyond and below the northern side of the great upland. On the west in the meridian of Ecba- 
tana the mountain tracts of Armenia and Georgia approach its borders. The plateau loses here 
the level character of its surface and rises into lofty heights. The western and southern sides of 
the Iranian upland are bounded by a vast series of mountain chains which make a great oblique 
sweep from the north west to the south east, rendering all the south western border of the plateau 
a series of longitudinal valleys and successive elevations, by which the traveller from the west, 
after crossing the Tigris, has to ascend over a series of long terraces which are separated by the 
courses of rivers or longitudinal valleys, but over which he mounts successively to a higher eleva- 
tion, Further eastward in Makran the southern border of the Iranian plain presents its front 
immediately against the Indian ocean'.” 

The extent of this fourth region may be thus defined. The river Oxus is the north eastern 
limit of Iran ; for the country beyond the Oxus was Touran and not Lran*. Sogdiana therefore 
was not Iran, although it belonged to the Persian Empire. We assume a line drawn from the 
mouth of the Ochus or Tedjen to the banks of the Oxus in lat. 40°! as the northern boundary of 
Iran in that quarter. The length of this line expressing the northern limit is from 272 to 300 
miles™. The space contained between this line and lat. 37°, and inclosed by the Caspian sea and 
the river Oxus, is equal to 90,267 square English miles, having Dahestan on the border of the 
Caspian and Khorasan on the left bank of the Oxus. To this point at lat. 40° the province of 
Khorasan is bounded on the north-east by the Oxus, from a point at lat. 36° 42’ long. 66° 30’ 
fifty miles direct distance east of Balkh. We extend Khorasan to that point eastward because 
not only Herat but Balkh was included in Khorasan, and was one of the four royal cities of that 
province". The Oxus at that point after a south-westerly course turns to the north-west and 
proceeds in that direction with little variation for 552 miles to lat. 40° 40’, forming for 490 miles 


i The heights of some points are given by Dr. Pri- 
chard p. 4 from Mr. Ainsworth: ‘‘ The elevation of 
the great Persian upland east of Kurdistan is accord- 
ing to Fraser at Zergan 4500, at Ispahan 4000 
(Hamadan is evidently higher), at Tabriz according 
to Brown 4500, and from several observations by 
myself at the lake of Urumiyeh 4300 feet. The 
sources of the Zab according to Col. Monteath are 
at an elevation of 7500 feet.” Dr. Prichard adds p. 
6 “The plateau of Iran varies in elevation. The 
south eastern corner, Beluchistan [in the province of 
Makran] is a high country, and the table land of 
Kelat [in Khorasan, near Meshid] rises according to 
Pottinger’s estimate to 8000 feet, at Kabul the east- 
ern border has still 6000 feet: towards the interior 
and the inland lake of Zareh and the valley of the 
Hindwend, and the desert plains which surround 
the lake, the level gradually subsides, but not to a 
depressed surface. Accurate measurements are want- 
ing in this eastern region of Iran. The elevation of 
the western parts are better known. In a line from 


Abushir through Shiraz Isfahan Tehran, and thence 
to Meshid the medium height between Isfahan and 
Tehran is 3900 feet. Mount Demavend exceeds the 
average elevation by 7000 feet. No part is depressed 
1000 feet below the general level.” 

The peak of Demavend is in lat. 36° long. 51° 20’ 
on the southern side of Mazanderan or Hyrcania. 

k D’Herbelot p. 461 v. Iran. 

1 The Ochus, which enters the Caspian at lat. 380 
50’ long. 53° 22’, divides Usbec Tartary from Per- 
sia; and Khorasan on the banks of the Oxus reaches 
as high as lat. 40°. Abiverd in this province, the 
birthplace of Nadir Shah, is in lat. 38° 40’, much 
below the boundary here assigned. 

m The direct distance in English miles from the 
mouth of the Tedjen to the stream of the Oxus in 
lat. 40° is 272 miles in Arrowsmith’s map and 312 
miles in Kinneir. 

ἢ See D’Herbelot art. Khorassan Ὁ. 507, The four 
cities were Balkh, Merou, Nischabour, Herat. 


KINGS OF PARTHIA. 


257 


of that course the boundary of Khorasan? in that quarter’. On the west and south Khorasan is 
bounded by the desert, on the east by Sigistan and India; that is by the country near Kandahar. 
In Kinneir and Arrowsmith the frontier of Khorasan westward adjoins the province of Mazanderan 
as far as lat. 35° 17’ long. 52° 106. At that point the boundary takes a direction to the south-east 


for more than 500 miles as far as lat. 32° to the west of Sigistan and of the lake Zerrah’. 


From 


this position a direct line terminating at the Oxus beyond Bactra at the eastern limit of Khorasan 


and of Iran in that quarter is equal to 526 English miles. 


This vast circuit encloses a space (the 


northern parts of Iran between the Caspian and the Oxus being included) equal in extent to 
259,000 square English miles. It contained many ancient provinces, Margianas in the north, Ariat 


Ὁ There is some variation in the course of the 
Oxus in Arrowsmith and Kinneir. In Arrowsmith’s 
map the river runs NW from the point E. of Balkh 
at lat. 36° 42’ long. 66° 30’ to lat. 40° 492 miles, 
and to lat. 40° 40’ 60 miles more, making 552 miles. 
But in Kinneir the course from the same point NW 
is to lat. 40° 442 miles and still NW to lat. 41° 15’ 
138 miles, making together 580 miles. 

P The Oxus or Amoo rises far to the east of Balkh 
in lat. 37° 35’ long. 71° 22’ and descends the moun- 
tains by a winding course westwards and southwards 
for 360 miles to the point which has been described, 
50 miles from Balkh. Then after the NW course 
above mentioned of 552 miles the river taking a se- 
micircular sweep east and then north reaches in 180 
miles a point in lat. 42° 35’ where the old bed of this 
river was filled up 200 years ago; and since that 
time it has found its way northwards into the sea of 
Aral, about 1150 miles from the source of the river. 
But till that period the ancient course of the Oxus 
from that point in lat. 42° 35’ was first westwards 
and then southwards into the Caspian sea, which it 
entered at lat. 39° 50’, after an entire course of 1400 
miles. Alexander in his way from Balkh across the 
Oxus to Sogdiana in B.C. 329 found the river (at 
430 miles from its source and 970 from its mouth 
in the Caspian) 6 stadia in breadth: Arrian. Exp. Al. 
III. 29 τὸ μὲν εὖρος ἦν ἐς EE μάλιστα σταδίους βάθος δὲ 
οὐδὲ πρὸς λόγον τοῦ εὔρους ἀλλὰ πολὺ δή τι βαθύτερος, 
καὶ ψαμμώδης, καὶ ῥεῦμα ὀξύ. Lieut. Burnes in June 
A. D. 1832 crossed it in his way also from Balkh to 
Sogdiana, and found it upwards of 800 yards wide 
and 20 feet deep. Vol. 2 p.214. The ancient course 
of the river into the Caspian is recorded by Arrian 
Exp. VII. 16 ἐκ Βάκτρων Ὦῶξος ποταμὸς μέγιστος τῶν 
᾿Ασιανῶν ποταμῶν, πλήν γε δὴ τῶν Ἰνδῶν, ἐξίησεν ἐς ταύ- 
τὴν τὴν θάλασσαν. 

ᾳ D’Herbelot art. Khorassan p. 507 “1,6 Khorasan 
est borné par un désert vers le Couchant; vers le 
Midi il a un autre désert—le Segestan et les Indes 
vers le Levant, et le Mauaralnahar (sc. Transovxiana] 
avec une partie du Turkestan vers le Septentrion.” 

r Arrowsmith’s map carries the southern limit of 
Khorasan 110 miles below this latitude, as far as 
lat. 30° 25’. But there is a variation in the geo- 
graphy of this part. The lake Zerrah is in Kinneir 
92 miles in length from W. to E. and the centre of 


the lake is at lat. 320 11’ long. 59° 32’. But in 
Arrowsmith this lake is only 50 miles in length and 
its centre is at lat. 31° 30’ long. 60°. 

8 The position of Margiana is described by Ptolemy 
Geogr. VI. 10 περιορίζεται ἀπὸ μὲν δύσεως ‘Ypxavia— 
ἀπὸ δὲ ἄρκτων μέρει Σκυθίας τῷ ἀπὸ τῶν ἐκβολῶν τοῦ "QEov 
ποταμοῦ μέχρι τοῦ πρὸς τῇ Βακτριανῇ αὐτοῦ τμήματος.----ἀπὸ 
δὲ μεσημβρίας, ᾿Αρείας μέρει----ἀπὸ δὲ ἀνατολῶν Βακτριανῇ 
- διαρρεῖ δὲ τὴν χώραν ποταμὸς ἀξιόλογος ὁ Μάργος. 

t Ptolem. VI. 17 ἡ Apia περιορίζεται ἀπὸ μὲν ἄρκτων 
Μαργιανῇ καὶ μέρει Βακτριανῆς---ἀπὸ δὲ δύσεως Παρθίᾳ καὶ 
τῇ ἐρήμῳ Καρμανίᾳ---ἀπὸ δὲ μεσημβρίας Δραγγιανῇ----ἀπὸ 
δὲ ἀνατολῶν Παροπανισάδαις. Strabo XI p. 515 ἡ δὲ 
᾿Αρία καὶ ἡ Μαργιανὴ, ἃ κράτιστα χωρία ἐστὶ ταύτῃ, τῇ μὲν 
ὑπὸ τῶν ὀρῶν ἐγκλειόμενα τῇ δ᾽ ἐν πεδίοις τὰς οἰκήσεις 
ἔχοντα % % τὰ μὲν οὖν ὄρη νέμονται σκηνῖταί τινες, τὰ δὲ 
πεδία ποταμοῖς διαρρεῖται' ποτίζουσι δ᾽ αὐτὰ τὰ μὲν τῷ 
᾿Αρίῳ τὰ δὲ Μάργῳ" ὁμορεῖ δ᾽ ἡ ᾿Αρία τῇ Βακτριανῇ .---- 
διέχει δὲ τῆς Ὑρκανίας περὶ ἑξακισχιλίους σταδίους. συν- 
τελὴς δ᾽ ἦν αὐτῇ καὶ ἡ Δραγγιανὴ μέχρι Καρμανίας. But 
the name ᾿Αρειανὴ is sometimes used by Strabo and 
by others in a more extended sense not for the pro- 
vince of Aria alone but for the whole of these re- 
gions. Strabo XV p. 688. 689 ᾿Ερατοσθένης ἐν τῷ y τῶν 
γεωγραφικῶν---περὶ τῆς Ἰνδικῆς ἡνίκα ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἐπῆλθε" 
καὶ ἣν ὁ ᾿νδὸς ὅριον ταύτης τε καὶ τῆς ᾿Αριανῆς. p. 090 
speaking of Egypt and India: μέσῳ γὰρ μεγάλοι ποτα- 
μοὶ καὶ δεῖνα ῥεῖθρα" ὠκεανὸς μὲν πρῶτον---ἔπειτα ἡ ᾿Αριανὴ 
καὶ ὁ Περσικὸς κόλπος καὶ ὁ ᾿Αράβιος. p. 720 μετὰ δὲ τὴν 
Ἰνδικὴν ἐστὶν ἡ ᾿Αριανή κι τ. Δ. p. 724 ἐπεκτείνεται δὲ 
τοὔνομα τῆς ᾿Αριανῆς μέχρι μέρους τινὸς καὶ Περσῶν καὶ 
Μήδων καὶ ἔτι τῶν πρὸς ἄρκτον Βακτρίων καὶ Σογδιανῶν" 
εἰσὶ γάρ πως καὶ ὁμογλώττοι παρὰ μικρόν. Dionys. Pe- 
rieg. 1096, 

᾽Ωρείτας τ᾽ ᾿Αραβάς τε λινοχλαίνους τ᾽ ᾿Αραχώτας, 

Σατραΐδας θ᾽ ὅσσους τε παρὰ πτυχὶ Παρνησοῖο 

Ξυνῇ ὁμῶς μάλα πάντας ἐπωνυμίην ᾿Δριηνούς. 
Where Eustathius quotes Strabo XV p. 720 and 
Herodotus VII. 62 Μῆδοι ἐκαλέοντο πάλαι πρὸς πάντων 
“Apt. In this extensive application of the terms 
Ἴλριοι, ᾿Αριανὴ, ᾿Αριηνοὶ we trace the oriental appella- 
tion Iran. Schweighzuser ad Herodotum 1. c. has 
quoted the remark of a French writer: ‘ Intelli- 
guntur hoc loco incole regionis cui nomen Jran.” 
The passages of Strabo and Dionysius confirm this 
opinion, 


ἘΠῚ 


258 APPENDIX. C. 6. 


in the south, Bactriana’ on the east, and Parthia and part of Hyrcania on the west, near the 
Caspian sea. 

Sigistan and Gedrosia are limited on the east by India; for although Eratosthenes and Strabo 
extend Persia to the Indus, yet they admit that countries west of the Indus belonged to India. 
Alewander found Indians in the mountainous region to the south of Bactra, and within Makran 
itself he found an Indian peoplew. Accordingly Rennell remarks* that the Indian provinces on 
the Persian side of the Indus were very extensive, “ Kabul Kandahar and that wide stripe of 
country along the Indus to the sea.” 

It is material for fixing the eastern limit of ran in the latitude of Sigistan that we should 
trace the position of Arachosia. This province is placed by Rennelly between lat. 32° and 34° 
and in his map between long. 65° and 67°.2_ And this is consistent with the ancient accounts, 
which describe Arachosia to the east of Drangiana, to the south of Bactra, to the north of Ge- 
drosia, and on the western confines of India#. We may therefore assume long. 66° 30’ as repre- 
senting the eastern limit of Arachosia and of Sigistan. 

Gedrosia or Makran is bounded on the side of India by the river Arabius, which runs from 
north to south in long. 66° 30’ and falls into the sea at long. 66° 406. Therefore a line drawn 
from lat. 32° southwards to the sea at long. 66° 30’ may be assumed as the eastern boundary of 


v Strabo describes the position of Bactriana and 
Sogdiana: XI p. 516 τῆς δὲ Baxrpias μέρη μέν twa τῇ 
“Apia παραβέβληται πρὸς ἄρκτον τὰ πολλὰ δ᾽ ὑπέρκειται 
πρὸς ἕω" πολλὴ δ᾽ ἐστὶ καὶ πάμφορος πλὴν ἐλαίου .---- καθ᾽ 
ὅλου δέ φησιν ἐκεῖνος [sc. Apollodorus Artamitenus] τῆς 
συμπάσης ᾿Αριανῆς πρόσχημα εἶναι τὴν Βακτριανήν. p. 517 
τὴν Σογδιανὴν ὑπερκειμένην πρὸς ἕω τῆς Βακτριανῆς, μεταξὺ 
τοῦ τε "Ὥξου ποταμοῦ, ὃς ὁρίζει τήν τε τῶν Βακτρίων καὶ 
τὴν τῶν Σογδίων, καὶ Tod Ἰαξάρτου. οὗτος δὲ καὶ τοὺς Σογδί- 
ous ὁρίζει καὶ τοὺς Νομάδας.----φασὶ δ᾽ οὖν ὀκτὼ πόλεις τὸν 
᾿Αλέξανδρον ἔν τε τῇ Βακτριανῇ καὶ τῇ Σογδιανῇ κτίσαι, 
τινὰς δὲ κατασκάψαι, ὧν Καριάτας μὲν τῆς Βακτριανῆς---- 
Μαρακάνδα δὲ τῆς Σογδιανῆς καὶ τὰ Κύρα, ἔσχατον ὃν Κύρου 
κτίσμα ἐπὶ τῷ Ἰαξάρτῃ ποταμῷ κείμενον, ὅπερ ἦν ὅριον τῆς 
Περσῶν ἀρχῆς. p. 518 μέχρι μὲν δὴ τῆς Σογδιανῆς πρὸς 
ἀνίσχοντα ἥλιον ἰόντι ἀπὸ τῆς Ὑρκανίας γνώριμα ὑπῆρξε τὰ 
ἔθνη----τὰ ἔξω τοῦ Ταύρου κ. τ. Δ. τὰ δ᾽ ἐπεκεῖνα ἐπ᾽ εὐθείας 
ὅτι Σκυθικά ἐστιν ἐκ τῆς ὁμοειδίας εἰκάζεται. 

w Eratosthenes apud Strabonem XV p. 689—a- 
ριανῆς. ἣν ἐφεξῆς πρὸς τῇ ἑσπερίᾳ κειμένην Πέρσαι κατεῖ- 
xov' ὕστερον γὰρ δὴ καὶ τῆς ᾿Αριανῆς πολλὴν ἔσχον οἱ 
Ἰνδοὶ λαβόντες παρὰ τῶν Μακεδόνων. Strabo XV p. 723 
ὁρίζεσθαι μὲν γάρ φησι τὴν ᾿Αριανὴν ἐκ μὲν τῶν πρὸς ἕω 
τῷ ᾿Ινδῷ πρὸς νότον δὲ τῇ μεγάλῃ θαλάττῃ .----Ὁ. 724 Paro- 
pamisade Arachoti Gedroseni—rotrwv ἐκ μέρους τῶν 
παρὰ τὸν Ἰνδὸν ἔχουσί τινα ᾿ἸΙνδοί----ἃ ἀφείλετο μὲν ὁ ᾿Αλέξ- 
avdpos τῶν ᾿Αριανῶν καὶ κατοικίας ἰδίας συνεστήσατο. But 
Alexander found the Indians already there: Arrian. 
Exp. ΓΝ. 22. On his arrival at the Cophen he sent to 
Taziles and to the Indians west of the Indus—rovs 
ἐπὶ τάδε τοῦ ᾿Ινδοῦ ποταμοῦ. On his march into Ge- 
drosia he encountered an Indian people after he had 
passed the river Arabius: Arrian. Exp. VI. 21. 22 
διαβὰς τὸν ᾿Αράβιον ποταμὸν---ἐπήει τὴν χώραν τῶν ’Qpet- 
τῶν.----τοῖς ᾿Ωρείταις τοῖς ταύτῃ ᾿Ινδοῖς αὐτονόμοις ἐκ πολλοῦ 
οὖσιν. Conf. Arrian. Indic. c. 1 τὰ ἔξω Ἰνδοῦ ποταμοῦ 


τὰ πρὸς ἑσπέρην ἐπὶ τὸν ποταμὸν Κωφῆνα ᾿Αστακηνοὶ καὶ 
᾿Ασσακηνοὶ ἔθνεα ᾿Ινδικὰ ἐποικεοῦσι. Ibid. p. 551 ἔθνος 
Ἰνδικὸν οἱ ᾿Αραβίες καλεόμενοι, ὧν καὶ ἐν τῇ μέζονι ξυγ- 
γραφῇ μνήμην ἔσχον [86. Exp. VI. 21. 22) » καὶ ὅτι εἰσὶν 
ἐπώνυμοι ποταμοῦ Ἀράβιος, ὃ ὃς διὰ τῆς γῆς αὐτῶν ῥέων ἐκδιδοῖ 
ἐς θάλασσαν, ὁρίζων τούτων τε τὴν χώρην καὶ τῶν ᾿Ωρειτέων. 

x Geogr. of Herodotus p. 305. 

y Memoir of a map of Hindostan p. 169, 170. 

2 Arokhage is placed by Rennell and Arrowsmith 
in long. 65° 30’, by Rennell in lat. 31° 50’, by Ar- 
rowsmith in his map of Asia at lat. 31° 30’, in his 
later map at lat. 31° 10’. 

a Alexander apud Arrian. Exp. III. 25. 28 passed 
from Hyrcania into Parthia, from Parthia into Aria: 
ἦγεν ὡς ἐπὶ Ζαδράκαρτα τὴν μεγίστην πόλιν τῆς Ὑρκανίας. 
Then ὡς ἐπὶ Παρθυαίους ἦγεν" ἐκεῖθεν δὲ ἐπὶ τὰ τῆς ᾿Αρείας 
ὅρια. From Aria he proceeded to the Ζαγαηραὶ and 
from thence to Arachosia: see F. H. II p. 287. From 
Arachosia Alexander ἐπῆλθε καὶ τῶν ᾿Ινδῶν τοὺς προσχώ- 
ρους ᾿Αραχώτοις Arrian. III. 28. Ptolem. Geogr. VI. 
20 ἡ ’Apaxwoia περιορίζεται ἀπὸ μὲν δύσεως Δραγγιανῇ 
ἀπὸ δὲ ἄρκτων Παροπανισάδαις ἀπὸ δὲ ἀνατολῶν Ἰνδικῆς 
μέρει ἀπὸ δὲ μεσημβρίας τῷ λοιπῷ μέρει τῆς Γεδρωσίας. 
Drangiana is marked by Zarang, which is in lat. 31° 
30’ long. 61° 30’ about 176 miles direct distance 
west of Arokhage. Strabo XV p. 721 remarks that 
the road for Craterus on the return from India lay 
δι ᾿Αραχωτῶν καὶ Δραγγῶν eis Καρμανίαν. Ptolemy also 
VI. 21 observes of Gedrosia the most southern pro- 
vince of that quarter of Iran περιορίζεται ἀπὸ ἄρκτων 
Δραγγιανῇ καὶ ᾿Αραχωσίᾳ. Drangiana lay to the south 
of Aria: Strabo XV p.723 ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Αρίας πρὸς νότον 
εἰς Προφθασίαν τῆς Apayyavns. He describes again 
p- 724 the position of Drangiana. The situation of 
Arachosia is accurately described by D’Anville Geogr. 
tom. 2 p. 290. 291. 


KINGS: OF PARTHIA. 259 


Arachosia and Makran. This line will enclose a surface equal to the area of the south-eastern 
borders of Iran. But as Kandahar, which belongs to India, is seated in lat. 32° 50’ long. 65° 42’ 
the limitary line must be assumed further to the westward in the region of Kandahar; and we 
place it at long. 65° 30’ from lat. 32° to 34°. To the north of lat. 34° we carry it eastwards again 
till it terminates at the Oxus in long. 66° 30’ as before observed. 

Gedrosia or Makran is bounded on the west by Carmania, and Carmania again on the west by 
Persis or Fars>. Westward of the river Arabius the southern boundary of Jran is the Indian sea 
and the Persian Gulf, till we arrive at the line already described as the western limit of this fourth 
region of Western Asia. The surface of this fourth region within the boundaries here assigned, 
which contain the countries eastward of the Caspian and those to the south of lat. 37° enclosed 
between long. 46° or 46° 30’ and 66° 30’, is equal to 892,529 English square miles. But to obtain 
the total extent of Zran we must add countries west of the Caspian and included already in the 
Second Region, but belonging to Persia; namely Georgia Daghistan Shirvan Erivan, containing 
collectively between lat. 37° and lat. 43° 108,816 square miles. 


We obtain therefore for [ran 


Sq. E. M. Sq. E. M. 
W estcot the Caapiam: που isis caseee ties 108,816 
HasteGt the Caapialh,. 26)... Nodw ewes seers 90,267 
SOUL OL At On” eeu ΟΣ πος ΠΣ ΡΣ 802,262 





1,001,345.¢ 


The collected amounts of the Four Regions of Western Asia give the following numbers : 





Sq. E. M. Sq. E. M. 
EAC M00 nie ee nee Peas patentee ΤΑΣ τ ἘΝ 162,512 
EE Caucasian: countries 3.225) cee το γεν τινι τον δ: 229,989 
III Syria Mesopotamia Palestine &e. ......... 179,784 
IV Southern and Eastern parts of [van...... 8927529 
1,484,814 


ArTAXERXES, who overthrew Artabanus and founded the dynasty of Sasan, reigned 15 years. 
The kings of this dynasty, mentioned in the Tables and in the first Chapter of this Appendix, are 
here brought under one point of view and some additional testimonies concerning them are in- 
serted in the notes. 


yo Τὰ A.D. 
We PTTL re idan veo tee dcscint LAS 20 226 
SEDO Das τ ΤΟ exit aeaeecars 31. 241 


Ὁ Ptol. Geogr. VI. 21 ἡ Γεδρωσία περιορίζεται ἀπὸ 
μὲν δύσεως Καρμανίᾳ----ἀπὸ δὲ ἀνατολῶν ᾿Ινδικῆς μέρει παρὰ 
τὸν Ἰνδὸν ποταμόν. VI. 4 ἡ Πέρσις περιορίζεται----ἀπὸ 
δύσεως Σουσιανῇ ----ἀπὸ δὲ ἀνατολῶν Καρμανίᾳ. 

¢ Dr. Prichard Physical Hist. of Mankind Vol. 4 
p- 3 states the whole extent of [ran to be “ from 70 
to 80 thousand square geographical miles, or about 
one-tenth part of the whole surface of Asia.’ There 
must be some error in these numbers, which are 
obviously impossible. Hight hundred thousand square 
geographical ‘miles would be nearer the truth. Nor 
can ‘‘ one-tenth part” of the surface of Asia be ad- 
mitted; for as Asia contains more than 15 millions 
of square English miles, one-tenth part would be 


more than 1,500,000; and Iran is not a tenth but a 
fifteenth part of the surface of Asia. 

1 Tables 226. 227. Eutychius tom. 1 p. 367 Anno 
imperii (Commodi) decimo exorti Perse Babelem Ami- 
dum et Persiam occuparunt duce nempe Azdashiro filio 
Babeci filit Sasani Estochrista, qui primus regum de- 
nuo in Persiam regnavit. p. 375 Azdashir Babeci 
filius Persarum rex quanta fier potuit cum justitia in- 
ter homines versatus est; sex etiam urbes condidit.— 
Obiit deinde Azdashir postquam annos 14 et sex men- 
ses regnasset. Regnavit post ipsum filius ipsius Sabur 
Ebn Azdashir annos 30 mensem unum, idque anno im- 
perii Severi Cesaris 12°. 

2 Tables A. D. 272. 

L12 


260 APPENDIX. C.6 

Ve an A.D. 

S  Frormsedas TF: c.ccscsessceeses eer As 272 
RMN 3s paicvueccnicneneaeas ΤῊ 8. 273 
Si POON TE oo lave ΡῈ 17: 276 
G αν Dll τος οι κε εν λιιες 0. 4 293 
PE RE ΡΤ ‘es 293 
S Hovis αὶ ΣΦ ΟΡ ΤΡ ΤΣ 801 
9 Bapor 11. dissssncenasrebpocniees 70. 309 
ΤΟ AGAIN | ads ci  ἐ απο ε θεν εν ἕως 4. 379 
11. Sapor 1 L eccrine: taiwan geet δ. 383 
τ Il. 388 


3 Tables A. Ὁ. 272. Eutychius tom. 1 p. 384 
Anno 2° imperii Maximini mortuus est Sapores Azda- 
shiri filius rex Persarum, post quem regnavit Hormoz 
Saporis filius (qui est Hormoz Al Horri) annum unum 
et menses decem. post quos mortuus est. 

4 Tables A.D. 301. Eutychius tom. 1 p. 384 
Anno 3° imperii Maximini Caesaris regnum in Persas 
obtinuit Bahram Hormozi filius, qui annos tres cum tri- 
bus mensibus regnavit. 

5 Tables A. D.301. Eutych. tom. 1 p. 387 Anno 
Gordianit 3° mortuus est Bahram Hormozi filius, post 
quem regnavit Bahram Bahrami filius in Persas annos 
17. Cujus tempore prodiens quidam origine Persa no- 
mine Mani Manicheorum religionis auctor fuit.—quem 
prehensum medium divisit Bahram Bahrami filius. 
Vararam IT reigned in the time of Probus ; but Pro- 
bus according to Vopiscus c. 17 in A. D. 277 ad- 
dresses a letter ad Narseum; which Tillemont tom. 3 
p- 539 supposes an error of Vopiscus. Casaubon ad 
Vopiscum p. 245 B ““ Narseus regulus Armenie fuit, 
jussus a rege Persarum hec ad Romanum principem 
deferre munera. Mentionem de hoc facit Victor in 
Diocletiano [sc. Victor Ces. p. 346].” But Narseus 
in Victor is Narses king of Persia in A. D. 297. The 
opinion then of Tillemont is more just. 

6 Tables A. D. 295.301. Eutychius tom. 1 p.395 
Anno imperii Gallieni 5° mortuus est Bahram Bahrami 
filius Persarum rex, post quem regnavit Bahram etiam 
Bahrami filius qui et Shahan Shah audit, menses qua- 
tuor, dein mortuus est, succedente ipsi fratre ipsius 
Narse filio Bahrami filii Saporis filii Azdashiri filii 
Babec filii Sasani, qui in Persas annos novem regnavit, 
dein mortuus est. 

7 Tables A. Ὁ. 293. 301. Theophanes p. 4A 
mentions Vararam III and Narses, but places them 
5 and 6 years too high: Diocletiani 4° Οὐαράνης ἔτος 
a’. Diocletiani 5° Ναρσῆς ἔτη η΄. 

8 Tables A. D. 301. Theophanes p. 6 A Diocle- 
tiant 13° Ὃρμίσδας ἔτη ς΄. Eutychius tom. 1 p. 396 
Anno Gallieni 14° regnum in Persas obtinuit Hormoz 
Narsis filius annis 7 et quinque mensibus, dein mortuus 
est. 

9 Tables A. D. 301. 309. 379. Theophanes p. 7 
Diocletiani 19° Σαβώρης ἔτη ο. Eutychius tom. 1 p. 
399 Anno imperii Aurelii [immo Aureliani] quinto 


mortuus est Hormoz Narse filius rex Persarum.—erat 
ex uxoribus ipsius quedam gravida—cumque filium 
peperisset Sabur appellatus est. p.472 Totum autem 
quod vixit Sabur spatium annorum erat 72, quibus ex- 
actis mortuus est. Regnavit post ipsum in Persas filius 
ipsius Ardshir Saburi filius annos quatuor, dein mortuus 
est; idque anno imperii Constantini filii Constantini pri- 
mo. post ipsum in Persas regnavit frater ipsius Sapor 
Sapori filius annos quinque et menses quatuor idque anno 
regnt Constantini filii Constantini quinto. The account 
which makes Ardishir II the son of Sapor is more 
credible than that of Agathias and Abulpharajius 
(see the Tables A. D. 383) which calls him the bro- 
ther of Sapor; an account not consistent with the 
circumstances of Sapor’s accession. Malcolm Vol. 1 
p. 888 has noticed the inconsistency: ‘‘ We are in- 
formed by some authors that Ardisheer was the son 
of Hoormuz. But this descent is at variance with the 
facts relative to Shahpoor’s succession, in which all 
eastern historians agreed.” D’Herbelot p. 749 un- 
derstands Ardishir to be the frater uterinus of Sapor 
II. Also noticed by Malcolm; “ Other authors say 
that Ardisheer was an uterine brother of Sapor II 
and never raised to the throne, but regent of the 
kingdom till his nephew came of age.” 

10 Tables A. D. 383. 

11 Tables A. D. 383. 

12 Tables A. D. 383. 388. Eutychius tom. | p. 
536 Anno Theodosii 10° mortuus est Sabur Saburi fi- 
lius rex Persarum, post quem regnavit Bahram Saburi 
filius rex Persarum annos undecim. The brother of 
Sapor III: Malcolm Vol. 1 p. 89 Shahpoor was suc- 
ceeded by his brother Baharam IV—Kermanshah, 
which title he received from having in the reign of 
his brother been ruler of Kerman, and he perpetuated 
it by founding the city of Kermanshah, now a large 
and prosperous town.” His descent is verified by 
the inscriptions given in Malcolm Vol. 1 p. 545 which 
describe Shahpoor king of kings, of Iran and An-Iran 
the son of Hormuzd king of kings, of Iran and An-Iran 
grandson of Narses king of kings, and Varahram king 
of kings, of Iran and An-Iran, son of Shahpoor king of 
kings, of Iran and An-Iran, grandson of Hormuzd. 
Agathias calls Vararam IV the son of Sapor III. 
Eutychius may agree with either interpretation. 


KINGS OF PERSIA. 


261 


Υ. m. A.D. 

13 Vazdejerd I saudi ans εἶν ἐν τήνε σεν 899 
14 Vararam 58. ........ ἘΠΕ Ο Lakin ek 420 
15 Vazdejerd [1 ......sc0sesees rrr se 440 
16 Firoze ......00 ἘΕΕ ΚΕΝ ΡΟΡ Sper ter ae 24. 458 
17 Palasch. .....ὕ.. ebrcch ταῦτ τ ὐὴεονανν 4. 482 
19: Οὕὐδύνιαα, Sovcntinseessecsacsaveeven 12. 486 
VD Zamasphes «02.0.0. srevcrersevsee 4. 497 
Cabades again ..........eceeeeee 30. 501 

A MORNE. ΦΑΡΕΣ ΡΤ: ἀν 531 
91 Hormisdae TIT .....6.cccsesccceee 1Ὲ: -& 579 
BS ὁ πο ον TT. ΡΠ Sie oo: 590 
σὸς POOR i ie roars ΡΣ ΤΡ. Ἐπ 0. 8. 628 


13 Tables A. D. 399. Eutychius tom. 1 p. 548 


43 idque anno Zenonis 4°. On Cabades Theophylact 


Anno Arcadii {adde quinto] regno potitus est Yazdejerd IV.6 p. 98D. 
Bahrami filius Al Aitham cognominatus in Persas an- 19 Tables A. D. 501. Syncellus p. 366 D Za- 
nos 21. tom. 2 p. 79 Yazdejerd Bahrami filius 411 μάσπης ἔτη δ. Theophanes p. 117 C Anastasii 1° 


Athim (scelestus) cognominatus Persarum rex rigidus 
et austerus fuit. Ὁ. 80 Regnavit autem Yazdejerd Al 
Athim annos 21 menses 5 dies 18. Mortuo Yazdejerdo 
convenientes Persarum magnates dixerunt Ne preficia- 
mus nobis e progenie ipsius aliquem, ne eadem apud 
nos via incedat. Fuit autem Yazdejerdo filius nomine 
Bahram quem in nullum secum negotium admiserunt. 
—Regem ergo ipsum constituerunt, regnavitque Bahram 
Yazdejerdi filius (qui et Bahram Jaur cognominatus est) 
in Persas annos 18 cum mensibus 11 idque anno im- 
perit Theodosii junioris 12°. τ. 83 (id est, p. 91) 
Regnavit ergo Bahram Jaur post patrem suum Yazde- 
jerdum filium Bahrami in Persas 18 annos, idque anno 
Theodosii junioris 30°. See Malcolm Vol. 1 p. 89— 
96 upon Yazdejerd Al Athim and Bahram Jaur. 

14 Tables A. D. 399. 420. 

15 Tables A. D. 399. 440. Eutychius tom. 2 p. 
100 Anno 6° Marciani mortuus est Yazdejerd Bahrami 
jilius rex Persarum. 

16 Tables A. D. 482. Eutychius tom. 1 p. 100 
Yazdejerdo e medio sublato de regno contenderunt duo 
ipsius filiit, Phiruz et Hormos, aliis a partibus Firuzi 
aliis ab Hormozi stantibus, unde conflagravit inter ipsos 
bellum, donec Hormoz una cum tribus e domesticis suis 
occideretur. Regnavit ergo Phiruz Yazdejerdi filius in 
Persas 27 annos idque anno imperii Marciani sezto. 

17 Tables A.D. 482. Eutychius tom. 2 p. 127 
Mortuus est Phiruz cum regnasset annos 27. conten- 
deruntque inter se de regno filii ipsius Kobad et Balabes 
donec Balabes victum Cobadum eo abdicaret, qui Cho- 
rasanum ergo petiit, auxilium a Chakano Turcarum im- 
peratore contra fratrem suum petitum. Regnavitque 
Balabes bene se in omnibus gerens.—at cum quatuor 
annos regnasset fato functus est, idque anno imperii 
Zenonis 10°.- Palasch is the brother of Firoze in 
Agathias. 

18 Tables A. D. 482. 486. 501. 531. Eutychius 
tom. 2 p. 131 Regnavit Kobad Phiruzi filius annos 


Ζαμάσφης ἔτη δ. p. 119 B Anastasiit 3° τῷ δ᾽ αὐτῷ 
ἔτει Ζαμάσφης ὁ υἱὸς Περώζου βασιλέως Περσῶν ἐξε- 
ώσας Καβάδην ἐκράτησεν ἔτη δ΄ ἐκ τῶν αὐτοῦ τῆς βα- 
σιλείας Περσῶν. This last notice is inserted at the 
wrong year. The dates of Theophanes require 
that this should be placed at the Ist of Anastasius. 
Eutychius tom. 2 p. 176 Kobadem Phiruzi filium loco 
quodam includentes ubi nemini ipsum adire permissum, 
quendam nomine Ramasph ipsius avunculum in locum 
ejus suffecerunt. Quo conspecto ipsos adortus—Bazar- 
mahr cum aliquot Persarum nobilibus—Kobadem Phiruzi 
filium loco regnoque suo restituit, ejecto Maraspha.— 
Dein mortuus est Kobades cum esset totum quo regnavit 
spatium, una cum annis quibus regnumoccupavit Ramasph, 
annorum quadraginta trium. 

20 Tables A. D. 531. 578. In Syncellus p. 360 D 
Theophanes p. 147 A Chosroes has 48 years. 

21 See the Tables A. D. 578 and this Appendix 
c. 1 at A. D. 579. 590. In Syncellus p. 360 D Hor- 
misdas has 15 years. On the transpositions in Syn- 
cellus see p. 679 Ed. Bonn. Theophanes p. 208 D 
Justini 11 9° ‘Oppicdas ἔτη ve’. Theophanes, who had 
placed the Persian reigns each about five years too 
high, has brought the following reigns within a year 
of their true position by assigning 15 years to Hor- 
misdas. 

22 Tables A. D. 578 and Appendix c. 1 at the 
years 590. 591. 593, 2. 628. Chosroes II has 39 
years in Syncellus p. 360 Ὁ Theophanes p. 224B 
225 B. 

23 See this Appendix c.1 at the years 628. 629. 
Siroes has only 6 months in the inscription quoted 
by D’Herbelot p. 623. He has one year in Theo- 
phanes p. 272 C Heraclii 17° Περσῶν βασιλεὺς Σιρόης 
ἔτος a. But 8 months in Syncellus p. 361 A. Mal- 
colm Vol. 1 p. 130 from Oriental authorities gives 
Schiroueh or Siroes 8 months. 


262 APPENDIX. C.6 
γ τὸ: A.D. 
GA AGW oc ices ccs secess os 628 
(Scheheriar ......... -- — 
Toorandokht ......... Ve 4c Os  π 
(Schenendah ......... Τ᾽. aa Sa 8 629 
Arzemdokht .......+. -- — 
COG αν εξ oii δ κοῖς: I; 
25 Yaedgerd IIl...... 20. 632 


24 See Appendix c. 1 at the year 629. 

The interval from the accession of Stroes to the 
accession of Yazdejerd III is thus filled by Eutychius 
(see Appendix c.1 A. D. 632). 


ym 
ἌΝ ΡΣ 8 
ZUSIEY ~ τε ΟΣ νον δ 
FOV RAR τὸ rnd eh 22 
COMA sicko 3 
MENG soon cet 1 6 
Hoshnastadah ...... 2 
Arzmandokht ...... 1 4 
Pharacoradchosra ... 1 
aS: 22 


Sir John Malcolm Vol. 1 p. 130 (who has been 
followed in the text) relates from Oriental accounts 
that on the death of Siroes an ambitious noble raised 
Ardisheer his infant son to the throne, that Schahriar 
put Ardisheer to death, a child 7 years of age, who 
nominally reigned 5 months; that Schahriar was 
slain in a few days by the adherents of the royal 
family, who raised Toorandokht a daughter of Chos- 
roes II to the throne. After 1” 4” she was succeeded 
by Shenendeh, who reigned one month, and Arzem- 
dokht another daughter of Chosroes II was raised to 
the throne. She was murdered in a short time, and 
Cesra placed upon the throne. Being found unfit to 
rule, he was soon murdered. ‘‘ Such were the events 
which preceded the reign of Yezdijird.”” D’Herbelot 
Ρ. 117 gives Ardschir 1¥ 6". “ Ardschir fils de Schi- 
rouieh ou Siroes. Aprés la mort de son pére il fut 
couronné ἃ l’Age de sept ans roi de Perse du con- 
sentement de tous les grandes, ἃ la réserve de Sche- 
heriar.—Il marcha donc en diligence vers la ville de 
Madain ow il entra en maitre et se saisit de la per- 
sonne du jeune prince qu’il fit mourir aprés un regne 
d’un an et demi seulement.” And Scheheriar two 
years: Ibid. “Il ne put jouir de son usurpation que 
pendant deux ans.” p. 765 ‘‘ Scheheriar—n’en put 
jouir que deux ans, car comme il n’étoit pas de la 
famille royale, les grands du royaume se défirent de 
lui a la sollicitation de Tourandokht fille de Khosrou 
Perviz et soeur de Schirouieh.”’ Theophanes p. 
273 D ᾿Αδεσὴρ----μῆνας ἑπτὰ κρατήσαντος τῆς ἀρχῆς ἐπαν- 
ἔστη αὐτῷ Σαρβαραζᾶς, καὶ τοῦτον πατάξας ἐβασίλευσε τῶν 
Περσῶν μῆνας δύο. τοῦτον δὲ ἀνελόντες οἱ Πέρσαι Βοράνην 
κατεστήσαντο εἰς βασιλέα τὴν θυγατέρα Χοσρόου, ἥτις ἐκρά- 


τησε τῆς βασιλείας τῶν Περσῶν μῆνας ἑπτά. ταύτην διε- 
δέξατο ᾿Οῤμίσδας ὑπὸ τῶν Σαρακηνῶν διωχθείς. 
25 See this Appendix c. 1 at A. D. 632. 637. 


According to D’Herbelot p. 449 Yazdejerd after his 
defeat in the 15th year of the Hejira A. D. 636 re- 
tired into Carmania Sigistan and Khorasan till the 
31st year A. D. 652, when he was betrayed and slain. 
His flight and death are related by Abulpharajius 
p- 116. 

D’Herbelot p. 449 determines the era from the 
beginning of his reign: “ C’est au commencement 
du régne de ce prince que l’on doit fixer l’époque de 
? Ere—Jezdégirdique, et non pas au temps de sa dé- 
faite ἃ Cadesie ni a sa mort en Khorasan.” 


Abulpharajius p. 52 gives the following descent : 


Cesra Nushirvan 
Hormuz 

Phiruz 

Kobad 

Shahriar 
Yazdejerd. 


But as Hormuz began to reign in 579 and Yazdejerd 
was born in 617, these generations are not probable; 
and Abulpharajius himself at p. 136 gives another 
pedigree: Yazdejerd f. Shahriari f. Cesre. D’Her- 
belot p. 449 gives this account: ‘ Quelques histori- 
ens font cet Yezdegird fils de Schirovieh ou Siroes : 
mais tous les Orientaux le font fils de Scheheriar, qui 
n’étoit que particulier, mais qui descendoit de Siroes 
fils de Cosroés Parviz fils de Nouschirvan.” But in 
the first place ali the Oriental historians do not call 
him the son of Schahriar, for he is the son of Siroes 
in Eutychius and Elmacin quoted at A. D. 632. Se- 
condly; Cosroes Perviz was not the son of Nouschirvan 
but the grandson. Lastly we may enquire, how could 
Scheheriar be a descendant of Siroes and yet the fa- 
ther of Yazdejerd, who was born eleven years before 
Siroes began to reign? D’Herbelot himself at p. 765 
makes him the son of Chosroes Perviz: ‘‘ Scheheriar, 
nom du 186 fils de Khosrou Perviz, qui se sauva de 
la cruauté de Siroés qui fit massacrer 17 autres de 
ses fréres. Ce prince ne regna point, mais il fut 
pére de Jezdejerd dernier roi des Perses de la dyna- 
stie des Sassanides.” Perhaps Scheheriar was one of 
the 17 who were slain in Feb. 628, when his son 
Yazdejerd was eleven years of age. 


BS Or ΟΝ = 


KINGS OF PERSIA. 


1 Artaxerxes 
2 Sees 

3 Holniisdas I 
4 Vararam [8 


5 Vararam II 











Ϊ ] 
τ ΠΝ 6 Vararam IIIb 
8 Hormisdas II 
| 
9 Sapor II 
ee A | 
10 Ardshir 11 Sapor TII 12 Vararam [V 
| 
13 Yazdejerd I 
| 
14 Vararam V Morsac 


| 
15 Yazdejerd 11 








16 Firozed Hormuz 
| 
[ I | 
19 Zamasphesé 18 Cabades4 17 Palaschd 


| 

20 Chosroes [ἃ 
| 

21 Hormisdas III 
| 

22 Chosroes II 


263 





i Ϊ 
Scheheriar 23 Siroes 
| 
25 Yazdejerd III 24 Adeser 


7 PEA 
Toorandokht Arzemdokhtf 


The defeat of Yazdgerd by the Arabians has been already related®. From the rise of 
Artaxerxes to the death of Yazdgerd the House of Sasan reigned in Iran for 19 generations 


and 426 years. 


a D’Herbelot p. 158 gives the descent of Vararam I: 
“Tl étoit fils de Hormuz fils de Sapor fils d’ Ardschir 
Babegan premier fondateur de cette dynastie.” 

Ὁ D’'Herbelot p. 158 “Il porta le surnom de Baha- 
ramian, c’est a dire, des Baharams, ἃ cause qu'il étoit 
fils et petit-fils d’un Baharam.” D’Herbelot p. 658 
gives another descent for Narses and his brother: 
Narsi Ben Bahram Ben Schabour Ben Ardeschir. Also 
in Eutychius tom. 1 p. 395 given above at N° 6 from 
whom D’Herbelot might derive it. They are the sons 
of another Vararam, who never reigned, but was the 
grandson of Artaxerres. D’Herbelot however adds 
‘Mais les historiens Persiens qui donnent aussi ἃ ce 
prince [Narses] 9 années de régne, disent qu’il étoit 
fils de Behram IT et petit fils de Behram 1. Which 
is the genealogy here followed. 

¢ Attested by Eutychius tom. 2 p. 84, who after 
relating a victory obtained by Vararam V over the 
Tartars adds, Bahramus autem fratrem suum Morsa 
Chorasano preficiens ipse Aderbijanum reversus est. 


ἃ Firoze and his descendants are given in D’Her- 
belot v. Firouz p. 327. 

© Zamasphes is the son of Firoze in Agathias and 
Theophanes, and in Malcolm Vol. 1 p. 105. although 
the brother of Firoze (that is, the uncle of Cadades) 
in Kutychius. 

ἔ Arzmandokht Cesre filia, to whom Eutychius 
tom. 2 p. 255 gives a reign of 1” 4”, is also men- 
tioned by Abulpharajius p. 112: Cum viderent Perse 
Arabes captis jam regionis finibus undique in terram 
ipsorum incursiones facere, dixerunt ‘‘ In hoc delati 
sumus, eo quod prefecerimus nobis mulieres.” Et con- 
spirarunt ad Arzmidocht filiam Cesre imperio exuen- 
dam, eique preficiendum juvenem nomine Yazdejerdum, 
qui oriundus erat e stirpe Cesre filit Hormisde ; quem 
in solio collocantes obedientiam et obsequium illi pacti 
sunt. LEzercitum ergo conflavit Yazdejerd—eique pre- 
ficiens virum quendam illustrem e precipuis principum 
suorum annis et experientia, nomine Rustamum, misit 
eum Hiram &c. & See c. 1 at the year 637. 


264 


APPENDIX. 


C.7. 


VII. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


THIS catalogue of Greek Authors contains those who are recorded in the Tables and in the 
first chapter of this volume from the death of Augustus to the death of Heraclius. To these are 
added many names omitted in the Tables, but inserted here among their contemporaries. The 
series of Greek writers includes authors in various departments, poets, historians, sophists, orators, 
and in the different schools of philosophy stoics, peripatetics, Platonists, and others. But it 
seemed convenient and useful to place them all in one chronological series, rather than to class 


them according to their several subjects. 


Their testimony to facts has been collected and set forth in former parts of this work. But 
at the end of this chapter shall be added by way of Supplement abstracts of some works which 
will guide to the knowledge of their modes of thinking and of reasoning upon many important 


questions. 


1 Eudorus peripateticus. 


Contemporary with Strabo: Strabo XVII p. 790 ἀρκέσει δύο μηνῦσαι 


τοὺς ποιήσαντας καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς τὸ περὶ τοῦ Νείλου βιβλίον, Evdwpdv τε καὶ ᾿Αρίστωνα τῶν ἐκ τῶν 
περιπάτων----πότερος δ᾽ ἣν ὁ τἀλλότρια ὑποβαλλόμενος ἐν ΓΑμμωνος εὕροι τις ἄν" Εὔδωρος δ᾽ 
5. τὴν Κο 9 ἘΡΊΩΝ ᾽ , a , 

ἠτιᾶτο τὸν ᾿Αρίστωνα" ἣ μέντοι φράσις ᾿Αριστώνειος μᾶλλόν ἐστιν. 


2 Ariston peripateticus. See N°1. 
3 Alewander Ageus. The disciple of Sosigenes: Themist. paraphr. Aristot. περὶ ψυχῆς p. 79 a 


ς 


1. 46 λέγει δὲ αὐτὸν Σωσιγένης ὁ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου διδάσκαλος ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ περὶ ὄψεως κι τ. Δ. Alex- 
ander Aphrodis. in Aristot. Metaph. VI. 4 p. 741 Ὁ 1. 48=p. 432.12 ὁ γὰρ Σωσιγένης ἐκ 
τῶν ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ γνωρίμων ἐποίησεν αὐτῷ γνώριμα τὰ τῇ φύσει γνώριμα. Alexander (vulgo 
Aphrodis.) in Aristot. Meteorol. lib. III p.116a1.10 ἱκανῶς ὁ διδάσκαλος ἡμῶν Σωσιγένης 
ἐν τῷ ὀγδόῳ περὶ τῆς ὄψεως ἔδειξεν. From this passage the extant commentary is rightly 
ascribed to Alexander Ageus by Buhle ad Aristot. tom. 1 p. 291. Alexander of Aphro- 
disias flourished 250 years after Sosigenes?. 

Alexander Aigeus is quoted by Simplicius ad Aristot. Categor. p. 3 1.19 apud Buhle 
tom. 1 p. 287 τῆς δὲ αὐτῆς ἐγένετο δόξης καὶ ὁ Αἰγαῖος ᾿Αλέξανδρος. and by Alexander Aphrod. 
apud Simplicium ad Aristot. de Czelo apud Schol. Berolin. p. 494b 1. 81. See below, N° 56. 
He is thus described by Suidas p. 181 Ο ᾿Αλέξανδρος Alyaios φιλόσοφος περιπατητικὸς, διδά- 


a Eudorus is quoted on the philosophy of Aristotle 
by Aspasius apud Alexandrum Aphrodis. Schol. ad 
Metaphys. p. 552 b 30=p. 44, 23 ἱστορεῖ δ᾽ ᾿Ασπάσιος 
[see No 56] as ἐκείνης μὲν ἀρχαιοτέρας οὔσης τῆς γραφῆς, 
μεταγραφείσης δὲ ταύτης ὕστερον ὑπὸ Εὐδώρου καὶ Evap- 
μόστου. 

b That this is falsely ascribed to Alexander of 
Aphrodisias is also affirmed by Victorius Vossius 
Schottus and Harles. See Fabric. tom. 5 p. 659. This 
argument is added p. 291 by Buhle, that passages 
are quoted by Olympiodorus and by Philoponus from 
the comment. of Alerander Aphrodis. in Aristot. Me- 
teorolog. which are not in the extant commentary. 
The μονόβιβλος quoted by Philoponus apud Fabricium 
tom. 5 p. 659 must also be referred to Alexander 


Aigeus: καὶ ὁ ᾿Αλέξανδρος 6 τοῦ φιλοσόφου ἐξηγητὴς ἔν 
τινι μονοβίβλῳ καὶ τὸν αὐτοῦ διδάσκαλον Σωσιγένην ταύτης 
εἶναι τῆς δόξης, ὡς ὅτι τὸ ἐξ ὑποθέσεως ἀναγκαῖον συνάγει 
ἐνταῦθα ὁ ᾿Ἀριστοτελης. 

Alexander Aphrodis. ad Aristot. Metaphys. p. 
797 b 1. 5=p. 636. 20 has this passage: οὐ γὰρ εἰ 
τήμερόν ἐστι Σωσιγένης καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος, ἀληθὲς τὸ λέγειν 
ὅτι ἐγίνετο ὁ Σωσιγένης ὅτε ἐγίνετο καὶ ὁ ᾿Αλέξανδρος. 
ὕστερος γὰρ Σωσιγένης ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τῷ χρόνῳ, εἰ καὶ συν- 
έβη ὅτε ἣν ᾿Αλέξανδρος εἶναι καὶ τὸν Σωσιγένην. Fabricius 
tom, 5 p. 674 corrects by interpreting Sosigene enim 
posterior tempore est Alexander. And we may read 
as he suggests, ὕστερος yap Σωσιγένους ᾿Αλέξανδρος. 
For the question is concerning Sosigenes and his dis- 
ciple Alexander of Age. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 265 


oxados Νέρωνος τοῦ βασιλέως Gua Χαιρήμονι τῷ φιλοσόφῳ. υἱὸν δὲ ἔσχε Καίλιον ὄνομα. οὗτος 
ἐκάλει τὸν Νέρωνα “πηλὸν αἵματι πεφυρμένον. Fabricius B. G. tom. 3 p. 460 understands 
from this that Alexander of 4ige was the preceptor of the emperor Vero. But Nero began 
to reign more than 100 years after the time of Sosigenes the preceptor of Alexander, and 
we learn from Suetonius Tib. ὁ. 57 that the line in Suidas was applied to Tiberius and not 
to Nero’. Wherefore we may understand Νέρωνος in Suidas to be Tiberius Nero, whose 
preceptor was the disciple of Sostgenes. 


4 Cheremon Stoicus. The preceptor of Tiberius. See N° 3. He was also the preceptor of 
Dionysius of Alewandria, who succeeded him and flourished in the reign of Nero. See 
N° 244, 

5 Apion. Tables A. D. 40 and F. H. III there quotede, 


6 Apollonides Niceus. In the reign of Tiberius: Laert. IX. 109 ᾿Απολλωνίδης 6 Νικαεὺς, 6 παρ᾽ 
ἡμῶν, ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ τῶν εἰς τοὺς Σίλλους ὑπομνημάτων ἃ προσφωνεῖ Τιβερίῳ Καίσαρι φησί κ.τ.λ. 

7 Thrasyllus. Tables A. D. 86. 

8 Euthydemus rhetor. Taught Apollonius Tyaneus cir. A.D. 12: Tables A. 1). 17. 

9 Amarantus Alecandrinus. After Juba and before Atheneus: Athen, VIII p. 343 Εἰ ὀψοφάγος 
δ᾽ ἦν καὶ Aeovreds ὁ ᾿Αργεῖος τραγῳδὸς, ᾿Αθηνίωνος μὲν μαθητὴς οἰκέτης δὲ γενόμενος ᾿Ιόβα τοῦ 
Μαυρουσίων βασιλέως, ὥς φησιν ᾿Αμάραντος ἐν τοῖς περὶ σκηνῆς, γεγραφέναι φάσκων εἰς αὐτὸν 
τόδε τὸ ἐπίγραμμα τὸν ᾿Ιόβαν ὅτε κακῶς τὴν Ὑψιπύλην ὑπεκρίνατο. κ. τ. λ. 

10 Philo Judeus. Tables A. 1). 86. 40. Hieron. Magno p. 1082 Quid loquar de Philone, quem 
vel alterum vel secundum Judeum Platonem critici pronunciant ? The works of Philo are 
described by Eusebius H. Εἰ. II. 17. 18 Hieron. Catal. c.11. Photius Cod. 105 ἐν τοῖς χρό- 
vous ἤκμασε Ταΐου τοῦ Καίσαρος, πρὸς ὃν καὶ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἰδίον ἔθνους γράφει πρεσβεῦσαι ᾿Αγρίππα 
τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας βασιλεύοντος. φέρεται δὲ αὐτοῦ πολλὰ καὶ ποικίλα συντάγματα ἠθίκους λόγους περι- 
έχοντα καὶ τῆς παλαιᾶς ὑπομνήματα, τὰ πλεῖστα πρὸς ἀλληγορίαν τοῦ γράμματος ἐκβιαζόμενα" ἐξ 
οὗ, οἶμαι, καὶ πᾶς ὁ ἀλληγορικὸς τῆς γραφῆς ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ λόγος ἀρχὴν ἔσχεν εἰσρυῆναιδ. 

11 Dioscorides Anazarbeus medicus. Contemporary with Lecanius Bassus who was consul in A. D. 
64, and who died when Pliny wrote the 26th book of his Natural History, Bassus is 


¢ See F. H. III B.C.6 p. 255. Theodorus of Ga- 
dara who is there described was contemporary with 
the disciples of Sosigenes. 

d Porphyrius apud Euseb. Prep. V.10 p. 198 B 
Χαιρήμων 6 ἱερογραμματεὺς ἀναγράφει ταῦτα, ὡς καὶ παρ᾽ 
Αἰγυπτίοις θρυλούμενα κ. τ. λ. Idem Ib. III. 4 p.92B 
Χαιρήμων μὲν γὰρ καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι κιτ.λ. The work on 
Egypt is mentioned by Suidas p. 3887 Β Χαιρήμων 
γράψας ἱερογλυφικά. Conf. Porphyrium de Abst. IV. 6. 
IV. 8. Hieronymus adv. Jovinianum II p. 572 Che- 
remo stoicus vir eloquentissimus narrat de vita anti- 
quorum Algypti sacerdotum, quod omnibus mundi ne- 
gotiis curisque postpositis semper in templo fuerint &c. 
Origen adv. Celsum I. 59 names another work: ἀνέ- 
γνωμεν ἐν τῷ περὶ κομητῶν Χαιρήμονος τοῦ στωϊκοῦ συγ- 
γράμματι. Conf. Porphyr. apud Euseb. H. E. VI. 19. 

¢ Among those who wrote upon the Jews are 
mentioned by Tertullian Apologet. c. 19 rex Juba et 
Appion et Thallus, et qui istos aut probat aut revincit 
Judeus Josephus. 

Apion is quoted under the name of Μόχθος (F. H. 
III p. 555) by Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 778 σημειοῦται 


ταῦτα 6 Μόχθος πρὸς τοὺς ἀθετοῦντας τὴν ἐν ᾿Οδυσσείᾳ 
ἤλρεως καὶ ᾿Αφροδίτης μοιχείαν. 

f Quoted again Athen. X. p. 414 F ᾿Αμάραντος ὁ ᾿Α- 
λεξανδρεὺς ἐν τοῖς περὶ σκηνῆς “Hpddwpov φησὶ τὸν Meya- 
ρέα σαλπιγκτὴν γενέσθαι κ. τ. X. 

& Photius adds a fabulous account that Philo was 
once a Christian. Eusebius H. Εἰ. II. 17 supposes 
that Philo κατὰ Κλαύδιον ἐπὶ τῆς Ρώμης εἰς ὁμιλίαν ἐλθεῖν 
Πέτρῳ, and afterwards wrote his treatise περὶ βίου θεω- 
pytixodU—on the therapeute of Egypt—é φαμὲν σύγ- 
γραμμα εἰς ὕστερον καὶ μετὰ χρόνους αὐτῷ πεπονημένον. 
and that he described the Christian ascetics. But 
Philo, who was old in the reign of Caligula, did not 
write at so late a period as Eusebius supposes, and 
Christian monachism did not begin till two hundred 
years after, in the time of Paul and Antonius. 

On Philo’s love of allegory see Mosheim de rebus 
Christian. p. 307. 308. who also observes that the 
fathers learned from Philo to allegorise Scripture. 

h Plin. H. N. 26. 1 Duo consulares obiere condenti- 
bus hec nobis eodem anno, Julius Rufus et C. Lecanius 
Bassus. Between A. D. 72, when the 14th book was 


Mm 


266 


APPENDIX. 


(7: 


mentioned by Dioscorides himself περὶ ὕλης ἰατρικῆς procem. lib. 7 Πολλῶν οὐ μόνον ἀρχαίων 
ἀλλὰ καὶ νέων συνταξαμένων περὶ τῆς τῶν φαρμάκων σκευασίας τε καὶ δυνάμεως καὶ δοκιμασίας, 


φίλτατε “Apete, πειράσομαί σοι παραστῆσαι κ.τ.λ.---δεῖγμα δὲ οὐ σμικρὸν τῆς ἐν σοὶ καλοκαγαθίας 
καὶ ἡ τοῦ κρατίστου Λεκανίου Βάσσου πρὸς σὲ διάθεσις, ἣν ἔγνωμεν συνδιάγοντες ὑμῖν ἀξιοζήλωτον 
τὸ παρ᾽ ἀμφοτέρων ὑμῶν πρὸς ἀλλήλους εὔνουν ὁρῶντες. ; 

It appears that Dioscorides composed his work in mature, perhaps in advanced age: 
procem. p. 3. 4 ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ὥς ἐστιν εἰπεῖν ἐκ πρώτης ἡλικίας ἄληκτόν τινα ἔχοντες ἐπιθυμίαν περὶ 
τὴν ἐπίγνωσιν τῆς ὕλης καὶ πολλὴν γῆν ἐπελθόντες, οἶσθα γὰρ ἡμῶν στρατιωτικὸν τὸν βίον, συνα- 


γηώχαμεν τὴν πραγματείαν ἐν πέντε βιβλίοις, σοῦ προτρεψαμένου, 


Beyer’, 
12 Andromachus ὃ Νέρωνος ἀρχίατρος. 


ᾧ καὶ τὴν σύνταξιν ἀνατί- 


t 


Galen. tom. XIV p. 2. 


13 Hrotianus. Contemporary with Andromachus: Erotian. procem. p. 2 Τὴν ‘Immoxparovs mpay- 
ματείαν, dpxlarpe ᾿Ανδρόμαχε, οὐκ ὀλίγα συμβαλλομένην πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις ὁρῶν ὅσοι λογικῆς av- 
τιποιοῦνται παιδείας, καὶ τούτων ἐξαιρέτως τοῖς ἰατροῖς, οἱ δὴ τὴν ἀρχαίαν ἱστορίαν ἀποκηρύττουσι 


τῆς τέχνης,---εἰκότως ἠβουλήθην τὰς ἐμφερομένας αὐτοῦ τοῖς συγγράμμασιν ἀσαφεῖς καὶ κατὰ πολὺ 
τῆς κοινῆς ἀνακεχωρηκυίας ὁμιλίας ἐξηγήσασθαι λέξεις. 


14 Pamphila. Tables A. D. 58. 


15 Moderatus Pythagoreus. Plutarch. Symp. VIII. 7 p. 727 B Σύλλας ὁ Καρχηδόνιος εἰς Ῥώμην 
ἀφικομένῳ μοι διὰ χρόνου---ἄλλους τε τῶν ἑταίρων παρέλαβεν οὐ πολλοὺς, καὶ Modepdrov τινὰ 
τοῦ Πυθαγορικοῦ μαθητὴν, ὄνομα Λεύκιον. From this passage we collect the time of Modera- 
tus, whose disciple was the companion of Plutarch. 


composed (F. H. III p. 241) and A. D. 79, when 
Pliny died, For the consulship of Bassus see the 
Tables A. D. 64. Pliny is quoted by Fabric. B. G. 
tom. 4 p. 675. Jonsius p. 146 observes that Anazarba 
is attested by Pliny H. N. V. 27 Intus autem dicendi 
Anazarbeni. which answers an objection founded by 
some upon Suidas p. 282 C. 

It has been shewn in F. H. III p. 548 that Suidas 
has confounded Phacas who lived in the time of 
Cleopatra with Dioscorides of Anazarba who lived in 
the reign of Nero. 

i Quoted by Galen tom. XI p. 794 ὁ δὲ ᾿Αναζαρβεὺς 
Διοσκουρίδης ἐν πέντε βιβλίοις τὴν χρήσιμον ἅπασιν ὕλην 
ἔγραψεν οὐ βοτανῶν μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ δένδρων καὶ καρπῶν 
καὶ χυλῶν καὶ ὀπῶν κ. τ. λ. tom. XII p. 330 φαίην ἂν 
ἔγωγε μᾶλλον ἐν τοῖς ὀνόμασιν ἐσφάλθαι τοὺς ἄνδρας, καὶ 
μάλιστα τοὺς ἀήθεις “Ἑλλάδος φωνῆς, οἷός ἐστιν ὁ ᾿Αναζαρ- 
βεὺς Διοσκορίδης, πολλὰ μὲν καλῶς εἴρηκε τῶν περὶ τῆς 
ἰατρικῆς ὕλης ἱστορουμένων, ἀγνοῶν δὲ τὰ σημαινόμενα τῶν 
Ἑλληνικῶν ὀνομάτων. tom. XIII p. 1041 Διοσκουρίδης 
ἐν τῷ a περὶ ὕλης. tom. XIX p.99 A. ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ 
περὶ ὕλης. p. 135 Δ. ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ περὶ ὕλης. tom. XIII 
p- 589 Δ. τὸν ᾿Αναζαρβέα γράψαντα τήνδε τὴν ῥῆσιν ἐν τῷ 
πρώτῳ περὶ ὕλης. tom. VI p. 516 A, δὲ ἐν δευτέρῳ περὶ 
ὕλης. tom. XI p. 804 Δ. ἔγραψεν ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ περὶ ὕλης 
ἀκριβέστατα. p. 840 ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ Διοσκουρίδης. p. 861 
ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ Δ. p. 858 φησὶ δ᾽ ὁ A. [86. 1Π]..5.1 p. 878 
φησὶ δὲ Δ. [sc. I. 187.] tom. XII p. 36 ὥσπερ καὶ 
Διοσκουρίδης [sc. III. 64.] p. 80 φησὶ Δ. (se. IIT. 47.) 
Ῥ- 98 καθάπερ καὶ Δ. [sc. 1V.14.] p. 105 φησὶ A. [86, 
IV. 4.7 p.171 ἀνεγνωκὼς δὲ ἐγὼ παρὰ Διοσκουρίδῃ 50. 
V.113). γν. 272 θαυμάζω δ᾽ ὅπως ὁ Διοσκουρίδης [30. 


II. 81]. p. 203 6 A. [sc. V.145.] tom. XIV p. 9 
τίνα μὲν οὖν ἐν ἑκάστῃ χώρᾳ γίνεται κάλλιστα φάρμακα Δι- 
οσκουρίδης τε καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι γεγράφασιν ἀληθῶς. 

k Galen tom. XIII p. 857 mentions Dioscorides of 
Tarsus: Διοσκορίδης ὁ Ταρσεὺς ἔδωκεν ᾿Αρείῳ τῷ ᾿Ασκλη- 
πιαδείῳ θαυμαστῶς κατέχον τὰς αἱμορραγίας. Jonsius p. 
145. 215 suspects that this may be Dioscorides of 
Anazarba, and Fabricius tom. 4 p. 675 for 6 Ταρσεὺς 
seems to adopt the reading ᾿Αναζαρβεύς. But Dio- 
scorides might have been also named from Tarsus, a 
neighbouring city, and a celebrated school: Strabo 
XIV p. 673. 

1 Porphyrius Vit. Pythag. p. 80 ἡ δὲ περὶ τῶν ἀριθμῶν 
πραγματεία, ὡς ἄλλοι τε φασὶ καὶ Μοδέρατος ὁ ἐκ Γαδείρων 
πάνυ συνετῶς ἐν ἕνδεκα βιβλίοις συναγαγὼν τὸ ἀρέσκον τοῖς 
ἀνδράσι, διὰ τοῦτο ἐσπουδάσθη κ. τ. Χ. Steph. Byz. Ta- 
δειρα :---- πολίτης Ταδειρεύς. οὕτω γὰρ τὰ πέντε βιβλία 
ἐπιγέγραπται τῶν Πυθαγορικῶν σχολῶν Μοδεράτου Ταδει- 
ρέως. Longinus apud Porphyrium Vit. Plotini c. 20 
οὐδὲ yap οὐδὲν ἐγγύς τι τὰ Νουμηνίου καὶ Κρονίου καὶ Mo- 
δεράτου καὶ Θρασύλλου τοῖς Πλωτίνου περὶ τῶν αὐτῶν συγ- 
γράμμασιν εἰς ἀκρίβειαν. Cronius is quoted by Porphyry 
de Antro Nymph. c. 2 ὥς φησι Κρόνιος. Idem Vit. 
Plotini c. 14 ἐν δὲ ταῖς συνουσίαις ἀνεγινώσκετο μὲν αὐτῷ 
τὰ ὑπομνήματα εἴτε Σεβήρου εἴη εἴτε Κρονίου i) Νουμηνίου ἢ 
Ταΐου [Tables A. D. 144] ἢ ᾿Αττικοῦ' κἂν τοῖς περιπατη- 
τικοῖς τά τε ᾿Ασπασίου [Tables A.D. 144] καὶ ᾿Αλεξ- 
ἄνδρου ᾿Αδράστου τε. Moderatus is quoted by Simpli- 
cius ad Aristot. Phys. Ausc. p. 50b 1.40 ὡς καὶ Mo- 
δέρατος ἱστορεῖ x. τ. A.—b. 45 καὶ ταῦτα δὲ ὁ Πορφύριος 
ἐν τῷ B περὶ ὕλης τὰ τοῦ Μοδεράτου παραθέμενος γέγρα- 
φεν κι T,X, 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


267 


16 Thallus. Flourished after Ol. 102, which he mentioned: Africanus apud Syncellum p. 322 C 


τοῦτο TO σκότος ἔκλειψιν τοῦ ἡλίου Θάλλος ἀποκαλεῖ ἐν τρίτῃ τῶν ἱστοριῶν. 


And before Theo- 


philus of Antioch A.D. 181 who quotes Thallus: Theophil. III. 29 Κρόνου τοῦ Τιτᾶνος 


Θάλλος μέμνηται πὶ, 
17 Herachides grammaticus. 
18 Ammonius the preceptor of Plutarch. 
19 Agathinus medicus. 


Tables A. D, 55%. 
Tables A. D. 66. 67. 
The preceptor of Herodotus. See N° 27. 


Described by Galen tom. 19 


Ρ. 353 ἰατρικῆς αἱρέσεις al πρῶται δύο ἐμπειρικὴ καὶ λογικὴ, καὶ τρίτη μεθοδική. δοκεῖ δὲ καὶ τε- 
τάρτην αἵρεσιν ἐξευρεῖν ᾿Αγαθῖνος 6 Λακεδαιμόνιος, ἣν ὠνόμασεν ἐπισυνθετικὴν, ἔνιοι δὲ ἐκλεκτι- 


‘a 2 fod NY ς Ῥ 
ΚΉΨ᾽ ETEPOL Τὴν EKTLKNV. 


tom. 11 p. 163 οὐδ᾽ οὗτος [se. Asclepiades| ἐπὶ τοσοῦτον ἀναίσχυντος 
Ρ Χ 


a n n 7 
ὥστε τολμῆσαι παντάπασιν ἐξελάσαι φλεβοτομίαν τῶν ἰατρικῶν βοηθημάτων, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδέ τις οὔτε 
n , » a a > 7 Ἀπ / ? > al bees / > 
TOV νεωτέρων οὔτε τῶν παλαιῶν, οὐ Μαντίας, οὐκ ᾿Αθήναιος, οὐκ ᾿Αγαθῖνος, οὐκ Αρχιγένης, οὐχ 


ὁ τῶν ἐμπειρικῶν χορός“, 
20. JSosephus?. 


™ Quoted again by Africanus apud Eusebium prep. 
X.10 p. 488 C Κῦρος Περσῶν ἐβασίλευσεν ᾧ ἔτει ᾽Ολυμ- 
πίας ἤχθη ve, ὡς ἐκ τῶν βιβλιοθηκῶν Διοδώρου καὶ τῶν 
Θαλλοῦ καὶ Κάστορος ἱστοριῶν---ἐστιν εὑρεῖν. p. 489A 
οἵ τε τὰ Σύρια Κάστωρ καὶ Θαλλός. Tertullian. Apologet. 
ce. 10 Saturnum—neque Diodorus Grecus aut Thallus, 
neque Cassius Severus aut Cornelius Nepos neque ullus 
commentator—aliud quam hominem promulgaverunt. 
For c. 19 see above under Apion N° 5. 

Ὁ Apollonius de Syntaxi IV. 10 p. 332 Ἡρακλείδης 
ἐπιμερίζων τὰς ov δυναμένας λέξεις ὀξεῖαν ἐπιδέξασθαι ἐν 
τῷ περὶ καθολικῆς προσῳδίας φησίν κιτ. Δ. Ammonius 
Vv. νῦν : νῦν καὶ νυνὶ διαφέρει, φησὶ κατά τινας Ἡρακλείδης 
ἐν πρώτῃ περὶ καθολικῆς προσῳδίας. Idem ν. ἱκέσθαι : 
ἱκέσθαι καὶ ἀφικέσθαι διαφέρει, ὥς φησιν Ἡρακλείδης κιτιλ. 
Idem p. 124 σταφύλη βαρυτόνως---“Ηρακλείδης ὁ ἡμέτερος 
φησὶν, ““ἡμαρτῆσθαι δοκεῖ παρὰ τοῖς Ἕλλησιν ὀξυτονούμενον 
τοὔνομα. Schol. Hom. 1]. «. 378 Ἡρακλείδης δέ φησιν 
ὅτι τὰ ἐκ τοῦ ἢ εἰς βραχὺ ἃ μεταγόμενα ᾿ἸἸωνικά ἐστιν. 
Eustath. ad Odyss. v p. 1892. 32 οὐχ οὕτως ἔχει κατὰ 
Bekker A- 
necd. Gr. p. 1196 mapa τῷ Ἡρακλείδῃ ἐν τῇ ἀρχῆ τῆς 
λέσχης. Idem p. 1449 ἀρετὴ αἱρετὴ τίς ἐστιν, ἣν αἱροῦνται 
πάντες" οὕτω Δίδυμος ἐν ὑπομνήματι: ὁ δὲ Ἡρακλείδης ἐν 
τῷ Περὶ ἐτυμολογίας φησὶ κατὰ μετάθεσιν ἐρατή τις οὖσα 
Κι ποιὰ. 

© Agathinus is quoted Galen. tom. 8 p. 748 Φιλωνίδῃ 
τῷ Σικέλῳ κατὰ τὸ περὶ τῆς ἰατρικῆς ὀκτωκαιδέκατον--ὧν 
ἐπὶ βραχὺ καὶ ᾿Αγαθῖνος ἐμνημόνευσε μεμφόμενος αὐτῷ--- 
ὡς καὶ τὸν Βακχεῖον οὐκ ὀρθῶς ἑαυτῷ συνεπισπωμένῳ. 
p- 986 τὴν τοῦ ᾿Αγαθίνου ῥῆσιν. tom. 17. 1 p. 942 οἱ 
περὶ τὸν ᾿Αγαθῖνον εἰώθασι μέγαν ἡμιτριταῖον ὀνομάζειν. 
Conf. tom. 7 p. 367 ὁ ᾿Αγαθῖνος--ἡμιτριταίους. tom. 13 
Ρ. 830 ἐκ τῶν ᾿Αγαθίνου. 

P Josephus in Vita c. 1 thus gives the succession : 
πρόπαππος ἦν ἐμοὶ Σίμων ὁ Ψελλὸς ἐπικαλούμενος. οὗτος 
ἐγένετο καθ᾽ ὃν καιρὸν ἠρχιεράτευσε Σίμωνος ἀρχιερέως 6 
παῖς, ὃς πρῶτος ἀρχιερέων Ὑρκανὸς ὠνομάσθη. γίνονται δὲ 
τῷ Ψελλῷ Σίμωνι παῖδες ἐννέα, τούτων εἷς ἐστι Ματθίας ὁ 
᾿Ἠφλίου λεγόμενος" οὗτος ἠγάγετο πρὸς γάμον θυγατέρα 


τὸν Ἡρακλείδου λόγον ἔχοντα οὕτως κ. τ. A. 


Born A. D. 88, at Rome A. D. 64, in the Jewish war A. D. 67, finished his 


Ἰωνάθου ἀρχιερέως, TOU πρώτου ἐκ τῶν ᾿Ασαμωναίου παίδων 
γένους ἀρχιερατεύσαντος, τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ Σίμωνος τοῦ ἀρχιε- 
ρέως, καὶ γίνεται παῖς αὐτῷ Ματθίας ὁ Κυρτὸς ἐπικληθεὶς, 
ἄρχοντος Ὑρκανοῦ τὸν πρῶτον ἐνιαυτόν᾽ τούτου γίνεται 
Ἰώσηπος ἐνάτῳ ἔτει τῆς ᾿Αλεξάνδρας ἀρχῆς, καὶ Ἰωσήπου 
Ματθίας βασιλεύοντος ᾿Αρχελάου τὸ δέκατον, Ματθία δὲ 
ἐγὼ τῷ πρώτῳ ἔτει τῆς Γαΐου Καίσαρος ἡγεμονίας. ἐμοὶ δὲ 
παῖδες εἰσὶ τρεῖς" Ὑρκανὸς μὲν ὁ πρεσβύτατος ἔτει τετάρτῳ 
τῆς Οὐεσπασιανοῦ Καίσαρος ἡγεμονίας, ἑβδόμῳ δὲ ᾿Ιοῦστος, 
ἐνάτῳ δὲ ᾿Αγρίππας. | 

A short survey of the times of Jonathan and his 
successors will prove that there is error in this ac- 
count. Jonathan was slain (1 Macc. XIT.48 Joseph. 
Ant. XIII. 6, 6) in the close of B.C. 144, for the 
first year of Simon his successor was still current in 
the 170th year of the Seleucide B.C. 143: Joseph. 
Ant ΧΑ (6; 7: 

Simon governed 8 years current: Joseph. Ant. 
XIII. 7, 4. and was succeeded by his son John Hyr- 
canus in B.C. 136. 

Hyrcanus presided over Judea 31 years current : 
Joseph. Ant. XIII. 10, 7. or B. C. 136—106. 

Aristobulus son of Hyrcanus first assumed the title 
of king: διάδημα πρῶτος emcriferaa—and reigned a year 
-οΟβασιλεύσας ἐνιαυτόν. Joseph. Ant. XIII. 11, 1—3. 

Alexander Janneus his brother succeeded him, and 
died at the age of 49 after reigning 27 years current : 
Joseph. Ant. XII. 15, 5. B.C. 105—78. 

Alexandra succeeded her husband and reigned 9 
years: Joseph. Ant. XIII. 16,6. XV. 6, 4. 

Hyrcanus IT her son succeeded in Ol. 177.3 dor- 
tensio et Metello consulibus B.C. 69: Joseph. Ant. 
XIV.1,2. He was deposed in 3 months by his bro- 
ther: Joseph. Ant. XIV. 1,2. XV. 6,4. but restored 
by Pompey: Ibid. in December of B. C. 63. 

Now the date assigned to the third generation by 
Josephus in Vita seems to be erroneous, because if 
Matthias II was born in the Ist of Hyrcanus B.C. 
136 and Matthias III in the 10th of Archelaus A. D. 
6, there were 142 years for the two successive ge- 


Mm 2 


268 


APPENDIX. 0:7: 


Antiquities A.D. 93. See the Tables in those years. His time is marked by Hieronymus 
Fabiole tom. 8 p. 103 Josephus, nam etate ejus adhuc templum stabat &e. His books against 
Apion: Hieron. Magno p. 1082. An account of his works is given Hieron. Catal. ο. 13. 
Hieronymus in Pelag. p. 992 considers the Maccabeorum historia to be the genuine work 
of Josephus. 


21 Musonius Rufus stoicus. Tables A.D. 66. 69. 74. Add to the testimonies in the Tables the 


following: Plutarch. Mor. Ρ. 458 Ὁ καὶ μὴν dv ye μεμνήμεθα Μουσωνίου καλῶν ἕν ἐστι τὸ 
“ Δεῖν ἀεὶ θεραπευομένους βιοῦν τοὺς σώζεσθαι μέλλοντας." Plin. Ep. IIT. 11 C. Musonium 
[cir. A. D. 80] socerum Artemidori quantum licitum est per etatem cum admiratione dilexi- 
Justin. Martyr Apol. 2 ο. 8 τοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν στωϊκῶν δὲ δογμάτων----μεμισῆσθαι Kal πεφονεῦσθαι 
οἴδαμεν᾽"----κὶ Μουσώνιον δὲ ἐν τοῖς καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς καὶ ἄλλους οἴδαμεν. Aristides Or. 28 p. 362 
προτρέπων μέ τις θαρρῆσαι Μουσωνίου διήει λόγον, x.t.A. Origenes adv. Celsum III. 66 τῶν 
χθὲς καὶ πρώην γεγονότων τὸν Μουσώνιον. Julian. Themistio p. 265 Ο Ὁ ᾿Αρείου Νικολάου καὶ 
Θρασύλλου καὶ Μουσωνίου μνημονεύσω.----καὶ Μουσώνιος ἐξ ὧν ἔπαθεν ἀνδρείως καὶ διήνεγκεν 
Themistius Or. 84 ὁ. 15 καλῶς Νέρωνα 
ἀπετρέπετο Μουσώνιος κιθαρῳδοῦντα. ΟἿ. 7 p.94A Νέρωνος μὲν ἀοΐδιμος ἡ πρὸς Μουσώνιον 
ἐπιείκεια. Macrob. Sat. I. 5 Remittere (inquit Musonius) animum quasi amittere est. Kunap. 
V.S. procem. p. 6 εἴ τινα καὶ κυνισμοῦ χρὴ λόγον ποιεῖσθαι, παρ᾽ οἷς ἣν Μουσώνιος καὶ Δημή- 
Hieron. Chron.4 


ἐγκρατῶς τὴν τῶν τυράννων ὠμότητα γέγονε γνώριμος. 


τριος καὶ Μένιππος καὶ ἕτεροί γέ τινες πλείους" οὗτοι δὲ ἦσαν ἐπιφανέστατοι. 
Anno 2096 [A. D. 80] Titus Musonium Rufum de exilio revocat*. 
Scaliger ad Euseb. Chron. p. 197. 201 supposes that the Musonius of Philostratus V. A. 
IV was a different person from Musonius Rufus. Jonsius Ser. H. Phil. III.7 p. 247. 248 
supposes a Musonius cynicus contemporary with Musonius the stoic. Fabricius B. G. tom. 
3 p. 566 also distinguishes Musonius Rufus from Musonius cynicus. and Brucker H. Phil. 
tom. 2 p. 501—505. 540. But that there was only one Musonius of the reign of Nero is 
held by the following: Lipsius ad Tacit. Ann. XIV. 59 Tillemont tom. 1 p. 306. 307 
Olearius ad Philostratum p.176 Reimar ad Dionem p. 1023. 1024 Wernsdorf ad poet. 


nerations, which is not probable; and because the 
grandfather of Matthias II is said to have lived in 
the time of that very Hyrcanus, or B. C. 136—106. 
We may remove the difficulty by reading ἄρχοντος 
Ὑρκανοῦ τὸν da’ ἐνιαυτόν, and by placing the birth of 
Matthias 11 at the 3lst year of Hyrcanus, B.C. 106. 
The genealogy will then stand as follows : 


1 Simon Psellus fl. B. C. 136—106 

2 ἘΌΝ I m. the daughter of Jonathan 
3 Matthias II b. B.C. 106 

4 Josephus b. B. C. 70 

5 Matthias III b. A. D. 6 


| 
6 Josephus b. A. Ὁ. 38. 


If the daughter of Jonathan was born in B.C. 144, 
the last year of her father’s life, she would be 38 at 
the birth of Matthias II. 

4 Improperly placed in the reign of Titus. 

τ Musonius is quoted by Stobeus Serm. 1, 83. 
2, 32. 5, 76. 6, 8.35. 7, 23—25. 31, 6, 48, 14—16, 


94, 23. 118,26 Eclog. II. 9,8, who has Μουσωνίου. 
Idem Serm. 1, 84 Μουσωνίου ἐκ τοῦ περὶ σκέπης. 19, 
16 along passage Μουσωνίου ἐκ τοῦ Ei γραφὴν ὕβρεως 
γράψεται τινὰ ὁ φιλόσοφος. In Serm. 20, 60. 108, 60 
he is quoted in this manner: Ῥούφου ἐκ τοῦ (or τῶν) 
᾿Ἐπικτήτου Περὶ φιλίας. 19, 13 ᾿Επικτήτου Περὶ. φιλίας 
is in one copy Ῥούφου.  Eclog. II. 8, 30 Ῥούφου. 
Heeren ad Eclog. 11. 2 p. 205 thinks this Rufus Sio- 
icus, Epicteti auditor, ex cujus lectionibus calamo ez- 
scriptis locum Stobeus exscripsit ; and ad Eclog. II. 
8, 30 p. 356 also thinks Rufus Stoicus Epicteti disci- 
pulus fuisse videtur, diversus a Musonio Rufo Neronis 
equali. But Schweigh. ad Epictetum tom. 3 p. 195 
more justly collects that these were the discourses of 
Rufus the preceptor of Epictetus, and that they were 
contained in the last books of the Dissertations pub- 
lished by Arrian. 

Herodes Atticus apud Gellium IX. 2, 8. 9 quotes 
Musonius : Musonium subridentem diwisse aiunt &c. 
But not as if he had himself heard him. On the 
ἀπομνημονεύματα Μουσωνίου by Pollio see the Tables 
A. Ὁ. 118 p. 107. 


22 
aa 


23 


24 


25 


GREEK AUTHORS. 269 
min, tom. 5 p. 2 pag. 625 Harles ad Fabricium tom. 3 p. 566 and Wyttenbach there 
quoteds, Ruhkopf ad Senecam tom. 2 p. 203 Boissonade ad Eunapium p. 139. Brucker 
p- 502. 503 argues that Musonius the cynic was a different person from A/usonius the stoic, 
and that Philostratus V. A. mentions Musonius a cynic. But A/usonius a cynic is nowhere 
mentioned except in Eunapius p. 3. Nowhere is he called cynic in Philostratus. The 
variations in the narratives of Philostratus and others de Musonio may be adjusted as 
Tillemont has adjusted them v. 

Apollonius Tyaneus”. Near 20 years of age in A.D. 17. In the East in A.D. 48: See 
ὁ. 6 p. 248 Vardanes king of Parthia. Apollonius in the reign of Nero: A. 1). 61—68. 
In Egypt in A. D. 69; in Ethiopia in 70, in Cilicia in 71, at Ephesus in 95. 96. His 
death in A.D. 97. See the Tables in those years. 
Damis. The companion of Apollonius. Tables A. D. 45. 
Dionysius Alexandrinus. 
τικὸς, ὅστις ἀπὸ Νέρωνος συνῆν καὶ τοῖς μέχρι Τραϊανοῦ [A. D. cir. 54—100], καὶ τῶν βιβλιο- 


He flourished A. D. 42—97*. 
Suidas p.1016 Β Διονύσιος ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς 6 Γλαύκου vids, ypappa- 


θηκῶν προὔστη καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ἐπιστολῶν καὶ πρεσβειῶν ἐγένετο, καὶ ἀποκριμάτων. ἦν δὲ καὶ 
διδάσκαλος Παρθενίου τοῦ ypapparixodY μαθητὴς δὲ Χαιρήμονος τοῦ φιλοσόφου, ὃν καὶ διεδέξατο 
ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳφ. See Cheremon N° 4. 


Euphrates. Contemporary with Apollonius and Dio Pruseus. Tables A. D. 69. 1192. 


26 Dio Pruseus*. 


s Or rather Nieuwland : see Ruhkopf tom. 2 p. 203 
Boissonade ad Eunapium p. 139. 

v A second Musonius, the preceptor of Lucius the 
friend of Herodes Atticus, is given below at N° 67, a 
third in the time of Longinus at N° 215, a fourth in 
the reign of Julian at N° 256. 

’ To the testimonies in the Tables add the follow- 
ing: Themist. Or. 6 p.72 D εἶργε τὸν ἐκ Τυάνων ὁ 
ἀδελφοκτόνος [sc. Domitianus]. Caracalla apud Dio- 
nem 77.18 τοῖς μάγοις καὶ γόησιν οὕτως ἔχαιρεν ὡς καὶ 
᾿Απολλώνιον τὸν Καππαδόκην τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ Δομετιανοῦ ἀνθή- 
σαντα ἐπαινεῖν καὶ τιμᾶν (ὅστις καὶ γόης καὶ μάγος ἀκριβὴς 
ἐγένετο) καὶ ἡρῷον αὐτῷ κατασκευάσαι. Alexander Seve- 
rus apud Lampridium Alex. c. 29. See above c. 1 
p. 41. Ammianus 23.6, 19 Apud Asbamei quoque 
Jovis templum in Cappadocia, ubi amplissimus ille phi- 
losophus Apollonius traditur natus prope oppidum Ty- 
ana. Vopisc. Aureliano ο. 24 Fertur Aurelianum de 
Tyane civitatis eversione vere dixisse vere cogitasse, 
verum Apollonium Tyaneum celeberrime fame auctori- 
tatisque sapientem, veterem philosophum, amicum ve- 
rum deorum, ipsum etiam pro numine frequentandum, 
recipienti se in tentorium ea forma qua videtur subito 
astitisse &c. Libanius πρὸς ᾿Αντιοχέας περὶ τῆς τοῦ 
βασιλέως ὀργῆς (Tables A. Ὁ. 363 p. 459) tom. 1 p. 
505. 17 τοιοῦτον ἐχθρὸν ἐγὼ κὰν ἰδιώτην ἔδεισα οὐκ ἔστι 
τοῦ Τυανέως πόρρω κατὰ τὸν βίον, ὃς δυοῖν ῥήμασιν ἔ- 
στιξε τὴν ἡμετέραν. See again Liban. tom. 1 p. 219 
in the Tables A. D. 388.3 p. 517. Hieronymus 
Paulino tom. 3 p.4 describes him from Philostratus. 
Idem Pammachio tom. 2 p- 755 Apollonius Tyaneus 
scribitur cum ante Domitianum staret—repente non com- 
paruisse. (from Philostrat. V. A. VIII. 5.) Augustin. 
Ep. 5 p.26 Quis autem vel risu dignum non putet quod 


Tables A. D. 69. 90. 96. 99. 


Apollonium et Apuleium ceterosqne magicarum artium 
peritissimos conferre Christo, vel etiam preferre co- 
nantur ? . 

x The assertion of Philostratus that he drew from 
the account of Damis is considered by some as an 
imposture. But there is no reason for this opinion, 
nor any proof to justify it. Philostratus might ex- 
aggerate or embellish many things, and introduce 
some fabulous additions, in order to increase the 
importance of his hero; and yet it would still be true 
that he derived the main facts from the memoirs of 
Damis. 

y De Parthenio Athenzeus XI p. 501 A Παρθένιος ὁ 
τοῦ Avovvoiov. Idem XI p. 467 C Παρθένιος ὁ τοῦ Διο- 
νυσίου ἐν πρώτῳ περὶ τῶν παρὰ τοῖς ἱστορικοῖς λέξεων ζη- 
τουμένων φησί κι τ. λ. Idem XV p. 630 1) Παρθένιος ὁ 
τοῦ Διονυσίου ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ τῶν παρὰ τοῖς ἱστορικοῖς λεξέων. 

z Add these testimonies: Euseb. adv. Hieroclem 
c. 30 p. 5380 B de Apollonio Tyaneo: τὸν φιλόσοφον 
Εὐφράτην ἐγχωριάζοντα κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς Ῥώ- 
μῆς διατρίβοντα ὃς δὴ ἐσύστερον τὴν κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ κατηγορίαν 
ὡς δὴ κατὰ γόητος ὑποβάλλειν ἱστόρηται. Marcus περὶ 
ἑαυτοῦ X. 31 Εὐφράτην ἰδὼν Εὐτυχίωνα ἢ Σιλουανὸν φαν- 
τάζου. Origenes adv. Celsum VI. 41 quoting Me- 
regenes de Apollonio: ἐν ois wept Εὐφράτου (τοῦ) πάνυ 
διηγήσατο. add Plin. Ep. I. 10 referred to in the Ta- 
bles A. D. 69 p. 55. 

ἃ Themist. Or. 11 p. 145 B Τραϊανὸς εἰς Δίωνα. Or. 
13 p. 173 Ο Τραϊανὸς Δίωνι τῷ ἐκ Βιθυνίας. 

Dio in 93 is mentioned by Apollonius apud Phi- 
lostr. V. A. VIII. 7 p. 330 παρετύγχανον δὲ ὅμως 
Εὐφράτης καὶ Δίων, 6 μὲν πολεμιώτατά μοι ἔχων ὁ δ᾽ 
οἰκειότατα: Δίωνα γὰρ μὴ παυσαίμην γράφων ἐν φίλοις. 

Dio speaks of himself as an old man Or. 12 p. 


270 APPENDIX. C9. 
27 Herodotus medicus. The disciple of Agathinus. Galen. tom. 8 p. 750. 751 6 τοίνυν ᾿Αγαθῖνος 
--τὸν ᾿Αθήναιον [sc. τὸν ᾿Ατταλέα τὸν πνευματικόν] φησιν οἴεσθαι καὶ τὴν συστολὴν ὀνομάζεσθαι 
σφυγμὸν, ᾧ σημαινομένῳ κελεύει τὸν “Ἡρόδοτον ἐπιστῆναι" τούτῳ γὰρ ἀνδρὶ προσεφώνησε τὸ 
βιβλίον, ἑαυτοῦ μὲν ὄντι μαθητῇ πάνυ δ᾽ ἐπιφανῶς ἰατρεύσαντι κατὰ τὴν τῶν Ῥωμαίων πόλιν. 
Quoted by Galen de simpl. med. I tom. 11 p. 432 Ἡρόδοτος μὲν ἅπασας τὰς ἄλλας αἱρέσεις 
μοχθηρὰς ὑπολαμβάνει πλὴν τῆς πνευματικῆς. p. 441. 442 I. 84. p. 448 1. 86 τινὲς ἐξ αὐτῶν, 
ὥσπερ Ἡρόδοτος καὶ Διοσκουρίδης. p.559 ITT. 9 ‘Hpddoros ὁ ἰατρός. p. 560 ἀλλ᾽ εἴπερ ᾿Ηρό- 
doros οὐκ ἐτόλμησε χρήσασθαι, δίκαιον οἶμαι τοὺς νῦν ἐστι πειραθῆναι τῆς τοῦ φαρμάκου δυνά- 


μεως. He preceded Crito: 
ddrov.” 
διὰ ἰτεῶν λιτὴ, ὡς “Hpddoros.” 


ταῦτα μὲν ἔγραφεν 6 Κρίτων περὶ τῆς “Ἱκεσίου. p. 801 ἔγραψεν 6 
And Crito flourished in the reign of Trajan. See Νοβ 29. 30>. 


Galen. tom. 13 p. 789 “ ταύτην τὴν γραφὴν ἔλαβον παρὰ “Hpo- 


ες 


Κρίτων ὧδέ πως" ““ ἡ 


28 Marinus medicus. The preceptor of Quintus. See N° 39. 101. 


29 Rufus Ephesius¢. 


Suidas p. 3226 C Ῥοῦφος Ἐφέσιος, ἰατρὸς, γεγονὼς ἐπὶ Τραϊανοῦ σὺν Κρί- 


Tove. φέρεται αὐτοῦ βιβλία πλεῖστα, ἐξ ὧν καὶ ταῦτα κ. τ. dX. 


Crito. 
Galen. 
31 Demetrius cynicus®, 


30 


A physician, contemporary with Rufus Ephesius. 


Already known in A. D. 39. At Corinth in 61. 


See N° 29. Often quoted by 


Present at the death 


of Thrasea in 66. In Greece in A. Ὁ. 68, at Rome in 71, banished with other philosophers 


by Vespasian about A. D. 74¢. 
32 Plutarchus'. 


197. 34 τῇ ἡλικίᾳ παρηκμακότος ἤδη. p. 199.7 τὴν ἡλι- 
κίαν προήκων. Or. 40 p. 491. 35 καὶ τοῖς θεοῖς εὔχομαι 
πᾶσι, γηρῶν, kK. τ. λ. 

His eloquence i is marked by Epictetus Diss. IIT. 23, 
17 otros ὁ ἄνθρωπος πάνυ τεχνικώτατα γράφει, Δίωνος 
πολὺ κάλλιον. 

Γετικὰ Dionis: Philostr. Ψ', 5. 1. 7 ὡς δὲ καὶ ἱστορίαν 
ἱκανὸς ἦν ξυγγράφειν δηλοῖ τὰ Τετικά. καὶ γὰρ δὴ καὶ ἐς 
Γέτας ἦλθεν ὁπότε ἠλᾶτο [see the Tables A. D. 90]. 
Of his other works Philostratus remarks Ibid. p. 488 
σοφιστικώταται δὲ τοῦ Δίωνος ai τῶν λόγων εἰκόνες" ἐν αἷς 
εἰ καὶ πολὺς, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐναργὴς καὶ τοῖς ὑποκειμένοις ὅμοιος. 

> Herodotus is quoted again by Galen tom. 19 p. 
343 Ἡρόδοτός φησι μηδεμιᾶς αἰτίας προηγησαμένης ἐνίοτε 
πυρέττειν τινάς. tom. 6 p.775 ἄλλοι μέν τινες ἰατροὶ, καὶ 
μάλιστα Ἑὐρυφῶν τε καὶ “Ἡρόδοτος, ἀξιοῦσί γε θηλάζειν 
κιτολι tom. 10 p. 474 ὥσπερ ἙΕὐρυφῶν καὶ Ἡρόδοτος 
καὶ Πρόδικος ἀξιοῦσιν. tom. 17.1 p. 999 καὶ τῶν ὑφ᾽ Ἧρο- 
δότου γραφέντων ἔνια κατὰ τὸ βιβλίον ὃ ἐπέγραψεν αὐτὸς 
Ἰατρόν. Fabricius in elencho medicorum B. G tom. 13 
observes ‘ Herodotus pneumaticus discipulus Athe- 
nei Attalensis [rather <Agathini discipulus] floruit 
tempore Hadriani, ut suspicor.’ But as Crito who 
quoted Herodotus lived in the reign of Trajan, the 
lowest date for Herodotus must be the reigns of Do- 
mitian and Nerva, or the beginning of the reign of 
Trajan. 

© Quoted by Galen tom. 11 p. 796 Ῥούφῳ τῷ Ἐ- 
φεσίῳ πολλὰ μὲν κἀν τοῖς θεραπευτικοῖς βιβλίοις γέγραπται 
φάρμακα, καὶ περὶ βοτανῶν δὲ δ ἑξαμέτρων ἐπῶν σύγκειται 
τέτταρα. tom. 5 p. 105 τῶν δὲ νεωτέρων ἄριστα γέγρα- 
πται περὶ μελαγχολίας τῷ ᾿Εφεσίῳ Ῥούφῳ. tom. 12 p. 425 
δηλοῖ δὲ τοῦτο καὶ Ῥοοῦφος ὁ ᾿Εφέσιος διὰ τῶνδε τῶν ἐπῶν 


In Italy in A. D. 98. See the Tables in these years. 
A youth in A.D. 66. Plutarch in the reign of Trajan is described in the 


[8 hexameters]. tom. 16. p. 196 Ῥοῦφος ὁ ᾿Ἐφέσιος 
καὶ Σαβῖνος ἐκ τῶν νεωτέρων----φασίν κ. τ. A. tom. 19 p. 
710 ούφου. conf. p. 711. tom. 14 p. 119 Ῥοῦφος 
μὲν οὕτω δεῖν ἔφασκε σκευάσαι [7 iambics de antidotis]. 
tom. 13 p.92 παρὰ Ῥούφου. 

ἃ Demetrius is named by Lucian πρὸς ἀπαίδευτον 
tom. 8 p. 18 Δημήτριος ὁ κυνικός. Idem περὶ ὀρχήσ. tom. 
5 p. 156 Δημήτριον τὸν κυνικόν. Idem Toxari tom. 6 
p- 88 Δημητρίου τοῦ Σουνιέως----συνεκπλεύσας γὰρ ἐς τὴν 
Αἴγυπτον ὁ Δημήτριος ᾿Αντιφίλῳ. τῷ ᾿Αλωπεκῆθεν, ἑταίρῳ 
ἐκ παίδων ὄντι καὶ συνεφήβῳ, συνῆν καὶ συνεπαιδεύετο, αὐτὸς 
μὲν τὴν κυνικὴν ἄσκησιν ἀσκούμενος ὑπὸ τῷ Ῥοδίῳ ἐκείνῳ 
σοφιστῇ ὁ δὲ ᾿Αντίφιλος ἰατρικὴν ἄρα ᾿ἐμελέτα. See 
Olearius ad Philostrat. V.A. IV. 25 p. 163 VI. 33 
p-271. Eunapius V.S. procm. p. 3 mentions him 
with Musonius Rufus and Menippus. See N21]. 

e The cause of their exile was the freedom of Hel- 
vidius Priscus, who had been pretor in A. D. 70 at 
the restoration of the Capitol: Tacit. Hist. IV. 5. 
and treated Vespasian with rudeness: Sueton. Vesp. 
c. 15 Dio 66. 12 Arrian. Diss. Epictet. I. 2, 19 
Schol. Juvenal. V.36. For which he was at last put 
to death: Sueton. Vesp. c. 15. On his death Epic- 
tetus Diss. IV. 1, 123. Helvidius is spoken of in 
A.D. 75 in the dialogue de oratoribus c. 5 as lately 
in the senate: nuper (in senatu) Marcellus eloquentiam 
suam opposuit, qua accinctus — ejusmodi certaminum 
rudem Helvidii sapientiam elusit. 

f Some passages in which Plutarch speaks of him- 
self are given in the Tables; to which these may be 
added. He taught at Rome: Vit. Demosth. c. 2. 
De coh. ira p.453 A ἔγωγ᾽ οὖν ἐνιαυτῷ μὲν ἀφιγμένος eis 
Ῥώμην δευτέρῳ. συνὼν δέ σοι [sc. Fundano] μῆνα τουτονὶ 


33 
34 
35 


36 


GREEK AUTHORS. 2171 


Tables at 98. 106; his treatise περὶ τοῦ μὴ χρᾶν ἔμμετρα at Δ. 1). 80, περὶ τοῦ πρώτου ψύ- 
χρου at A. D. 106, his Lives at 110. 118. He is mentioned as still living in A. ἢ. 120. 

Nicetes Smyrneus. Tables A.D. 97. The preceptor of Scopelianus: Tables A. 1). 93. 

Ajlianus tacticus. Tables A. D. 97. 

Ptolemeus Chennus. Suid. p.3156C Πτολεμαῖος ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς, γραμματικὸς, ὁ τοῦ “Ηφαιστί- 
wvos, γεγονὼς ἐπί τε Τραϊανοῦ καὶ ᾿Αδριανοῦ τῶν αὐτοκρατόρων, προσαγορευθεὶς δὲ Χέννος. Περὶ 
παραδόξου ἱστορίας, Σφίγγα (δρᾶμα δέ ἐστιν ἱστορικόν), ἀνθόμηρον (ἔστι δὲ ποίησις ῥαψωδιῶν κδ΄). 
καὶ ἄλλα τινά. 

Zenobius sophista. Suid. p. 1578 A Ζηνόβιος σοφιστὴς, παιδεύσας ἐν “Ῥώμῃ ἐπὶ 
Καίσαρος. ἔγραψεν ἐπιτομὴν τῶν παροιμιῶν Διδύμου καὶ Ταρραίου ἐν βιβλίοις τρισὶ, μετάφρασιν 


3 


Αδριανοῦ 


“Ἑλληνικῶς τῶν ἱστοριῶν Σαλουστίου τοῦ “Ρωμαϊκοῦ ἱστορικοῦ, καὶ τῶν καλουμένων αὐτοῦ βελῶν 
[corrigunt βέλλων], γενεθλιακὸν εἰς ᾿Αδριανὸν Καίσαρα, καὶ ἄλλα. 


37 Iseus. Tables Α. 1). 101. Specimens of his style are in Philostratus V.S. p.514. 

38 Ardys. Tables A. Ὁ. 101. 

39 Quintus medicus. The disciple of Marinus: Galen. tom. 15 p. 136. the preceptor of Saty- 
rus: Tables A. D. 1478. 

40 Sabinus medicus Hippocrateus. The preceptor of Stratonicus: Tables A. D. 147. Mentioned 
with Rufus Ephesius (N° 29) by Galen tom. 16 p.196 οἱ παλαιοὶ καὶ νεώτεροι τῶν ἱἹπποκρά- 
τοὺς ἐξηγηταὶ μὴ νοήσαντες τί ποτε σημαίνει TO ὄνομα τῆς “‘ epplews”— Podpos δὲ ὁ ᾿Εφέσιος 
καὶ Σαβῖνος ἐκ τῶν νεωτέρων κ. τ. λ. 

41 Adrastus peripateticus. Preceded Galen: Galen de libris propriis tom. 19 p. 42 speaking 


of commentaries upon the Categories of Aristotle: κοινωνεῖν ἐκέλευσα τῶν ὑπομνημάτων ἐκεί- 
, fal bf lé Ν / \ 14 Xx / ih Se 2 

νοις μόνοις τοῖς ἀνεγνωκόσι Tapa διδασκάλου τὸ βιβλίον, ἢ πάντως γε προεισηγμένοις δι᾿ ἑτέρων 

ἐξηγητικῶν ὁποῖα τά τε ᾿Αδράστου καὶ ᾿Ασπασίου ἐστίν. Read by Plotinus: Porphyr. vit. Plot. 


‘x an a 
c. 14 κἂν τοῖς περιπατητικοῖς τά Te ᾿Ασπασίου καὶ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ᾿Αδράστου te*. 


πέμπτον κι τ᾿ ὰ. de curiosit. p. 522 Καὶ ἐμοῦ ποτε ἐν Ῥώμῃ 
διαλεγομένου, ἹΡούστικος ἐκεῖνος, ὃν ὕστερον ἀπέκτεινε Δο- 
μετιανὸς τῇ δόξη φθονήσας, ἠκροᾶτο κιτ.λ. But after- 
wards he dwelt in Greece: Vit. Demosth. c.2 ἡμεῖς 
δὲ μικρὰν οἰκοῦντες πόλιν, καὶ iva μὴ μικροτέρα γένηται 
φιλοχωροῦντες, ἐν δὲ Ρώμῃ καὶ ταῖς περὶ τὴν ᾿Ιταλίαν δια- 
τριβαῖς οὐ σχολῆς οὔσης γυμνάζεσθαι περὶ τὴν Ῥωμαϊκὴν 
διάλεκτον, ὑπὸ χρειῶν πολιτικῶν καὶ τῶν διὰ φιλοσοφίαν 
πλησιαζόντων, ὀψέ ποτε καὶ πόρρω τῆς ἡλικίας ἠρξάμεθα 
Ῥωμαϊκοῖς γράμμασιν ἐντυγχάνειν κι τι λ. He was archon 
at Cheronea: Sympos. VI. 8, 1 p. 694 A θυσία τίς 
ἐστι πάτριος.----ἄρχοντος οὖν ἐμοῦ πλείονες ἐκοινώνουν τῆς 
θυσίας. He alludes to his native town Cheronea de 
curlosit. p. 515 Ο τὴν ἐμὴν πατρίδα πρὸς ζέφυρον ἄνεμον 
κεκλιμένην---ἐπὶ τὰς ἀνατολὰς τραπῆναι λέγουσιν ὑπὸ τοῦ 
Χαίρωνος. In his youth he had been an envoy to the 
proconsul: prec. rep. ger. p. 816 Ὁ μέμνημαι νέον ἐ- 
μαυτὸν ἔτι πρεσβευτὴν μεθ᾽ ἑτέρου πεμφθέντα πρὸς ἀνθύ- 
πατον. Plutarch was also a citizen of Athens, of the 
tribe Leontis: Sympos. I. 10, 1 p.628 A. He held 
office at Delphi for many years: an seni &c. p. 792 F 
οἶσθά pe τῷ Πυθίῳ λειτουργοῦντα πολλὰς Πυθιάδας" GAN 
οὐκ ἂν εἴποις “ἱκανά σοι, ὦ Πλούταρχε, τέθυται καὶ πεπόμ- 
mevrat καὶ κεχόρευται" νῦν δὲ Spa πρεσβύτερον ὄντα τὸν 
στέφανον ἀποθέσθαι καὶ τὸ χρηστήριον ἀπολιπεῖν διὰ τὸ 
γῆρας. 

The catalogue of the works of Plutarch published by 
his son is extant in Fabricius B.G. tom.5 p. 159—171 


h 


Λαμπρίας περὶ τῆς ἀναγραφῆς τῶν Πλουτάρχου βιβλίων. 
Ἐππιστολή. Οὐδ᾽ ἄλλοτέ ποτε τῆς γενομένης ἡμῖν ἐπὶ τῆς 
᾿Ασίας πρὸς ἀλλήλους συνουσίας ἐκλαθόμενος, κ. τ. λ.----τὴν 
γραφὴν ὧν ἠθελήσας τῶν τοῦ πατρὸς βιβλίων ἔπεμψά σοι. 
«ς Westermannus recte auctori vindicat in Plutarchi 
vita X or. p. 1 &c.” Hoffmann. 

g Galen. tom. 2 p. 224 ἐγὼ δὲ ἐν τῇ πατρίδι Kar 
ἐκεῖνον ἔτι διέτριβον τὸν χρόνον, ὑπὸ Σατύρῳ παιδευόμενος, 
ἔτος ἤδη τέταρτον ἐπιδημοῦντι ἐν τῇ Περγάμῳ μετὰ Κου- 
στουνίου ‘Povdivou, κατασκευάζοντος ἡμῖν τὸν νεὼν τοῦ Διὸς 
᾿Ασκληπίου" ἐτεθνήκει δ᾽ οὐ πρὸ πολλοῦ Κόϊντος ὁ διδάσκα- 
λος τοῦ Σατύρου. 

h De Adrasto Simplicius in Aristot. Categor. p. 
7 Ὁ apud Schol. Berolin. p. 32 Ὁ 1. 46 οὐχ ὁ τυχὼν 
ἐστιν ἀνὴρ 6 μετὰ τὰς κατηγορίας εὐθὺς Ta τοπικὰ τάξας 
βιβλία, GAN ΓΑδραστος ὁ ᾿Αφροδισιεὺς ἀνὴρ τῶν γνησίων 
περιπατητικῶν γεγονὼς, ἐν τῷ περὶ τάξεως τῆς ᾿Αριστοτέ- 
λους φιλοσοφίας, μετὰ τὴν τῶν κατηγοριῶν βίβλον τὰ το- 
πικὰ βούλεται τετάχθαι. p. 8 Ὁ apud Schol. Berolin. p. 
39 a note * ἱστορεῖ δὲ ὁ ΓΑδραστος ἐν τῷ περὶ τῆς τάξεως 
τῶν ᾿Αριστοτέλους συγγραμμάτων ὅτι φέρεται καὶ ἄλλο τῶν 
κατηγοριῶν βιβλίον ὡς ᾿Αριστοτέλους, καὶ αὐτὸ ὃν βραχὺ 
καὶ σύντομον κατὰ τὴν λέξιν καὶ διαίρεσιν ὀλίγοις διαφερό- 
μενον, ἀρχὴν δὲ ἔχον “ Tay ὄντων τὸ μέν éor’’—Simpli- 
cius pref. in Physica Aristot. p. 1 b 1. 23 ἴλδραστος 
ἐν τῷ περὶ τῆς τάξεως τῶν ᾿Αριστοτέλους συγγραμμάτων. 
In Phys. p. 26 Ὁ]. 24 ὁ δὲ "Adpacros βουλόμενος δη- 


" ἃ z ὃ 
λῶσαι τὸ ὅπερ ὃν παρεξῆλθεν μὲν ὀλίγον τῶν προκειμένων, 


272 


42 


43 
44 


45 


46 
47 


48 


APPENDIX. στ 

Artemon. After Dionysius Scytobrachion and before Atheneus: Athen. XII p.515D Διο- 
νύσιος 6 Σκυτοβραχίων, ὡς ᾿Αρτέμων φησὶν 6 Κασανδρεὺς ἐν τῷ περὶ συναγωγῆς βιβλίων, 

Apollodorus Pergamenus. Tables A.D, 114. 

Dorotheus Ascalonita. Flourished before Athenzus and after the grammarians Trypho and 
Aristonicus, who lived in the reign of Augustus, and whom Dorotheus quotes: Athen. XIV 
p- 662 F Δωροθέῳ τῷ ᾿Ασκαλωνίτῃ σύγγραμμα ἐκδεδόσθαι ἐπιγραφόμενον περὶ ᾿Αντιφάνους 
x.t.A, Steph. Byz. ᾿Ασκάλων : πόλις Συρίας.----πολλοὶ δὲ ἐξ αὐτῆς κεχρηματίκασι, φιλόσοφοι 
μὲν k.T.A.—ypappartkol δὲ Πτολεμαῖος ὁ ᾿Αριστάρχου γνώριμος, καὶ Δωρόθεος" ἱστορικοὶ ᾿Απολ- 
λώνιος καὶ ᾿Αρτεμίδωρος 6 τὰ περὶ Βιθυνίας γεγραφὼς, καὶ ἄλλοι. 

Hermogenes Tarsensis historicus. Sueton. Domit. ¢. 10 Domitianus—occidit Hermogenem 
Tarsensem propter quasdam in historia figuras. 

Scopelianus. Tables A. Ὁ. 93. conf. a. 45. 133). 

Timocrates Heracleota. Contemporary with Demonax™ and Scopelianus. Taught Polemo: 
Tables A. D. 133. and Lesbonaw: see below N° 148". 

Agrippa. Flourished in A.D. 92: Ptolem. yey. συντ. VII. 3 p. 1701.7 ᾿Αγρίππας ἐν Βι- 
θυνίᾳ τηρήσας ἀναγράφει ὅτι τῷ ιβ΄ ἔτει Δομετιανοῦ, κατ᾽ αὐτοὺς Μητρώου ζ΄, νυκτὸς Spas τρίτης 
ἀρχούσης, ἡ σελήνη ἐπεκάλυψε τῷ νοτίῳ κέρατι τὸ ἑπόμενον καὶ νότιον μέρος τῆς πλειάδος" καὶ 
ἔστιν ὃ χρόνος κατὰ τὸ wp’ ἔτος ἀπὸ Ναβονασάρου, κατ’ Αἰγυπτίους Tui β΄ εἰς τὴν y. N.E. 
840 commenced July 31 A. D. 92, and the 2nd of Tydz, the 122nd day, fell upon Nov. 29 


A.D. 92, when the 12th of Domitian was current. 


49 Justus Tiberiensis®. Tables A. D. 98. 


Hieron. Catal. c. 14 Justus Tiberiensis de provincia 


Galilea conatus est et ipse Judaicarum rerum listoriam texere, et quosdam commentariolos de 


χρήσιμα δὲ ὄντα τὰ παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ ῥηθέντα, ὧν καὶ ἸΤορφύριος 
ἐμνημόνευσε, κάλλιον οἶμαι μὴ παραδραμεῖν. λέγει δὲ κ.τ.λ. 
Adrastus is quoted Schol. ad Categor. ed. Berolin. p. 
33 Ὁ]. 39 ὡς "Adpacros ἱστορεῖ. 

Theon Smyrneus (who flourished A. D. 128---198 : 
see N° 77) quotes Adrastus: Fabricius B. G. tom. 4 
p- 37 “Citatur a Theone—Adrastus peripateticus, 
γνωριμώτερον περί τε ἁρμονίας καὶ συμφωνίας διεξιών, p. 
78. 94. 97. 113. 117. 167. 169.” [sc. ed. Bullialdi.] 

i Another work: Athen. XIV p. 636 E ᾿Αρτέμων 
ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ περὶ Διονυσιακοῦ συστήματος Τιμόθεον φησὶ 
τὸν Μιλήσιον κ. τι λ. p. 637 Β ὁ προειρημένος ᾿Ἀρτέμων 
γράφει οὕτως" “ dev πολλὰ τῶν dpyavev” κ. τ. λ. 

k Schol. Hom. 1]. +. 90 Πορφυρίου. ὅλου βιβλίου 
[sic lege cum Coraio] ἐδέησε Δωροθέῳ τῷ ᾿Ασκαλωνίτῃ 
εἰς ἐξήγησιν τοῦ παρ᾽ Ὃμήρῳ κλισίου. Athen. VII p. 
329 D Δ. 6 ᾿Ασκαλωνίτης ἐν τῷ ὀγδόῳ πρὸς τοῖς ἑκατὸν 
τῆς λέξεως συναγωγῆς θέτταν γράφει ἤτοι ἡμαρτημένῳ περι- 
τυχὼν τῷ δράματι ἢ διὰ τὸ ἄηθες x. τ. A. partly quoted 
by Eustathius ad Il. Ψ p. 1297 1. 23. Schol. Il. x. 
252 οὕτως καὶ Δωρόθεος ἐν τριακοστῷ πρώτῳ τῆς ᾿Αττικῆς 
λέξεως ἀξιοῖ γράφειν----ἀποτεινόμενος πολλὰ πρὸς ᾿Αριστό- 
νικον καὶ Τρύφωνα ἄλλως γράφοντας. Villoison remarks 
prolegom. p. XXXI upon +. 90 (which has βίου for 
βιβλίου) “si Dorotheus ille Ascalonita totam suam 
vitam contrivit in hac voce interpretanda, non potest 
idem esse atque ille Dorotheus qui laudatur in λα΄ τῆς 
᾿Αττικῆς λέξεως. And Harles ad Fabric. tom. 1 p. 511 
approves his observation. But Villoison is confuted 
by Athenzus. Wherefore if βίου had been the read- 
ing, Porphyry need not have been understood to the 
letter. The emendation however of Coray removes 


the difficulty. Etymol. p. 87, 46 ἀμφιγνοεῖν :----τὸ 
ἀμφιγνωμονεῖν. Awpdbeos. Phot. Cod. 156 ἀνεγνώσθη---- 
Δωροθέου περὶ τῶν ξένως εἰρημένων λέξεων κατὰ στοιχεῖον. 
δῆλον δὲ ὡς οὐκ ἄχρηστον τοῖς φιλοπόνοις τὸ σύνταγμα. 
Quoted again Athen. XIV. θὅ8᾽ Ὁ ὥς φησιν 6 ’Acka- 
λωνίτης Δωρόθεος. 

1 Suidas p. 3342 Β Σκοπελιανὸς Κλαζομένιος, σοφιστὴς, 
γεγονὼς ἐπὶ Νέρβα [A.D. 97], σοφιστεύσας ἐν Σμύρνῃ. 
ἀκροατὴς δὲ ἐγένετο Νικήτου, συγχρονῶν ᾿Απολλωνίῳ τῷ 
Τυανεῖ, πρὸς ὃν καὶ ἐπιστολὰς ἔγραψεν ᾿Απολλώνιος [conf. 
A. D. 42]. Philostrat. V.S. I. 2] p. 515 ἀρχιερεὺς 
τῆς ᾿Ασίας αὐτός τε καὶ of πρόγονοι αὐτοῦ, 

m Lucian. Demonacte c. 3. See N° 57, 

0 Philostrat. V.S. I. 25 p. 536 Τιμοκράτη-----ἣν ἐκ 
τοῦ Πόντου---καὶ ἦν αὐτῷ πατρὶς Ἡράκλεια, τὰ “Ἑλλήνων 
ἐπαινοῦντες" ἐφιλοσόφει δὲ κατ᾽ ἀρχὰς μὲν τοὺς ἰατρικοὺς 
τῶν λόγων, εἰδὼς εὖ τὰς [Ἱπποκράτους τε καὶ Δημοκρίτου 
δόξας. ἐπεὶ δὲ ἤκουσεν Εὐφράτου τοῦ Τυρίου, πλήρεσιν 
ἱστίοις ἐς τὴν ἐκείνου φιλοσοφίαν ἄφηκεν. 

© The history of Justus ended at the 3rd year of 
Trajan A.D. 100: Phot. Cod. 33 ᾿Αγρίππα----ὃς παρέ- 
AaBe μὲν τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου (conf. A. D. 45], ηὐξήθη 
δὲ ἐπὶ Νέρωνος καὶ ἔτι μᾶλλον ὑπὸ Οὐεσπασιανοῦ, τελευτᾷ 
δὲ ἔτει τρίτῳ Τραϊανοῦ, οὗ καὶ ἡ ἱστορία κατέληξεν. ἔστι δὲ 
τὴν φράσιν συντομώτατός τε καὶ τὰ πλεῖστα τῶν ἀναγκαιο- 
τάτων παρατρέχων. ὡς δὲ τὰ Ἰουδαίων νοσῶν, ᾿Ιουδαῖος καὶ 
αὐτὸς ὑπάρχων τὸ γένος, τῆς Χριστοῦ παρουσίας καὶ τῶν 
περὶ αὐτὸν τελεσθέντων καὶ τῶν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τερατουργηθέντων 
οὐδενὸς ὅλως μνήμην ἐποιήσατο. Οὗτος παῖς μὲν ἦν Ἰουδαίου 
τινὸς ὄνομα Πίστου, ἀνθρώπων δὲ, ὥς φησιν ᾿Ιώσηπος, κα- 
κουργότατος, χρημάτων τε καὶ ἡδονῶν ἥττων. ἀντεπολιτεύ- 
ero δὲ Ἰωσήπῳ κ. τ. A. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 273 


Scripturis componere ; sed hune Josephus arguit mendaci. Constat autem illum eo tempore 
scripsisse quo et Josephus. 

50 Valerius Pollio. Tables A.D. 118. 

51 Dionysius Milesius. Tables A. Ὁ. 101. 119. Conf. A. D. 239. 

52 Dorion. Contemporary with Dionysius of Miletus; lived at Sardis in the time of Hadrian: 
Philostrat. V.S. I. 22 p. 525 ἑσπέρας és τὰς Σάρδεις ἥκων ὁ Διονύσιος ἤρετο Δωρίωνα τὸν 
κριτικὸν, ξένον ἑαυτοῦ, “Εἰπέ pou,” ἔφη, ““ὦ Δωρίων, ἔστι Πολέμων ἐνταῦθα ;” x. τ. A.? 

53 Epictetus. Withdrew to Nicopolis: Tables Α. Ὁ, 90. Taught there in A. D. 103. Favoured 
by Hadrian: Tables A. D. 1184. 

54 Heliodorus philosophus. Tables A.D. 118. ! 

55 Caius Platonicus. His disciples were heard by Galen in A.D. 144. See the Tables, 144. 

56 Aspasius peripateticus. Contemporary with Caius the Platonist. See the Tables A. D. 144. 
and with Herminus: Simplicius ad Aristot. de Coelo apud Schol. Berolin. p. 494 b 1. 26— 
32 ὁ ᾿Αφροδισιεὺς ᾿Αλέξανδρος---διόρθωσιν τὴν ἀδυναμίαν ὡς ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τοῦ Αἰγαίου παρατί- 
θεται [N° 8]. ‘Eppivov δὲ, φησὶν, ἤκουσα, καθὰ ἦν καὶ ἐν τοῖς ᾿Ασπασίου φερόμενον. Ῥ. 495 ἃ 
1.4 ταῦτα μὲν οὖν καὶ τὰ τοῦ ᾿Ερμίνου κατὰ τὸν ᾿Ασπάσιον εἰρημένα. Imperfectly given in 
Simplicius ed. Ven. p.105a 1.48 &e. Alexander Aphrod. ad Metaphys. p. 552 Ὁ 1.30= 
p. 44. 23 ἱστορεῖ δὲ ᾿Ασπάσιος ws ἐκείνης μὲν ἀρχαιοτέρας οὔσης τῆς γραφῆς, μεταγραφείσης δὲ 
ταύτης ὕστερον ὑπὸ Εὐδώρου τε καὶ Εὐαρμόστου. Ῥ. 548 ἃ 1.32=p. 81. 28 ἢ ὡς ᾿Ασπάσιος, ὁ 
μὲν ἀριθμὸς ὕλη κι τι λ. p.704b 1.11] Ξξρ. 340.10 ᾿Ασπάσιος δὲ ἥκουσε τοῦ "Oca ἕτερα᾽ 
κι το λ. ὡς εἰρημένου.---  Aspasius is quoted by Simplicius'. Mentioned by Galen tom. 19 
p. 42.43. See No 4], 

57 Herminus peripateticus. The preceptor of Alexander Aphrodisiensis: Simplicius de Ccelo 
Ρ. 105 a 1.51. Conf. Schol. Berolin. p. 494 Ὁ 1.31. Quoted by Simplicius de Ccelo p. 105 b 
1.6: see Aspasius Νὺ 565. Demonax πρὸς “Epyivoy τὸν ᾿Αριστοτελικὸν is mentioned by Lucian 


p A different person from Dorion who wrote de 
agricultura apud Atheneum III p. 78 A, quoted 
by Trypho: Τρύφων ἐν δευτέρῳ φυτῶν ἱστορίας Awpiwva 
φησιν ἐν Τεωργικῷ ἱστορεῖν. For Trypho, who quotes 
him, lived in the reign of Augustus. 

4 Origen. adv. Celsum III. 54 χθὲς καὶ πρώην τοῖς 
προτρεψαμένοις ᾿Επίκτητον ἐπὶ τὸ φιλοσοφεῖν.  Kpictetus 
is mentioned by Gellius N. A. XIX. 1, 14 Librum 
protulit Epicteti philosophi quintum διαλέξεων, quas ab 
Arriano digestas congruere scriptis Ζήνωνος et Chry- 
sippi non dubium est. Idem I. 2, 6 Jussit proferri 
dissertationum Epicteti digestarum ab Arriano primum 
librum. Idem XVII. 19, 2 Jam illud est vehementius 
quod Arrianus solitum eum dictitare in libris quos de 
dissertationibus ejus composuit scriptum reliquit. Epic- 
tetus Diss. II. 12, 25—ijunv ποτὲ ζηλωτὴς πρὶν εἰς ταῦτα 
ἐμπεσεῖν. referring to his exile or retreat from Rome 
in A. D. 90, and his residence at Nicopolis. 

r Simplic. ad phys. p. 28b 1.11 τινὲς δὲ τῶν τοῦ 
᾿Αριστοτέλους ἐξηγητῶν, ὧν καὶ ᾿Ασπάσιός ἐστι, τὸ ὅπερ ὃν 
τῶν ὄντων τὸ γένος λαμβάνουσι, πρὸς ods ἱκανῶς ἀντείρηκεν 
᾿λλέξ. ὁ ᾿Αφροδισιεύς. p. 99 Ὁ 1. penult. ὁ μὲν ᾿Ασπά- 
σιος οὕτω γράφει τὴν λέξιν. p. 90 ἃ 1. ult. ἡ γραφὴ κατὰ 
μὲν τὸν ᾿Ασπάσιον καὶ Θεμίστιον καὶ τὰ πολλὰ τῶν ἀντιγρά- 
pov οὕτως. p. 127 ἃ 1. 37 οὕτως οὖν ὁ ᾿Αλέξανδρος καὶ ὁ 
᾿Ασπάσιος. τ. 127 Ὁ 1. 37 οὕτω μᾶλλον αὐτὴν ἐκδεκτέον 
ὡς ᾿Ασπάσιος ἐκδέχεται. p.138b 1. 4] ἐν τούτοις ᾿Ασπά- 


σιος οὐ περὶ τῆς τῶν ἀπλανῶν σφαίρας ἔοικε λέγειν, ὥς φη- 
σιν ὁ ᾿Αλέξανδρος. Ὁ. 108 Ὁ 1.51 τινὲς μεταγράφουσι τὴν 
λέξιν, ὡς ὁ ᾿Ασπάσιός φησιν, οὕτως. 1.32 Ὁ 1.48 ὁ δὲ ’A- 
σπάσιος ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ μὲν ὡς ἐν τόπῳ ἀκούει. 19 4]. 
ἄμεινον δὲ ἴσως ὁ ᾿Ασπάσιος. 15] 1.42 καλῶς ὁ ᾿Ασπά- 
σιος ἐπέστησε. 172 8]. 10 εἰ μὲν οὕτως εἴη γεγραμμένον 
ὡς ᾿Αλέξανδρός τε καὶ ᾿Ασπάσιος γράφουσι “καὶ ἔτι φα- 
νερὸν" ---- οὕτω μὲν ὁ ᾿Αλέξανδρος" ὁ δὲ ᾿Ασπάσιος “ ὁ χρό- 
vos” φησὶν “ οὐκ ἔστι μόριον τῆς κινήσεως." KT. A. 178 ἃ 
1. 40 ὁ δὲ ᾿Ασπάσιος τὸ Νῦν σφοδρότητα τοῦ ἐγγὺς εἶναι 
δηλοῦν φησι. 130a1.13 οὕτω μὲν οἶμαι ὁ ᾿Ασπάσιος. 
193 b 1. 25 ὁ δὲ ᾿Ασπάσιος οὕτως ἐξηγεῖται τὴν λέξιν ταύ- 
την. 1994 1.7 ὁ δὲ ᾿Ασπάσιος ἐὰν γράφηται φησὶν “Ὡς 
εἰ ἡ ἁπλῆ γένεσις᾽᾿---ἔσται μόνον φησὶ δεικνύμενον διὰ ταύ- 
ts τῆς λέξεως ὃ προέθετο. 219 ἃ 1. 1—4 ὁ μέντοι ᾿Ασπά- 
σιος καὶ ἄλλην εἶδε [f. οἶδε] τῆς τοιαύτης γραφῆς διαστολήν 
---καλῶς δὲ ὁ ᾿Ασπάσιος ἐνταῦθα ὑπέστιξεν κιτ.λ. 2232 ἃ 
1.6 ὡς ᾿Αλέξανδρος καὶ Θεμίστιος καὶ ᾿Ασπάσιος γράφουσιν. 
223 b 1.47 Ασπάσιος συνήγαγεν. 214 ἃ 1.50 de Aristot. 
φυσ. ἀκροάσ. lib. V: ὁ δὲ ᾿Ασπάσιος εἰς ταύτην τὴν λέξιν 
ἐπεράτωσε τὸ βιβλίον. 239 ἃ ]. 2 ὁ ᾿Ασπάσιος τοῦτον 
ἔχει τὸν σκοπὸν, καὶ τοῦτόν φησι τὸν λόγον, καὶ πρὸ αὐτοῦ 
ὁ Evdnpos. 

8 Herminus is quoted by Alex. Aphrod. ad Anal. 
prior. p. 28 Ὁ apud Schol. Aristot. Berolin. p. 155 a 
1.15 ἡ χρῆσις οὖν 7 χρῆται “Eppivos οὐχ ἱκανὴ διαβάλλειν 
συζυγίαν κ. τ. Δ. especially Alexander Aphrod. ad To- 

Nn 


274 


APPENDIX. 


στ 


Demon. ὁ. 56 tom. ὅ p. 251. Supposed by Buhle Aristot. tom. 1 p. 302 to be the same per- 


son as Herminus the Stoic. 


But Herminus the Stoic flourished in the youth of Longinus, 


about A. D. 220 (see the Tables A. D. 265) ; Herminus the peripatetic preceded Alewander 
of Aphrodisias, and was contemporary with Demonax, whose death is recorded by Lucian‘. 
Herminus the peripatetic therefore flourished cir. A. D. 150. 

58 Philo Byblius. Tables A.D. 47.124. Eusebius Prep. 1. 9 p. 30 D Σαγχουνιάθων---Φίλων δὲ 
τούτου πᾶσαν τὴν συγγραφὴν ὁ Βύβλιος, οὐχ ὁ Ἑβραῖος, μεταβαλὼν ἀπὸ τῆς Φοινίκων γλώσσης 
ἐπὶ τὴν Ελλάδα φωνὴν ἐξέδωκε. μέμνηται τούτων ὁ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς τὴν καθ᾽ ἡμῶν πεποιημένος συσκευὴν 
[50. Porphyrius] ἐν τετάρτῳ τῆς πρὸς ἡμᾶς ὑποθέσεως, ὧδε τῷ ἀνδρὶ μαρτυρῶν πρὸς λέξιν" “““Ἴστο- 
pet Se?—x.7.A. ““ τὰ δὲ τοῦ Σαγχουνιάθωνος εἰς Ἑλλάδα γλῶσσαν ἡρμήνευσε Φίλων 6 Βύβλιος"." 


59 Lollianus. Tables A. D. 132. 


60 Marcus Byzantius. 


pica p. 27]. 42 ‘Eppivos μέντοι τὴν ἀπὸ τῆς θέσεως καὶ 
τῆς ἀφαιρέσεως ἐπιτίμησιν μίαν φησὶν εἶναι. p. 274.18 
ἢ οὖν τοῦτο λέγει ὡς ‘Eppive δοκεῖ, ἢ μᾶλλον ὡς ἅπασι λέ- 
γει κιτιλ. Also by Porphyry ad Categor. apud Schol. 
p- 31 Ὁ note dpa οὖν πάντες ἐσφάλησαν περὶ τὴν πρόθεσιν 
τῆς τῶν κατηγοριῶν γνώσεως ; Οὐδαμῶς" ἀλλὰ καὶ Βοηθὸς 
ἐν τοῖς εἰς τὰς κατηγορίας εἴρηκε ταῦτα, καὶ “Eppivos βρα- 
χέως. Εἰπὲ τὰ ‘Eppivov. κι τ. Δ. p.58b 1.16 ἀλλὰ πῶς 
ὁ “Eppivos ἀπήντησεν; κιτ. Δ. by Ammonius ad ἑρμη- 
νείαν apud Schol. Berolin. p. 10] Ὁ. 1.8 “ravra” ὀξυ- 
τόνως ἀναγνωστέον καὶ ov προπερισπωμένως ὥσπερ ‘Eppivos. 
p- 1060} 1. 6 οὐκ ἐλλιπῆ φήσομεν ἡμεῖς καθάπερ ‘Eppivos. 
by Simplicius ad Categor. p. 3 apud Schol. Berolin. 
p- 40a 1.17—20 ἄλλοι δὲ πρὸς τούτοις καὶ ζητημάτων 
ἐφήψαντο μετρίως, ὡς ὁ ᾿Αφροδισιεὺς ᾿Αλέξανδρος καὶ Ἕρ- 


μῖνος καὶ ὅσοι τοιοῦτοι. ὧν καὶ Μάξιμον ἐγὼ τίθημι [see 


below N° 271 Tables A. D. 353 p. 430] τὸν Αἰδεσίου 
μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιαμβλίχου μαθητήν. 
5b apud Schol. p. δ6 Ὁ 1.39 σῶμα ἀξιοῖ ἀκούειν ὁ Ἕρ- 
μῖνος οὐ τὸ φυσικὸν (οὐσία γὰρ) ἀλλὰ τὸ μαθηματικόν. 
Quoted also Schol. ad Categ. p. 81 1. 25 Ἑρμῖνος δὲ 
ὁ πρὸ τῶν Τόπων ἐπιγράψας tas Karnyopias αἰτίαν λέγει 
τοιαύτην κι τ. Xd. 

t Demonaz, with whom Lucian ἐπὶ μήκιστον συνεγένετο, 
conversed with the following persons named in the 
treatise entitled Δημώνακτος Bios. c. 3 Agathobulus 
Demetrius Epictetus philosophers, Timocrates of He- 
raclea c. 3 (Philostratus V. S. I. 25 p. 541), Favorinus 
the sophist, the eunuch (Philostrat. Ibid.) c.12, Peregri- 
nus c. 21, Herodes ὁ πάνυ c. 24, the celebrated sophist, 
whose wife Regilla died before Demonaz: c. 33 p. 245, 
Agathocles c. 29 and Herminus c. 56 the peripatetics, 
Apollonius 6 φιλόσοφος c. 31. Demonaz lived to near 
100 years of age: c. 63 p. 253 ἐβίω δὲ ἔτη ὀλίγου δέ- 
ovra τῶν ἑκατόν. 

v From this work of Philo Porphyry himself Abst. 
II. 56 p. 201 quotes Sanchoniatho: πλήρης δὲ ἡ Φοι- 
vx ἱστορία τῶν θυσάντων, ἣν Σαγχουνιάθων μὲν τῇ Powi- 
κων γλώττῃ συνέγραψεν Φίλων δὲ ὁ Βύβλιος εἰς τὴν Ἑλλάδα 
γλῶσσαν 80 ὀκτὼ βιβλίων ἡρμήνευσεν. Athen. IIT. 126 A 
mapa τοῖς τὰ Φοινικικὰ συγγεγραφόσι, Συνιαίθωνι καὶ Μωχῷ. 
Athenzus probably derived his knowledge of Sw- 
nietho or Sanchoniatho from Philo Byblius. On Mo- 
chus—Moyxov τινὸς ἀνδρὸς Φοίνικος Sext. Empir. Phys. 


Simplic. ad Categor. p. — 


Conf, A. D. 101. 
Tables A. D. 133. Conf. A. Ὁ. 101”. 


I. 363. p. 621, ἀνδρὸς Σιδονίον Μόσχου [sic] mpd τῶν 
Τρωϊκῶν χρόνων γεγονότος Strabo XVI p. 757, Μῶχος ὁ 
τὰ Φοινικικὰ συνταξάμενος Joseph. Ant. I. 3, 9—see 
Fabricius ad Sextum Empir. p. 621] L. 

Lobeck Aglaopham. p. 1265—1272 surveys the 
whole question of the genuineness of Sanchoniatho, 
and states the arguments on both sides, shewing that 
the works ascribed to him are spurious by many suf- 
ficient reasons. The following authors did not name 
Sanchoniatho. 

Of Sidon 
Antipater 
Zeno 
Dionysius 
Boethus 
Diodotus. 

Of Tyre 
Apollonius 
Antipater 
Heraclitus 
Maximus. 


Of Berytus 
Mnaseas 
Aspasius 
Lysanias 
Hermippus. 

Writers of Tyrian affairs 
Dius 
Menander 
Philostratus 
Theodotus 
Hieronymus 
Histieus 
Teucer. 

In the extract from Sanchoniatho according to Philo 
apud Euseb. prep. I. 10 p. 39 D mention is made of 
Hesiod and the cyclic poets, authors of the Theogo- 
nies, and Gigantomachie and Titanomachie. This pas- 
sage proves either that Sanchoniatho is altogether 
spurious or that Philo added and interpolated, and 
that what he published was not the genuine work of 
Sanchoniatho. 

W Philostratus V.S. II. 18 mentioning Onomarchus 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


61 Favorinus. Tables A. D. 106. 118. 133. 


N° 57. 


ἡμῶν ἐνδοκιμήσας ἐν τοῖς “EAAnow*. 


Conf. A. Ὁ. 143. Lucian. Demonacte. 
Idem Eunucho ¢c. 7 tom.5 p. 209 καί τις ἀκαδημαϊκὸς εὐνοῦχος ἐκ Κελτῶν, ὀλίγον πρὸ 
Suidas p. 3743 A Φαβωρῖνος ᾿Αρλεάτου [lege ᾿Αρελάτου] 


275 


See above 


σι lal na a 
τῆς ἐν TadAla πόλεως, ἀνὴρ πολυμαθὴς κατὰ πᾶσαν παιδείαν, γεγονὼς δὲ THY τοῦ σώματος ἕξιν 


ἀνδρόγυνος---φιλοσοφίας μεστὸς, ῥητορικῇ δὲ μᾶλλον ἐπιθέμενος, γεγονὼς ἐπὶ Τραϊανοῦ τοῦ Καί- 


σαρος καὶ παρατείνας μέχρι τῶν ᾿Αδριανοῦ χρόνων τοῦ βασιλέως. ἀντεφιλοτιμεῖτο γοῦν καὶ ζῆλον 


a / n 
εἶχε πρὸς Πλούταρχον τὸν Χαιρωνέα εἰς τὸ τῶν συνταττομένων βιβλίων ἄπειρον. γέγραπται γοῦν 
αὐτῷ φιλόσοφά τε καὶ ἱστορικὰ, ὧν πολὺς ἀριθμός. ἔστι δὲ καὶ τῶν βιβλίων αὐτοῦ ταῦτα" Περὶ 


τῆς “Ομήρου φιλοσοφίας. Περὶ Σωκράτους καὶ τῆς κατ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐρωτικῆς τεχνῆς. Περὶ Πλάτωνος. 


Περὶ τῆς διαίτης τῶν φιλοσόφων. καὶ ἄλλα. 


(N° 159) adds γενέσθαι δὲ ἀγροικότερον τὸ εἶδος καὶ κατὰ 
τὸν τοῦ Μάρκου τοῦ Βυζαντίου αὐχμόν. 

x Philostratus V.S. I. 8 p.489 (partly quoted in 
the Tables A. Ὁ. 118 p. 107) διφυὴς δὲ ἐτέχθη καὶ ἀν- 
δρόθηλυς" καὶ τοῦτο ἐδηλοῦτο μὲν καὶ παρὰ τοῦ εἴδους. ἀγε- 
νείως γὰρ τοῦ προσώπου καὶ γηράσκων εἶχεν ἐδηλοῦτο δὲ 
καὶ τῷ φθέγματι' ὀξυηχὲς γὰρ ἠκούετο καὶ λεπτὸν καὶ ἐπί- 
τονον, ὥσπερ ἡ φύσις τοὺς εὐνούχους ἥρμοκε. θερμὸς δὲ 
οὕτω τι ἦν τὰ ἐρωτικὰ ὡς καὶ μοιχοῦ λαβεῖν αἰτίαν ἐξ ἀνδρὸς 
ὑπάτου. Idem p.491 ἥρμοστο δὲ τὴν γλῶτταν ἀνειμένως 
μὲν σοφῶς δὲ καὶ προθύμως" ἐλέγετο δὲ καὶ σὺν εὐροίᾳ 
σχεδιάσαι .----τὸν ᾿Ἐπὶ τῷ ἀώρῳ, καὶ τὸν Ὑπὲρ τῶν μονομά- 
χων, καὶ τὸν Ὑπὲρ τῶν βαλανείων, γνησίους τε ἀποφαινό- 

μεθα καὶ εὖ ξυγκειμένους, καὶ πολλῴ μᾶλλον τοὺς φιλο- 
σοφουμένους αὐτῷ τῶν λόγων, ὧν ἄριστοι οἱ Πυρρώνειοι. 
Gellius ΧΙ. ὅ, 5 super qua re Favorinus quoque subti- 
lissime argutissimeque decem libros composuit quos Πυρ- 
ρωνείων τρόπων inscribit. Hence Laertius IX. 79 ai 
ἀπορίαι----ἦσαν κατὰ δέκα τρόπους k.T. Δ. § 87 τὸν ἔνατον 
Φαβωρῖνος ὄγδοον, Σέξστος δὲ καὶ Αἰνησίδημος δέκατον, 
ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν δέκατον Σέξστος ὄγδοον φησὶ, Φαβωρῖνος δὲ 
ἔνατον. Gellius often mentions Favorinus, as in the 
following passages among others: I. 21,4 Sed enim 
cum Favorino Higini commentarium legissem, atque ei 
statim displicita esset insolentia et insuavitas illius, 
‘« Sensu torquebit amaro,” risit &c. II. 1, 3 de So- 
crate. Il. 5 Favorinus de Lysia et Platone solitus est 
dicere, Si ex Platonis, inquit, oratione verbum aliquod 
demas mutesve, atque id commodissime facias, de ele- 
gantia tamen detraxeris, si ex Lysie, de sententia. II. 
12,5 Hoc idem Favorinus philosophus inter fratres 
quoque aut amicos dissidentes oportere fieri censebat, 
ἄς. IT. 22,1 Apud mensam Favorini in convivio fa- 
miliart legi solitum erat aut vetus carmen melici poete 
aut historia partim Grece lingue, alias Latine.—Il. 
26, | Favorinus philosophus cum ad M. Frontonem 
consularem, pedibus egrum, viseret, voluit me quoque 
ad eum secum ire.—III. 1 Hieme jam decedente apud 
balneas Sitias in area sub calido sole cum Favorino phi- 
losopho ambulabamus, atque ibi inter ambulandum lege- 
batur Catilina Sallustii.—Il1. 19,1 Apud cenam Fa- 
vorini philosophi cum discubitum fuerat ceptusque erat 
apponi cibus, servus assistens mense@ ejus legere incep- 
tabat aut Grecarum literarum quid aut nostratium ; 
velut eo die quo affui ego legebatur Gabii Bassi eruditi 
viri liber de Origine verborum et vocabulorum.—XII. 1 
Nuntiatum quondam est Favorino philosopho, nobis 


οὗτος ἔγραψε καὶ γνωμολογικάνγ. 


presentibus &c. a discourse of Favorinus upon ma- 
ternal duties. XIII. 24, 2 Querebat Favorinus cum 
in area fori (Trajani) ambularet, et amicum suum con- 
sulem opperiretur causas pro tribunali cognoscentem, 
nosque tunc eum sectaremur, querebat, inquam, quid 
nobis videretur significare proprie “ manubiarum’’ illa 
inscriptio—XIV. 1 Adversum istos qui sese Chaldeos 
seu genethliacos appellant, ac de motu deque positu stel- 
larum dicere posse que futura sunt profitentur, audivi- 
mus quondam Favorinum philosophum Rome Grace 
disserentem egregia atque illustri oratione—XIV.2,11 
Jussi diem diffindi, atque inde a subselliis pergo ire ad 
Favorinum philosophum, quem in eo tempore Rome 
plurimum sectabar, atque ei de causa ac de omnibus que 
apud me dicta fuerant, uti res erat, narro omnia, ac 
peto ut et ipsum illud in quo herebam et cetera etiam 
que observanda mihi forent in officio judicis faceret me 
ut earum rerum essem prudentior. Tum Favorinus &c. 
XVII. 10, 1 Favorinum philosophum, cum in hospitio 
sui Antiatem villam estu anni concessisset, nosque ad 
eum videndum Roma venissemus, memini super Pindaro 
poeta et Virgilio in hunc fere modum disserere &c. 
XVII. 19, 1 Favorinum ego audivi dicere Epictetum 
philosophum dizxisse plerosque istos qui philosophari 
videntur philosophos esse hujusmodi, aved τοῦ πράττειν, 
μέχρι τοῦ λέγει. XVIII. 1 Familiares Favorini erant 
duo quidam non incelebres in urbe Roma philosophi. 
Eorum fuit unus peripatetice discipline sectator, alter 
stoice. His quondam ego acriter atque contente pro 
suis utrimque decretis propugnantibus, cum essemus una 
omnes Ostie cum Favorino, interfui. Ambulabamus 
autem in litore &c. XVIII. 7, 2 Domitio Favorinus 
noster cum forte apud fanum Carmentis obviam venis- 
set, atque ego cum Favorino essem, Queso, inquit, te 
magister, dicas mihi num erravi, quod, cum vellem δημη- 
yopias Latine dicere, contiones dizi? &c. XX.1,2 Ad 
Cecilium forte in area Palatina, cum salutationem Ce- 
saris opperiremur, philosophus Favorinus accessit col- 
locutusque est, nobis multisque aliis presentibus.—See 
also Gels 13,227 1.10: ET 3.6 TE B67. 
TX 8, Ae Τ ΧΟ σης ed 2s 9. OVI ὙΥΧ. 
oy 1. 

y Galen. tom. 1 p. 41. 42 Τὴν εἰς ἑκάτερα ἐπιχείρησιν 
ἀρίστην εἶναι διδασκαλίαν ὁ Φαβωρῖνος φησίν" ὀνομάζουσι δ᾽ 
οὕτως οἱ ἀκαδημαϊκοὶ καθ᾽ ἣν τὴν ἀντικειμένην προσαγορεύ- 
ουσιν. οἱ μὲν οὖν παλαιότεροι τελευτᾶν αὐτὴν εἰς ἐποχὴν 
ὑπολαμβάνουσιν .---- οἱ νεώτεροι δὲ, οὐ γὰρ μόνος ὁ Φαβωρῖ- 


NnQ 


276 


APPENDIX. 


C.7. 


62 Dionysius tenwior. The preceptor of Fronto: Fronto p. 240 Meus magister Dionysius tenuior. 
Quoted by Athenzeus XI p. 475 F. Διονύσιος ὁ λεπτὸς ἐξηγούμενος Oeodwpida τὸ εἰς τὸν 


Ἔρωτα μέλος. 
63 Dionysius Halicarnassensis junior. 
64 Cephalion. Tables A. D. 1262. 
65 Hermippus Berytius. Tables A. D. 127. 
66 Taurus Berytius. 


Tables A. D. 126. 


Tables A.D. 146, The preceptor of Herodes Atticus: conf. A.D. 143. 


Quoted and mentioned by Gellius, who conversed with Taurus: N. A. 1.26. Taurus resided 


at Athens: II. 2. 


Gellius accompanied him to Delphi: XII. 5. visited him at Athens: 


XVII. 8. Taurus lectured on the Symposium of Plato: XVII. 20. Read with Gellius the 
Problems of Aristotle: XIX. 6. conf. XX. 4. His instructions: VI.10. Χ. 19. Is heard 
by Gellius: VI.13. who meets Calvisius Taurus at the villa of Herodes: XVIII. 105. 


vos, ἐνίοτε μὲν εἰς τοσοῦτον προάγουσι THY ἐποχὴν ὡς μηδὲ 
τὸν ἥλιον ὁμολογεῖν εἶναι καταληπτόν' ἐνίοτε δὲ εἰς τοσοῦ- 
τον τὴν γνῶσιν ὡς καὶ τοῖς μαθηταῖς ἐπιτρέπειν αὐτὴν ἄνευ 
τοῦ διδαχθῆναι πρότερον ἐπιστημονικὸν κριτήριον. οὐδὲ γὰρ 
, > a ΄“΄ > ~ 4 Aa > 
Dro τί ἐστιν ὃ Φαβωρῖνος εἴρηκεν ἐν τῷ Περὶ τῆς Ακαδη- 
“ σι 7, 4 > ‘4 
μαϊκῆς διαθέσεως, ὃ Πλούταρχος ἐπιγέγραπται. λέγει δὲ 
HER, | > “ 4 > , > εν , 2 Ν > , 
αὐτὸ ἐν τῷ Πρὸς ᾿Επίκτητον, ἐν ᾧ δήπουθεν ἐστὶν ᾿Ονήσιμος 
ὁ Πλουτάρχου δοῦλος ᾿Επικτήτῳ διαλεγόμενος. καὶ μέντοι 
κἀν τῷ μετὰ ταῦτα γραφέντι βιβλίῳ ᾿Αλκιβιάδῃ καὶ τοὺς 
‘ - ~ > “ 
ἄλλους τοὺς ᾿Ακαδημαϊκοὺς ἐπαινεῖ x. τ. λ.----ἐν δὲ τῷ Πλου- 
τάρχῳ συγχωρεῖν ἔοικεν εἶναί τι βεβαίως γνωστόν. p. 52 


ὁ θαυμαστὸς Φαβωρῖνος, ἕν ὅλον γράψας βιβλίον ἐν ᾧ Sei- - 


κνυσι μηδὲ τὸν ἥλιον εἶναι καταληπτόν. To the works 
named by Galen Philostratus and Suidas we may 
add the following: ἀπομνημονεύματα. Laert. VIII. 73 
Φαβωρῖνος ἐν ἀπομνημονευμάτων πρώτῳ, de Empedocle. 
Idem I. 79 Φ. ἐν ἀπομνημ. πρώτῳ, de Pittaco minore. 
IT. 23, 39. 40 ©. ἐν τῷ a’ τῶν ἀπομν. de Socrate. III. 
25 ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ τῶν ἀπομν. PaBwpivov, de Platone. conf. 
§48. V.76 Φ. ἐν a’ τῶν ἀπομν. de Demetrio Phalereo. 
IV. 5 Φαβωρ. ἐν B ἀπομνημ. de Aristotele. VI. 89 
©. ἐν β' dropy. de Cratete. ἐν ἀπομνημ. τρίτῳ III. 40 
de Platone. VIII. 12 de Pythagora ἐν τῷ πέμπτῳ τῶν 
dropmp. 111,62 de Platone. IX. 23 de Parmenide. 
ἐν τοῖς ὑπομνήμασι VIII. 53 ἐν ἀπομνημονεύμασιν VIII. 
63 de Empedocle. VIII. 90 de Hudoro. To this or 
to the following work may be referred Laert. III. 37 
Φαβωρῖνός που φησί de Platone. V. 41 ©. δέ φησι γη- 
ράσαντα αὐτὸν ἐν φορείῳ περιφέρεσθαι, καὶ τοῦτο λέγειν 
Ἕρμιππον, de Theophrasto. ΤΧ, 29 Φ. δέ φησι, de Par- 
menide. παντοδαπὴ ἱστορία: Laert. I]. 1 Φαβωρῖνος ἐν 
παντοδαπῇ ἱστορίᾳ, de Anaximandro. II. 20. 38 de 
Socrate. 111. 3.19 de Platone. IV. 54 de Bione. 
IV. 63 de Carneade. V.5.9 de Aristotele. V.77 
de Demetrio Phalereo. VI. 25 de Aristippo. VI. 
73 de Diogene Cynico, VIII. 15 de Pythagora. 
VIII. 83 de Alemeone. IX. 34 de Democrito. IX. 
50 de Protagora. Φαβωρῖνος ἐν ὀγδόῃ παντοδαπῆς ἵστο- 
ρίας III. 24 de Platone. VIII. 12.47 de Pythagora. 
Steph. Byz. Αὐταριάται: Φαβωρῖνος ἐν παντοδαπαῖς. Idem 
Τετράπολις : Φαβωρῖνος ἐν πρώτῳ παντοδαπῆς ὕλης ἱστορι- 
κῆς. Phot. Cod. 161 de Sopatri sophiste eclogis: ὁ 
δὲ τρίτος λόγος συλλέγεται ἐκ τῆς Φαβωρίνου παντοδαπῆς 
ὕλης. ἔκ τε τοῦ γ καὶ τοῦ & καὶ καθεξῆς, πλὴν τοῦ τ μέχρι 


τοῦ ὦ. Steph. Byz. mentions other works: v. ᾿Αλεξ- 
ἀνδρεια: Φαβωρῖνος ev τῷ περὶ Κυρηναϊκῆς πόλεως ᾿Αλεξαν- 
δρειώτην φησί. Idem ἹΡοπεῖς : ἔθνος οὗ μέμνηται Φαβω- 
ρῖνος ἐν ἐπιτομῇ τετάρτῃ. Τῆς Παμφυλίας. 
2 Phot. Cod. 68 ἀνεγνώσθη Κεφαλαίωνος σύντομον ἱστο- 
ρικόν. ἄρχεται ἀπὸ τῆς βασιλείας Νίνου καὶ Σεμιράμεως καὶ 
ὔ νὰ “ “-“ ia > , , 
κάτεισι μέχρι τῶν τοῦ βασιλέως ᾿Αλεξάνδρου χρόνων. συμ- 
περαίνεται δὲ αὐτοῦ ἡ ἱστορία ἐν λόγοις θ΄ κατ᾽ ἐπωνυμίαν 
~ ~ »* . A , 5 ’ ΝΥ a 
τῶν θ΄ μουσῶν x.t.A.— ἔστι δὲ τὴν φράσιν ἰωνίζων, καὶ τοῦ 
προσήκοντος πλέον τῇ συντομίᾳ ἀποχρώμενος, οὐδ᾽ ἄλλο 
> 4 wa , ἧς, ΄“΄ > i ‘ bed 
οὐδὲν ἄξιον θαυμάσαι καὶ ζηλῶσαι ἐνδεικνύμενος πλὴν τῆς 
κατὰ τὴν ἱστορίαν μαθήσεως. οὗτος τὸ μὲν γένος αὐτοῦ καὶ 
πατρίδα----ἀποσιωπᾷ, ὅτι δὲ διατρίβων ἐν Σικελίᾳ φυγῆς 
ἕνεκα τὴν ἱστορίαν συνέταξεν ἀποφαίνεται.---καὶ τὸ ἐκ τό- 
σων δὲ καὶ τόσων συνειλέχθαι αὐτῷ τὴν ἱστορίαν σεμνύνε- 
σθαι οὐ πάνυ ψυχῆς τὸ μικρολόγον τε καὶ τὴν παιδαριώδη 
φιλοτιμίαν ἀποσειομένης ἀπόδειξις. φησὶ δ᾽ ὅμως τὸν πρῶ- 
> led a“ « , , > , ‘ , 
Tov αὐτῷ τῆς ἱστορίας συνειλέχθαι ἐκ λόγων μὲν ho, ὧν 
or , A Ι 4 > , A 4A > ’ , 
πατέρας λ' καὶ a ἀπομνημονεύει, Tov δὲ β΄ ἐκ βιβλίων on 
’ ‘ ,ὔ Α A , 4 > , 4 ’ 
συγγραφέων δὲ κε΄" καὶ τὸν γ΄ δὲ ἐκ βιβλίων μὲν x συγ- 
ca A LZ ἣν ’ > , ᾿ , 
γραφέων δὲ κς΄" τὸν μέντοι δ΄ ἐκ βιβλίων μὲν wr’ συγγρα- 
φέων δὲ AB καὶ τὸν ε΄ δὲ ἐκ βιβλίων μὲν σ΄ συγγραφέων 
δὲ κς΄- τὸν δὲ ς΄ ἐκ βιβλίων μὲν... συγγραφέων δὲ... τὸν 
δὲ ζ΄ ἐκ βιβλίων μὲν... συγγραφέων Se... τὸν δὲ η΄ ἐκ 
βιβλίων μὲν... συγγραφέων δὲ . . καὶ τὸν θ΄ δὲ ἐκ βιβλίων 
‘ ΄ x , > - Que , 
μὲν... συγγραφέων δὲ τριάκοντα, ἐν vis καὶ ἡ Κεφαλαίωνος 
ἱστορία. 


If the numbers are genuine, we have 


auctores libros 
Προ 1 προς ὉΠ τ τὶ 570 
DO --- A ARES 208 
ΠΥ ΟΡ ΡΥ ee, 600 
OMe ao Wa 5 tg Ue te 850 
Wa eee P11 de 200 
ἧς ἧξ 
Ἔχ ον | ae * 


Upon Cephalion see Lobeck Aglaopham. p. 997. 


a Calvisius Taurus apud Gellium 1.c. and Ταῦρος ὁ 
Τύριος apud Philostratum (see the Tables A. ἢ. 143. 9 
p- 133) are no other than Taurus Berytius, who is 
again referred to by Gellius VI. 14 Taurus noster in 
primo commentariorum in Gorgiam. 1.9, 8 Hec su- 
per Pythagora noster Taurus cum dizxisset &c. Stob. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


67 Musonius Tyrius. 


Q717 


The preceptor of Lucius, who was the companion of Herodes Atticus : 


Philostrat. V.S. II. 1 p. 556 Μουσωνίῳ τῷ Τυρίῳ προσφοιτήσας (ὁ Λούκιος) εὐσκόπως εἶχε κ.τ.λ. 
where Olearius quotes the emendation Τυρρήνῳ, and refers to V. Α. p.176 note. where he 


makes however no mention of this passage. 
that this Tyrian is later in time than the Stoic Rufus. 


Tillemont tom. I p. 306 note justly remarks 
This is plain from the time of 


Herodes Atticus, who was 60 or 80 years later than Rufus the Stoic. 


68 Polemo Sophista. 


Tables A. 1). 133. 135. 143°. 


69 Philippus Thessalonicensis. Composed the second Anthology after Meleager. Jacobs prole- 
gom. tom. VI p. xirv determines that, as Philippus included the poems of Automedon* who 
lived in A. D. 984, he flourished not earlier than A. D. 100. 

70 Serapion Alexandrinus. In the reign of Hadrian: Suid. p. 3257 A Σαραπίων 6 Αἴλιος 
χρηματίσας, ῥήτωρ, ᾿Αλεξανδρεύς. ἔγραψε περὶ τῶν ἐν ταῖς μελέταις ἁμαρτανομένων, ἀκροάσεων 
βιβλία ζ΄, πανηγυρικὸν ἐπὶ ᾿Αδριανῷ τῷ βασιλεῖ, βουλευτικὰ ᾿Αλεξανδρεῦσιν, εἰ δικαίως Πλάτων 
Ὅμηρον ἀπέπεμψε τῆς πολιτείας, καὶ ἄλλα συχνὰ, καὶ τέχνην ῥητορικήν. 


71 Nicanor Alexandrinus. Tables A. D. 127¢. 


72 Telephus. Tables A. 1). 150'. 


73 Jason. 


Suidas p. 1724 B ᾿Ιάσων ᾿Αργεῖος, ἱστορικὸς, νεώτερος Πλουτάρχου τοῦ Χαιρωνέως, 


αμματικός. ἔγραψε περὶ τῆς “Ἑλλάδος βιβλία δ΄. ἔχει δὲ ἀρχαιολογίαν “Ελλάδος, καὶ τὰ ἀπὸ 
YP YP ρ Χ Χ 


Eclog. I. 52 p. 906 οἱ περὶ Ταῦρον Πλατωνικοί. Schol. 
Platon. in Timeum p. 437 Bekker. Ταύρου τοῦ Πλα- 
τωνικοῦ ἐκ τοῦ πρώτου τῶν εἰς τὸν Τίμαιον ὑπομνημάτων. 
Jo. Philoponus in Proclum VI. 8 ὁ Πλατωνικὸς Ταῦρος. 
VI. 21 ὁ εἰρημένος τοῦ ἸΤλάτωνος ἐξηγητὴς Ταῦρος" where 
a long quotation is given. VI. 28 τοῦ Πλατωνικοῦ 
Ταύρου ἐκ τῶν eis Τίμαιον ὑπομνημάτων. XIII. 15 Tav- 
ρου τοῦ Πλατωνικοῦ ἐκ τοῦ πρώτου τῶν εἰς τὸν Τίμαιον 
ὑπομνημάτων. 

> The death of Polemo is mentioned by Philostratus 
V.S. p.539 ἤριζεν ἡ Σμύρνα ὑπὲρ τῶν ναῶν----ξύνδικον 
πεποιημένη τὸν Πολέμωνα. --------ἐπεὶ δὲ ἐν ὁρμῇ τῆς ὑπὲρ 
τῶν δικαίων ἀποδημίας ἐτελεύτησεν, ἐγένετο μὲν ἐπ᾽ ἄλλοις 
ξυνδίκοις ἡ πόλις. The emperor—é αὐτοκράτωρ---δἀ- 
journed the cause till a written discourse of Polemo 
could be produced. 

© Philippi Ep. I. 11 tom. 2 p. 194 κισσὸς δ᾽ Αὐ- 
τομέδων. 

ἀ Automedon Ep. XI tom. 2 p. 193 in Nicetem: 
Νικήτης ὀλίγος μὲν, ἐπὶ προτόνοισιν ἀήτης Oid τε, mpneins 
ἄρχεται ἐκ μελέτης. Nicetes (ΝΟ 353), whom Automedon 
celebrates, still lived in A.D. 97. See the Tables. 

e Works of Nicanor apud Suidam p. 2593 B Περὶ 
στιγμῆς τῆς map Ὃμήρῳ καὶ τῆς ἐξ αὐτῶν διαφορᾶς ἐν τῇ 
διανοίᾳς Περὶ στιγμῆς τῆς καθόλου βιβλία ἕξ. ᾿Ἐπιτομὴν 
τούτων βιβλίον ἕν. Περὶ στιγμῆς τῆς παρὰ Καλλιμάχῳ. 
Κωμῳδούμενα. Περὶ ναυστάθμου. Περὶ τοῦ ὦναξ. Περὶ 
στιγμῆς, καὶ ἄλλα. KEustath. ad Hom. Il. a p. 20. 12 
Νικάνωρ ὁ στιγματίας ἐπικληθεὶς διότι ἐπολυλόγησε περὶ 
στιγμῶν. Schol. Hom. Iliad. ad finem γ᾽. δ΄ ἐκ Νικά- 
vopos περὶ τῆς ‘Ounpixns στιγμῆς" ad finem a. β. ε. ¢. η. 
θ &c. ἐκ τῶν Νικάνορος περὶ στιγμῆς" Schol. Hom. 1]. 8 
212 οὕτως Νικάνωρ. Quoted γ 46. 239. 318. 428. 
ὃ 83. 147. ε 245.297. ξ 445. ἡ 172. 618. 807. ε 
47. 153. 538. Χ 100. 186. 413. μ 295. p 42. Schol. 





ad Dionys. Thrac. ed. Bekk. p. 758. 13 περὶ στιγμῆς. 
—kara δέ τινα μεταγενέστερον τεχνικὸν, φημὶ δὲ τὸν Νικά- 
νορα, ὀκτώ εἰσι στιγμαί. conf. p. 761]. 18. p. 763. 10 
ἵνα δὲ μὴ δόξῃ τις ἡμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν καὶ τὴν τοῦ λεχθέντος Νικά- 
vopos διατύπωσιν περὶ τῶν στιγμῶν,----δεῖ ὡς ἐν συντόμῳ 
ἔνταυθα μνησθῆναι τῆς τε θέσεως αὐτῶν Rui τῆς διαφορᾶς τῆς 
τῷ Νικάνορι εἰρημένης. 

f Works of Telephus apud Suidam p. 3545. 

ἔγραψε καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν οἷς παρατίθεται πόσα χρὴ εἰδέναι 
τὸν γραμματικόν (conf. intt. ad locum]. 

περὶ τῶν map “ομήρῳ σχημάτων ῥητορικῶν βιβλία β΄. 

περὶ συντάξεως λόγου ᾿Αττικοῦ βιβλία ε΄. 

περὶ τῆς καθ᾽ “Ounpov ῥητορικῆς. 

περὶ τῆς Ομήρου καὶ Πλάτωνος συμφωνίας. 

ποικίλης φιλομαθίας βιβλία β΄. 

βίους τραγικῶν καὶ κωμικῶν. 

βιβλιακῆς ἐμπειρίας βιβλία γ΄, ἐν οἷς διδάσκει τὰ κτή- 
σεως ἄξια βιβλία. 

ὅτι μόνος Ὅμηρος τῶν ἀρχαίων ἑλληνίζει. 

περιήγησιν Περγάμου. 

περὶ τοῦ ἐν Περγάμῳ Σεβαστίου βιβλία β΄. 

περὶ τῶν ᾿Αθήνησι δικαστηρίων. 

περὶ τῶν ᾿Αθήνησι νόμων καὶ ἐθῶν. 

περὶ τῶν Περγάμου βασιλέων βιβλία ε΄. 

περὶ χρήσεως, ἤτοι ὀνομάτων ἐσθῆτος καὶ τῶν ἄλλων 
οἷς χρώμεθα" ἔστι δὲ κατὰ στοιχεῖον. 

περὶ τῆς ᾽Οδυσσέως πλάνης. 

ὠκυτόκιον᾽ ἔστι δὲ συναγωγὴ ἐπιθέτων εἰς τὸ αὐτὸ 
πρᾶγμα ἁρμοζόντων, πρὸς ἕτοιμον εὐπορίαν φρά- 
σεως" βιβλία δέκα. 

Schol. Hom. Il. ὃ 133 Τήλεφος γάρ φησι. κ 53 ὁ 
Τήλεφος λέγει κακῶς εἰρηκέναι τὸν Δίδυμον. x 545 οὕτως 
καὶ Τήλεφος ἐν τῷ η΄ τοῦ γραμματικοῦ ἀξιοῖ. o 668 Τήλε- 
φος δὲ ἀκούει κ. τ. A. 


278 


APPENDIX. 


C7. 


τῶν Μηδικῶν τά τε κατ᾽ ᾿Αλέξανδρον ἕως τῆς τελευτῆς αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰ μέχρι THs ᾿Αθηναίων ἁλώσεως 
τῆς γενομένης ὑπὸ ᾿Αντιπάτρου τοῦ πατρὸς Κασάνδρου [86. B. C. 822]. 

74 Soranus Ephesius, medicuss. Suidas p. 3373 B Σωρανὸς Μενάνδρου καὶ Φοίβης ᾿Εφέσιος, ἰατρὸς, 
διατρίψας ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ, καὶ ἐν Ρώμῃ δὲ ἰατρεύσας ἐπὶ Τραϊανοῦ καὶ ᾿Αδριανοῦ τῶν βασιλέων 
[A. Ὁ. 99—138], βιβλία τε συντάξας πλεῖστα καὶ κάλλιστα. 


75 Dioscorides junior. Tables A. D. 122. 


He transcribed from Dioscorides of Anazarba : 


Galen. tom. 19 p.64 ἅπερ ὁ Διοσκουρίδης οὐκ αἰδεῖται μεταγράφων ἐκ τῶν Νίγρου τε καὶ Παμ- 
φίλου καὶ Διοσκουρίδους τοῦ ᾿Αναζαρβέως καὶ πρὸ τούτων Κρατεύα τε καὶ Θεοφράστου καὶ ‘Hpa- 
κλείδου τοῦ Ταραντίνου καὶ ἄλλων μυρίων. οὕτως δὲ καὶ πόλεων ὀνόματα διηγεῖται γνωριμωτάτων 
καὶ ἄστρων ὁμοίως ἐπιφανεστάτων, ἃ μῃδὲ ἂν παῖς ἀγνοήσειεν, 


76 Artenidorus Capito. 


Contemporary with Dioscorides junior : Tables A. D. 122. Mentioned 


with the younger Dioscorides by Galen tom. 16 p. 2 of περὶ Διοσκουρίδην καὶ ᾿Αρτεμίδωρον τὸν 
ἐπικληθέντα Καπίτωνα, ot πολλὰ περὶ τὰς ἀρχαίας γραφὰς ἐκαινοτόμησαν. tom. 17. 1 p. 795 
πάντων δὲ τῶν ὑπαλλαξάντων τὰς παλαιὰς γραφὰς τολμηροτάτους περὶ Καπίτωνα καὶ Διοσκου- 
ρίδην εὑρίσκω πράξαντας τοῦτο. tom. 19 p. 88 οὕτω Διοσκουρίδης γράφει---- γὰρ Διοσκουρίδης 
αὐτὸς καὶ ὁ ᾿Αρτεμίδωρος καὶ [dele καὶ] ὁ ἐπικληθεὶς Καπίτων ἐκ τοῦ συνήθους τοῖς ἄλλοις ὀνόματα 


πολλὰ μετεκόμισαν K.T.A. 


77 Theon Smyrneus. 


An astronomer in the reign of Hadrian A. D. 128—133. 


Ptolemy, who 


still lived in A.D. 161, knew Theon, although rather later in time than Theon'. 


g Pseudo Galenus apud Galenum tom. 14 p. 684 
μεθοδικῆς δὲ ἦρξε μὲν Θεμίσων ὁ Aaodixeds τῆς Συρίας παρ᾽ 
᾿Ασκληπιάδου τοῦ λογικοῦ ἐφοδιασθεὶς εἰς τὴν εὕρεσιν τῆς 
μεθοδικῆς αἱρέσεως, ἐτελείωσε δὲ αὐτὴν Θεσσαλὸς ὁ Τραλ- 
Avavds* οἱ δὲ μετὰ τούτους Μνασέας Διονύσιος Πρόκλος 
᾿Αντίπατρος, διεστασίασαν δὲ περί τινων ἐν αὐτῇ ᾿Ολυμπια- 
κὸς ὁ Μιλήσιος καὶ Μενέμαχος ὁ ᾿Αφροδισιεὺς καὶ Σωρανὸς 
ὁ Ἐφέσιος. Galenus tom. 10 p. 53 συγχέαντος αὐτῶν τὰ 
πράγματα Μενεμάχου, καὶ τοῦ ληρώδους ᾿Ολυμπικοῦ, καὶ 
μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Απολλωνίδου καὶ Σωρανοῦ καὶ τοῦ νῦν ἔτι ζῶντος 
ἸΙουλιανοῦ. τούτῳ μέν γε καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐνετύχομεν ----ἐτῶν ἤδη 
πλειόνων ἢ εἴκοσι γεγονότων ἐξ οὗπερ ἡμεῖς ἐπὶ τῆς ᾽᾿Αλε- 
ξανδρείας αὐτῷ συνεγενόμεθα. Galenus de comp. med. 
in locis tom. 12 p. 493 ἐπειδὴ καὶ 6 Σωρανὸς ἔγραψε 
x.T.A. p. 414 περὶ τῶν ὑπὸ Σωρανοῦ γεγραμμένων πρὸς 
ἀλωπεκιάς. p. 956 καὶ τῶν ὑπὸ Σωρανοῦ γεγραμμένων 
φαρμάκων πεπειράμεθα καλῶς ποιούντων. Ὁ. 987 καὶ Σω- 
ρανὸς δὲ φάρμακον ἀδιορίστως ἔγραψεν. tom. 13 p. 42. 
43 Σωρανοῦ. Σωρανὸς δὲ οὕτω σκευάζειν αὐτὴν ἀξιοῖ. Ter- 
tullian. de anima c. 6 p. 220 Sorano methodice medi- 
cine instructissimo auctore respondente animam corpo- 
ralibus quoque ali.—Ipse Soranus plenissime super 
anima commentatus quatuor voluminibus, et cum omni- 
bus philosophorum sententiis expertus corporalem anime 
substantiam vindicat, etsi illam immortalitate fraudavit. 
Soranus is quoted again Ibid. c. 8 p. 223 c. 14 p. 235 
c. 15 p. 238 ο. 44 p.305. On the use of the ἐμβρυο-- 
σφάκτης c. 25 p. 266 Hoc et Hippocrates habuit et 
Asclepiades et Erasistratus et majorum quoque pro- 
sector Herophilus (conf. Tertullian. c. 10 p. 228], εἰ 
mitior ipse Soranus. 

h Galen tom. 19 p. 105. 106 distinguishes three 
of the name: οἱ μὲν γράψαντες τὰς ὀνομασίας τῶν φαρμά- 
κων, καθάπερ Μενεσθεύς τε καὶ ᾿Ανδρέας ὁ τοῦ Χρύσαρος 


καὶ Ξενοκράτης καὶ Διοσκουρίδης 6 ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς, Ἰνδικὸν 
ὀνομάζουσι τὸ ζιγγίβερι, πλανηθέντες ἐκ τοῦ τινας οἴεσθαι 
ῥίζαν αὐτὸ τοῦ πεπέρεως ὑπάρχειν" ἀλλὰ Διοσκουρίδης ὁ 
᾿Αναζαρβεὺς σαφῶς διώρισέ τε καὶ ἀπεφήνατο περὶ ζιγγι- 
βέρεως καὶ πεπέρεως [sc. II. 188, 1897’ ὁ τοίνυν Διοσκου- 
ρίδης 6 νεώτερος 6 γλωττογράφος φυτὸν εἶναί φησιν ἐν 
Ἰνδίᾳ παραπλήσιον τῷ τοῦ πεπέρεως, οὗ ὁ καρπὸς ὀνομά- 
ζεται μυρτίδανον. Sprengel Dioscorid. p. vi11 supposes 
Dioscorides of Alexandria mentioned in this passage 
to be the same person as ὁ νεώτερος 6 γλωττογράφος, 
but Jonsius p. 145 and Fabricius tom. 4 p. 676 
understand Dioscorides of Alexandria to be no other 
than ὁ Φακᾶς, who flourished in the time of Cleopatra. 
And yet Fabricius afterwards tom. 6 p. 240 adopts 
the other opinion: ‘ Dioscoridem juniorem, glosso- 
graphum, Alerandrinum, quem a Dioscoride Phaca 
distinguit Galenus.” Galen however in that passage 
does not distinguish the Alexandrian from Phacas, 
but from the yAwrroypagos; and the former opinion, 
that of Jonsius and of Fabricius tom. 4, is more just. 
Galen quotes in tom. 19 p. 775 Διοσκουρίδου περὶ μέ- 
tpev καὶ σταθμῶν. To whom this work belonged does 
not appear. In tom. 19 p. 89 Διοσκουρίδης ἐν τῷ 
πρώτῳ τῶν ὑγιείνων καὶ ἐν τῷ περὶ λαχάνων We may read 
Διοκλῆς. conf. Galenum tom. 6 p. 455 Διοκλῆς ἐν τῷ 
πρώτῳ τῶν πρὸς Πλείσταρχον ὑγιεινῶν. tom. 18.1 p. 712 
Διοκλῆς ἐν τῷ περὶ λαχάνων. See Franzius ad Galen. 
Gloss. p. 451. 

i His observation in the 12th year of Hadrian 
A. D. 128 is quoted dy Ptolemy Syntax. X. 1 p. 239 
ἐν ταῖς παρὰ Θέωνος εὕρομεν ὅτι τῷ ιβ΄ ἔτει ᾿Αδριανοῦ, κατ᾽ 
Αἰγυπτίους ᾿Αθὺρ κα' εἰς τὴν KB [Oct. 10 A. D. 128] 6 
τῆς ᾿Αφροδίτης ἑῶος τὸ πλεῖστον ἀπέστη τοῦ ἡλίου κ. τ.λ. 
and the 13th of Hadrian: p.239 ἐν μὲν γὰρ ταῖς παρὰ 


GREEK AUTHORS, 


78 Secundus. 


The preceptor of Herodes Atticus. 


279 
Tables A. Ὁ. 143. 


79 Diogenianus Heracleota. Suid. p. 1003 Διογενειανὸς Ἡρακλείας Πόντου, γραμματικὸς, γεγονὼς 
ἐπὶ ᾿Αδριανοῦ βασιλέως. Διογενειανὸς Ἡρακλείας ἑτέρας, οὐ τῆς Πόντου, γραμματικὸς, γεγονὼς 
καὶ αὐτὸς ἐπὶ ᾿Αδριανοῦ βασιλέως. ἐπιστατέον δὲ μήποτε ἐστὶν ὁ ἐκ τῆς ᾿Αλβάκης Ἡρακλείας τῆς 
ἐν Καρίᾳ ἰατρός. ἣν γὰρ οὗτος παντοῖος λόγοις. οὐ γὰρ εὗρον ῥητῶς τὸ ἐξ Ηρακλείας αὐτὸν εἶναι 
τῆς ἐν Πόντῳ, ἀλλ᾽ οὕτω παρά τισι δεδόξασται! Eudocia p. 188 Διογενειανὸς Ἡρακλείας Πόντου 
γραμματικὸς ἐπὶ ᾿Αδριανοῦ" ἢ ἐκ τῆς ᾿Αλβάκης Ἡρακλείας τῆς ἐν Καρίᾳ κατὰ Λυσίμαχον. 


80 Numenius rhetor. 


Flourished in the reign of Hadrian: Suidas p. 2612 C Νουμήνιος ῥήτωρ' 


περὶ τῶν THs λέξεως ἀτων. ὑποθέσεις τῶν Θουκυδίδου καὶ Δημοσθένους. χρειῶν συναγωγήν. 
ρ 7) σχημ ΉΜμ Χ yey) 


᾿Αδριανῷ παραμυθητικὸν εἰς ᾿Αντίνοον. 
81 Strato Sardianus. 
the time of Diogentanus Heracleota. 
82 Phlegon Trallianus. 


, ἐ a , δι g a Led +” > “- 
Θέωνος ἡμῖν δοθείσαις εὑρίσκομεν ὅτι τῷ ιγ΄ ἔτει ᾿Αδριανοῦ 


κατ᾽ Αἰγυπτίους ᾿Επιφὶ β΄ εἰς τὴν γ΄ [May 19 A. D. 190] - 


ἑῶος ὁ τῆς ᾿Αφροδίτης πλεῖστον ἀπέστη τοῦ HAiov. And 
the 14th: p. 234 τῷ μὲν γὰρ ιδ΄ ἔτει ᾿Αδριανοῦ κατ᾽ Ai- 
γυπτίους Μεσορὴ ιη΄ ἑσπέρας (July 5 A.D. 1317 ὡς ἐν 
ταῖς παρὰ Θέωνος εἰλημμέναις τηρήσεσιν εὕρομεν (6 Ἕ ρμῆς) 
τὸ πλεῖστον ἀπέστη τοῦ ἡλίου. and the 16th of Hadrian 
A. Ὁ. 132: p.239 ἐν μὲν γὰρ ταῖς παρὰ Θέωνος τοῦ μα- 
θηματικοῦ δοθείσαις ἡμῖν εὕρομεν ἀναγεγραμμένην τήρησιν 
τῷ ts’ ἔτει ᾿Αδριανοῦ κατ᾽ Αἰγυπτίους Φαρμουθὶ xa’ εἰς τὴν 
κβ΄ [March 8 A. D. 133] καθ᾽ ἥν φησιν ὅτι ὁ τῆς ᾿Α- 
φροδίτης ἑσπέριος τὸ πλεῖστον ἀπέστη τοῦ ἡλίου κ. τ.λ. 

His works: περὶ τῶν κατὰ μαθηματικὴν χρησίμων εἰς 

τὴν τοῦ Πλάτωνος ἀνάγνωσιν. 
Ἰ περὶ τῶν κατὰ τὴν γεωμετρίαν 
2 κατὰ ἀριθμητικήν 
3 κατὰ μουσικήν 
4 ——— κατὰ ἀστρονομίαν, 
μετὰ δὲ τὸν περὶ πάντων τῶν μαθηματικῶν λόγον τελευταῖον 
ἐπάξομεν καὶ τὸν περὶ τῆς ἐν κόσμῳ ἁρμονίας λόγον. Theon 
ipse apud Fabricium tom. 4 p. 35. 
k Suidas: ἔστι δὲ αὐτοῦ βιβλία ταῦτα. 

Ἰ λέξις παντοδαπὴ κατὰ στοιχεῖον ἐν βιβλίοις ε'. ἐπι- 
τομὴ δέ ἐστι τῶν Παμφίλου λέξεων βιβλίων ε΄ καὶ τετρα- 
κοσίων [lege cum Hemsterhusio εἰ καὶ ἐνενήκοντα] καὶ 
τῶν Ζωπυρίωνος [see Suid. spain p. 2826 A quoted 
in F.H. III Ρ. 556]. 

2 ἐπιγραμμάτων ἀνθολόγιον. 

3 περὶ ποταμῶν λιμνῶν κρηνῶν ὀρῶν ἀκρωρειῶν. 

4 περὶ ποταμῶν κατὰ στοιχεῖον ἐπίτομον ἀναγραφήν. 

5 συναγωγὴν καὶ πίνακα τῶν ἐν πάσῃ γῇ πόλεων. 

On ΝΟ] Hesychius Eulogio quoted by Kuster ad 
Suidam : Avoyewavos δέ τις μετὰ τούτους γεγονὼς ἀνὴρ 
σπουδαῖος καὶ φιλόκαλος τά τε προειρημένα βιβλία καὶ πάσας 
τὰς σποράδην παρὰ πᾶσι κειμένας λέξεις συναγαγὼν ὁμοῦ 
πάσας καθ᾽ ἕκαστον στοιχεῖον συντέθεικε' λέγω δὴ τάς τε 
ὋὉμηρικὰς καὶ κωμικὰς καὶ τραγικὰς, τάς τε παρὰ τοῖς λυρι- 
κοῖς καὶ παρὰ τοῖς ῥήτορσι κειμένας. οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰς 
παρὰ τοῖς ἰατροῖς τάς τε παρὰ τοῖς ἱστοριογράφοις. συλ- 
λήβδην δὲ ὁμοῦ οὐδεμίαν λέξιν, ὥστε ἡμᾶς εἰδέναι, παρέ- 
λιπεν οὔτε τῶν παλαιῶν οὔτε τῶν ἐπ᾽ ἐκείνου γεγενημένων. 


Quoted in Schol. Hom. II. ε. 576 ἐν τοῖς περὶ Σώφρονος 








Antinous died in A. D. 130. 
After Capito the physician: Epigr. ult.! and before Laertius™. 


Near 


Tables A. Ὁ. 138. Conf. A.D. 1162. 


᾿Απολλόδωρος ἐκ τῶν Διογενιανοῦ τῆς ἐπιτομῆς Ἑλληνικῶν 
ὀνομάτων. Schol. Hermog. apud anecd. Gr. Bekker 
p- 1073 Αἰσχύλος ἐν Πέρσαις μέμνηται καὶ Διογενιανὸς ἐν 
τῇ λέξει τούτου. Eustath. ad Odyss. ε p. 1533. 47 
Διογενιανὸς δέ φησιν, οἴακας λέγει οἷς τὰ πηδάλια ἐπιστρέ- 
φουσιν. 

1 Strato Epigr. 99. 1 Antholog. tom. 3 p. 90 
ἰητρὸς Καπίτων Χρύσην ἔχρισεν" κ. τ. Δ. 

m Laert. V. 6] γεγόνασι Στράτωνες ὀκτώ. --- ἕκτος 
ποιητὴς ἐπιγραμμάτων. 

2 His 13th book described ΟἹ. 203 or 204 : Euseb. 
Chron. anno 2048 [A. D. 34] Phlegon Olympiadum 
seriptor XIIIo sic loquitur: “Οἱ. 203. 4 tanta fuit 
solis defectio quantam nemo antea cognoverat, sexta 
quippe diet hora nox adeo offusa est ut in celo stelle 
viserentur. Magnus quoque terre motus in Bithynia fuit 
Niceeque pars magna γαῖ." Hieronymus anno 2047 
has the fourth year of the 20224 Olympiad; and 
Syncellus p.324 Ὁ quoting Eusebius: Φλέγων ὁ τὰς 
ὀλυμπιάδας---ἐν τῷ γ᾽ ῥήμασιν αὐτοῖς τάδε: ““ Τῷ δ΄ ἔτει 
τῆς of ὀλυμπιάδος ἐγένετο ἔκλειψις ἡλίου μεγίστη τῶν ἐ- 
γνωσμένων πρότερον, καὶ νὺξ ὥρᾳ ἕκτῃ τῆς ἡμέρας ἐγένετο, 
ὥστε καὶ ἀστέρας ἐν οὐρανῷ φανῆναι: σεισμός τε μέγας 
κατὰ Βιθυνίαν γενόμενος τὰ πολλὰ Νικαίας κατεστρέψατο. 
Which seems to have been the date of Eusebius 
himself. Joannes Philoponus also names Ol. 202: 
de mundi creatione 11. 21 p. 88 τούτου δὲ τοῦ σκότους 
μᾶλλον δὲ τῆς νυκτὸς ταύτης καὶ Φλέγων ἐν ταῖς ᾿Ολυμπιάσιν 
ἐμνήσθη" λέγει γὰρ ὅτι τῷ δευτέρῳ [lege ex sequentibus 
τετάρτῳ] ἔτει τῆς διακοσιοστῆς δευτέρας ὀλυμπιάδος ἐγέ- 
vero ἡλίου ἔκλειψις μεγίστη τῶν οὐκ ἐγνωσμένων πρότερον, 
καὶ νὺξ ὥρᾳ ἕκτῃ τῆς ἡμέρας ἐγένετο, ὥστε καὶ ἀστέρας ἐν 
οὐρανῷ φανῆναι. p. 89 βασιλεύειν μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸν (sc. Ti- 
berium] φησὶν ὁ Φλέγων τῷ δευτέρῳ ἔτει τῆς pn’ ὀλυμ- 
πιάδος, τὴν δὲ ἔκλειψιν γεγονέναι ἐν τῷ τετάρτῳ ἔτει τῆς 
of ὀλυμπιάδος, ὡς συνάγεσθαι ἀπὸ τῆς ἀρχῆς τοῦ βασι- 
λεῦσαι Τιβέριον ἕως τοῦ τετάρτου ἔτους τῆς of ὀλυμπιάδος 
ἐγγύς που ἔτη δέκα καὶ évwéa. Idem III. 9 p. 116 ὑπὲρ 
φύσιν ἡ ἐπὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡλιακὴ γέγονεν ἔκ- 
λειψις, ἐν πανσελήνῳ γενομένη" ἧς καὶ Φλέγων ἐν ταῖς 
᾿Ολυμπιάσι μέμνηται. Africanus apud Syncellum p. 
322 Ὁ does not name the Olympiad: Φλέγων ἱστορεῖ 


280 
83 Valerius Diodorus. Tables A. D. 137. 


APPENDIX. 


OC. 7 


84 Apollonius Dyscolus. ᾿Απολλώνιος ὁ τεχνικός Schol. Hom. 1]. κ. 252. Anonymus in vita apud 
Meursium de Apolloniis p. 10 ᾿Απολλώνιος οὗτος ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς μὲν ἦν τὸ γένος μητρὸς μὲν 
᾿Δριάδνης πατρὸς δὲ Μνησιθέου.---ἀφίκετο δὲ εἰς Ρώμην ἐπὶ Μάρκου ᾿Αντωνίνου καὶ διέγραψεν 


ἐκεῖσε τὰ κάλλιστα, καὶ τοσοῦτον ὅσον καὶ φίλος τῷ Μάρκῳ γέγονεν. 
λώνιος ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς ὁ κληθεὶς δύσκολος, πατὴρ Ηρωδιανοῦ τοῦ τεχνογράφου γραμματικοῦ. 
scian. II. 4 p. 67 Apollonius ostendit firmissima ratione. 


Suidas p.495 A ᾿Απολ- 
Pri- 
VIII. 15 p. 423 Apollonius 


summus auctor artis grammatice. XI.1 p.515 Trypho, quem Apollonius quoque sequitur, 


maximus auctor artis grammatice. 
p. 103. 


Quoted also XII. 1 p. 541. XIII. 5 p. 575. XVIT. 27 
Idem XII. 3. p. 547 Apollonius, quem nos quantum potuimus sequi destinavimus. 


XVII.1 p.3 In plerisque Apollonit auctoritatem sumus secuti®. 


ἐπὶ Τιβερίου Καίσαρος ἐν πανσελήνῳ [conf. Routh Rel. 
Patrum tom. 2 p. 336] ἔκλειψιν ἡλίου γεγονέναι τελείαν 
ἀπὸ ὥρας ἕκτης μέχρις ἐνάτης, δηλῶν ὡς ταύτην. (where 
μέχρις ἐνάτης seems an addition of Africanus.) Nor 
Origen adv. Celsum II. 33 p. 187 περὶ δὲ τῆς ἐπὶ Ti- 
βερίου Καίσαρος ἐκλείψεως----καὶ περὶ τῶν μεγάλων τότε 
γενομένων σεισμῶν τῆς γῆς ἀνέγραψε καὶ Φλέγων ἐν τῷ vy 
ἢ τῷ ιδ' οἶμαι τῶν χρονικῶν. Origen adv. Cels. II. 14 
p. 162 from the same books recites a still more re- 
markable testimony: Φλέγων ἐν uf ἢ ιδ΄ οἶμαι τῶν xpo- 
νικῶν καὶ τὴν περί τινων μελλόντων πρόγνωσιν ἔδωκε τῷ 
Χριστῷ, συγχυθεὶς ἐν τοῖς περὶ Πέτρου ὡς περὶ τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ" 
καὶ ἐμαρτύρησεν ὅτι κατὰ τὰ εἰρημένα ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τὰ λεγόμενα 
ἀπήντησε. But, as the latest possible date for the 
Crucifixion was the spring of Ol. 202.2 A.D. 30 
(see the Tables p. 14) and as the probable date was 
the spring of ΟἹ. 201. 4 A. D. 29 (see above c. 5), 
the date of Phlegon as given by Eusebius, which 
is anno Eusebiano 2048 Οἱ. 202.4 the spring of A. Ὁ. 
33, is certainly three years and most probably four 
years too late to be referred to that event; and the 
earthquake in Phlegon is in Bithynia and not Judea. 
He may have spoken then of some other darkness. 

Origen Comm. in Mattheum ὃ 134 tom. 5 p. δ] 
—55. 56 considers an objection of the sceptics to 
the darkness at the Passion, a darkness not recorded 
in history, and a darkness at the full moon, therefore 
not an eclipse. He examines this question at large: 
“It is urged by the objectors that no Greek or bar- 
barian annalist mentions such a darkness. Phlegon 
indeed in his Chronica mentions a darkness in the 
reign of Tiberius, but has not said that this happened 
at the full moon.” [We learn from hence that the 
words ἐν πανσελήνῳ were not in the text of Phlegon.] 
Ρ. 53 Origen replies “1 (p.54) No eclipse is men- 
tioned by the evangelists. Matthew and Mark do 
not name the sun at all; Luke merely says ἐσκοτίσθη 
ὁ ἥλιος, which words are perhaps an interpolation. 
2 The whole earth only means Judea, or perhaps only 
Jerusalem. All the earth is used by a figure, as a 
similar figure is found in 1 Reg. XVIII. 9.10. (p. 
56) 3 The darkness was miraculous, like that in 
Egypt in the time of Moses for three days.” 

Phlegon is quoted by Vopiscus Saturnino c. 7. 


Steph. Byz. Βελίτρα : πόλις ᾿Ιταλίας, οὐ Ρώμης ἀπωτέρω, 
ὥς φησι Φλέγων ᾿Ολυμπιάσιν ἑκατὸν ἑβδομήκοντα τέσ- 
σαρσιν. 

© Suidas p. 495 de Apollonio: ὃς ἔγραψε τάδε" 

1 περὶ μερισμοῦ τῶν τοῦ λόγου μερῶν βιβλία δ΄. 

2 περὶ συντάξεως τῶν τοῦ λόγου μερῶν δ΄. Extant. ed. 
Bekker. ὅνο 1817. Quoted in Schol. Iliad. σ. 86 
᾿Απολλώνιος ἐν τῷ περὶ συντάξεως. Priscian. XVIII. 5 
p- 129 Apollonius in III περὶ συντάξεως ostendit &c. 
Apollonius apud Bekk. Anecd. Gr. p. 530. 29 ἐντε- 
héorepov μέντοι δεδείξεται ἐν τῷ περὶ συντάξεως. p. 532. 
31 ἐν τῷ περὶ συντάξεως ἀποδίδοται. p. 535.25 ἐν τῷ 
περὶ συντάξεως ἀκριβέστερον εἰρήσεται. p. 542. 12 ἀκρι- 
βέστερον ἐν τῷ περὶ συντάξεως ἀποδώσομεν. 

3 περὶ ῥήματος, ἤτοι ῥηματικὸν, ἐν βιβλίοις ἐ. Apol- 
lonius de Syntaxi I. 36 p. 71 ἐπιδείκνυμεν ἐν τῷ περὶ 
ῥημάτων. III. 6 p. 207 ἀκριβώσομεν ἐν τῷ περὶ ῥημάτων. 
Priscian. VIII. 15 p. 423 Ita esse confirmat Apollo- 
nius, summus auctor artis grammatice, docens in primo 
De Verbo ὅς. Schol. in Dionys. apud Bekk. Anecd. 
Gr. p. 672. 34 ὁ δὲ Διονύσιος, ds φησιν ᾿Απολλώνιος 
ἐν τῷ pnyarig—p. 882. 20 τὸν ᾿Απολλωνίου ὅρον ---- 
“εῬῇμά ἐστι μέρος" k. τ.λ. 

4 περὶ τῶν εἰς μι ληγόντων ῥημάτων παραγώγων βιβλίον 
ἕν. 
5 περὶ ῥημάτων [lege cum Kustero ὀνομάτων] ἤτοι 
ὀνοματικόν, ἕν. 

6 περὶ ὀνομάτων κατὰ διάλεκτον. 

7 περὶ τῆς ἐν θηλυκοῖς ὀνόμασιν εὐθείας, ἕν. 

8 περὶ παρωνύμων, ἕν. Schol. Hom. Il. a. 508 
᾿Απολλώνιος ἐν τῷ περὶ παρωνύμων. Schol. 1]. ν. 102 
πῶς δ᾽ ἐσχημάτισται δεδήλωται ἐν τῷ περὶ παρωνύμων. 

9 περὶ συγκριτικξῶν. 

10 περὶ διαλέκτων Δωρίδος Ἰάδος Αἰολίδος ᾿Ατθίδος. 
Apollonius apud Bekk. Anecd. Gr. p. 624. 8 ἐν τῷ 
περὶ ᾿Ιάδος τὸ τοιοῦτον ἀπεδείξαμεν. 

11 περὶ σχημάτων ‘Opunpixay. Apollonius apud 
Bekk. Anecd. Gr. p. 495. 31 ἐν τοῖς περὶ σχημάτων 
εἴρηται. p. 503.8 ἐντελῶς ἀπεδείξαμεν ἐν τῷ περὶ σχημά- 
των. 

12 περὶ κατεψευσμένης ἱστορίας. | 

13 περὶ παθῶν. Steph. Byz. Καρία :----τὸ θηλυκὸν Κά- 
ειρα.-- Ἀπολλώνιος διὰ τοῦ « φησὶ μακροῦ ἐν τῷ ε΄ περὶ 
παθῶν, καὶ ἐν τῷ περὶ γενῶν. Apollonius apud Bekk. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


281 


85 Nicostratus. Tables A. D. 164. Synesius Epist. 128 p. 264 B ἀποστεῖλαί μοι τάχιστα τὰ 


βιβλία---τὸ Νικοστράτειον δὴ λέγω, καὶ τὸ τοῦ ᾿Αφροδισιέως ᾿Αλεξάνδρου. 


11. 8 περὶ ἀφελείας. 


Hermogenes ἰδεῶν 


Ρ. 3896 ἀφελέστεραι δὲ συνθῆκαι αἱ μᾶλλον λελυμέναι----οἵαί εἰσιν αἱ πλεῖ- 


σται παρά τε τῷ Ξενοφῶντι καὶ τῷ Σωκρατικῷ Αἰσχίνῃ, καὶ μέντοι καὶ τῷ Νικοστράτῳ. Imitated 
by dlian: Philostrat. V.S. II. 31 ἡ μὲν ἐπίπαν ἰδέα τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ἀφέλεια προσβάλλουσά τι 
τῆς Νικοστράτου ὥρας. ‘To this Nicostratus Libanius alludes de vita sua p. 33 6 γενναῖος 
ἐκεῖνος καὶ πρὸς τῷ Νικοστράτῳ τοῦ ᾿Ισοκράτους καταφρονῶν" which Reiske refers to Nicostra- 


tus the comic poet. 


86 Herodes Atticus. Tables A. D. 143. 168. 175. 


Herodes flourished cir. A. Ὁ. 120—176. was 


consul A.D. 143. Younger than Polemo. His preceptors and his pupils are named in the 


Tables A. D. 148». 
87 Alexander Cotycensis. 
88 Pausanias 6 περιηγητής. 
89 Aristides Quintilianus. 


Tables A.D. 161. 


The preceptor of M. Aurelius. 

Tables A. D. 125. 161. 173. 176. 

Meibomius writes in substance as follows: “ Mirandum est tanti 
auctoris nomen a veterum nullo commemoratum legi. 


Cicerone junior, quem lib. II citat 


[p. 70]. Antiquior Marciano Capella qui hunc transtulit [A. D.457]. Ex musica historia 
accedit aliud argumentum. Euclides post Aristoxenum omnium qui extant antiquissimus ; 
post hune Aristidem Quintilianum colloco circa Plutarchi tempora ante Ptolemeum.” 


An. Gr. p. 567.15 ἐν τῷ περὶ παθῶν ἐδείχθη. 568.8 
ἐντελῶς ἐν TO περὶ παθῶν παρεστήσαμεν. p. 580.29 ἐντε- 
λῶς ἐν τοῖς περὶ παθῶν ἐδείχθη. 

14 περὶ τόνων κατηναγκασμένων βιβλία δύο. Bekker. 
Anecd. Gr. p. 1246 φησὶν ὁ ᾿Απολλώνιος ἐν τῷ περὶ 
κατηναγκασμένων τόνων. Apollonius apud Bekk. An. 
Gr. p. 581. 4 εἰρήσεται ἐν τῷ περὶ τῶν διεψευσμένων 
τόνων. Idem de Syntaxi Il. 17 p. 13] ἐν τῷ περὶ 
τόνων ἀκριβέστερον τὰ τοιαῦτα ἐπιδείκνυμεν. 

15 περὶ τόνων σκολιῶν βιβλίον ἕν. 

16 περὶ προσωδιῶν, ε΄. 

17 περὶ στοιχείων. 

18 περὶ προθέσεων. Schol. Hom. II. ε. 142 ᾿Απολ- 
λώνιος ἐν τῷ περὶ προθέσεως. 

19 περὶ τῶν Διδύμου πιθανῶν. 

20 περὶ συνθέσεως. 

21 περὶ διφορουμένων. 

22 περὶ τοῦ τίς. 

23 περὶ γενῶν. Steph. Byz. Καρία. See above n. 
13. Apollonius de Syntaxi I. 5 p. 23 πρὸς ods avrei- 
ρηται διὰ πλειόνων ἐν τῷ περὶ γενῶν. 

24 περὶ πνευμάτων. Ipse de Syntaxi IV. 5 p. 319 
ὑπὲρ ὧν ἐν τῷ περὶ πνευμάτων ἠκριβώσαμεν. Idem apud 
Anecd, Gr. p. 612. 20 εἴρηται καὶ ἐν τῷ περὶ δασείας καὶ 
ψιλῆς. 

25 περὶ κτητικῶν. 

20 περὶ συζυγίας. 

Add to the list of Suidas the following : 

27 περὶ συνδέσμων. Apud Bekker. Anecd. Gr. p.479. 
Quoted p. 543. 18 περὶ rod ἕκητι----ἐν τῷ περὶ συνδέσμων 
ἐξεθέμεθα. p. 543. 26 ἠκριβώθη ὁ λόγος ἐν τῷ περὶ συν- 
δέσμων. p. 564.29 δείκνυται ἐν τῷ περὶ συνδέσμων. 

28 περὶ ἐπιρρημάτων. Apud Bekker. Anecd. Gr. 
p- 529. Schol. Hom. 1]. ο. 138 ᾿Απολλώνιός φησιν ἐν 
τῷ περὶ ἐπιρρημάτων. Perhaps also Il. «. 100 ἐν τῷ 


περὶ ἐπιρρήματος ἐροῦμεν. 

29 περὶ ἀντωνυμιῶ. Apud Bekker. Berolin. 8Y° 
1813. Apollonius apud Bekk. An. Gr. p. 491. 12 
οὗ τὴν ἀπόδειξιν ἐν τῷ περὶ ἀντωνυμιῶν ἐξεθέμην. τ. 552. 
3 ἐντελέστερον εἴρηται ἐν τῷ περὶ ἀντωνυμιῶν. p. 557.29 
δείκνυται καὶ ἐν τῷ περὶ ἀντωνυμιῶν. Ὁ. 81. 30 ἐν ἑτέροις 
ἐδιδάξαμεν κατὰ τὰς ἀντωνυμικὰς γενικάς. p. 612.18 περὶ 
οὗ εἴρηται ἐν τῷ περὶ τῶν ἀντωνυμιῶν. Schol. Hom. Il. 
ὃ. 343 οὕτως ᾿Απολλώνιος ἐν τῷ περὶ ἀντωνυμιῶν" ε. 219 
διὰ τί οὐ περιεσπάσθη (τὸ νὼ) ἐν τῷ περὶ ἀντωνυμιῶν 
δηλοῦται. 

30 περὶ ὀρθογραφίας. Ipse de Syntaxi III. 80 p. 
272 ἐντελέστερον ἀποδεικνυμένου ἐν TH περὶ ὀρθογραφίας. 
Quoted by Toup ad Suidam p. 495. 

31 περὶ μετοχῆς. Ipse de Syntaxi III. 32 p. 302 
ἀκριβέστερον ἐξεθέμεθα ἐν τῷ περὶ μετοχῆς ὑπηγορευμένῳ. 
IV. 8 p. 327 ἐντελέστερον ἐξεθέμεθα ἐν τῷ περὶ μετοχῶν. 
See Toup ad Suid. p.495. Apollonius apud Bekker. 
An. Gr. p. 554.25 ἐντελέστερον ἐν τῷ περὶ μετοχῶν ἐκ- 
θησόμεθα. Schol. Hom. Il. δ. 22 ὁ γὰρ ᾿Απολλώνιος 
ἐν τῷ περὶ μετοχῆς ἀποδείκνυσιν ἀκριβέστατα ἐκ τῆς συν- 
τάξεως ὅτι οὐ δύναται εἶναι ἐπίρρημα μεσότητος. 

P Fronto Epist. p. 20 is on good terms with He- 
rodes. Again p. ὅθ. and after the Parthian war of 
Verus: p. 97. 

The pure Attic was still spoken in the interior of 
Attica in the time of Herodes, although corrupted in 
the city: Philostrat. V.S. II. 1 p. 553 οἱ μὲν yap ἐν 
τῷ ἄστει ᾿Αθηναῖοι μισθοῦ δεχόμενοι Θράκια καὶ Tovrixa 
μειράκια, κἀξ ἄλλων ἐθνῶν βαρβάρων ξυνερρυηκότα, παρα- 
φθείρονται παρ᾽ αὐτῶν τὴν φωνήν---- μεσόγειος δὲ ἄμικτος 
βαρβάροις οὖσα ὑγιαίνει αὐτοῖς ἡ φωνὴ, καὶ ἡ γλῶττα τὴν 
ἄκραν ᾿Ατθίδα ὑποψάλλει. 11. 31 p. 624 Αἰλιανὸς ‘Po- 
μαῖος μὲν ἢν ἠττίκιζε δὲ ὥσπερ οἱ ἐν τῇ μεσογείᾳ ᾿Αθη- 
ναῖοι. , 


00 


282 


APPENDIX. C.7. 


Fabricius B. G. tom. 3 p. 642 “ Scripsisse videtur ante Ptolemeum; cujus non omisisset 


mentionem.” 


90 Ginomaus cynicus. Tables A.D. 120. In the time of Hadrian. Suidas p. 3658 A Οἰνόμαος 
Tadapeds, φιλόσοφος κυνικὸς, γεγονὼς οὐ πολλῷ πρεσβύτερος Πορφυρίου. Περὶ κυνισμοῦ. ToA- 
τείαν. Περὶ τῆς καθ᾽ Ὅμηρον φιλοσοφίας. Περὶ Κράτητος καὶ Διογένους καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν. 


91 Agathobulus. 


Tables A. D. 120. In the time of Hadrian’. 


92 Alexander Platonicus, Caninius Ocler, Annius Macer. Preceptors of Marcus recorded in the 


Tables A. D. 133. 
93 Claudius Maximus. 
94 Rusticus stoicuss. Tables A.D. 133. 


95 Sextus (Tables A. D. 120) was also a preceptor of Marcus: A.D. 133. 
p. 145 Β καλὰ μὲν δὴ καὶ ὁπόσα Μάρκος εἰς Σέξτον. 
Another preceptor of Marcus : 


96 Apollonius Stoicus. 
A.D. 148¢. 
97 Theodotus. 
98 Aristocles. 
at Pergamus by Herodes. 
99 Pancrates poeta. Tables A. Ὁ. 130. 
100 Mesomedes lyricus. Tables A. Ὁ. 145. 


Tables A. Ὁ. 168. 


A preceptor of Marcus : 


Capitolin. Marco ec. 3. 


Themist. Or. XI 
Still living in A. D. 176. 
A. D.133. Mentioned with others at 


Opposed Herodes Atticus in 168. 
Tables A.D.144.. Taught Athenodorus, Huodianus, Rufus, Herachdes. 


Heard 


Among the preceptors of Galen named in the Tables A. Ὁ. 147 are the following” : 


4 Quoted largely against Oracles by Eusebius 
Prep. V. 18—36 p. 209 A—234 C ἀπελέγχει τὸν χρη- 
σμὸν εὖ μάλα τις τῶν νέων ἀνδρικῷ λογισμῷ, “γοήτων 
φωρὰν᾽᾽ ἐν οἰκείῳ συγγράμματι πεποιημένος. p. 2190 
'τοιαῦτα τῆς Οἰνομάου παρρησίας τὰ τῆς τῶν γοήτων 
φωρᾶς, κυνικῆς οὐκ ἀπηλλαγμένα πικρίας. p. 234C τοι- 
avra καὶ 6 Οἰνόμαος. Idem Ib. VI. θ p. 254 D ἄκουε δ᾽ 
οὖν αὖθις τοῦ τὴν τῶν γοήτων φωρὰν τὸ οἰκεῖον ἐπονομά- 
σαντος σύγγραμμα, ὡς εὖ μάλα νεανικῷ φρονήματι τὸν πλά- 
νον τῶν πολλῶν καὶ αὐτοῦ γε τοῦ ᾿Απόλλωνος ἐπανορθοῦται, 
δ ὧν γράφει τάδε κατὰ λέξιν κι τ. λ. p. 261 Β τοιαῦτα 
πρὸς τὸν χρησμῳδὸν ὁ Οἰνόμαος ἀπετείνατο. Conf. Theo- 
doret. Therap. VI p. 86. 19 X p. 141. 51 ὁ κυνικὸς 
Οἰνόμαος. Socrates H. E. III. 23 p. 202 A διὰ μὲν τὸν 
χρησμὸν τόνδε [de Cleomede heroe: conf. Euseb. Prep. 
V. 34 p. 230 B) Διογένης ὁ κύων καὶ Οἰνόμαος ὁ φιλόσο- 
os κατέγνωσαν τοῦ Πυθίου ᾿Απόλλωνος. Julian. Si VI 
p- 187 C τοῦτο ἔοικεν Οἰνόμαος οὐκ ἀτόπως λέγειν" “ὁ κυ- 
νισμὸς οὔτε ᾿Αντισθενισμός ἐστιν οὔτε Διογενισμός.᾽" p- 
199 A ἔστω δὴ μὴ, κατὰ τὸν Οἰνόμαον, 6 κύων ἀναιδὴς μηδὲ 
ἀναίσχυντος. Idem Or. VII p. 209 Β δοίη γὰρ ἂν ὑπο- 
λαβεῖν πολλοῖς περὶ αὐτοῦ [sc. τοῦ κυνισμοῦ] ταῦτα Οἰνό- 
paos. p. 212A οὗτος ὁ Διογένης ὁποῖός τις ἦν τὰ πρὸς 
τοὺς θεοὺς καὶ τὰ πρὸς ἀνθρώπους, μὴ διὰ τῶν Οἰνομάου 
λόγων---ἀλλὰ δ’ ὧν ἔδρασεν ἔργων----γνωριζέσθω. These 
passages in Julian are from the first or the last of 
the works named by Suidas. The work on Oracles 
is also quoted by Julian Or. VII p. 209 Β ἐπιγνώσει 
σαφῶς ἐν τῇ τοῦ κυνὸς [sc. Οἰνομάου] αὐτοφωνίᾳ καὶ τῷ 
κατὰ τῶν χρηστηρίων, καὶ πᾶσιν ἁπλῶς οἷς ἔγραψεν ὁ ἀνήρ. 
Oenomaus also wrote tragedies: Julian. Or. VII p. 
210 D ταῖς Οἰνομάου δὲ ἐντυχών' ἔγραψε γὰρ καὶ τραγῳ- 


δίας τοῖς λόγοις τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ παραπλησίας, ἀρρήτων ἀρρητό- 
τερα, καὶ κακῶν πέρα, καὶ οὔτε ὅ τι φῶ περὶ αὐτῶν ἀξίως 
ἔχω κ. τ. AX. 

t Agathobulus was contemporary with Demonaz : 
Lucian. Demonacte c. 3. See above N° 57. 

8 Themist. Or. XVII p. 215 A ἀπολαυέτω τοίνυν ὁ 
καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς χρόνος τῶν Τραϊανοῦ καιρῶν ἐπανιόντων, τῶν ’A- 
δριανοῦ, τῶν Μάρκου, τῶν ᾿Αντωνίνου, οἱ τὸν ᾿Αρειανὸν καὶ 
τὸν Ῥούστικον ἐξαναστήσαντες ἐκ τῶν βιβλίων μεριστὰς 
ἐποιοῦντο καὶ συνεργοὺς τῆς τῶν κοινῶν ἐπιτροπείας. Iden 
Or. XIII p. 178 C συνῆν----Μάρκος Ῥουστίκῳ. 

t Marcus περὶ ἑαυτοῦ I. 8 παρὰ ᾿Απολλωνίου τὸ ἐλεύ- 
θερον καὶ ἀναμφιβόλως ἀκύβευτον κ. τ. λ. 1. 17 παρὰ τῶν 
Θεῶν τὸ ἀγαθοὺς πάππους ἀγαθοὺς γονέας ἀγαθὴν ἀδελφὴν 
ἀγαθοὺς διδασκάλους ἀγαθοὺς οἰκείους συγγενεῖς φίλους, 
σχεδὸν ἀγαθὰ πάντα σχεῖν ----τὸ γνῶναι ᾿Απολλώνιον, Ῥού- 
στικον, Μάξιμον. 

ἃ Galenus tom. 15 p. 136 Ἡρόφιλός τε καὶ Εὔδημος, 
οἷς εἰς τὴν μέθοδον οὐκέτι οὐδεὶς προσεξεῦρεν οὐδὲν ἄχρι 
Μαρίνου τε [No 28] καὶ Νομισιανοῦ, οὐδ᾽ ᾿Ἡρακλειανὸς 
[N° 145], ᾧ συνεγενόμην ἐπὶ τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας οὐκ ἐν 
παρέργῳ. μαθηταὶ δὲ τῶν ἀνδρῶν τῶνδε πολλοί τε καὶ ἄλ- 
λοι, διαπρεπέστατοι δὲ Νομισιανοῦ μὲν ὁ διδάσκαλος ἡμῶν 
Πέλοψ, Μαρίνου δὲ Κόϊντος. ἀλλὰ Κόϊντος μὲν [N° 39] 
οὔτ᾽ ἄλλο τι βιβλίον οὔτ᾽ ἀνατομικὸν ἔγραψε" τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων 
ἁπάντων ἀνατομικὰς ἔχομεν οὐκ ὀλίγας βίβλους. ἀλλὰ καὶ 
τῶν Κοΐντου μαθητῶν ἐστιν ἀνατομικὰ συγγράμματα, καθά- 
περ τὰ Σατύρου τε τοῦ ἡμετέρου διδασκάλου καὶ Λύκου. Of 
Pelops he speaks tom. 19 p. 16 ἐπανῆλθον ἐκ Ρώμης εἰς 
τὴν πατρίδα [A. D. 167. See the Tables p. 159]— 
τρία δέ μοι βιβλία παρά τινων ἐδόθη γεγραμμένα πρὶν εἰς 
Σμύρναν ἐκ Περγάμου μεταβῆναι, Πέλοπός τε τοῦ ἰατροῦ καὶ 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


101 Satyrus medicus, Quinti μαθητής. 

102 Numesianus, Quinti μαθητής. 

103 Pelops. 

104 Stratonicus, Sabini μαθητής. 

105 Auschrion empiricus. 

106 Lycus Macedo, Quinti μαθητής. 
yovds. Conf. p. 57. 


προσεγράφησαν, ws εἰρηκότος οὕτω Koivrov κατὰ τὴν ἐξήγησιν τοῦ προκειμένου ΠΠυθίωνος. 
18.2 Ρ. 1000 6 τοῦ Koivrov μαθητὴς Λύκοςν. 


283 


Galen. tom. 19 p. 22 Λύκος 6 Μακεδὼν, Koivrov μαθητὴς ye- 
tom. 17.1 p.502 αὗται μὲν ab ἐκ τοῦ προρρητικοῦ ῥήσεις ὑπὸ τοῦ Λύκου 


tom. 


107 Antiochus sophista. Mentioned in the Tables A. D.173. For his time see A. D. 216 p. 227. 
108 Alewander sophista. Tables A.D.160.170. Secretary to Marcus. 


109 Claudius Ptolemeus~. 
110 Basilides Scythopolitanus*. 
111 Lamblichus Babylonius. 


Tables A. D. 139. 140. 161. 
Tables A. D. 148. 
Tables A. D. 166. 


The preceptor of Verus. 


112 Peregrinus. Tables A. D, 165. Conversed with Demonax; Lucian. Demon. 6.21. See N° 57. 
113 Atticus Platonicus. Tables A. 1). 164. 177. Mentioned by Porphyry Vit. Plotin. ὁ. 147. 


114 Cyescens cynicus. Tables A. D. 153. 


115 Amyntianus. 


Tables A.D. 167. Dedicated to Marcus. 


116 Df. Aurelius Antoninus imp. Born A. D.121; reigned 161—180. 


Tables A. D. 180. 
Tables A. Ὁ. 176. 


117 Chryseros. 

118 Phrynichus. 
119 Basilides sophista. 
120 Damophilus. 


Lived in the times of Marcus and Commodus. 
Tables A.D.176. Contemporary with Phrynichus. 
Suidas p. 863 D Δαμόφιλος φιλόσοφος, σοφιστής" ὃν ἀνεθρέψατο ᾿Ιουλιανὸς ὁ ἐπὶ 


Μάρκου τοῦ βασιλέως ὕπατος [A. Ὁ. 175 2] γράψας πάμπολλα, ἐξ ὧν ταῦτά μοι εὕρηται ἐπὶ ταῖς 
τῶν βιβλίων θήκαις" Φιλόβιβλος, πρῶτος περὶ ἀξιοκτήτων βιβλίων, πρὸς Λολλιανὸν Μάξιμον. 
Περὶ βίου ἀρχαιῶν. (καὶ ἑτέρα πάμπολλα.) Conf. Eudociam p. 134. 

121 Herodianus grammaticus*, Son of Apollonius. Tables A.D.173. Flourished in the reign 


of Marcus. 


᾿Αλβίνου τοῦ ΠΙλατωνικοῦ χάριν.----τὸ δὲ τρίτον ἡνίκα Πέλοψ 
μετὰ Φιλίππου τοῦ ἐμπειρικοῦ διελέχθη δυοῖν ἡμερῶν, τοῦ 
μὲν Πέλοπος, ὡς μὴ δυναμένης τῆς ἰατρικῆς b¢ ἐμπειρίας 
μόνης συστῆναι, τοῦ Φιλίππου δ᾽ ἐπιδεικνύντος δύνασθαι. 

ν Galen writes against him tom. 18.1 p. 196 Λύκος 
τοίνυν ἔγραψε x. τ. Δ. tom. 16 p. 197 κάκιστον δὲ πάν- 
τῶν 6 Λύκος ἡρμηνεύσατο. p. 198 ἀλλὰ τίς φέρει τὴν τοῦ 
Λύκου τοῦ Μακεδόνος ἀσέλγειαν καὶ τὴν τοῦ ᾿Αρτεμιδώρου 
[sc. Capitonis] ἀμάθειαν καὶ τὴν τῶν ἄλλων πολυλαλίαν 
καὶ ἀπιθάνους λόγους ; ἴοτη. 17. 1 p. 966. Idem tom. 2 
p-71 ὥσθ᾽ ὁ Λύκος οὔτ᾽ ἀληθῆ λέγων φαίνεται κιτ.λ. p.227 
Λύκου τι σύγγραμμα νῦν ἡμῖν ἐκομίσθη, μικροῦ δεῖν εἰς πεν- 
τακισχιλίους ἐκτεταμένον, ἐν τοῖς πλείστοις αὐτῶν ἐσφαλ- 
μένον. Lycus is criticised again tom, 2 p. 449 tom. 3 
p- 366 tom. 18.2 p. 926. 927. 933. 

w Suidas p. 3155 D οὗτος ἔγραψε Μηχανικὰ βιβλία γ', 
Περὶ φάσεων καὶ ἐπισημασιῶν ἀστέρων ἀπλανῶν βιβλία β', 
"Amhoow ἐπιφανείας σφαίρας, Κανόνα πρόχειρον, Τὸν μέγαν 
ἀστρονόμον ἤτοι σύνταξιν, καὶ ἄλλα. 

x Sextus Empir. Logic. II. 258 οἱ στωικοὶ, ὡς οἱ 
περὶ τὸν Βασιλείδην. Fabricius ad locum: “ Puto Ba- 
silidem Scythopolitanum intelligi.” 

Y Atticus upon Plato is quoted by Proclus in Ti- 


meum. See below under Jamblichus No 252, Works 
n, 11. 

z See above c. 2 at A. D. 175. 

a The following catalogue of the works of Herodian 
is founded upon the list of Fabricius tom. 6 p. 282, 
with additional testimonies from works published 
since the time of Fabricius. 

1 εἰς τὸ ἀνεκφώνητον. Etymol. M. v. δυσωπεῖσθαι p. 
292. 55. 

2 περὶ αὐθυποτάκτων καὶ ἀνυποτάκτων. Bekker. Anecd. 
Gr. p. 1086. 

3 περὶ τῶν ἀριθμῶν. Conf. Fabric. p. 278. 

4 In Apollonit περὶ γενῶν. Steph. Byz. Kapia :— 
Kdeipa. —‘Hpwdiavds ἐν μὲν τῇ ὀρθογραφίᾳ ἀμφίβολον 
αὐτό φησιν. ἐν δὲ τῇ καθόλου, χρήσει ἑπόμενος διὰ διφθόγ- 
you" ὑπομνηματίζων δὲ τὸ περὶ γενῶν ᾿Απολλωνίου, διὰ τοῦ 
t μακροῦ. See above, Apollonit Opp. n. 13. 

5 In Apollonii περὶ παθῶν. “Steph. Byz. Πνύξ :— 
περὶ οὗ φησιν "Ηρωδιανὸς ἐν τοῖς περὶ παθῶν οὕτως" κι τ. A. 
Schol. Aristoph, Lys. 994 πᾶα πᾶσα : οὕτως Ἡρωδιανὸς 
ἐν τῷ περὶ παθῶν. Etym. p. 143.2 παρὰ τὸ ᾿Αριστοκλῆς 
᾿Αρίστυλλος. οὕτως Ηρωδιανὸς εἰς τὴν ᾿Απολλωνίου εἶσα- 
γωγὴν, ἢ περὶ παθῶν. Etym. p. 56, 26 ἀλάλημαι: ----Ἡρωδ. 


002 


284 


APPENDIX. 


σ᾽ 


Ammianus 22. 16,15. 16 Alexandria—Aureliano imperium agente civilibus jurgiis ad cer- 
tamina interneciva prolapsis—amisit regionis maximam partem que Bruchion adpellabatur, 


ἐν τῷ περὶ παθῶν. p. 150. 9 dpreuns:—‘Hpod. ἐν τῷ 
ὑπομνήματι τῶν περὶ παθῶν φησιν κατ. Χ. Bekk. Anecd. 
Gr. p. 1219 1. penult. ‘Hpod. ἐν τῷ περὶ παθῶν οὕτω 
κι τὰ. Etymol.”Apyy p. 1460. ὅ καλεῖται δὲ καὶ Τάρνη, 
ὡς λέγει Ἡρωδ. ἐν τῷ περὶ παθῶν. 

6 περὶ βαρβαρισμοῦ καὶ σολοικισμοῦ κατὰ πλάτος. 
Edidit Valckenerius ad Ammonium p. 191—204. 
Assigned to Herodian by Villoison Anecd. Gr. p. 175 
—178. 

7 περὶ γάμου καὶ συμβιώσεως. Etymol. p. 149. 45 
ἄρσην---παρὰ τοῦ ἔρδω : ἔρσω :---οὕτως “Hpwdiavis ἐν τῷ 
περὶ γάμου καὶ συμβιώσεως. 

8 ὑπόμνημα τοῦ περὶ παθῶν Διδύμου. Schol. Hom. 
Il. p. 201 ὡγτεῖ ὁ Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν τῷ α' ὑπομνήματι τοῦ περὶ 
παθῶν Διδύμου. 1]. γ. 272 “Hpwdiavds ἐν τῷ β' ποιήματι 
{lege cum Bekkero ὑπομνήματι] τῷ περὶ παθῶν Διδύμου. 
A. 100 λέγει ὁ τεχνικὸς ἐν τῷ ὑπομνήματι τοῦ περὶ παθῶν 
Διδύμου κ. τ. λ.----ἐν δὲ τῇ ᾿Ομηρικῇ προσῳδίᾳ ἐναντιοῦται 
τούτῳ. 

9 περὶ διχρόνων. Bekker. Anecd. Gr. p. 1438 note. 

10 περὶ ἐγκλινομένων καὶ ἐγκλιτικῶν καὶ συνεγκλιτικῶν 
μορίων. Editur apud Bekker. Anecd. Gr. p. 1142— 
1149. 

1] ἐπιμερισμοί. Bekker. Anecd. Gr. p. 1402 οὕτως 
Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν ἐπιμερισμοῖς. p. 1431 ἐχείρ, καὶ ἀποβολῇ 
τοῦ ε χείρ. οὕτως ‘Hp. ἐν ἐπιμερισμοῖς. Schol. Aristoph. 
Avium 877 στρουθὲ μῆτερ : ἩἫἩρωδιανὸς ἐν τῷ “ Βάσκ ἴθι 
Ἶρι ταχεῖα’ ----ἐπιμερισμῷ φησι τὸν Χάρητα λέγειν βαρύνειν 
᾿Αττικοὺς τὸ στροῦθος, ὁμοίως καὶ ἐν τῷ ts’ τῆς καθόλου 
λέγων καὶ Τρύφωνα μεμνῆσθαι ἐν δευτέρῳ περὶ ᾿Αττικῆς 
προσῳδίας. Schol. Hom. Il. δ. 66 ὑπερκύδαντας : λέγουσι 
δέ τινες ὅτι ἐν τοῖς ἐπιμερισμοῖς λέγει ὁ Ἡρωδιανὸς ὅτι με- 
τοχή ἐστιν---ἐν δὲ τῷ ὀνοματικῷ λέγει ὅτι ὄνομά ἐστι.----τῷ 
ὀνοματικῷ δεῖ μᾶλλον πιστεύειν ἢ τοῖς ἐπιμερισμοῖς.----τοῦτο 
γὰρ ὡμολόγηται εἶναι “Hpwdiavod, ἀλλ᾽ εἰσὶ καὶ ψευδεπί- 
γραφοι. Conf. Eustath. ad locum p. 445. 380. Schol. 
ad I]. μ. 106 λελίληκα: λελίλημαι : λελιλημένος : λελιη- 
μένος. “Hpwdiavis ἐν ἐπιμερισμοῖς. Ad ¢. 414. τ. 267 
“Hpod. ἐν ἐπιμερισμῷ. Etymol. p. 101.35 νάκης: νάκου: 
νάκην : οὕτως Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν ἐπιμερισμοῖς. Idem p. 3. 1 
ἀβακέως : “Hpwdiavds εἰς τοὺς μεγάλους ἐπιμερισμούς. Suid. 
Ρ.20118Β καταπροΐξεται [Aristoph. Kq. 433] : Ἣρωδι- 
ανὸς ἐν ἐπιμερισμοῖς παρὰ τὸ ἴσσω φησί. 

12 ζητούμενα τῶν μερῶν τοῦ λόγου. Etym. p. 794. 38 
Φιλοπότης ; οὕτως Ἣρωδ, εἰς τὰ ζητούμενα τῶν μερῶν τοῦ 
cen, 

13. περὶ κλίσεως ὀνομάτων. Steph. Byz. Bpiyes. Ἥρω- 
διανὸς ἐν πρώτῃ κλίσεως ὀνομάτων Bpiyayras αὐτούς φησι. 

14 περὶ τῆς λέξεως τῶν στίχων. In Appendice ad 
Draconem Stratonicerisem p. 88. 

15 περὶ μονήρους λέξεως. Edidit Dindorf Lips. 1823 
p- 1—47. 

16 μονόβιβλος περὶ κυρίων καὶ ἐπιθέτων καὶ προσηγορι- 
κῶν. Schol. Eur. Hippol. 408 Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν τῷ μονο- 
βίβλῳ τῷ περὶ κ. τ. λ.--λέγει εἶναι kK, TA, 


τοῦ ἡδὺ ὕδωρ μονοβίβλῳ κ. τ. λ. 


17 μονόβιβλος ὅτι τὰ εἰς ap οὐδέτερα παραληγόμενα τῷ 
ὦ ἄκλιτά εἰσι. Etymol. p. 491. 36 λέγει δὲ ρωδιανὸς 
ἐν μονοβίβλῳ κ. τ. X. 

18 μονόβιβλος περὶ τοῦ ἡδὺ ὕδωρ. Bekker. Anecd. 
Gr. p. 1194.1 ἰστέον δὲ ὅτι λέγει 6 Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν τῷ περὶ 


19 ὀνοματικόν. See above, ἡ". 1]. Bekker. Anecd. 
Gr. p. 1181 ‘Hp. ἐν τῷ ὀνοματικῷς: Ὁ. 1199 ἐν τῷ ὀνο- 
ματικῷ τοῦ ἫἩρωδιανοῦ. τ. 1195 6 ‘Hp. ἐν τῷ ὀνοματικῷ. 
p- 1272 ἐν τοῖς προλεγομένοις τοῦ ὀνοματικοῦ Ηρωδιανοῦ. 
Ρ. 1317.1 p. 1390. Eustath. ad Odyss. p. 1807. 16 
ἐν δέ ye τοῖς ὀνοματικοῖς Ηρωδιανοῦ φέρεται k. T. A. 

20 περὶ ὀρθογραφίας. Steph. Byz. Καρία. See above 
n.4, Bekker. Anecd. Gr. p. 1354 βοϊκὰ ζεύγη : Ἥρω- 
diavds δὲ διὰ τῆς εἰ SupOdyyou—ev τῷ περὶ ὀρθογραφίας. 
Schol. Hom. 1]. a. 129 μέμνηται αὐτοῦ κἀν τῇ ὀρθογρα- 
gia ἫἩρωδιανός. Priscian. [1.1 p. 55 Herogianus de 
Orthographia ostendit &c. 

21 περὶ πνευμάτων. Bekker. Anecd. Gr. p. 1428 
οὕτως Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν τῷ περὶ πνευμάτων. 

22 ἀνώμαλος προσῳδία. Etym. p. 146. 14 ’Apvaios— 
‘Hpod. ἐν τῇ ἀνωμ. προσ. 

23 ᾿Αττικὴ mpoo@dia. Schol. Aristoph. Eq. 485 
kpayov κεκράξεται : ᾿Αρίσταρχος ὀξυτονῶς ἀντὶ τοῦ Kpav- 
γαστικῶς, καὶ ‘Hpwdiavds ἐν ᾿Αττικῇ προσφῳδίᾳ. 

24 καθολικὴ προσῳδία. Schol. Hom. Il. ο. 338 εἰρή- 
σεται ἡμῖν ἐν τοῖς περὶ καθολικῆς προσῳδίας.. Ad B. 461 
ι. 292 λ. 446 ξ. 143 Ἡρωδ. ἐν τῇ καθόλου. Eustath. 
ad Hom. Il. p. 962.15 παρὰ Ἡρωδιανῷ ἐν τῇ μεγάλῃ 
προσῳδίᾳ κεῖται. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 877. See above, 
n.11. Schol. ad Eq. 1182 ‘Hpwdiavds ἐν τῇ καθόλου 
προπαροξύνει. Bekker. Anecd. Gr. p. 676. 21 Ἣρωδι- 
avis ἐν τῷ περὶ καθόλου προσῳδιῶν ὡρίσατο. p. 1173 
p: 1250 p. 1255 p. 1265 penult. p. 1383 ult. p. 1399 
p: 1421 p. 1424 p. 1433 b ‘Hp. ἐν τῇ καθόλου. 

Schol. Aristoph. Av. 1679 Ἴων ἐν ᾿ομφάλῃ τοὺς Bap- 
βάρους χελιδόνας ἀρσενικῶς φησιν, ὡς “Hpwdiavds ev τῷ 
πρώτῳ τῆς καθόλου φησίν. Priscian. VI. 18 p. 283 teste 
Herodiano, qui hoc ponit in I Catholicorum. Schol. 
Apollon. I. 1297 ‘Hpod. ἐν τῷ β τῆς καθόλου. Steph. 
Byz. ᾿Αθάρραβις :----Ἡρωδ. ἐν τρίτῳ. Schol. Aristoph. 
Vesp. 234 Χάβης: οὕτως Ἡρωδ. ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ τῆς καθόλου. 
Schol. Apollon. I. 785. 1047. IL. 17.110 Ἡρωδ. ἐν 
τῷ τρίτῳ τῆς καθόλου. Schol. Apollon. Il. 791 Schol. 
Soph. CEd. Col. 195 Ἡρωδ. ἐν τῷ ¢ τῆς καθόλου. Schol. 
Apollon. II. 1056 IV. 322 Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 70 
Ἡρωδ. ἐν τῷ ς΄ τῆς καθόλου. Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 924 
Ἡρωδ. ἐν τῷ (΄ τῆς καθόλουι Conf. Suidam p. 2268 A. 
Schol. . Apollon. I. 54 ᾿Αμφρύσοιο :—mporrapofiverat δὲ, 
ὡς ἐν τῇ η τῆς καθόλου. Schol. Hom. 1].ν. 521 ἡ Ηρ. ἐν τῷ θ΄ 
τῆς καθόλου. Schol. Apollon. IV. 1309 Ἡρωδ. ἐν δεκάτῳ 
φησίν. Steph. Byz. "Aypn- Ἡρωδ. ἐν ια΄. Schol. Hom. 
Il. ν. 212 ἫἩρωδ. ἐν τῷ ta’ τῆς καθόλου. Schol. Aristoph. 
Pac. 414 if’ ἁρματωλίας :--- μέμνηται “Hpwdiavds ἐν τῇ 
ια΄, καὶ Φρύνιχος ἐν τῇ σοφιστικῇ παρασκευῇ οὕτω τίθησι 


GREEK AUTHORS. 285 


diuturnum prestantium hominum domicilium ; unde Aristarchus grammatice rei donis ex- 
cellens et Herodianus artium minutissimus sciscitator et Saccas Ammonius [N° 194] Plotin 
magister aliique plurimi scriptores multorum in literis nobilium studiorum, inter quos Chalcen- 
terus eminuit Didymus [F. H. III p. 205 p. 551]. Priscianus procem. p. 4 Quid enim Hero- 
diani artibus certius, quid Apollonii scrupulosis questionibus enucleatius possit inveniri ?— 
Spatii quoque veniam peto, quamvis ad Herodiani scriptorum pelagus et ad ejus patris Apol- 
lonii spatiosa volumina meorum compendiosa sunt existimanda scripta librorum, hujus tamen te 
operis hortatorem sortitus, judicem quoque facio, Juliane consul ac patricie, ὅσο. 11. 6 p. 76 
Incongruum videtur—nos Apollonii et Herodiani, qui omnes antiquorum errores grammatico- 
rum purgaverunt, vestigia linquere. V1.1 p. 218 Maximis auctoribus Herodiano et Apollonio 


confisus ingredior. 
rodianus. 
122 Varus Pergeus. Tables A. Ὁ. 158. 
123 Arrianus. Tables A. D. 103. 135. 148. 


Idem de XII vers. Mneid. ¢.10 p. 340 Dionysius et Apollonius et He- 


Between Alexander and Hermogenes. 
Lucian. tom. 5 p. 64. 65 ’Apptavds 6 τοῦ ᾿Επικτήτου 


μαθητὴς, ἀνὴρ Ρωμαίων ἐν τοῖς πρώτοις καὶ παιδείᾳ παρ᾽ ὅλον τὸν βίον συγγενόμενος. 


124 Appianus. 


Tables A. D. 180. 147. Suidas p. 462 Β ἔγραψε Ῥωμαϊκὴν ἱστορίαν τὴν καλου- 


μένην Βασιλικήν. καὶ αἱ μὲν τρεῖς βίβλοι ᾿Αππιανοῦ αἱ πρῶται περιλαμβάνουσιν ὅσα Ῥωμαίοις 


ἀγωνιζομένοις ἐς ᾿Ιταλιώτας ἔτι περὶ ἀρχῆς καὶ ἡγεμονίας ἐπράχθη x. τ. δ. 


τὴν λέξι. Steph. Byz. ᾿Αριάνθη: ‘Hpwd. ιβ΄. Idem 
᾿Αβακαῖνον : πόλις Σικελίας οὐδετέρως καὶ παροξυτόνως, καὶ 
ἡ παραλήγουσα διὰ διφθόγγου. ὡς Ἣ ρωδ. ἐν ιγ΄ περὶ 
οὐδετέρων. The number ἐϊό. XIII seems to refer it 
to this work. Schol. Hom. Il. \. 480 ‘“Hpod. ἐν τῷ te’ 
τῆς καθόλου. Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 1150 ἐν τῷ ιε΄ τῆς 
καθόλου. Schol. Hom. Il. α. 273 μέμνηται δὲ αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ 
ιζ΄ Ἡρωδιανός. ἔ. 241 παρατίθεται ὁ “Hpod. ἐν τῷ ιζ΄ τῆς 
καθόλου. Schol. Hom. Il. a. 493. π. 097. φ. 232. ψ.137 
Ἡρωδ. ἐν τῷ ιθ΄ τῆς καθόλου. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 877. 
See above 2.11. Schol. Hom. Il. a. 3818 ἐν τῷ κ' τῆς 
καθόλου. Steph. Byz. "ABat.—éore δὲ ἄλλη “ABa πόλις 
Καρίας, ὡς Ηρωδιανὸς ἐν εἰκοστῷ βιβλίῳ. Schol. Apollon. 
I. 1294 ‘Hpwd. ἐν τῷ εἰκοστῷ φησίν. Schol. Hom. Il. ρ. 
110 μέμνηται ὁ Ηρωδιανὸς ἐν τῷ μ΄. Perhaps the num- 
ber is corrupt. 

25 ὋὉμηρικὴ mpoomdia, Suid. p. 2453 A μεμνῇτο.---- 
Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν τῇ “Ομηρικῇ mpoowdia. Conf. Schol. Ari- 
stoph. Pluti 992 Dindorf. Schol. Hom. 1]. A. 160. 
See above z. 8. 

ἐν τῇ Ἰλιακῇ mpoomdig. Etymol. ἦδος. See below 
Συμπόσιον. Schol. Hom. Il. a. 493 ὁ “Hpod. ἐν τῇ Ἰλιακῇ 
προσῳδίᾳ. y. 20 ἐν τῇ Ἰλιακῇ προσῳδίᾳ. ¢.414 τὸ δὲ 
ἀμὸν ἐν μὲν τῇ Ἰλιακῇ προσῳδίᾳ φησὶν ὁ ‘Hpadiavds Δωρι- 
κώτερον εἶναι ἀπὸ τοῦ duérepov' ἐν δὲ ἐπιμερισμῷ [see 
2.11] φησὶν ὅτι ἀπὸ τοῦ ἐμὸν ἐκτέταται. σ. 352 ἐν τῇ 
Ἰλιακῇ προσῳδίᾳ ἐν τῇ Ψ λέγει kr. λ. Conf. ad ψ. 420. 
φ. 279. 8.109. At the end of each book of the Iliad 
in Schol. ed. Bekker. are added the words τινὰ μὲν ἐκ 
τῆς Ἰλιακῆς προσῳδίας Ἡρωδιανοῦ. 

ἐν τῇ ᾿Οδυσσειακῇ προσῳδίᾳᾳ. Schol. Hom. Il. 7.390 
ἐν μέντοι τῇ ᾿Οδυσσειακῇ προσῳδίᾳ φανερῶς τὸ γραπτῦς 
περισπᾷ. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 862 Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν τῇ 
βίβλῳ φησὶ τῆς ᾿Οδυσσειακῆς προσῳδίας τὸ φορβειά διὰ 
τῆς εἰ διφθόγγου γράφεσθαι καὶ ὀξυτόνως. 


Appian himself 


περὶ παθῶν. See above, n. 5. 8. 

26 περὶ πνευμάτων. Bekker. Anecd. Gr. p. 1428 ov- 
τως Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν τῷ περὶ πνεύματων. ᾿ 

27 περὶ συζυγιῶν. Bekker. Anecd. Gr. p. 1402 φη- 
oly ρωδ. ἐν τῷ περὶ συζυγιῶν. 

28 συμπόσιον. Steph. Byz. Δικαιάρχεια : πόλις Ἴτα- 
λίας. ταύτην δέ φασι κεκλῆσθαι ἸΤοτιόλους, ἐν ἣ τὸ συμπό- 
σιον ὃ Ἡρωδιανὸς ἔγραψε. Etymol. ἦδος p. 420. 35 
Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν ᾿Ιλιακῇ προσῳδίᾳ' ἐν δὲ τῷ συμποσίῳ φησὶν 
ὅτι τὸ ἦδος βούλονταί τινες δασύνειν, ἐκρίναμεν δὲ μᾶλλον 
Ψψιλοῦσθαι. Eustath. in Il. 8p. 154. 39 Ἣρωδ. ἐν τῷ 
αὐτοῦ συμποσίῳ δασύνεσθαι αὐτὸ λέγει πρός τινων, ὡς ἀπὸ 
τοῦ ἥδω καὶ τῆς ἡδονῆς. ἐκρίναμεν δέ, φησιν, ὥστε μᾶλλον 
Ψιλοῦν ard. Conf. Schol. ad II. a. 576. 

29 περὶ συντάξεως στοιχείων. Steph. Byz. ᾿Αγβάτανα: 
---Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν τῷ περὶ συντ. στ. ἐγκρίνει τὴν διὰ τοῦ κ 
γραφήν. [sc. ᾿Ακβάτ.] Bekk. Anecd. Gr. p. 1385 ἰῶτα. 
—ovres Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν τῇ συντάξει τῶν στοιχείων. 

90 περὶ σχημάτων. Schol. Hom. IIL. γ. 391 δῖνος---- 
διὰ τοῦ ε φησὶν Ἡρωδιανὸς ἐν τῷ περὶ σχημάτων. Edidit 
Villoison Anecd. Gr. p. 87—97. Etymol. p. 137. 31 
ἀργύφεον :---- δὲ ‘Hpwdiavds ἐν τῷ περὶ σχημάτων λέγει 
ὅτι γίνονταί τινες συνθέσεις καὶ ἀπὸ μόνου ῥήματος" οἷον 
ἀπὸ τοῦ B& κάραβος. 

31 φιλέταιρος. Edidit Piersonus ad Meerin p. 431 
—453. Conf. Villoison. Anecd. Gr. p. 85. 

32 Villoison An. Gr. p. 86 Ἡρωδιανοῦ περὶ στίχων 
τῆς λέξεως. 

Ὁ Simplicius ad Aristot. Categ. p. 6 apud Schol. 
Aristot. Berolin. p. 70a 1.10 ὑπὸ φαρμάκων ἐπιλαθέσθαι 
συνέβη πάντων, ὡς τοῖς μετὰ ᾿Αντωνίνου [lege ᾿Αντωνίου] 
τοῦ Ῥωμαίων στρατηγοῦ Πάρθοις πολεμοῦσι συνέβη ἐπὶ 
βοτάνης τινὸς ἐδωδῇ, ὡς ᾿Αριανὸς ἱστορεῖ ἐν τοῖς ἸΠαρθικοῖς. 
The incident is recorded by Plutarch Vit. Anton. 
c. 45. 


286 APPENDIX. ORY 6 
procem. 6. 14 p. 20 Schw. ᾿Αππιανὸς ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς ἐς τὰ πρῶτα ἥκων ἐν TH πατρίδι, καὶ δίκαις 
ἐν Ρώμῃ συναγορεύσας ἐπὶ τῶν βασιλέων μέχρι με σφῶν ἐπιτροπεύειν ἠξίωσαν. καὶ εἴ τῳ σπουδὴ 
καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ μαθεῖν, ἔστι μοι καὶ περὶ τούτου συγγραφή“. 

125 Hermogenes Tarsensis. Tables A. D. 163. 173. 

126 Antiochus Laodicenus scepticus. The preceptor of Menodotus. See below N° 139. 

127 Artemidorus. Suid p.585 A ᾿Αρτεμίδωρος Δαλδιανός. πόλις δέ ἐστι Λυδίας ἡ Δάλδις. φιλό- 
σοφος. ἔγραψεν ᾿Ονειροκριτικὰ ἐν βιβλίοις τέσσαρσιν, Οἰωνοσκοπικὰ καὶ Χειροσκοπικά. He 
mentions Varus and Philager: Tables A.D. 158. And appears to be their contemporary. 

128 Hephestio. Tables A.D. 160. Contemporary with Athencus. 

129 Philager. Tables A.D. 159. The preceptor of Pheniz, and the rival of Herodes Atticus. 

130 Maximus Tyrius. Tables A.D. 148. Suidas p. 2396 B Μαξέίμος Τύριος, φιλόσοφος, διέτριψε 
δὲ ἐν Ρώμῃ ἐπὶ Κομόδου: ἔγραψε περὶ “Ὁμήρου, καὶ rls ἡ παρ᾽ αὐτῷ ἀρχαία φιλοσοφία. εἰ καλῶς 
Σωκράτης οὐκ ἀπελογήσατο. καὶ ἄλλα τινὰ φιλόσοφα ζητήματα“. 

181 Aristides*. Born A.D. 129 died A, Ὁ. 189. Was at Athens under Herodes, at Pergamus 
under Aristocles. Saw the emperor Marcus at Smyrna. He taught Damianus: Philostrat. 
V.S. II. 23. see the Tables A. D. 192 p. 1914. 

132 Numenius. Preceded Clemens Alewandrinus, who quotes him. Quoted also and read by 


Origen, Plotinus, Porphyry, Eusebius. The time of Clemens, who wrote-in the reign of 


Severus’, will carry back Numenius to the time of the Antonines. 


Suidas p. 2612 B Nov- 


μήνιος ᾿Απαμεὺς ἀπὸ Συρίας, φιλόσοφος Πυθαγόρειος. οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ τὴν τοῦ Πλάτωνος ἐξελέγξας 
διάνοιαν, ὡς ἐκ τῶν Μωσαϊκῶν τὰ περὶ Θερῦ καὶ κόσμου γενέσεως ἀποσυλήσασαν. καὶ διὰ τοῦτό 
φησι ““ Fl γάρ ἐστι Πλάτων ἢ Μωσῆς ἀττικίζων ;” 


© Appian a friend of Fronto is mentioned Fronton. 
Ep. XI ad Antoninum p. 28. 29 Supplicavi tibi jam per 
biennium pro Appiano amico meo, cum quo mihi et vetus 
consuetudo et studiorum usus prope quotidianus inter- 
cedit.—Cum primum pro Appiano petivi, ita benigne 
admisisti preces meas ut sperare deberem. Proximo 
superiore anno petenti mihi propitius multa respondisti; 
illud vero etiam comiter, futurum ut cum Appiano, me 
rogante, procurationem dedisses, causidicorum scatebra 
exoreretur idem petentium, &c. Maio refers this to 
Appian the historian. Two Greek epistles are extant, 
VI p. 426 παρὰ ᾿Αππιανοῦ Spdrvran. VII p. 432 ’An- 
πιανῷ παρὰ Φρόντωνος. referred by Maio ad Ep. XI 
p- 28 to the historian. The letters however contain 
no internal evidence that this was the historian. 
Epist. VI has nothing worthy of Appian in the mat- 
ter or the style. 

ἃ Reiske in preefatione has pronounced a just judg- 
ment upon the empty and puerile declamations of 
Mazimus, written rather in the style of a sophist than 
a philosopher. 

Mazimus had visited Arabia: Diss. 8, 8 tom. 1 
p. 142 ᾿Αράβιοι σέβουσι μὲν, ὅντινα δὲ οὐκ οἶδα" τὸ δὲ 
ἄγαλμα εἶδον" λίθος ἦν τετράγωνος. And Phrygia: Ibid. 
p- 149 Φρύγες οἱ περὶ Κελαινὰς νεμόμενοι τιμῶσι ποταμοὺς 
δύο, Μαρσύαν καὶ Μαίανδρον" εἶδον τοὺς ποταμούς. 

© Upon Aristides see the Tables A. D. 129. 160. 
161. 162. 165. 168. 169. 171. 172. 176. 178 Or. 
XX Or. XLI. 179 Or. ΧΧΙ. 189. 

f Libanius tom. 3 p. 347 gives high praise to 


Aristides ; and describes p. 378 his life and labours : 
*« Aristides visited the Hellespont, lonia, Pergamus, 
Smyrna, Ephesus, Egypt, Rome.” 

& See the Tables A. D- 194. 4. 

h Clem. Al. Strom. I p. 342 C Νουμήνιος ὁ Πυθα- 
γόρειος φιλόσοφος avrixpos γράφει “Ti γάρ ἐστι TAdrev 
ἢ Μωσῆς ἀττικίζων ;’ Conf. Theodoret. Therapeut. II 
p- 37. 50. Origenes in Celsum I. 15 ὁ Πυθαγόρειος 
Νουμήνιος, ὅστις ἐν τῷ a Περὶ τἀγαθοῦ λέγων περὶ τῶν 
ἐθνῶν ὅσα περὶ τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς ἀσωμάτου διείληφεν ἐγκατέταξεν 
αὐτοῖς καὶ Ιουδαίους. Idem IV. 51 ἐγὼ δὲ οἶδα καὶ Nov- 
μήνιον τὸν Πυθαγόρειον, ἄνδρα πολλῷ κρεῖττον διηγησάμενον 
Πλάτωνα, καὶ τῶν Πυθαγορείων δογμάτων πρεσβεύσαντα, 
πολλαχοῦ τῶν συγγραμμάτων αὑτοῦ ἐκτιθέμενον τὰ Μωὕσέως 
καὶ τῶν προφητῶν, καὶ οὐκ ἀπιθάνως αὐτὰ τροπολογοῦντα, 
ὥσπερ ἐν τῷ καλουμένῳ Ἔποπι καὶ ἐν τοῖς Περὶ ἀριθμῶν 
καὶ ἐν τοῖς Περὶ τόπου. ἐν δὲ τῷ τρίτῳ Περὶ τἀγαθοῦ ἐκτί- 
θεται καὶ περὶ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ ἱστορίαν τινὰ, τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ οὐ 
λέγων. Idem V. 38 ἀνέγνωμεν δὲ παρὰ Νουμηνίῳ τῷ 
Πυθαγορείῳ περὶ τῆς κατασκευῆς αὐτοῦ κι τ λ. V. 57 
παρὰ τῷ Πυθαγορείῳ Νουμηνίῳ ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ Περὶ ἀφθαρ- 
σίας ψυχῆς. Hieronymus Magno p. 1089 Origenes 
decem scripsit stromateas Christianorum et philoso- 
phorum inter se sententias comparans, et omnia nostre 
religionis dogmata de Platone et Aristotele Numenio 
Cornutoque confirmans. Porphyrius de antro Nympha- 
rum c. 10 φησὶν ὁ Νουμήνιος, διὰ τοῦτο λέγων τὸν προ- 
φήτην [sc. Genes. I. 5] εἰρηκέναι ἐμφέρεσθαι ἐπάνω τοῦ 
ὕδατος Θεοῦ πνεῦμα. See other testimonies in Cronius, 
and in Porphyry apud Euseb. quoted in the Tables 


GREEK AUTHORS. 287 


133 Cronius. Porphyr. de Antro Nymph. ὁ. 21 p.20 Νουμήνιος καὶ ὁ τούτου ἑταῖρος Κρόνιος. 
See other testimonies to Cronius above at N° 21 and in the Tables A. D. 206.3. Nemesius 
c.2 p. 117 Κρόνιος ἐν τῷ Περὶ παλιγγενεσίας. 

134 Adrianus. Tables A. D. 131. 176. 192. His disciples: A. D. 192. 
of 80 in A. D. 193. 

135 Chrestus. Tables A. D. 179. 

136 Pollux Tables A.D. 176. 183. 
A.D. 199. 

137 Zeno Atheniensis. Taught Antipater: Tables A. D. 199. 

138 Polyenus. Tables A. D. 163. 

139 Menodotus Nicomediensis. The preceptor of Herodotus of Tarsus. Laertius IX. 115. 116 
describes the succession in the sceptical school from Pyrrho and Timon to Saturninus the 
disciple of Sextus Empiricus: (Τίμωνος) διάδοχος, ὡς μὲν Mnvddoros φησὶ, γέγονεν οὐδεὶς, ἀλλὰ 
διέλιπεν 77 ἀγωγὴ ἕως αὐτὴν Πτολεμαῖος ὁ Κυρηναῖος ἀνεκτήσατο᾽ ὡς δὲ ᾿Ιππόβοτος φησὶ καὶ 
Σωτίων, διήκουσαν αὐτοῦ Διοσκουρίδης Κύπριος καὶ Νικόλοχος Ῥόδιος καὶ Εὐφράνωρ Σελευκεὺς 
Πραὔλος τε ἀπὸ Τρωάδος.---Εὐφράνορος δὲ διήκουσεν Εὔβουλος ᾿Αλεξανδρεύς" οὗ Πτολεμαῖος" 
οὗ Σαρπήδων καὶ Ἡρακλείδης: ᾿Ηρακλείδου δὲ Αἰνησίδημος Κνώσσιος, ὃς καὶ Πυρρωνείων λόγων 
ὀκτὼ συνέγραψε βιβλία οὗ Ζεύξιππος ὁ Πολίτης" οὗ Ζεῦξις 6 Γωνιόπους" οὗ ᾿Αντίοχος Λαοδι- 
κεὺς ἀπὸ Λύκου" τούτου δὲ Μηνόδοτος ὁ Νικομηδεὺς, ἰατρὸς ἐμπειρικὸς, καὶ Θειώδας Λαοδικεύς. 
Μηνοδότου δὲ “Hpddoros ᾿Αριέως Ταρσεύς" “Hpoddrov δὲ διήκουσε Σέξτος ὁ ἐμπειρικός----έξτου δὲ 


He died at the age 


His disciples Ibid. Succeeded Adrianus at Athens. 
Favoured by Commodus. Taught Antipater: Tables 


διήκουσε Saropvivos 6 KvOnvas, ἐμπειρικὸς καὶ αὐτός. 


A. Ὁ. 206 p.215. Porphyrius περὶ ψυχῆς apud Sto- 
beum Ecl. I. 52, 21 p. 832 Νουμήνιος δὲ, τὴν συγκατα- 
θετικὴν δύναμιν παραδεκτικὴν ἐνεργειῶν φήσας εἶναι, σύμ- 
πτωμα αὐτῆς φησιν εἶναι τὸ φανταστικόν κ. τ. λ. Eusebius 
Prep. ΧΙ. 17 p. 536 D ὁ δὲ Νουμήνιος τὰ Πλάτωνος 
πρεσβεύων ἐν τοῖς ἹΠερὶ τἀγαθοῦ τάδε καὶ αὐτὸς περὶ τοῦ 
δευτέρου αἰτίου λέγων διερμηνεύει κ. τ.λ. ΙΧ. 7 p.411B 
καὶ αὐτοῦ δὲ τοῦ πυθαγορικοῦ φιλοσόφου, τοῦ Νουμηνίου 
λέγω, ἀπὸ τοῦ πρώτου Περὶ τἀγαθοῦ τάδε παραθήσομαι 
k.T. A. 6. 8 καὶ ἐν τῇ τρίτῃ δὲ βίβλῳ Μωσέως ὁ αὐτὸς 
τάδε λέγων μνημονεύει κιτιλ. XI. 2]. 99 p. 543 B 
πάλιν δὲ ὁ Νουμήνιος ἐν τοῖς Περὶ τοῦ dyabov—p. 544 A 
ταῦτα ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ' ἐν δὲ τῷ πέμπτῳ taira—p. 544 B 
καὶ ἐν τῷ ἕκτῳ δὲ ἐπιλέγει κι τι A. Idem XV. 17 Ρ. 819 
A ἀπὸ τοῦ πρώτου Περὶ τἀγαθοῦ Νουμηνίου. Χ. 9, 10 Ῥ. 
525 ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἐξαρκεῖ τανῦν ἀνδρὸς ἐπιφανοῦς Νουμηνίου τοῦ 
Πυθαγορείου παραθέσθαι λέξεις ἃς ἐν τῷ Περὶ τἀγαθοῦ δευ- 
τέρῳ συγγράμματι ὧδέ πη διέξεισιν κιτιλ. XII. 4.5 
Ρ- 650 C διασαφεῖ δὲ τὴν διάνοιαν ὁ Νουμήνιος ἐν τῷ Περὶ 
τῶν παρὰ Πλάτωνι ἀπορρήτων, ὧδέ πη λέγων κιτ.λ. XIV. 
4. ὃ p.727 A λαβὼν ἀνάγνωθι τὰς ὧδε ἐχούσας Νουμη- 
νίου τοῦ ἸΤυθαγορείου φωνὰς ἃς τέθειται ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ ὧν 
ἐπέγραψε Περὶ τῆς τῶν ᾿Ακαδημαϊκῶν πρὸς Πλάτωνα δια- 
στάσεως" k.T.X. Quoted also by Theodoret. Thera- 
peut. IT p. 33 καὶ Νουμήνιος δὲ ὁ Πυθαγόρειος ἐν οἷς Περὶ 
τἀγαθοῦ γέγραφε κιτ.λ. Quoted again Therapeut. I 
p. 6.28. Ther. V p. 73. 44 de anima: Νουμήνιος ὁ 
Πυθαγόρειος----ἔφη, κι τ. Χλ. Numenius upon Plato is 
quoted by Proclus ad Timeum p. 24D ἐπὶ ταύτης 
ἔστι τῆς οἰήσεως ὁ φιλόσοφος Πορφύριος, ὃν καὶ θαυμά- 
σειεν ἄν τις εἰ Erepa λέγει τῆς Νουμηνίου παραδόσεως" ἀλλ᾽ 
οὗτοίγε ὑπὸ τοῦ θειοτάτου κατά γε τὴν ἐμὴν ᾿Ἰαμβλίχου 


κομιδῇ γενναίως εὐθύνθησαν. p. 249 A εἰ δ᾽ ὡς ᾿Αμελίος 
γράφει, καὶ πρὸ τούτου Νουμήνιος κ. τ. Δ. p. 187 Β τῆς 
μὲν προτέρας εἰσὶ δόξης οἱ περὶ ᾿Αρίστανδρον καὶ Νουμή- 
νιον καὶ ἄλλοι πλεῖστοι τῶν ἐξηγητῶν τῆς δὲ δευτέρας Σε- 
βῆρος. Conf. Proclum p. 934 p. 141 E 268 A 299 C. 

i Of the empirici Acron was the founder: Pseudo- 
Galenus in εἰσαγωγῇ tom. 14 p. 683 τῆς δὲ ἐμπειρικῆς 
προέστησε Φιλῖνος Kaos, ὁ πρῶτος αὐτὴν ἀποτεμνόμενος 
ἀπὸ τῆς λογικῆς αἱρέσεως, τὰς ἀφορμὰς λαβὼν παρὰ “Hpo- 
φίλου, οὗ καὶ ἀκουστὴς ἐγένετο. θέλοντες δὲ ἀπαρχαΐζειν 
ἑαυτῶν τὴν αἵρεσιν, ἵνα ἦ πρεσβυτέρα τῆς λογικῆς, "Axpova 
τὸν ᾿Ακραγαντῖνόν φασιν ἄρξασθαι αὐτῆς. Acron was 
contemporary with Hmpedocles: Plin. H. N. 29.1 Alia 
Factio ab experimentis se cognominans Empiricen ceepit 
in Sicilia, Acrone Agrigentino Empedoclis physici auc- 
toritate commendato. Laert. VIII. 65 πάλιν δὲ A- 
κρωνος τοῦ ἰατροῦ τόπον αἰτοῦντος mapa τῆς βουλῆς εἰς Ka- 
τασκευὴν πατρῴου μνήματος διὰ τὴν ἐν τοῖς ἰατροῖς ἀκρότητα, 
παρελθὼν Ἐμπεδοκλῆς ἐκώλυσε. Suidas p. 165 Β Ακρων 
᾿Ακραγαντῖνος, ἰατρὸς, υἱὸς Ξένωνος, ἐσοφίστευσεν ἐν ταῖς 
᾿Αθήναις ἅμα ᾿Ἐμπεδοκλεῖ. ἔστιν οὖν πρεσβύτερος “Ἱππο- 
κράτους. ἔγραψε περὶ ἰατρικῆς Δωρίδι διαλέκτῳ κ. τ. λ. He 
was at Athens in B.C. 430: Plutarch. Mor. p. 383 
D ἤλκρωνα γοῦν τὸν ἰατρὸν ἐν ᾿Αθήναις ὑπὸ τὸν μέγαν λοι- 
μὸν εὐδοκιμῆσαι λέγουσι πῦρ κελεύοντα παρακαίειν τοῖς 
νοσοῦσιν' ὥνησε γὰρ οὐκ ὀλίγους. Pseudo-Galenus εἰσ- 
αγωγῇ apud Galen. tom. 14 p. 683 describes the 
succession in the empirical school after Philinus : pera 
Φιλῖνον [about B. C. 250) ἐγένετο Σεραπίων ᾿Αλεξανδρεύς 
[de quo Galenus tom. 10 p. 142 tom. 19 p. 38): 
εἶτα ᾿Απολλώνιοι δύο πατήρ Te Kal vids ᾿Αντιοχεῖς [de 


Apollonio empirico Galenus tom. 10 p. 142]: pe® obs 


288 


APPENDIX. ΟΣ: 

Galen in a work composed before A. D. 164 mentions Menodotus as then known by his 
writings: Galen de libris propriis Opp. tom. 19 p. 12 ὁπότε τὸ δεύτερον ἧκον ἐν Ῥώμῃ--- 
ἐδόθη φίλῳ Πλατωνικῷ κατὰ τὴν ἐπιδημίαν ταύτην εἰσαγωγικὰ δύο βιβλία, τὸ μὲν ἀρτηριῶν καὶ 
φλεβῶν τὸ δὲ νεύρων ἔχον ἀνατομήν᾽ καί τινι ἑτέρῳ τῆς ἐμπειρικῆς ἀγωγῆς ὑποτύπωσις" ὧν οὐδὲν 
ἔχων ἐγὼ [86. ἀντίγραφον] παρὰ τῶν ἐχόντων ἔλαβον ἡνίκα τὸ δεύτερον ἧκον εἰς Ρώην. This 
treatise is extant in a Latin version apud Galenum ed. Charterii tom. 2 p.340 Menodotus 
is named p. 340 Atque hance Menodotus experientiam particularem vocavit ὅσο. Theudas is 
named p. 341 Nam Theudas quum prius divisset &c.‘ After that date Galen treated of 
works of Menodotus and Theodas: Galen de libris propr. ὁ. 9 Opp. tom. 19 p.38 recounts 
among his own works τῆς Θεοδᾶ εἰσαγωγῆς ὑπομνήματα πέντε. Περὶ τῶν Μηνοδότου Σεβήρῳ 
ἑνδέκα. Τῶν Σεραπίωνος πρὸς τὰς αἱρέσεις δύο ὑποτυπώσεις ἐμπειρικαί. 
ἐμπειρίας. Περὶ τῆς τῶν ἐμπειρικῶν διαφωνίας (βιβλία) τρία. 
φωνίας τῶν ἐμπειρικῶν τοῦ τε Θεοδᾶ κεφαλ. ὑπομνήματα τρία. Eis τὸ Mnvoddrov Σεβήρῳ. 
They are named again by Galen Meth. Med. II tom. 10 p. 142 ὅ re Μηνόδοτος καὶ Σεραπίων 
καὶ Θεοδᾶς καὶ Γλαυκίας, ᾿Απολλώνιός τε Kal Καλλικλῆς καὶ Διόδωρος καὶ Ἡρακλείδης καὶ Λύκος, 


Περὶ τῆς ἰατρικῆς 
Πρὸς τὰ ἀντειρημένα τῆς δια- 


εἷς ἅπαντες ὑπάρχουσιν 7 ἐμπειρικοί!. 
140 Theodas Laodicenus. 
141 Lucianus. Tables A. D. 165. 166. 182. 


Contemporary with Menodotus. 


See N° 139. 
Suidas p. 2338 A Λυκιανὸς Σαμοσατεύς.---γέγονε 


δὲ ἐπὶ τοῦ Καίσαρος Τραϊανοῦ καὶ ἐπέκεινα. ἣν ὃε οὗτος TO πρὶν δικηγόρος ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ τῆς Συρίας" 
ρ ρ 1) yop χεὶᾳ 


δυσπραγήσας δ᾽ ἐν τούτῳ ἐπὶ τὸ λογογραφεῖν ἐτράπη, καὶ γέγραπται αὐτῷ ἄπειραπι. 
Lucian records of himself that he was forty when he quitted the bar, and that he at- 


tained to an advanced age®. 
142 Eudemus peripateticus. 


Tables A. D. 162. 


Tn the time of Galen. 


143 Alexander Damascenus peripateticus. Tables A.D. 162.175. In the time of Galen. 


Μηνόδοτος καὶ Σέξστος, οἱ καὶ ἀκριβῶς ἐκρατύναντο αὐτήν. 
The author of the εἰσαγωγὴ has omitted many names 
in the succession between Philinus and Sextus Em- 
piricus. 

k As I have not access to the edition of Charte- 
rius, I am indebted to a friend for these passages, 
who adds that Menodotus and Theudas are mentioned 
again in p. 341 seq. but that he does not see any 
hint as to the chronology of either of these writers. 
Jonsius p. 274 observes of those passages of Galen 
“Menodotum et Theudam ultimo nominat, posteri- 
orum omnino mentionem ibi facturus si alicujus no- 
minis atque fame tum fuissent.”” Fabricius tom. 5 p. 
529 * Eorum in hoc sepius meminit, nullis memo- 
ratis junioribus.” Brucker tom. 2 p. 636 “ Postre- 
mos ex empiricis laudat Menodotum atque Theudam.”’ 
But we are not warranted in concluding from the 
mere silence of Galen in that treatise that Herodotus 
the empiric and Sextus the empiric were not yet living. 
Fabricius and Brucker determine that Galen composed 
this treatise περὶ ὑποτυπώσεως ἐμπειρικῆς anno etatis 
37°. But Galen himself attests that he came to Rome 
the second time in his 34th year, and that the book 
was already written before his coming. Therefore 
before A. D. 164. See the Tables 164 p. 155. 

1 Galen. tom. 2 p. 52 τὰ μὲν ᾿Ασκληπιάδου Mnvddoros 
ὁ ἐμπειρικὸς ἀφύκτως ἐξελέγχει. de phlebotomia tom. 11 
p- 277 κακῶς ὁ Μηνόδοτος ἐπὶ τῇ καλουμένῃ πληθωρικῇ 


συνδρομῇ μόνῃ τὰς φλεβοτομίας λέγει τετηρῆσθαι. ἴοτη. 1 ὅ 
p. 766 ὧν ἐστι καὶ Μηνόδοτος ὁ ἐμπειρικὸς, ἐπὶ μόνῃ τῇ 
πληθωρικῇ κ. τ᾿ A. tom. 18.1 p. 575 πρὸς rods ἀξιοῦντας 
ἐπὶ τῇ πληθωρικῇ καλουμένῃ συνδρομῇ μόνον φλεβοτομίαν 
ἡμᾶς παραλαμβάνειν' τούτων δέ ἐστι καὶ Μηνόδοτος ὁ ἐμ- 
πειρικός. ἐδείχθη δὲ ἐν τῷ Περὶ φλεβοτομίας γράμματι κἀν 
τῷ Περὶ πλήθους ὁ λόγος οὗτος ψευδής. 

Menodotus is quoted by Sextus Empiricus Pyr- 
rhon. I. 222 p.57 ὡς ἐν ὑποτυπώσει διαλαμβάνομεν κατὰ 
Μηνόδοτον καὶ Αἰνησίδημον. 

m What follows in Suidas, τελευτῆσαι αὐτὸν λόγος 
ὑπὸ κυνῶν, ἐπεὶ κατὰ τῆς ἀληθείας ἔλυττησεν, May be 
omitted, as an invention of the enemies of Lucian. 

n Lucian. bis accusat. c. 32 tom. 7 p. 93 καλῶς 
εἶχέ μοι ἀνδρὶ ἤδη τετταράκοντα ἔτη σχεδὸν γεγονότι θορύ- 
βων μὲν ἐκείνων καὶ δικῶν ἀπηλλάχθαι. When he was 
appointed to an office in Egypt, he was ἐν γήρᾳ ὑστάτῳ 
καὶ σχεδὸν ἤδη ὑπὲρ τὸν οὐδόν Apol. pro mercede con- 
duct. c. 4 tom. 3 p. 373. He again refers to his 
age Baccho c. 6 tom. 7 p. 309 τὰ μὲν μειράκια τῆς τῶν 
Σατύρων of ἄνδρες δὲ τῆς Manis’ τῆς δὲ rod Σειληνοῦ οἱ 
kar ἐμέ. Hercule c. 7 tom. 7 p. 316 τηλικῷδε ὄντι 
καὶ πάλαι τῶν ἐπιδείξεων πεπαυμένῳ. c. 8 p. 317 ὁρᾷς 
ὅπως παραμυθοῦμαι τὴν ἡλικίαν καὶ τὸ γῆρας τὸ ἐμαυτοῦ. 
Lucian might have been born in the reign of Trajan, 
but it appears from Lucian himself (see the Tables 
A. Ὁ. 182) that he still wrote in the reign of Com- 
modus, 65 years after the death of Trajan. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


144 Julianus medicus. 
145 Heraclianus medicus. 
146 Galenus?. 


ο Galen besides his numerous medical works also 
composed philological, grammatical, and philosophi- 
cal treatises, of which the following titles are given 
by Galen himself de libris propriis c. 11—17 tom. 19 
p. 41—48&. 
περὶ τῆς ἀποδείξεως libri XV. 
εἰς τὸ περὶ ἑρμηνείας ᾿Αριστοτέλους libri ITT. 
εἰς τὸ πρότερον τῶν περὶ συλλογισμῶν Libri IV. 
εἰς τὸ δεύτερον τῶν περὶ συλλογισμῶν Libri IV. 
εἰς τὸ πρότερον περὶ συλλογισμοῦ Libri VI. 
εἰς τὸ δεύτερον περὶ συλλογισμοῦ Libri V. 
εἰς τὸ Θεοφράστου περὶ καταφάσεως καὶ ἀποφάσεως 
libri ΚΙ]. On this work of Theophrastus conf. Laert. 
V. 44 et Menag. ad locum. Alexand. Aphrod. in 
Aristot. Topica p. 150. 14 Θεόφραστος ἐπὶ τέλει τοῦ 
Περὶ καταφάσεως, κ. T. A. 

8 εἰς τὸ πρότερον λέξεως Εὐδήμου. 

9. ὑπομνήματα εἰς τὰς δέκα κατηγορίας. 

10 ὑπομνήματα τῶν Χρυσίππου συλλογιστικῶν βιβλίων 
ἔτι παῖς dv ἐποιησάμην. 

1] περὶ τῶν ἀναγκαίων εἰς τὰς ἀποδείξεις. 

12 περὶ τῶν παραλειπομένων προτάσεων ἐν τῇ λέξει 
τῶν ἀποδείξεων. 

13 περὶ τῶν ἰσοδυναμουσῶν προτάσεων. 

14 περὶ τῶν κατὰ διότι ἀποδείξεων. 

15 περὶ τοῦ τῶν συλλογισμῶν ἀριθμοῦ. 

16 περὶ παραδείγματος libri IT. 

17 περὶ ἐπαγωγῆς. 

18 περὶ εἰκόνος. 

19 περὶ εἰκότος. 

290. περὶ ὁμοιότητος Libri ITI. 

21 περὶ ἐξ ὑποθέσεων ἀρχῶν. 

22 περὶ τῶν κατὰ τὸ γένος καὶ τὸ εἶδος καὶ τῶν συζυ- 
γούντων αὐτοῖς σημαινομένων ἡμῖν κατὰ τὴν αὐτόματον φωνήν. 

28 περὶ τοῦ δυνατοῦ. 

24 περὶ τῶν πολλαχῶς λεγομένων libri LIT. 

25 περὶ τῶν ἐν ταῖς τέχναις κοινῶν καὶ ἰδίων. 

20 περὶ τῶν ἑαυτοὺς προτρεπόντων λόγων. 

27 περὶ τῶν ἐνδεχομένων προτάσεων. 

28 περὶ τῶν μικτῶν προτάσεων καὶ συλλογισμῶν. 

29 ὅπως χρὴ διακρίνειν τὴν πραγματικὴν ζήτησιν, τὸ 
κατ᾽ ὄνομα καὶ τὸ σημαινόμενον. 

30 περὶ Κλειτομάχου καὶ τῶν τῆς ἀποδείξεως αὐτοῦ 


“ἡ δ᾽ St Oo ιὸ = 


λύσεων. 
31 περὶ τοῦ κοινοῦ λόγου Libri IT. 
32 περὶ τῆς ἀρίστης διδασκαλίας ὑπὲρ ᾿Επικτήτου πρὸς 
Φαβουρῖνον [Ν 01]. 
39 περὶ χρείας συλλογισμῶν. 
Ἁ , cal > A \ te , 
34 περὶ χρείας τῶν εἰς τοὺς συλλογισμοὺς θεωρημάτων 
libri IT. 
35 περὶ τῆς ἀρίστης αἱρέσεως. 
36 περὶ ὀνομάτων ὀρθότητος libri IIT. 
A Ὕ a a ww ” ΄ "ἡ y , 
37 περὶ τοῦ τῶν ὄντων ἕκαστον ἕν τε εἰναι καὶ πολλά. 
38 περὶ τοῦ ὅτι τοῖς ἀντικειμένοις ἕν καὶ ταυτὸν ἐξ ἀνάγ- 
κης ἀκολουθεῖν ἀδύνατόν ἐστιν. 


289 


Seen by Galen at Alexandria: See above N° 74. 
Conversed with Galen at Alexandria: See N° 101 note ¢. 
His birth is recorded in the Tables at A. D. 130, his early education at 144, 


39 περὶ τῆς ἀποδεικτικῆς αἱρέσεως. 

40 περὶ τῆς λογικῆς δευτέρας καὶ θεωρίας. 

41 διάλογοι πρὸς φιλόσοφον ἰδίως τοῦ κατὰ τὰς κοινὰς 
ἐννοίας. 

42 πρὸς τοὺς ἐπηρεαστικῶς ἀκούοντας τῶν ὀνομάτων. 

48. περὶ τῶν ἰδίων καὶ κοινῶν ἐν ταῖς τέχναις. 

44 περὶ τῆς τῶν τεχνῶν συστάσεως libri ILI. 

45 περὶ τῶν σημαινομένων ἐκ τῆς Kar’ εἶδος καὶ γένος 
φωνῆς καὶ τῶν παρακειμένων αὐτοῖς. 

40 σύνοψις τῆς ἀποδεικτικῆς θεωρίας. 

47 περὶ τῆς κρίσεως τῶν διαφωνούντων ἐκ τοῖς δόγμασιν. 

48 ὅτι τῆς πρώτης οὐσίας ἀχώριστος ἡ ποσότης. 

49 περὶ τοῦ προτέρου. 

50 περὶ τῆς δι ἀδυνάτου ἀποδείξεως. 

51 περὶ τῶν ἕνεκ᾽ αὐτοῦ γινομένων. 

52 περὶ τῶν πολλαχῶς λεγομένων libri {Π. 

53. περὶ τῆς κατ᾽ ὄνομα καὶ σημαινόμενον ζητήσεως. 

54 περὶ τῶν ἰδίων ἑκάστῳ παθῶν καὶ ἁμαρτημάτων τῆς 
διαγνώσεως libri IT. 

δῦ περὶ ἠθῶν libri IV. 

56 πρὸς τὸν Φαβουρῖνον [see n. 32] κατὰ Σωκράτους. 

57 περὶ ἀλυπίας. 

58 περὶ τοῦ κατὰ φιλοσοφίαν τέλους. 

59 περὶ τῆς τῶν ἐπιδεικνυμένων τοὺς ἀκούοντας συνου- 
σίας. 

60 περὶ τῶν ἀναγινωσκόντων λάθρα. 

61 περὶ τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων καὶ κολάσεως ἰσότητος. 

62 περὶ παραμυθίας. 

63 περὶ τῆς ἐν αὐλῇ Μενάρχου διατριβῆς πρὸς Βακχίδην 
καὶ Κῦρον. 

64 περὶ τῆς ἐν τοῖς διαλόγοις συνουσίας. 

65 πρὸς τοὺς ἀγοραίους ῥήτορας. 

66 περὶ ἡδονῆς καὶ πόνου. 

67 περὶ τῶν ἀκολούθων ἑκάστου [τῶν βιβλίων. 

68 περὶ τῶν δημοσίᾳ ῥηθέντων πρὸς τοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν 
αἱρέσεων. 

69 περὶ αἰδοῦς Libri IT. 

70 περὶ τῶν δημοσίᾳ ῥηθέντων κατὰ κολάκων libri IT. 

71 περὶ τῆς διαβολῆς, ἐν ᾧ καὶ περὶ τοῦ ἰδίου βίου. 

72 Κρονίσκοι ἑπτά. 

73 πρὸς τοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν αἱρέσεων. 

74 περὶ τῶν ἐπὶ Περτίνακος δημοσίᾳ ῥηθέντων. 

75 μέχρι πόσου τῆς παρὰ τοῖς πολλοῖς τιμῆς καὶ δόξης 
φροντιστέον ἐστί. 

76 περὶ διαθηκῶν ποιήσεως. 

77 περὶ τῆς Πλάτωνος αἱρέσεως. 

78 περὶ τῶν ἐν τῷ Πλάτωνος Τιμαίῳ ἰατρικῶς εἰρημέ- 
νων ὑπομνήματα δ. Galen. tom. 16 p. 48 ἡμεῖς ἐν τῷ 
εἰς τὸν Τίμαιον ὑπομνήματι. 

79 πρὸς τοὺς ἑταίρους, ἢ Πλάτων. 

80 περὶ τῶν ἰδίων δοξῶν libri 11]. 

81 περὶ τῆς κατὰ Πλάτωνα λογικῆς θεωρίας. 

82 Πλατωνικῶν διαλόγων συνόψεως η΄. 

89. περὶ τῶν ἐν Φιλήβῳ μεταβάσεων. 

84 περὶ τῶν τῆς ψυχῆς μερῶν καὶ δυνάμεων Libri III. 


Pp 


290 


APPENDIX. 


C.7: 


145, his first study of medicine at 147, his first visit to Rome at 162, his second visit at 
164, his age in A. D. 167, his residence at Aquileia and at Rome in 169. His works are 
noticed at A. D. 174,191, his lectures in the reign of Pertinaz at A.D, 193, and his death 


is marked at A. D. 200. 
147 Pausanias Cappadox sophista. 


Tables A. D. 125. 183. 


Taught lianus and Aspasius : 


Tables A. D. 222. 231. Mentioned by Galen tom. 8 p. 213: Παυσανίας ἀπὸ τῆς Συρίας 


σοφιστὴς εἰς Ρώμην ἀφικόμενός ποτε k.T. XA. 


148 Lesbonax Mytileneus. Tables Α. Ὁ). 164. The disciple of Timocrates (N° 47), and contem- 
porary with Lucian: Lucian. tom. 5 p. 161 Λεσβώναξ γοῦν ὁ Μυτιληναῖος, ἀνὴρ καλὸς κἀγαθὸς, 
χειρισόφους τοὺς ὀρχηστὰς ἀπεκάλει, καὶ ἤει ἐπὶ τὴν θέαν αὐτῶν, ὡς βελτίων ἀναστρέψων ἀπὸ τοῦ 
θεάτρον" Τιμοκράτης δὲ ὁ διδάσκαλος αὐτοῦ ἰδών ποτε κ. τ. λ. 


149 Athenodorus sophista. 


Tables A. D.183. Contemporary with Pollux. 


When young heard 


Aristocles, when a man, Chrestus: Tables A. Ὁ. 144. 


150 Ptolemeus sophista. 


Tables A.D. 196. Contended with Heraclides. 


151 Euodianus. The disciple of Aristocles. Tables A. D. 144. Philostrat. V.S. II. 16 Εὐοδιανὸν 
τὸν Σμυρναῖον τὸ μὲν γένος és Νικήτην τὸν σοφιστὴν [N° 33] ἀνῆγεν ---τὰ δὲ τῆς φωνῆς ἄθλα és 
τὴν Ῥώμην καὶ τὸν ἐκείνῃ θρόνον .---εἰσὶ δὲ οἵ φασι καὶ Πολέμωνος ἠκροᾶσθαι αὐτόν. 

152 Rufus. Tables A.D. 148. 144. Philostrat. V.S. 11. 17 Ῥοῦφον δὲ τὸν ἐκ τῆς Περίνθου σο- 
φιστὴν μὴ ἀπὸ τῆς οὐσίας μηδὲ εἰ πολλοὶ ὕπατοι τὸ ἐκείνου γένος ---ἀλλ᾽ ἣ γλῶττα δηλούτω αὐτὸν 
καὶ ἡ ξύνεσις.----πλουσιώτατος δὲ κατὰ τὸν Ἑλλήσποντον καὶ Προποντίδα γενόμενος, καὶ δόξης 
αὐτῷ ἐπὶ τῷ σχεδιάζειν πολλῆς μὲν ὑπαρχούσης ᾿Αθήνησι πολλῆς δὲ ἐν ᾿Τωνίᾳ τε καὶ ᾿Ιταλίᾳ, οὐ- 


85 ὅτι ταῖς τοῦ σώματος κράσεσιν αἱ τῆς ψυχῆς ἕπονται 
δυνάμεις libri IT. καὶ ἄλλο καθ᾽ ἑτέραν ἔκδοσιν. 
86 περὶ τῶν Ἱπποκράτους καὶ Πλάτωνος δογμάτων libri 
IX. libri VI, προτρεψαμένου τοῦ Βοηθοῦ Galen. tom. 
19 p. 15. 
87 εἰς τὸ (Apiororédous) περὶ ἑρμηνείας ὑπομνήματα 
τρία. 
88 προτέρων ἀναλυτικῶν τοῦ προτέρου περὶ ς΄. 
89 τοῦ δευτέρου ὑπομνήματα ε΄, 
90 εἰς τὰς δέκα κατηγορίας ὑπομνήματα δ΄. 
(91 εἰς τὸ περὶ καταφάσεως καὶ ἀποφάσεως Θεοφράστου 
ὑπομνήματα ς΄. See n. 7.) 
92 εἰς τὸ περὶ τοῦ ποσαχῶς ὑπομνήματα γ΄. 
93 εἰς τὸ πρῶτον κινοῦν ἀκίνητον. Conf, Aristot. 
φυσ. ἀκροάσ. VIII. 6. 
94 εἰς τὸ περὶ λέξεως Ἐὐδήμου ὑπομνήματα γί. 
95 περὶ τῶν κατὰ τὸ διότι ἀποδείξεων. 
96 περὶ τῶν ἐνδεχομένων προτάσεων καὶ συλλογισμῶν. 
97 περὶ τῶν ἐκ μικτῶν προτάσεων συλλογισμῶν. 
98 περι τῶν κατὰ τὴν λέξιν σοφισμάτων. 
99 περὶ τῆς κατὰ Χρύσιππον λογικῆς θεωρίας libri ITT. 
100 τῆς Χρυσίππου συλλογιστικῆς πρώτης ὑπομνήματα γ΄. 
101 ---------- δευτέρας ἕν. : 
102 περὶ τῆς λογικῆς δυνάμεως καὶ θεωρίας libri VII. 
103 περὶ τῆς χρείας τῶν εἰς τοὺς συλλογισμοὺς θεωρη- 
μάτων. 

104 ὅτι ἡ γεωμετρικὴ ἀναλυτικὴ ἀμείνων τῆς τῶν στωϊκῶν. 

105 περὶ τῆς χρείας τῶν εἰς τοὺς συλλογισμοὺς θεωρη- 
μάτων libri IT. 

106 περὶ τῆς κατ᾽ ᾿Επίκουρον εὐδαίμονος καὶ μακαρίου 
βίου libri IT. 


107 περὶ τῆς κατ᾽ ᾿Επίκουρον ἀμαυροῦ ἡδονῆς libri IT. 

108 ὅτι τὰ ποιητικὰ τῆς ἡδονῆς ἐλλιπῶς ᾿Επικούρῳ 
λέλεκται. 

109 περὶ τῆς ἡδονικῆς αἱρέσεως. 

110 εἰ ἡ φιλολογία χρήσιμος εἰς τὴν ἠθικὴν φιλοσοφίαν. 

111 περὶ τῶν πρὸς τοὺς σοφιστάς. 

112 Μητροδώρου ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς Κελσὸν ᾿Επικούρειον. 

118 ἐπιστολὴ Ππηουδεντιανοῦ ᾿Επικουρείου. 

114 τῶν παρὰ τοῖς ᾿Αττικοῖς συγγραφεῦσιν ὀνομάτων 
libri XLVIII. ἐν ὀκτὼ καὶ τεσσαράκοντα βιβλίοις ἀθροι- 
σάμενος ἐξ ᾿Αττικῶν συγγραφέων αὐτά Galen. tom. 19 

61 
Pus τῶν παρ᾽ Ἐὐπόλιδι πολιτικῶν ὀνομάτων libri III. 

116 (τῶν) παρὰ ᾿Αριστοφάνει πολιτικῶν ὀνομάτων libri V. 

117 τῶν παρὰ Κρατίνῳ πολιτικῶν ὀνομάτων libri IT. 

118 τῶν ἰδίων κωμικῶν ὀνομάτων παραδείγματα. 

119 εἰ χρήσιμον ἀνάγνωσμα τοῖς παιδευομένοις ἡ παλαιὰ 
κωμῳδία. ᾿ 

120 πρὸς τοὺς ἐπιτιμῶντας τοῖς σολοικίζουσι τῇ φωνῇ 
libri VI (in aliis VII). 

121 ᾿Αττικῶν παράσημος. 

122 περὶ σαφηνείας καὶ ἀσαφείας. 

123 εἰ δύναταί τις εἶναι κριτικὸς καὶ γραμματικός. 

124 Galen. Method. Medicin. VII. 5 tom. 10 p. 
469 τὸ περὶ τῆς ἀποδεικτικῆς εὑρέσεως. 

Galen on the Syllogism is quoted by Alexander 
Aphrodis. apud Schol. Aristot. Soph. Elench. p. 298 b 
1.14 ἔχει δ᾽ ὁ συλλογισμὸς οὕτως, ὡς καὶ Ταληνός φησιν. 
Named also by Alexander ad Topica p. 262. 23 τὰ 
τῷδε τινὶ τῶν ἐνδόξων ἑπόμενα. οἷον Πλάτωνι ἢ ᾿Αριστο- 
τέλει ἢ Ταληνῷ καὶ αὐτῷ τῷ ἀποκρινομένῳ. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


291 


δαμοῦ κατέστησεν ἑαυτὸν ἐς ἀπέχθειαν ἢ πόλεως ἢ ἀνδρός.---ἀκροατὴς δὲ “Hpddov μὲν ἐν παισὶν 
᾿Αριστοκλέους δὲ [N° 98] ἐν μειρακίοις γενόμενος---ἐλαμπρύνετο τῷ Ἡρώδῃ μᾶλλον .---ἐτελεύτα δὲ 


οἴκοι ἕν καὶ ἑξήκοντα ἔτη γενόμενος. 


158 Onomarchus. Tables A. D. 179. 


156 Proclus Naucratita sophista. 
A.D. 239. 

157 Phonix Thessalus sophista. 
ἀποθανὼν ᾿Αθήνησιν ἐτάφη οὐκ ἀφανῶς. 

158 Damianus. 


Heard Aristides and Adrianus: Tables A.D. 192. 


Contemporary with Adrianus and Chrestus. 
154 Apollonius Naucratita. Tables A. 1). 196. 
155 Apollonius Atheniensis. Tables A. D. 196. 


Ambassador to Severus at Rome. 


Tables A. D. 167. The preceptor of Philostratus: Tables 


Tables A. Ὁ. 159. Philostrat. V. 5. II. 22 ἑβδομηκοντούτης δὲ 


Known to Philostratus: 


Tables A. Ὁ. 239. Philostrat. V.S. II. 23 ἄνδρα ἐλλογιμώτατον Δαμιανὸν, τὸν ἐξ ᾿Εφέσου. 


a 3 , S Ν Ν / + cowed 
---Δαμιανῷ τοίνυν ἐλλογιμώτατον μὲν καὶ τὸ ἄνω γένος καὶ πλείστου ἄξιοι τῇ ᾿Εφέσῳ. 


Suidas 


p- 862 B Δαμιανὸς ᾿Εφέσιος, σοφιστής. ὃς καὶ ἐν ὑπάτοις ἐνεγράφη ὑπὸ τοῦ βασιλέως Σευήρου, 
καὶ Βιθυνίας ἦρξε, καὶ τὴν στοὰν τὴν ἐκτὸς ᾿Εφέσου ἀποτεινομένην εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν θολικὴν κατε- 


σκεύασε. 
159 Oppianus Cilia. 
160 Adrantus. 
161 Diotimus. 
162 Atheneus. 


Tables A. D. 171. 


Tables A. D. 181. 194. 


Preceded Atheneus. 
A philologer contemporary with AthencusP. 
A friend of Atheneus: Athen, X p. 448 BC. 


163 Proclus. Preceded Alexander of Aphrodisias, by whom he is quoted with Atheneus. See 


below, N° 334. 
164 Herodotus Tarsensis Empiricus. 


ricus. See Laertius quoted at N° 139. 
165 Antipater sophista. Tables A. D. 199. 212. 
Geta. 


166 Hermocrates. 
167 Antiochus Alge@us cynicus. 


The disciple of Menodotus and preceptor of Seatus Hmpi- 


Secretary to Severus. Taught Caracalla and 


Tables A.D. 199. Married the daughter of Antipater4. 
Tables A. D. 216. See N° 107. 


168 Heraclides Lycius sophista. Tables A.D. 195. 196. The rival of the Apollonii, of Ptolemeus 


and Antipater™. 


169 Hippodromus sophista. Tables A. D. 195. 


Ρ Athen. XV p. 673 E de Hephestione N° 128: 
τοιοῦτος δέ τις Kal περὶ τὸν καλὸν ἡμῶν ΓΑδραντον ἐγένετο" 
ἐκδόντος γὰρ τούτου πέντε μὲν βιβλία Περὶ τῶν παρὰ Θεο- 
φράστῳ ἐν τοῖς Περὶ ἠθῶν καθ᾽ ἱστορίαν καὶ λέξιν ζητουμέ- 
νων, ἕκτον δὲ Περὶ τῶν ἐν τοῖς ᾿Ηθικοῖς Νικομαχίοις ᾿Αρι- 
στοτέλους, ἐν οἷς ἀμφιλαφῶς παραθεμένου περὶ τοῦ παρὰ 
᾿ ᾿Αντιφῶντει τῷ τραγῳδιοποίῳ Πληξίππου, καὶ πλεῖστα 
ὅσα καὶ περὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ ᾿Αντιφῶντος εἰπόντος, σφε- 
τερισάμενος καὶ ταῦτα, ἐπέγραψε τὸ βιβλίον κ. τ. λ. 
Casaubon ad Atheneum 1]. c. reads ἔλδραστον, and 
supposes the friend of Atheneus to be Adrastus of 
Aphrodisias the celebrated peripatetic: ‘‘ Adrastum 
peripateticum multi nominant, atque hic Athenzo 
amicus, vel etiam fortasse preceptor, esse potuit ; 
vixit enim sub Antoninis juvene adhuc Atheneo; ut 
non sine causa ejus viri nomen hoc loco restituendum 
esse videatur. Quod tamen non ponimus sed tantum 
proponimus.” But Adrastus preceded Theon who 


Ἀ 


Presided at the Pythia of 195. 


wrote in A. D. 128—133. See N°77. And Theon, 
who quotes Adrastus, wrote at the least 66 years be- 
fore the work of Atheneus was published. We there- 
fore retain Adrantus, a writer contemporary with 
Atheneus and Hephestio. 


4 The pedigree quoted in the Tables will be this. 
Polemo sophista N° 68 
Attalus 


Callisto = Rufinianus Antipater No 165 


fit 

tr Coins of Heraclides as στρατηγὸς Σμυρναίων are 
given by Olearius p. 614 and Eckhel tom. 2 p. 561 
Σμυρ. Αθηναι. ὅμο. στρ. At. [lege orpar.] Ἡρακλείδου. and 
Σμυρ. Λακεδαι. duo. στρα. Ἡρακλείδου. On the reverse 
a head of Commodus. 


Pp2 





Hermocrates — 





292 


170 Varus Laodicenus. Tables A. D. 158. 


APPENDIX. 


ΟΌΣΣ 


171 Quirinus. The disciple of Adrianus: Tables A. Ὁ. 192. Philostrat. V.S. 11. 29 Kupive δὲ 
τῷ σοφιστῇ πατρὶς μὲν Νικομήδεια ἐγένετο γένος δὲ οὔτε εὐδόκιμον οὔτ᾽ ad κατεγνωσμένον.---- 
᾿Αδριανοῦ δὲ ἀκροατὴς γενόμενος οὐ πᾶσιν ὡμολόγει τοῖς ἐκείνου.---τέρμα δὲ αὐτῷ τοῦ βίου ἔτος 


ἑβδομηκοστὸν, καὶ τὸ σῆμα οἴκοι. 


172 Seatus Empiricus. The disciple of Herodotus of Tarsus (N° 164). He marks his profession 


Math. I. 260 τὸν ἀρχηγὸν ἡμῶν τῆς ἐπιστήμης ᾿Ασκληπιόν. 
Sextus refers to his preceptor Pyrrhon. III. 120 p. 157 ἔνθα ὁ ὑφη- 


τῇ ἰατρικῇ ἐτηρήσαμεν". 


Math. V. 104 p. 355 ὃν τρόπον ἐν 


γητὴς ὁ ἐμὸς διελέγετο, ἐνταῦθα ἐγὼ νῦν διαλέγομαι. 
The empirical school of medicine is given above under Menodotus N° 189 : the sceptical 


school of philosophy is also given from Laertius under Menodotus. 


According to the testi- 


mony of Laertius the succession from Pyrrho to Saturninus was this. 


Pyrrho fl. B. C. 3851 
| 








Timon HecateusV Eurylochus Nausiphanes ¥ 
| 1 a 
Dioscorides Nicomachus Prayllus Euphranor 
Eubulus Alex. 


Ptolemeus Cyren. 





f 
Heraclides Sarpedon 

| 
/Enesidemus fi. B. C. 80—50* 
Zeuxippus 


Zeuxis 


Antiochus Laced. 





[ 
Theodas Laodic. 


8 He quotes his own ἰατρικὰ ὑπομνήματα Logic. I. 
202 p. 412. his σκεπτικὰ ὑπομνήματα : Pyrrhon. I. 222 
p: 57 περὶ δὲ τοῦ εἰ ἔστιν εἰλικρινῶς σκεπτικὸς πλατύτερον 
ἐν τοῖς ὑπομνήμασι διαλαμβάνομεν. Math. I. 6] p. 229 
καθὼς ἐν τοῖς ἐμπειρικοῖς ὑπομνήμασιν ἐδιδάξαμεν. Math. 
VI. 52 p. 367 ἡμῖν ἐν τοῖς σκεπτικοῖς ὑπομνήμασι δε- 
Seiya. Math. VI. 58 p. 367 ἐν τοῖς Πυρρωνείοις ὑπο- 
μνηματιζόμενοι διεξήειμεν. ubi confer Fabricii notam. 
He also wrote περὶ ψυχῆς : Math. VI. 55 p. 367 ἀλλὰ 
μὴν οὐδέν ἐστι ψυχή" καθὼς ἐν τοῖς περὶ αὐτῆς ὑπομνή- 
μασιν ἐδείκνυμεν. Phys. II. 284 p. 680 εἴρηται περὶ τού- 
τῶν ἀκριβέστερον κἀν τῇ περὶ κριτηρίου σκέψει [86. Logic. 
I. 96. conf. Fabricium] κἀν τοῖς περὶ Ψυχῆς. 

t Pyrrho may be assumed to have been 40 years 
of age in B.C. 335. See F. H. III p- 476. 

v On Hecateus see F. H. III p. 479. 


Menodotus 
Herodotus Tarsens. 
| 
Sextus empir. [cir. A. Ὁ. 175—205] 


Saturninus. 


w See F. H. III p. 476. Sextus Empir. Math. 1. 
1. 2 p. 215 Τὴν πρὸς τοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν μαθημάτων avrippnow 
κοινότερον μὲν διατεθεῖσθαι δοκοῦσιν οἱ περὶ τὸν ᾿Επίκουρον 
-διὰ τὴν πρὸς Ναυσιφάνη τὸν Πύρρωνος ἀκουστὴν ἔχθραν" 
πολλοὺς γὰρ τῶν νέων συνεῖχε καὶ τῶν μαθημάτων σπου- 
δαίως ἐπεμελεῖτο, μάλιστα δὲ ῥητορικῆς. γενόμενος οὖν τού- 
του μαθητὴς ὁ Ἐπίκουρος ὑπὲρ τοῦ δοκεῖν αὐτοδίδακτος εἶναι 
καὶ αὐτοφυὴς φιλόσοφος ἠρνεῖτο ἐκ παντὸς τρόπου, τήν τε 
περὶ αὐτοῦ φήμην ἐξαλείφειν ἔσπευδε, πολύς τε ἐγίνετο 
τῶν μαθημάτων κατήγορος, ἐν οἷς ἐκεῖνος ἐσεμνύνετο. Ci- 
cero Nat. Deor. I. 26 quoted by Fabricius ad locum : 
In Nausiphane—quem, cum a se non neget auditum, 
verat tamen omnibus contumeliis. 

x Alnesidemus was contemporary with Antiochus 
Academicus and Tubero: Phot. Cod. 212 ἀνεγνώσθησαν 
Αἰνησιδήμου ΠΠυρρωνείων λόγων η΄. ἡ μὲν ὅλη πρόθεσις τοῦ 


ἊΝ 


GREEK AUTHORS. “998 


From the ἀκμὴ of Pyrrho at B.C. 335 to the ἀκμὴ of Ainesidemus, assumed at B.C. 80, 
are six successions and 255 years, giving 42} years to each succession. From Anesidemus 


to Seatus are six successions. 
A. D. 175. 


These at 255 years or 42} to each would place Sextus at 
This period of 510 years for the whole succession from Pyrrho to Sextus, 


exclusive of Sextus himself, (424 x 12=510) is as large an interval as any recorded accounts 


of similar successions will justify. 


Menodotus therefore is thrown back by this estimate to 


about A. D.100. He might have flourished at A.D. 100—130. Galen, as we have seen), 
mentioned the works of Menodotus and Theodas before the year 164, but has not named 
Herodotus of Tarsus. The silence however of Galen is no decisive proof that Herodotus was 
not then living. Seatus might have flourished and composed his works in the latter years 


of the life of Galen. 
173 Alexander Aphrodisiensis peripateticus?. 


βιβλίου βεβαιῶσαι ὅτι οὐδὲν βέβαιον εἰς κατάληψιν οὔτε δι 
αἰσθήσεως GAN οὔτε μὴν διὰ νοήσεως κ. τ.λ.--- γράφει δὲ τοὺς 
λόγους Αἰνησίδημος προσφωνῶν αὐτοὺς τῶν ἐξ ᾿Ακαδημίας 
τινὶ συναιρεσιώτῃ Λευκίῳ Τουβέρωνι γένος μὲν “Ῥωμαίῳ 
δόξῃ δὲ λαμπρῷ ἐκ προγόνων καὶ πολιτικὰς ἀρχὰς οὐ τὰς 
τυχούσας μετιόντι. L.Tubero flourished with Cicero 
B.C. 89—50 who describes him pro Ligario c. 7 
Hec ego novi propter omnes necessitudines que mihi 
sunt cum L. Tuberone, domi una eruditi militie contu- 
bernales, post affines, in omni denique vita familiares. 
magnum etiam vinculum, quod tisdem studiis semper 
usi sumus. Tubero was in Asia in B.C. 59: F.H. 
III p. 183. joined Pompey in B.C. 50: Οἷς. pro 
Ligario c.8.9. He studied therefore under Antio- 
chus the preceptor of Cicero. Ainesidemus, who de- 
dicated to Tubero, probably composed his work be- 
fore B.C. ὅθ; and his ἀκμὴ may be placed at B.C. 
80—50. Quoted by Sextus Pyrrhon. I. 210 p. 53 
οἱ περὶ τὸν Αἰνησίδημον ἔλεγον ὁδὸν εἶναι τὴν σκεπτικὴν 
ἀγωγὴν ἐπὶ τὴν Ἡρακλείτειον φιλοσοφίαν. I. 222 p. 57 
διαλαμβάνομεν κατὰ Μηνόδοτον καὶ Αἰνησίδημον. Math. 
VIL. 345 p. 438 καθάπερ ἐδείξαμεν, τοὺς παρὰ τῷ Αἰνη- 
σιδήμῳ δέκα τρόπους ἐπιόντες. § 349 p. 498 de anima: 
οἱ μὲν ἐκτὸς τοῦ σώματος, ὡς Αἰνησίδημος κατὰ Ἣράκλει- 
tov. § 900 p.439 ἧς στάσεως ἦρξε Στράτων τε ὁ φυ- 
σικὸς καὶ Αἰνησίδημος. Math. VIII. ὃ p. 460 οἱ δὲ περὶ 
τὸν Αἰνησίδημον καὶ Ἡράκλειτον καὶ τὸν ᾿Ἐπίκουρον ἐπὶ τὰ 
αἰσθητὰ κοινῶς κατενεχθέντες ἐν εἴδει διέστησαν. 8.21 
p- 498 ὁ δὲ Αἰνησίδημος ἐν τῷ τετάρτῳ τῶν Πυρρωνείων 
λόγων ---λόγον ἐρωτᾷ τοιοῦτον κιτ. λ. Math. X. 239 p. 
672 τὸ ὃν κατὰ τὸν Ἡράκλειτον ἀήρ ἐστιν, ὥς φησιν ὁ 
Αἰνησίδημος. Quoted also by Sextus Pyrrhon. I. 180 
Ρ. 45 Math. VIII. 40 p. 465 § 234 p. 502 IX. 218 
p. 597 X. 38 p. 640 ΧΙ. 42 p. 699. Laertius IX. 
62 quotes Ainesidemus de Pyrrhone; quotes him with 
Sextus 1X. 87. Idem IX. 102 αὐτὸς μὲν yap ὁ πύρρων 
οὐδὲν ἀπέλιπεν, of μέντοι συνήθεις αὐτοῦ Τίμων καὶ Αἰνησί- 
δημος καὶ Νουμήνιος καὶ Ναυσιφάνης, καὶ ἄλλοι τοιοῦτοι. 
IX. 78 Αἰνησίδημος ἐν τῇ εἰς τὰ Πυρρώνεια ὑποτυπώσει. 
IX. 106 Αἰνηδίδημος ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ τῶν Πυρρωνείων λόγων 
οὐδέν φησιν ὁρίζειν τὸν Πύρρωνα δογματικῶς---ταὐτὰ δὲ 


λέγει κἀν τῷ Κατὰ σοφίας κἀν τῷ Περὶ ζητήσεως. For 
IX.116 see above under Menodotus N° 139, Ari- 


Tables A. Ὁ. 200. The merit of Alexander as the 


stocles apud Euseb. Prep. XIV. 18 quotes Zneside- 
us: p. 760 B ὁπόταν ye μὴν Αἰνησίδημος ἐν τῇ ὑποτυ- 
πώσει τοὺς ἐννέα διεξίῃ τρόπους" κατὰ τοσούτους γὰρ ἀπο- 
φαίνειν ἄδηλα τὰ πράγματα πεπείραται. Conf. p. 758 Ὁ. 
Ρ. 763 D ἐχθὲς καὶ πρώην ev’ AdeEavdpeig τῇ κατ᾽ Αἴγυπτον 
Αἰνησίδημός τις ἀναζωπυρεῖν ἤρξατο τὸν ὕθλον τοῦτον. 

y See above at No 139. 

z We omit those works which are leis ascribed 
to Alexander: ἰατρικῶν προβλημάτων βιβλία β', and περὶ 
πυρετῶν πρὸς ᾿Απολλώνιον, which belong to some other 
Alexander a physician, and μονόβιβλος quoted by Phi- 
loponus, which seems to be of Alexander Aigeus. 
See above N° 3. These being dismissed, the genuine 
works of Alexander of Aphrodisias are the following. 

1 εἰς τὰς κατηγορίας. Simplicius de Celo p. 38b 
1.2 τὰ ὑπ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου γραφόμενα ἐν τῷ τῶν κατηγοριῶν 
ὑπομνήματι. 

2 εἰς τὰ Τοπικὰ ὑπομνήματα. fol. Venet. Ald. 1513. 

3 εἰς τὰ τοῦ ᾿Αριστοτέλους πρότερα ἀναλυτικά. Ven. 
Ald. 1520 Florentiz 1521. 

4 εἰς τὸ δεύτερον τῶν προτέρων ἀναλυτικῶν. Alexander 
himself in Soph. Elench. apud Schol. Aristot. Berolin. 
p- 302b1.1 ᾿Αριστοτέλης αὐτὸς ἐν δευτέρῳ τῶν προτέρων 
ἀναλυτικῶν εἴρηκε, καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐν ταῖς ἡμετέραις εἰς ἐκεῖνα 
σχολαῖς. 

5 εἰς τὰ ὕστερα ἀναλυτικά. Alexander himself in 
Soph. Elench. initio apud Schol. Berolin. p. 296 ἃ 
1.7 εἴπομεν ἐν οἷς τε περὶ τοῦ ἁπλῶς συλλογισμοῦ διελέ- 

ero ὁ ᾿Αριστοτελης καὶ ἐν οἷς τὴν ἀποδεικτικὴν παρεδίδου 
μέθοδον. Philoponus in Proclum IIT. 3 ᾿Αλέξανδρον τὸν 
᾿Αριστοτέλους ἐξηγητὴν ἐν τοῖς εἰς τὴν ἀποδεικτικὴν ὑπο- 
μνήμασι. ᾿ 

6 εἰς τὸ περὶ ἑρμηνείας. Alexander himself comm. 
in Aristot. Metaphys. p. 570. 6 ὡς ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ τμή- 
ματι τοῦ περὶ Ἑρμηνείας δέδεικται. 

7 εἰς τοὺς περὶ τῆς φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως. Alexander in 
Soph. Elench. apud Schol. Berolin. p. 315 Ὁ 1. 20 αὐ- 
τὸς ὁ ᾿Αριστοτέλης ἐν τῷ ἑβδόμῳ τῆς φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως 
εἴρηκε, καὶ ἡμεῖς ταῦτα ἐξηγούμενοι τεθεωρήκαμεν. Ρ. 9188 
1. 35 ἐν τοῖς εἰς τὰ φυσικὰ ἡμετέροις εἰρήκαμεν θεωρήμασι. 
Themistius p. 37 apud Schol. Berolin. p. 370b ὁ ’A- 
φροδισιεὺς Ἀλέξανδρος ἐν τῷ περὶ Κράσεων γράμματι, κἀν 
τοῖς ὑπομνήμασι τοῖς φυσικοῖς. 


294 


best interpreter of Aristotle is acknowledged by other commentators. 
ause. p. 56b 1. 44 ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τοῦ γνησιωτάτου τῶν ᾿Αριστοτέλους ἐξηγητῶν. 
γνησιώτερον [lege —rarov] τῶν ᾿Αριστοτέλους ἐξηγητῶν τὸν ᾿Αλέξανδρον. 
Ρ. 188 1.35 6 φιλοπονώτατος τῶν αὐτῶν ἐξηγητῶν 
Idem Comm. ad Categor. apud Schol. Aristot. Berolin. 


πάντα σχεδὸν ἐξηγούμενος ὁ ᾿Αλέξανδρος. 
ὁ ἐξ ᾿Αφροδισιάδος ᾿Αλέξανδρος. 


p- 298 2. ὧν ἐν πρώτοις κατ᾽ ἐμήν ἐστι γνώμην ὁ ᾿Αφροδισιεὺς ᾿Αλέξανδρος. 


APPENDIX. 


0:7: 
Simplicius in phys. 


p-17b 1. 22 τὸν 
Ρ. 169 8 1]. 7 καλῶς δὲ 


Philoponus in 


Proclum VI. 27 ras τούτου [Aristotelis de Ccelo lib. 1] ῥήσεις παρατιθέμενος ἅμα, καὶ τὰς ὑπο- 


μνηματικὰς αὐτῶν ἐξηγήσεις ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τοῦ 


᾿Αφροδισιέως παραθήσομαι, σαφῆ τε διὰ τούτου τὴν 


na ! δ“ \ 
᾿Αριστοτέλους ἔννοιαν καθιστῶν διὰ τὸ φύσει περὶ τὴν φράσιν τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ἀγκύλον. 


174 Dositheus magister. Wrote in A. D. 207: 


Dositheus in Hygini genealogia p. 65 Magiv καὶ 


"Arp ὑπάτοις πρὸ y εἰδῶν Σεπτεμβρίων [Sept. 11 A.D. 207] Ὑγίνου γενεαλογίαν πᾶσιν γνω- 


στὴν μετέγραψα, ἐν ἣ ἔσονται πλείονες ἱστορίαι διερμηνευμέναι ἐν τούτῳ τῷ βιβλίῳϑ. 


8 εἰς τὸ περὶ γενέσεως καὶ φθορᾶς. Alexander him- 
self ἀπορ. καὶ Avo. 11. 22 p. 133 ἐξήγησις λέξεως ἐκ τοῦ 


δευτέρου περὶ γενέσεως καὶ φθορᾶς ᾿Δριστοτέλους, ἄλλως 


ἔχουσα παρὰ τὴν ἐν τῷ εἰς αὐτὸ ὑπομνήματι. 

9 εἰς τοὺς περὶ οὐρανοῦ. Simplicius in Phys. Auscult. 
p- 282 1. 22—25 ὁ ᾿Αλέξανδρος---γράφει ἐν τῷ εἰς τὸ 
δεύτερον τῆς περὶ οὐρανοῦ ὑπομνήματι. Philoponus in 
Proclum VI. 27 ᾿Αριστοτέλους ἐκ τοῦ a’ τῆς περὶ οὐρανοῦ 
πραγματείας.---- Ἀλεξάνδρου ᾿Αφροδισιέως ἐκ τῶν εἰς τὰ λε- 
γόμενα ἐξηγητικῶν ὑπομνημάτων. 

..10 εἰς τὸ περὶ αἰσθήσεως καὶ αἰσθητῶν. Ad calcem 
Simplicii de anima fol. Venet. Ald. 1527 p. 93—125. 
Quoted by Alexander himself drop. καὶ λύσ. I. 2 p. 19 
ἄμεινον τέτακται τοῦτο τὸ πρόβλημα ἐν τῷ ἐπιγραφομένῳ 
“λέξεων τινῶν ἐκ τοῦ περὶ αἰσθήσεως καὶ αἰσθητῶν ἐξήγη- 
σις καὶ ἐπιδρομή.᾽ 

11 περὶ μίξεως. Ad calcem Philoponi ad Aristot. 
de Gen. et Corrupt. Venet. 1527. 

12 εἰς τὰ μετεωρολογικά. The genuine commentary 
of Alexander of Aphrodisias is not extant, but is 
quoted by Olympiodorus ad Meteorolog. Aristot. : 
Buhle tom. 1 p. 291 and by Philoponus: Buhle Ibid. 

13 περὶ ψυχῆς βιβλίον. Ad calcem Themistii fol. 
Ald. Venet. 1534 p. 123—141. 

14 περὶ ψυχῆς β΄. Ibid. p. 142—162. Ad calcem 
libri de Fato edidit Orellius capita 47. 48 8vo. Turici 
1824 p. 124—154. 

15 εἰς τοὺς περὶ ψυχῆς ᾿Αριστοτέλου. A distinct 
work from the two preceding, and no longer extant. 
Attested by Alexander himself drop. καὶ dic. I. 11 
Ρ. 45 ἐν τῷ a! περὶ ψυχῆς ᾿Αριστοτέλους.----εἴρηταί μοι ἐν 
τῷ εἰς ἐκεῖνο τὸ βιβλίον ὑπομνήματι. 

10 περὶ εἱμαρμένης, καὶ τοῦ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν. Ad calcem 
Themistii fol. Ven. 1534 p. 163—172. Item Orellii 
8vo. Turici 1824 Gr. Lat. p. 1—122. 

17 ἀποσημειώσεις εἰς τοὺς σοφιστικοὺς ἐλέγχους. fol. 
Venet. Ald. 1520. In this work he quotes, as we 
have seen, Comm. inelib. II Analyt. prior, Comm. in 
libros Analyt. posterior. Comm. in Phys. Auscult. 

18 φυσικῶν καὶ ἠθικῶν ἀποριῶν καὶ λύσεων βιβλία δ΄. 
Monachii 8vo. Spengel. 1842 pp. 313. 

19 εἰς τὰ μετὰ τὰ φυσικὰ ᾿Αριστοτέλους ὑπόμνημα, 


Edidit Bonitz Berolini 1847 8vo. Although the lat- 
ter half of this commentary, as we now have it, is 
not free from suspicion, yet it contains in the judg- 
ment of the learned editor valuable materials: pref. 
p- v “De posteriore commentarii parte [p. 405—816] 
quanquam non modo potest dubitari num Alexandri 
sit habenda, sed etiam priori parti [p. 3—404] auc- 
toritate non prorsus eam esse parem debet omnino 
concedi, idem tamen commentarius inter omnes qui 
supersunt Grecos Metaphysicorum interpretes longe 
est preestantissimus.” 

20 περὶ κράσεων. 
above ἡ. 7. 

21 περὶ ἀρετῆς. Fabricius tom. 5 p. 667 “ Exstat 
Grece in codice Cesareo pp. 22 circiter in quarto 
implens ἐπιδρομὴ πόθεν ἡ τῶν ἀρετῶν εὕρεσις Kal σύστα- 
σις. Incipit ἐπεὶ ἡ εὐδαιμονία τοῖς ἀνθρώποις σκοπὸς, καὶ 
δεῖ πάντα πράττειν ὅπως ταύτην κτησαίμεθα ὡς τέλος τε καὶ 
μέγιστον τῶν ἡμετέρων ἀγαθῶν, ἀδύνατον δέ κ. T,X.” 

22 πρὸς Ζηνόβιον τὸν ᾿Επικούρειον. Simplicius in 
phys. Ause. p.113b 1. 48 ὁ δὲ ᾿Αλέξανδρος ἐν τοῖς πρὸς 
τὸν ᾿Επικούρειον Ζηνόβιον ἀντιγεγραμμένοις. 

23 περὶ δαιμόνων. Michael Ephesius (apud Fabri- 
cium tom. 5 p. 667) περὶ τῆς καθ᾽ ὕπνον μαντικῆς ᾿Αρι- 
στοτέλους p. 148 ἃ 1. 42 εἴρηται ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ ἐν τῷ περὶ 
δαιμόνων λόγῳ. 

24 περὶ λίθων. Michael Psellus: Fabricius tom. 5 
p- 668 “Quum laudasset de hoc argumento Anaxa- 
goram Empedoclem et Democritum, ray δὲ, inquit, 
ov πολὺ πρὸ ἡμῶν ὁ ἐκ τῆς ᾿Αφροδισιάδος ᾿Αλέξανδρος, ἄν- 
θρωπος περὶ πάντων ἁπλῶς εἰπεῖν καὶ τῶν ἀπορρήτων τῆς 
φύσεως προχειρότατος.᾽ 

8 Τὴ the last edition of Dositheus, Bocking 120 
Bonne 1832, are contained the following pieces : 

Δοσιθέου τοῦ γραμματικοῦ ἑρμηνευματῶν βιβλίον τρίτον. 

1 Divi Hadriani sententie et epistole: θαυμαστόν 
ἐσ τι καὶ ἐπαινετόν----Ὁ. l. 

2 Fabule Asopice : viv οὖν ἄρξομαι μύθους γράφειν 
—p. 24. 

3 Disputatio forensis, maxime de manumissionibus : 
πολλῷ κόπῳ καὶ pirorovia—p. 39. 

4 Hygini genealogia: p. 65. 


Quoted by Themistius. See 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


175 Oppianus Apamensis. Tables A. 1). 211. 


176 Philiscus Thessalus. 


Tables A. Ὁ. 212. 219. 


295 


Pleaded before Caracalla. 


177 Disciples of Chrestus N° 135: Tables A. D. 179. 


Isagoras tragicus poeta 

Nicomedes orator 

Aquila orator 

Aristenetus orator 

Calleschrus philosophus 

Sospis philosophus. 
178 Alianus sophista. Tables A. D. 222. 

Philostratus of Lemnos in 222. 
179 Heliodorus. 
180 Aspasius Ravennas. Tables A. D. 231. 
18] 
182 
183 


Cassianus sophista 

Aurelius sophista 

Saturninus scepticus. 
Sextus N° 172. 


The disciple of Seatus Empiricus. 


Taught by Pausanias (N° 147); conversed with 


Tables A. D. 213. 217. Still living when Philostratus wrote. 
Secretary to the emperor Alewander. 
when the Vite Sophistarum were written. 


Still living 


\ contemporary with Aspasius. Tables 231°. 


See above, Menodotus N° 139 and 


184 Nicagoras sophista. Tables A. Ὁ. 213. 245. Known to Philostratus Longinus and Porphyry. 


185 Apsines sophista. 


Tables A. D. 213. 236. 


The friend of Philostratus. The disciple of 


Heraclides of Lycia N° 168 and of Basilcus, who was therefore contemporary with Hera- 
clides : Suidas p. 722 B Βασιλικὸς σοφιστής. περὶ τῶν διὰ τῶν λέξεων σχημάτων. περὶ ῥητορικῆς 
παρασκευῆς ἤτοι περὶ ἀσκήσεως. περὶ μεταποιήσεως. καὶ ἄλλα τινά. 


186 


Philostratus Lemnius. Tables A.D. 218. 214. 239. The disciple οὗ Proclus N° 156, and of 
Antipater No165. Commanded by Julia to write the Life of Apollonius. 


Wrote that 


work at Rome. After this he composed the Lives of the Sophists>». 


Philostratus Lemnius. 
Tables A. D. 222. 

Philostratus junior. 
preceding®. 


187 


188 


Born A. D. 192: 
Still living when the βίοι σοφιστῶν were written. 
Author of the εἰκόνες. 


Tables A. D. 215. Conversed with lian : 


A third Philostratus, younger than the two 


189 Dion Cassius. Tables A. D. 180—2294. 
190 Preceptors of Alexander Severus: Tables A. D. 220. 
Nebo 
Serapio 
Stilio 
5 Troica: ..."EXevos ὃς πάντοτε paytikns—p. 73. 


6 De conversatione: ἡμέρα. ἥλιος ἀνέτειλεν. ἡλίου 
ἀνατολή. φῶς κ. τ. A. p. 89—95. 

Ὁ Philostratus V.S. p.627 describes them with 
contempt : ἦν δὲ αὐτοῖν ὁ μὲν οἷος καὶ ἐν καπηλείοις μελε- 
τᾶν κιτ. Δ. 

bb The author of the life of Apollonius is called an 
Athenian by Hierocles apud Eusebium in Hieroclem 
p- 512 D ra δὲ ᾿Απολλωνίου Μάξιμος ὁ Alyeds καὶ Δάμις 
ὁ φιλόσοφος ὁ συνδιατρίψας αὐτῷ, καὶ Φιλόστρατος ὁ ’A- 
θηναῖος, παιδεύσεως μὲν ἐπὶ πλεῖστον ἥκοντες. conf. p. 
513 B p.514B. But the authority of Hierocles is of 
no weight against the testimony of Philostratus him- 
self. 

© Philostratus procemio apud Olearium p.861 ἐσπού- 


δασταί τις γραφικῶν ἔργων ἔκφρασις τοὐμῷ ὁμωνύμῳ καὶ 
μητροπάτορι, λίαν ᾿Αττικῶς τῆς γλώττης ἔχουσα. 

ἃ Dion is a senator A. D. 190, preetor elect in 193, 
at Rome in 197, 202; at Nicomedia in 2]4, at Rome 
in 217, governor of Pergamus in 218; still in Asia 
in 219, in Bithynia in 222. His offices in the reign 
of Alexander Severus are mentioned at A. D. 229. 

Dion mentions his call to write LXXII. 23. He 
was ten years in collecting materials and twelve 
years in composing the annals to the end of Severus - 
Ibid. συνέλεξα πάντα τὰ ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς τοῖς “Ῥωμαίοις μέχρι 
τῆς Σεβήρου μεταλλαγῆς πραχθέντα ἐν ἔτεσι δέκα, καὶ συνέ- 
γραψα ἐν ἄλλοις δώδεκα" τὰ γὰρ λοιπὰ ὅπου ἂν καὶ προ- 
χωρήσῃ γεγράψεται. 


296 


191 Nestor poeta. Tables A. D. 224. 


192 Herodianus historicus. 


APPENDIX. 


C. 7. 


The father of the poet Pisander. 
Tables A. D. 180. 204. 238. 


193 Agathemerus. Lived after the wall of Severus in Britain (A. D. 210), which he mentions¢, 
and before Marcianus Heracleota, who quotes him. Dodwell with probability conjectures 
that he was not much below the reign of Severus. 


194 Ammonius Saccas peripateticus. 
in 206, Plotinus in A. D. 232—242¢, 


Taught at Alexandria in A. 1). 201 ; 
Flourished cir. A. D. 190—244: Tables A. D. 232. 


taught Origen there 


On Ammonius see Mosheim Eccles. Hist. Vol. 1 p. 137. 138 and the note of the English 
translator, and Brucker there quoted. But the English translator is confused, and mis- 


understands the question. 


There are two questions: 


1 Whether Ammonius Saccas ever 


was a Christian; 2 whether he was the author of the work described in Eusebius H. ἘΣ. 


VI. 19 Hieron. Catal. ο. 55. 
Christian. 


We answer both in the negative. 
Porphyry represents him as originally such in order to cast a reproach upon 


Ammonius never was a 


Christianity. It necessarily follows that Ammonius the Christian writer was not Ammonius 


Saccas. 
195 Theodosius. 


Tables A.D. 270. The companion of Ammonius Saccas. 


196 Olympius. Porpaynms V. Plot. ὁ. 10 τῶν δὲ φιλοσοφεῖν προσποιουμένων ᾽᾿Ολύμπιος ᾿Αλεξαν- 
δρεὺς, ᾿Αμμωνίου ἐπ᾽ ὀλίγον μαθητὴς eh abe καταφρονητικῶς πρὸς τὸν Πλωτῖνον ἔσχε διὰ 


φιλοπρωτίαν κ.τ.λ. 


197 Plotinus. Born in 205, heard Ammonius A. D. 232—242; taught at Rome A. D. 244, died 
in Campania in 270. See the Tables in those years®. 
198 Herennivs. Tables A.D. 244. The companion of Plotinus. 


199 Pisander Larandensis poeta. 
200 Origenes. 
201 Aquilinus. 


Tables A. D. 224. 
Tables A.D. 244. The companion of Plotinus; known to Longinus8s. 
Tables A. D. 244. συμφοιτητὴς Πλωτίνου. 


Platonists known to Longinus, described in the Tables A. 1), 265 ; 


202 Euclides 
203 Democritus 
204 Proclinus 
205 Theodotus 
206 Eubulus. Tables A. D. 264. 
207 Diophanes rhetor. 


Contemporary with Plotinus. 
Tables A. D. 264. Contemporary with Plotinus and Porphyry. 


Stoics known to Longinus: Tables A. D. 265. 


208 Themistocles 
209 Phebion 
210 Annius 


© Agathemerus τῆς γεωγραφίας ὑποτυπώσεων ἐν ἐπι- 
τομῇ 11. 4 p. 224 ἡ δὲ ᾿Αλουίων (νῆσος) ἐν 7 καὶ τὰ 
στρατόπεδα ἵδρυται μεγίστη τέ ἐστι καὶ ἐπιμηκεστάτη. 

f See the Tables in all those years. 

& Augustine Epist. 56 p. 304 speaks of Plotinus : 
Tune Plotini schola Rome floruit, habuitque condisci- 
pulos multos acutissimos et solertissimos viros &c. 

εξ Of this Origen Proclus speaks ad Timeum Pla- 
tonis p. 20 Ὁ ἀπορεῖται δὲ ὑπὸ Λογγίνου καὶ ᾿Ωριγένους ὁ 
λόγος, μήποτε καὶ τὸν Ὅμηρον περιείληφεν [sc. Plato 
Timzo Ρ. 19 ἘΠ ἐν τοῖς ποιηταῖς---ὥστε, φησὶν ὁ πορφύ- 
pros, τριῶν ὅλων ἡ ἡμερῶν διατελέσαι τὸν ᾿Ωριγένην βοῶντα 
καὶ ἐρυθριῶντα καὶ ἱδρῶτι πολλῷ κατεχόμενον, μεγάλην εἶναι 


λέγοντα τὴν ὑπόθεσιν καὶ τὴν ἀπορίαν κ. τ. λ.--- ἀπαντῶν δὲ 
ὁ Πορφύριός φησιν ὅτι μέγεθος μὲν πάθεσι περιθεῖναι καὶ 
ὕψος Ὅμηρος ἱκανός----ἀπάθειαν δὲ νοερὰν καὶ ζωὴν φιλόσο- 
φον ἐνεργοῦσαν οὐχ οἷόν τε παραδοῦναι. p. 26 Ο Λογγῖνος 
μὲν ἠπόρει τί ποτε βούλεται τῷ Πλάτωνι τούτου τοῦ διηγή- 
ματος ἡ παράθεσις κ. τι λ. ᾿Ωριγένης δὲ πεπλάσθαι μὲν 
ἔλεγε τὸ διήγημα, καὶ τοσοῦτόν γε συνεχώρει τοῖς ἀμφὶ 
τὸν Νουμήνιον [N° 132], οὐ δὲ ἡδονὴν δὲ πεπλάσθαι με- 
μηχανημένην κατὰ τὸν Λογγῖνον. p. 29 Β ᾿Ωριγένης δὲ 
ἀπορήσας πῶς ἐλευθεριώτατον τὸν Σόλωνα προσεῖπεν K.T.A. 
-ὁ δὲ Ἰάμβλιχος [N° 252] οὐδὲν εἶναί φησι τούτων ἀ- 
ληθές x... Quoted again with Longinus and Por; 
— by Proclus p. 50 C, 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


Medius 
Hermanus 
Lysimachus* 
Atheneus 
Musonius. 


297 


Peripatetics known to Longinus: Tables A. D. 265. 


Heliodorus Alexandrinus 
Ammonius 
218 Ptolemeus. 


Amelius. 


The disciple of Plotinus: Tables A. Ὁ. 246. 270. 
Apollonius grammaticus. The preceptor of Porphyry: Porphyrius Quest. Homer. ὁ. 25 apud 


Fabricium tom. 5 p. 749 ᾿Απολλώνιος 6 διδάσκαλος ἡμῶν. 


His death A. D. 273. 


221 Longinus. Tables A. D. 233. 245. 265. 269. 271. 
222 Trypho Stoicus. Tables A.D. 264. Known to Amelius N° 219. 
Disciples of Plotinus recorded in the Tables A. D. 270: 
223 Paulinus 
224 Hustochius 
225 Zoticus 
Zethus 
Serapion 
Gemine, mater et filra, 
Amphiclea. 
226 Asinius Quadratus historicus. Tables A. D. 247. 


227 
228 
229 


Lupercus Berytius grammaticus. 
Nicomachus. Tables A.D. 272. 


Grace historia, docente item Dexippo. 


Tables A. Ὁ. 266.i 

In the time of Aurelian*. 
Arrianus. Capitolin. Gordiano ὁ. 2 Gordiani tres fuerunt, idque docente Arriano scriptore 
Idem Balbino c.1 Ht Deaippus et Arabianus [lege 


cum Salmasio Arrianus] Maximum et Balbinum dicunt electos contra Maximinum post Gordi- 


anos. 


Idem Maximino jun. c.7 Ht Dexippus et Arrianus et multi alii Greci scripserunt 
Maximum et Balbinum imperatores contra Maximinum factos. 


Arrianus, who is named 


with Dexippus and described the events of the year 238, may be referred to this period, 


when Dexippus flourished. 
230 Dewippus Herennius. 
231 Probus. Tables A. Ὁ. 268. 
232 Antonius Rhodius. Tables A.D. 263. 


h Also mentioned in the Tables at A. D. 246. 

i Suidas p. 2342 B Eudocia p. 282 ἔγραψε περὶ τοῦ 
ἂν γ΄. Περὶ τοῦ raws. Toup from Harpocratio v. ’Avri- 
φῶν reads περὶ τοῦ ᾿Αντιφῶντος ἐν τῷ περὶ ταῶν. Eudocia 
however also has περὶ τοῦ ἂν βιβλία γ΄. περὶ τοῦ rads. 

His other works in Suidas and Eudocia are these : 
περὶ τῆς καρίδος. 

περὶ τοῦ παρὰ Πλάτωνι ἀλεκτρυόνος. 

κτίσιν τοῦ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ ᾿Αρσινοήτου [κτῆσιν Eudocia]. 

᾿Αττικὰς λέξεις. 

τέχνην γραμματικήν. 

περὶ γενῶν ἀρσενικῶν καὶ θηλυκῶν καὶ οὐδετέρων βιβλία 


Tables A. D. 261. 267. 269.! 
The companion of Porphyry. 
The companion of Porphyry. 


vy’, ἐν ois πολλὰ κατευδοκιμεῖ “Hpwdiavov. 

k Nicostratus a historian is mentioned by Evagrius 
H. E. V. 24 p.442 Ο Νικοστράτου τοῦ σοφιστοῦ τοῦ ἐκ 
Τραπεζοῦντος συγγράψαντος τὰ ἀπὸ Φιλίππου τοῦ μετὰ 
Topdvavov ἐκτίθεται ἕως ᾿Οδαινάθου τοῦ ἐκ Παλμύρας καὶ 
τῆς Οὐαλεριανοῦ πρὸς Πέρσας αἰσχρᾶς ἀφίξεως. Whom 
Valesius ad Evagrium p. 122 conjectures to be the 
Nicomachus of Vopiscus. 

1 Quoted by Lampridius Alex. c.49. By Trebellius 
XXX tyr. c. 32 on the year 235. By Capitolinus 
Gordian. c. 2. 9. 19. 23. Balbin. c. 1. 15. 16: Fol- 
lowed by Zosimus. Conf. Reitemeier p. 532. 


aq 


298 


233 Paulus. 
234 Andromachus. 


APPENDIX. 


0.4; 


} Both of Syria: Tables A. D. 261. 


235 Porphyrius™. Born A. D. 233, saw the celebrated Origen at Caesarea cir. A. D. 249, visited 


m In the following list of his works I have for ob- 
vious reasons classed them according to their sub- 
jects, rather than in the order adopted by Fabricius. 
In the last class however, containing x. 30—61, are 
some works which probably belonged to the philo- 
logical class. 

I De Homero. 


1 Ὃμηρικὰ ζητήματα λβ' πρὸς ᾿Ανατόλιον. Schol. Hom. 
I]. y. 175 Πορφύριος ἐν τοῖς ‘Opnprxois ζητήμασιν. β. 249. 
398 Πορφ. ἐν τοῖς ἑητήμασι. On this work see Fabri- 
cius tom. 5 p. 733. 

2 κατάλογος. Schol. Hom. Il. 0. 333 ὥς φησι Πορφ. 


> -~ ’; 
ἐν τῷ καταλόγῳ. 


3 περὶ τοῦ ἐν τῇ Οδυσσείᾳ τῶν νυμφῶν ἄντρου. Ato. 
Traj. Rhen. 1765 p. 1—32. 
4 περὶ Στυγός, in Hom. Iliad. o Odyss. ε. Stob. 


Ecl. I. 4, 56 p. 140 I. 52,46 p. 1004 ὃ 47 p.1014 
§ 48 p. 1016 § 49 p. 1018 § 54 p. 1044 § 55 p. 1054. 
II. 1, 18 tom. 2 p. 16 Πορφυρίου ἐκ τῶν περὶ Στυγός. 
Stob. Serm. 100.21 Πορφ. ἐκ τῶν περὶ Στυγός. Serm. 
105.57 ἐκ τῶν Πορφυρίου περὶ Στυγός. 

5 σχόλια εἰς Ὅμηρον. Conf. Harles ad Fabric. tom. 
5 p. 742. 

6 περὶ τῆς “Ounpov φιλοσοφίας. 
Suid. Eudocia p. 364. 

7 περὶ τῆς ἐξ “Opnpov ὠφελείας τῶν βασιλέων βιβλία (΄. 
Eudoc. 

8 περὶ τῶν παραλελειμμένων τῷ ποιητῇ ὀνομάτων. Schol. 
Hom. Il. y. 250 Πορφύρ. ἐν τῷ περὶ τῶν π. τῷ π. ὀνο- 
μάτων. γ. 314 Πορφύρ. ἐν τοῖς παραλελειμμένοις. 


IT De Platone. 


9 In Platonis philosophiam libri II. Conf. Fabric. 
tom. 5 p. 742. 

10 εἰς τὸν Σοφιστὴν τοῦ Πλάτωνος. Boethius. 

11 εἰς τὸν Τίμαιον ὑπομνήματα. Macrob. in Somn. 
Scipionis II. 3 Hanc Platonicorum persuasionem Por- 
phyrius libris suis inseruit quibus Timei obscuritatibus 
nonnihil lucis infudit. Philoponus in Proclum VI. 10 
Πορφύριος λέγει ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ τῶν εἰς τὸν Τίμαιον ὑπομνη- 
μάτων. Idem VI. 8 καὶ ὁ Πορφύριος δὲ πρὸς τοῖς ὑπὸ 
τοῦ Ταύρου [see N° 66] κατηριθμημένοις καὶ ἕτερα προσ- 
τίθησι τοῦ γενητοῦ [sc. τοῦ γενητὸν εἶναι τὸν κόσμον] ση- 
μαινόμενα. Quoted again with Taurus VI. 2]. Idem 
VI. 25 ἀλλ᾽ ἐπειδὴ φησὶν ὁ Πορφύριος κιτ.ιλ. XIII. 15 
καὶ ὁ Ἰπορφύρ. δὲ ἐν τοῖς πρὸς τὸν Τίμαιον ὑπομνήμασιν 
ἐξηγούμενος κ.τ.λ.----πάλιν ὁ αὐτὸς Πορφύριος ταῦτά φησιν 
ἐπὶ λέξεως κι τ. A. Quoted largely by Proclus himself 
in Timeum; as, among others, in these passages : 
p-7 A σχεδὸν ἅπαντα τὰ mpd τῆς φυσιολογίας ὁ μὲν ἐξη- 
γεῖται πολιτικώτερον, ὁ Πορφύριο----. 8 D ὁ δέ ye Top. 
ἠθικὸν ἐν τούτοις ἀναγράφει τὸ τοὺς φίλους ὑπὲρ ἀλλήλων 
χρῆναι πάντα ὑπομένειν. p. 9 Ὦ ἐν οἷς ἠθικὸν μὲν εὕροις 
ἂν, ὥς φησιν 6 Πορφύρ. p. 84 Α Β λέγει γοῦν καὶ ὁ 


Suidas p. 3053 B 


Πορφύρ. p.36CD ὁ δέ ye φιλόσοφος Πορφύρ. καὶ ἐπὶ 
τὰς ψυχὰς ἀπὸ τῶν φαινομένων μετάγει τοὺς λόγους .----ὅ 
γε μὴν φιλόσοφος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος φυσικῶς ταῦτα θεωρεῖν ἀξιοῖ 
ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἠθικῶς. p.47 Α ὁ φιλόσοφος Hopp. οὕτω δια- 
τάττεται. p.48C Toph. μὲν ἀσπίδα τὸ σῶμα καλῶν. 
Ρ- 49 Ο Πορφ. δὲ εἰκότως φησὶ καὶ ἰατρικὴν ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Αθη- 
vas ἥκειν κι τ. Χ.--εοἷς καὶ ὁ θεῖος ἐπέπληξεν ᾿Ιάμβλιχος ὡς 
οὐ καλῶς συγχέουσι τὰς τῶν θεῶν οὐσίας κ. τ. λ. p.54A 
ὁ μὲν οὖν Toph. ἐν τούτοις εἰς δαίμονας καὶ ψυχὰς ἀνα- 
πέμπων τὴν θεωρίαν. p.64A—C ὁ μὲν γὰρ φιλόσοφος 
Πορφ. διοριζόμενος τίνες μὲν τῶν παλαιῶν προσήκαντο τὴν 
εὐχὴν τίνες δὲ οὗ, περιήγαγεν ἡμᾶς ἐπ᾽ ἄλλας καὶ ἄλλας 
δόξας λέγων ὡς συλλήβδην εἰπεῖν κ. τ. λ.---ταῦτα μὲν ὁ 
lop. ὡς συντόμως εἰπεῖν. p. 60 E λυτέον δὲ τὴν ἀπο- 
ρίαν ὡς 6 Toph. p. 07 D Πορφ. δὲ καὶ ᾿Ιάμβλιχος ἀμ- 
φότερα ψιλοῦσιν, ἵν᾿ ἦ τὸ λεγόμενον, πότερον γέγονε τὸ 
πᾶν ἢ ἀγενές ἐστι. p.83C οὕτω καὶ ὁ φιλόσοφος ἔκρινε 
Πορφ. εἰκότως. p. 9] Ε' Πορφ. δέ φησιν ὅτι πατὴρ μέν 
ἐστιν ὁ ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ γεννῶν τὸ ὅλον ποιητὴς δὲ ὁ παρ᾽ ἄλλου 
τὴν ὕλην λαμβάνων. p. 94 A μετὰ δὲ τὸν Ἀμέλιον [N° 219] 
6 Πορφ. οἰόμενος τῷ Πλωτίνῳ [N°197] συνάδειν τὴν μὲν 
Ψυχὴν τὴν ὑπερκόσμιον ἀποκαλεῖ δημιουργόν κ. τ. A. 

119 Β φέρε δὴ οὖν καὶ ὅσα ὁ φιλόσοφος Πορφ. ἐν τούτοις 
ἱεροπρεπῆ νοήματα παραδέδωκε συντόμως περιλάβωμεν. 
πρῶτον μὲν οὖν ἀποτείνεται πρὸς τοὺς περὶ Ἀττικὸν [Nol 13] 
πολλὰς ὑποτιθεμένους ἀρχάς κ. τ. Χ. p. 133 Β εἰσὶ ταύτης 


᾿ προστάται τῆς ἐξηγήσεως ἸΤορφ. τε καὶ Ἰάμβλιχος [N° 252]. 


Ρ. 134A ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ὁ Πορῴφ. τ. 172 Ε' εὖ μὲν καὶ ὁ 
φιλόσοφος Toph. τὸ κύκλῳ κύκλον ἐξηγήσατο. p.175C 
ὁ μὲν Πορφ. ὑποδιελὼν γενέσει μὲν πρεσβυτέραν ἀρετῇ δὲ 
προτέραν ἀκούει τὴν ψυχὴν τοῦ σώματος. p. 189 Ἐ ἐζή- 
τησεν 6 Toph. ὀρθῶς κ. τ. λ. p.192D οὕτω δὲ καὶ ὁ 
Πορφ. καὶ ὁ Σεβῆρος ἀξιοῦσιν. p. 205 E Topp. δὲ θαυ- 
μαστόν τινα τρόπον----διὰ πολλῶν κατεσκεύασεν. p. 206A 
Given below under Theodorus N° 302 note. P. 227D 

ὁ μὲν Πορφ. μέσῃ ἀντὶ τοῦ φυτικοῦ τῆς ψυχῆς ἀκούσας 
πειρᾶται συναρμόττειν αὐτὸ τῷ μέσῳ τοῦ παντός. p. 235 Ὁ 
ἡ γὰρ ὀρθότης δηλοῖ μὲν καὶ τὴν ὀρθοδοξίαν, ὡς ὅ τε Top. 
ἐξηγήσατο καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιάμβλιχος ἐπέκρινε. Ῥ. 5 C Πραξιφάνης 
δὲ ὁ τοῦ Θεοφράστου ἑταῖρος ἐγκαλεῖ τῷ Πλάτωνι κ. τ.λ..--- 
6 δέγε φιλόσοφος Πορφύριος ἀπαντᾷ πρὸς αὐτόν. Quoted 
p-29C p.50C against Longinus. Named again p. 
98 C with Plotinus and Longinus. p.131C with At- 
ticus Iamblichus Amelius. p. 171 D with Iamblichus. 
p- 233A with Amelius. p.234D with Atticus and 
Lamblichus. 

12 πρὸς Διοφάνην περὶ ᾿Αλκιβιάδου τοῦ ἐν τῷ συμποσίῳ 
τοῦ Πλάτωνος. See the Tables A. D. 264 p. 291. 


III De Aristotele. 

13 εἰσαγωγὴ περὶ τῶν πέντε φωνῶν, ΟΥ̓ εἰσαγωγὴ Πορ- 
φυρίου (τοῦ Φοίνικος τοῦ μαθητοῦ Πλωτίνου τοῦ Λυκοπο- 
λίτου) εἰς τὰς κατηγορίας. Schol. Aristot. Berolin. p.1 
εἰς Χρυσαόριον. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


299 


Rome cir. 262. At Rome in 263, 264. Retired to Sicily in 268, addressed by Longinus 


in 271. 


Wrote the Life of Plotinus in A. D. 301. 


See the Tables in those years. 


Suidas p. 3053 A Πορφύριος ὁ κατὰ Χριστιανῶν γράψας, ὃς κυρίως ἐκαλεῖτο βασιλεὺς, Τύριος 


14 εἰς τὰς ᾿Αριστοτέλους κατηγορίας ἐξήγησις κατὰ πεῦ- 
σιν καὶ ἀπόκρισιν. Paris. 1543 4to. See Schol. Be- 
rolin. p. 31 Ὁ ποῦ. 39a not. . Simplicius ad Categor. 
p- 2 apud Schol. Berolin. p. 40a 1.16 συντόμως ἀπο- 
καλύπτειν ἐσπούδασαν, ὥσπερ ἐν τῷ κατὰ πεῦσιν καὶ ἀπό- 
κρισιν βιβλίῳ πεποίηκεν ὁ Πορφύριος. This work is 
quoted above under Herminus N° 57. 

15 Comment. in Aristot. φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως. 
Fabric. tom. 5 p. 740. 

16 περὶ ἀρετῶν. sc. Comm. in Aristot. Ethica. Conf. 
Fabric. tom. 5 p. 742. 

17 In Organum. Conf. Fabric. tom. 5 p. 742. 

18 περὶ τοῦ μίαν εἶναι τὴν Πλάτωνος καὶ ᾿Αριστοτέλους 
αἵρεσιν . Suid. p. 3055 B Eudocia p. 364. 

19 In Aristot. περὶ ἑρμηνείας. Boethius in Aristot. 
II. p. 282 apud Schol. Berolin. p. 95b Hujus libri 
expositionem nos scilicet quam mazxime a Porphyrio 
(quamquam etiam a ceteris) transferentes Latina ora- 
tione digessimus. 

20 πρὸς ᾿Αριστοτέλην, περὶ τοῦ εἶναι τὴν ψυχὴν ἐντε- 
λέχειαν. Suid. Eudoc. 

21 ἐξήγησις τῶν κατηγοριῶν πρὸς Γεδάλιον libri VIT. 
Simplicius ad Categor. a p. 23. apud Schol. Aristot. 
Berolin. p. 40a 1. 33 μετὰ δὲ τούτους ὁ πάντων ἡμῖν τῶν 
καλῶν αἴτιος ἸΤορφύριος ἐξήγησίν τε ἐντελῇ τοῦ βιβλίου 
καὶ τῶν ἐνστάσεων πασῶν λύσεις οὐκ ἀπόνως ἐν ἑπτὰ βιβλί- 
os ἐποιήσατο τοῖς Γεδαλίῳ προσφωνηθεῖσι.----μετὰ τοῦτον 
δὲ ὁ θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος πολύστιχον καὶ αὐτὸς εἰς τοῦτο τὸ βι- 
βλίον κατεβάλετο πραγματείαν, τὰ μὲν πολλὰ τοῖς Πορφυ- 
ρίου καὶ ἐπ᾿ αὐτῆς τῆς λέξεως κατακολουθῶν. Dexippus 
apud Schol. Berolin. p. 39 ἃ 1. 84 πολλὰς καὶ ἀπείρους 
συγγραφὰς εἰς τὸ βιβλίον τοῦτο ἄλλοι τε πολλοὶ καὶ μά- 
λιστα Πορφύριος, εἶθ' ὕστερον ᾿Ιάμβλιχος, καταβέβληνται. 
Simplicius ad Categ. p.5b apud Schol. Berolin. p. 
29 a not. ὁ δὲ Πορφύριος ----ἔν re τῷ πρὸς Τεδάλειον καὶ ἐν 
τῷ κατὰ πεῦσιν καὶ ἀπόκρισιν περὶ τῶν κατηγορουμένων. 

22 περὶ συλλογισμῶν κατηγορικῶν. ““ Boethius I in 
Aristot. περὶ ἑρμηνείας et dialogo I in Porphyrii εἰσα- 
yoynv.” Fabric. tom. 5 p. 746. 


See 


IV grammatica vel philologica. 

23 γραμματικαὶ ἀπορίαι Suid. p. 3053 C Eudoc. 
p. 365. 

24 περὶ προσῳδίας. Villoison Anecd. Gr. p. 103 
Πορφυρίου ----περὶ προσῳδίας" “ Ἰστέον ὅτι, ὡς ὁ Θρᾷξ 
Διονύσιος x... apud Villoison. p.103—118. Gram- 
matical fragments of Porphyry are also in Villoison 
p- 181 p. 185. 

25 Commentarii in Hermogenem. Aldi Rhet. Schol. 
in Hermog. p. 162 1.15 Πορφυρίου. “’Emedy τὰ ἀπ᾽ 
ἀρχῆς k.T. A. 

26 εἰσαγωγὴ΄ εἰς ᾿Αφθόνιον. Aldi Rhet.*Schol. in 
Aphthon. p. xvi 1.18 “6 διαιρήσεις.᾽᾿ κατὰ τὸν Πορφύ- 
ριον ev τῇ εἰσαγωγῇ καὶ ὁ ᾿Αφθόνιος ἐνταῦθα τὸ γένος διαι- 


pet, κι τ. Δ. 

27 εἰς τὴν Μινουκιανοῦ τέχνην. Suid. Eudoc. 

28 σύμμικτα ἑητήματα libris VII. Suid. Eudoc. 
Nemesius p. 139 Πορφύριος ὁ κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ κινήσας 
τὴν ἑαυτοῦ γλῶσσαν---οὗτος ὁ Πορφύριος ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ 
λόγῳ τῶν συμμίκτων ζητημάτων. Proclus in Platonis 
πολιτείαν p. 415 1.43 οἶδα δὲ ἔγωγε τὸν Πορφύριον ἐν 
τοῖς συμμίκτοις ἱστοροῦντα προβλήμασι Μηδίου πρὸς Λογ- 
γῖνον συνουσίαν τινὰ περὶ τῶν μορίων τῆς Ψυχῆς κ. τ. λ. 

29 φιλολόγου ἱστορίας libri V. Suid. p. 3053 Β 
Eudoc. p. 364. Euseb. Prep. X. 3 p. 464 A Πορφυ- 
ρίου περὶ τοῦ κλέπτας εἶναι τοὺς Ἕλληνας, ἀπὸ τοῦ a’ τῆς 
φιλολογίας [lege φιλολόγου] ἀκροάσεως. An extract 
follows p. 464 A—468 B. See the Tables A. Ὁ. 245 
Ρ. 263. Suidas Ὅμηρος p. 2668 A γέγονε δὲ (Ὅμηρος) 
πρὸ τοῦ τεθῆναι τὴν πρώτην ᾿Ολυμπιάδα mpd ἐνιαυτῶν νζ΄. 
Πορφύριος δὲ ἐν τῇ φιλοσόφῳ ἱστορίᾳ mpd prs φησίν. 
κι τ᾿ κα. Legendum videtur φιλολόγῳ ἱστορίᾳ. The φιλό- 
σοφος ἱστορία was upon other subjects. On the date 
of Porphyry for Homer see F. H. I p. 146. 


V reliqua opera. 

30 Πορφυρίου εἰς τὰ ἁρμονικὰ Πτολεμαίου ὑπόμνημα. 
De editionibus confer Fabricium tom. 5 p. 740. 

31 πρὸς ᾿Ανεβὼ τὸν Αἰγύπτιον. Euseb. Prep. III. 2 
p- 92A ἄκουε οἷα καὶ ὁ Tlopupuos ἐν τῇ πρὸς ᾿Ανεβὼ τὸν 
Αἰγύπτιον ἐπιστολῇ ---ἰστορε. Repeated by Theodoret 
Serm. 3 p.47.48. Euseb. Prep. V. 9 p. 197 C καὶ ὁ 
αὐτὸς αὖθις συγγραφεὺς ἐν τῇ πρὸς τὸν εἰρημένον Αἰγύπτιον 
ἐπιστολῇ. Idem XIV.9 p. 740 Ὁ ἐκ τῆς πρὸς ᾿Ανεβὼ 
[sic recte Gaisford. Male Vigerus Νεκτανεβώ] τὸν 
Αἰγύπτιον ἐπιστολῆς τοῦ Πορφυρίου μάθοις ἂν αὐτὸ δὴ 
τοῦτο ἀκούσας κιτ.λ. Transcribed from Eusebius by 
Theodoret Serm. 1 p. 1] ξξρ. 28 ed. Oxon. Augustin. 
C. Ὁ. X. 11 Melius sapuit iste Porphyrius, cum ad 
Anebontem scripsit Agyptium &c. 

32 περὶ ἀγαλμάτων. Stobeeus Kclog. I. 26,2 p. 526 
Πορφυρίου ἐκ τοῦ περὶ ἀγαλμάτων. To this work Heeren 
refers Stob. Ecl. I. 3, 25 p. 46 and Euseb. Prep. 
III. 7 p. 97 Ὁ ἄκουε μεθ᾽ οἵας ἐξενήνεκται τῷ Πορφυρίῳ 
ἀλαζονείας κιτ. λ. ILI. 9 p. LOOA φέρε καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ 
ἐπιθεωρήσωμεν. ἐπάκουσον οὖν οἷά φησι κι τ.λ. p. 102A 
ταῦτά σοι ὃ Ἰπορφύριος. II. 1] p. 108A. c.13p.117D 
ταῦτά μοι ἐκ τῆς τοῦ προειρημένου ἀνδρὸς γραφῆς ἐπιτετμή- 
σθω. Conf. Heeren. tom. 2 p. 21] ‘* Ex paucis verbis 
que nobis ex hoc opere Stobzi diligentia servavit de 
integro libro judicium ferre non liceret nisi Eusebius 
ampliora ex eo loca exhiberet, quibus inter se collatis 
patet Porphyrium in hoc libro deorum statuas figuras 
et attributa ad physicam et allegoricam rationem re- 
vocasse.” 

33 ἐπιγράμματα. Eustathius in Homerum apud 
Fabric. tom. 5 p. 744. 

34 περὶ θείων ὀνομάτων ἕν. Suid. Eudoc. 


φ4ᾳ 2 


300 


APPENDIX. 


ον 


φιλόσοφος, μαθητὴς ᾿Αμελίου τοῦ Πλωτίνου μαθητοῦ [see the Tables A. D. 246] διδάσκαλος δὲ 
ἸΙαμβλίχου, γεγονὼς ἐπὶ τῶν χρόνων Αὐρηλιανοῦ καὶ παρατείνας ἕως Διοκλητιανοῦ τοῦ βασιλέως. 


35 εἰς τὸ Θεοφράστου περὶ καταφάσεως καὶ ἀποφάσεως. 
Boethius I p. 286 in Aristot. περὶ ἑρμηνείας apud Schol. 
Berolin. p. 99b Porphyrius ait sese docuisse species 
enuntiationis esse Affirmationem et Negationem, in his 
commentartis quos in Theophrastum edidit. Galen also 
wrote upon this work of Theophrastus. See above at 
N° 146 note° x. 7. 

36 εἰς τὸ Θουκυδίδου προοίμιον. 
Endoe. p. 364. 

37 πρὸς ᾿Αριστείδην libri ΚΠ]. Suid. Eudoc. 

38 πρὸς Μάρκελλαν γυναῖκα. Eunapius V.S. p.18 
πρὸς Μάρκελλάν ye αὐτοῦ γυναῖκα γενομένην βιβλίον φέρε- 
ται, ἣν φησιν ἀγαγέσθαι καὶ ταῦτα οὖσαν πέντε μητέρα 
τέκνων, οὐχ ἵνα παῖδας ἐξ αὐτῆς ποιήσηται ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα οἱ γε- 
γονότες παιδείας τύχωσιν. Cyrill.in Julian. VI p. 209A 
Πορφ. δὲ τὴν Μάρκελλαν ὑπεράγασθαι μὲν τῆς φιλοσοφίας 
φησὶν εἰσοικίσασθαι δὲ ἀσμένως καὶ συμβιοτεύειν ἑλέσθαι 
γαμικῶς. 

39 περὶ ἀνόδου ψυχῆς. Porphyrius de anima is 
quoted by Augustine C.D. X. 9.10. Conf. Fabric. 
tom. 5 p. 743. 

40 ὁ πρὸς Νημέρτιον λόγος. Cyrill. adv. Julian. II 
p- 79 A Πορφ. γοῦν ἐν τῷ πρὸς Ν. λόγῳ φησὶν οὕτως. 
Ρ. 85C 6 Top. οὕτω πάλιν. p. 45 Β ἔφη γὰρ οὕτως ἐν 
τῷ πρὸς N. λόγῳ. V p.166B φησὶ γοῦν ὁ αὐτοῦ Ἰτορ- 
φύριος ἐν τῷ πρὸς Νημέρτιον λόγῳ. 

4] πρὸς τὸ Ζωροάστρου βιβλίον, νόθον τε καὶ νέον τὸ 
βιβλίον παραδεικνύς. See the Tables A. D. 264 p. 291. 

42 περὶ ἰδεῶν πρὸς Acyyivov. Longinus apud Por- 
phyrium Vit, Plotin. c. 20 de Porphyrio: Πλωτῖνον 
ἐπεχείρησε διὰ συγγράμματος ἀποδεῖξαι βέλτίω δόξαν περὶ 
τῶν ἰδεῶν τῆς ἡμῖν ἀρεσκούσης ἔχοντα. Longinus adds 
μετρίως ἀντιγραφῇ διελέγξαι δοκοῦμεν. See the rest in 
the Tables A. Ὁ. 265 p. 293. 

48 περὶ ψυχῆς πρὸς Βοηθόν libriV. Suid. p. 3053 A 
Eudoc. p. 364. Euseb. Prep. ΧΙ. 27 p. 554B ὁ Ππορ- 
pips ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ τῶν πρὸς BonOdy περὶ ψυχῆς τοῦτον 
γράφων τὸν τρόπον. ΧΙ, 10 ρ. 741 Ο ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν οἷς 
ἀντέγραψε Βοηθῷ περὶ ψυχῆς κιτ.λ. XV.11 p.812D 
συνιδεῖν οὐκ ἄτοπον καὶ τὰ Πορφυρίῳ ἐν τοῖς πρὸς Βοηθὸν 
περὶ ψυχῆς εἰρημένα. XV.16 p. 818 Β πρὸς τὴν περὶ 
Θεοῦ’ τῶν Στωϊκῶν δόξαν ἀπαρκεῖ παραθέσθαι τὰς Ἰτορφυ- 
ρίου λέξεις ἐν τοῖς πρὸς Β. ἀντιγραφεῖσιν αὐτῷ περὶ ψυχῆς. 
Theodoret. Serm. 1 Ὁ. 1] Ξε 28 ἀκούσατε οἷα φησὶν ἐν 
οἷς πρὸς Βοηθὸν περὶ ψυχῆς ἔγραψε. } 

44 περὶ τῶν τῆς Ψυχῆς δυνάμεων. Stobzus Serm. 
25, 1 Πορφυρίου περὶ τῶν τῆς Ψυχῆς δυνάμεων. Idem 
Eclog. I. 52, 20 p. 826 ἐκ τῶν Πορφυρίου περὶ τῶν τῆς 
y. 8. Quoted again ὁ 2] p. 892 § 22 p. 846 ἐν ταὐτῷ. 

45 περὶ τοῦ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν πρὸς Χρυσαόριον. Stobzeus Ecl. 
II. 8, 37 p. 366 Πορφυρίου Περὶ τοῦ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν" “Ἔν ταῖς 
πρώην ἡμῖν γεγονυίαις, Χρυσαόριε, πρὸς ἀλλήλους διαλέξεσι᾽ 
—§ 38 p. 378 ἐν ταὐτῷ. 8. 39 p. 380 ἐν ταὐτῷ: § 40 
p- 382 τοῦ αὐτοῦ. 

46 ἱερὸς γάμος. A poem. Porphyr. Vit. Plotin. 
c.15 ἐμοῦ δὲ ἐν Πλατωνείοις ποίημα ἀναγνόντος τὸν Ἱερὸν 


Suid. p. 3053 0 


γάμον. On this poem see Creuzer ad locum p. cxu1. 

47 Comm. in Plotinum. Eunap. V. Plotini p.13 
Πορφύριος----πολλὰ τῶν βιβλίων ἑρμηνεύσας αὐτοῦ φαί- 
νεται. 

48 περὶ ὕλης libri ΚΙ. Suid. p. 3054 A Endoc. 
Ρ. 364. Fabricius tom. 5 p. 746 “ Aineas Gazeus 
in Theophrasto p. 56 ait eum in illo opere Plotini δια- 
νοῖξαι βιβλίον.᾽ ᾿ 

49 περὶ ἀρχῶν libri IT. Suid. Eudoc. 

50 περὶ ἀσωμάτων. Suid. Eudoc. 

51 περὶ αἰσθήσεως. Nemesius c.7 p. 182 Ππορφύ- 
ριος ἐν τῷ Περὶ αἰσθήσεως. 

52 περὶ τοῦ γνῶθι σεαυτόν libri IV. Suid. Eudoc. 
Stobeeus Serm. 21, 26 Πορφυρίου. Hx Sermone de hoc 
dicto Nosce teipsum. Gesn. 21,27 πορφυρίου ἐκ τοῦ 
a’ περὶ τοῦ Τνῶθι σεαυτόν. 21, 28 τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἐκ τοῦ τε- 
τάρτου. 

53 αἱ πρὸς τὰ νοητὰ ἀφορμαί. For the editions see 
Fabricius tom. 5 p. 733. Quoted by Stobeeus Serm. 
1, 88 Πορφυρίου ἐκ rod περὶ τῶν πρὸς τὰ νοητὰ ἀφορμῶν. 
Idem Eclog. I. 43, 3 p. 716 Πορφυρίου ἐκ τῶν πρὸς 
x.t.A. Again Ἐπ]. I. 51,4. 5 p..778 1. 52, 138—19. 
50 p. 1038. Idem Serm. 118, 19 Πορφυρίου τῶν πρὸς 
θάνατον ἀφορμῶν. 118, 32 Topp. ἐκ τῶν πρὸς θάνατον 
ἀφορμῶν. For θάνατον Gaisford reads τὰ νοητά. 

54 Κρατύλος. Bekker Anecd. Gr. p. 1374 ἐπιστήμη 
ὡς εἰς ἐπίστασιν ἄγουσα τὸν νοῦν, φησὶν 6 Tloppupios ἐν 
Κρατύλῳ. 

δῦ εἰς τὰ ᾿Ιουλιανοῦ τοῦ Χαλδαίου. Suidas p. 3053 Β 
εἰς τὴν τοῦ Ἰουλιανοῦ τοῦ Χαλδαίου φιλοσόφου ἱστορίαν ἐν 
βιβλίοις δ. Eudocia p. 264 εἰς τοῦ Ἰουλιανοῦ τοῦ Χαλ- 
δαίου φιλοσόφου ἱστορίαν βιβλία δ΄. Valesius p. 103 ad 
Sozomen. I. 18 p. 433 A (who has Ἰουλιανῷ τῷ Kadov- 
μένῳ Χαλδαίῳ) reads εἰς τὰ Ἰουλιανοῦ τοῦ Xaddaiov φιλο- 
σόφου. thén φιλοσόφων ἱστορίαν ἐν βιβλίοις δ΄. and se- 
parates the two articles which had been improperly 
combined. 

56 φιλόσοφος ἱστορία libris IV. Suid. Eudoc. (ubi 
male preecedentibus adherent. conf... 55.) Euna- 
pius procem. p. 5 τὴν φιλόσοφον ἱστορίαν καὶ τοὺς τῶν 
φιλοσόφων ἀνδρῶν βίους Πορφύριος καὶ Σωτίων ἀνελέξαντο 
κι τὰ. conf. F. Η. III p. 526 v. Socrates H. E. ΠῚ. 
23 p.197 Ὁ Πορφύριος μὲν yap τοῦ κορυφαιοτάτου τῶν 
φιλοσόφων Σωκράτους τὸν βίον διέσυρεν ἐν τῇ γεγραμμένῃ 
αὐτῷ φιλοσόφῳ ἱστορίᾳφ.ᾳ Repeated by Nicephorus X. 
36 p.87A. Theodoret. Serm. 4 p. 61.22 πορφυρίου 
ἡ φιλόσοφος ἱστορία. de Socrate. These passages were 
in the third book, as we shall see below. Cyrill. adv. 
Julian. I p.19C Πορφύριος ἐπὶ παιδείᾳ κοσμικῇ δόξαν 
ἔχων παρ᾽ ἐκείνοις οὐκ ἀγεννῆ ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ λόγῳ τῆς φιλο- 
σόφου ἱστορίας. Idem I p. 28 A de septem sapient. Mop- 
φύριος ---γράφει οὕτως ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ βιβλίῳ τῆς φιλοσόφου 
ἱστορίας x.r.d. Idem IX p. 300 Β γέγραφεν ὡδὶ περὶ 
αὐτοῦ (de Pythagora] Ἰπορφύριος ἐν βιβλίῳ πρώτῳ φι- 
λοσόφου ἱστορίας. 

Lib. IIT: Steph. Byz. Γάδαρα. πόλις Παλαιστίνης : 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


301 


ἔγραψε βιβλία πάμπλειστα, φιλόσοφά τε καὶ ῥητορικὰ καὶ ypappatixd. An imperfect account 
of the time of Porphyry. He flourished indeed in the reign of Aurelian, but he was born 


Πορφύριος τρίτῳ φιλοσόφου ἱστορίας. Cyrill. adv. Ju- 
lian. VI p. 208A de Socrate: γράφει δὲ οὕτω περὶ αὐ- 
τοῦ Topp. ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ φιλοσόφων []. φιλοσόφου] icro- 
ρίας. Theodoret. Serm.1 p. 8.10 καὶ ὁ Πορφ. δὲ ἐν 
τῷ τρίτῳ τῆς φιλοσόφου ἱστορίας τοῦτο συνέγραψεν. ΤῸ 
Lib. III may be referred Theodoret Serm. 4 p. 56. 
18 de Socrate. Idem Serm.12 p. 174. 22 ὁ πορφ. 
δὲ τὴν φιλόσοφον ἱστορίαν συγγράψας πρῶτον μὲν αὐτὸν 
[sc. Socratem] ἀκρόχολον καὶ εὐόργητον εἴρηκε γεγενῆσθαι. 
p- 175.1 καὶ ταῦτα δὲ περὶ τοῦ βίου Σωκράτους ὁ Top. 
ἔφη κι τ. λ. Cyrill. VI Ρ. 186 Ο γέγραφε γὰρ ὡδὶ πάλιν 
περὶ αὐτοῦ Πορφύριος κ. τ. A. 

Lib. IV: Cyrill. adv. Julian. I p. 31 A πορφ. δέ 
φησιν ἐν βιβλίῳ τετάρτῳ φιλοσόφου ἱστορίας. de Platone. 
Ρ. 32 Ο φησὶ γὰρ 6 Πορφ. ἐν δ΄ βιβλίῳ φιλοσόφου ἵστο- 
ρίας ὡς εἰπόντος Πλάτωνος περὶ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ οὕτως. κ. τ.λ. 
Perhaps in lib. IV the following: p. 84 ἃ Πορφ. γάρ 
φησι, Πλάτωνος ἐκτιθέμενος δόξαν κι τ. Χ. p.47 E φησὶ 
μὲν γὰρ 6 Πορφ. δοξάσαι τὸν ἸΤλάτωνα περὶ οὐρανοῦ 
Idem VIII p. 271 A γράφει τοίνυν Topp. ἐν βιβλίῳ τε- 
τάρτῳ φιλοσόφου ἱστορίας ἄχρι yap τριῶν ὑποστάσεων ἔφη 
Πλάτων τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ προελθεῖν οὐσίαν κ. τ. dr. 

57 Πυθαγόρου βίος. Lips. 8vo. 1816 pp. 98 Kiessling 
cum Iamblicho. In the opinion of Vossius probably 
a part of the φιλόσοφος ἱστορία. Quoted by Cyrill. 
adv. Julian. VI p. 209 B γράφει δὲ ὧδε καὶ τὸν Πυθαγό- 
pov βίον ἐξηγούμενος. Conf. p. 36 Kiessl. Cyrill. X p. 
340 D 6 Πορφ. τὸν Πυθαγόρου βίον ἐναργῆ καθιστὰς ὧδέ 
πη φησί.--- Conf. p. 14—18 Kiessl. Cyrill. X p. 
342 A Ππορφ. δὲ Πυθαγόρου πέρι πάλιν ὧδε φησίν. 
Conf. p. 30 Kiessl. 

58 Πλωτίνου Bios. Written in the 17th year of 
Diocletian A.D. 301. See the Tables p. 345. 

59 περὶ ἀποχῆς ἐμψύχων libri IV. Suid. Eudoc. 
Edidit de Rhoer 4to. Traj. Rhen. 1767 pp. 380. 
Quoted by Cyrill. adv. Julian. IV p. 124 Ο γράφει 
γοῦν 6 Πορφ. ὡδὶ περὶ αὐτῶν ἐν βιβλίῳ δευτέρῳ Περὶ ἐμ- 
Wixov ἀποχῆς κιτιλ. Conf. de Abst. 11. 41—43. 
Cyrill. IV p.128D γράφει δὲ καὶ Πορφύριος ἐν βιβλίῳ 
δευτέρῳ Περὶ ἀποχῆς ἐμψύχων κι τ. λ. Conf. de Abst. 
If. 43. Cyrill. V p. 180 Β διαμέμνηται δὲ καὶ Ππορφ. 
τῶν κατὰ τὴν ᾿Ιουδαίαν Ἑσσαίων κι τ. λ. Conf. de Abst. 
IV. 13. 

60 περὶ τῆς ἐκ λογίων φιλοσοφίας. Large fragments 
in Eusebius. Euseb. Prep. III. 14 p. 129 Ο γράφει 
δὲ 6 Πορφύριος καὶ ταῦτα ἐν οἷς ἐπέγραψε ΤΙερὶ τῆς ἐκ 
λογίων φιλοσοφίας, ἔνθα καὶ τῶν χρησμῶν ἐμνημόνευσεν 
ὧδέ πως ἐχόντων κιτιὰ. ΤΥ. ὁ p. 148 A—C οὗτος τοι- 
yapoiv ἐν οἷς ἐπέγραψε Περὶ τῆς ἐκ λογίων φιλοσοφίας 
συναγωγὴν ἐποιήσατο χρησμῶν. ----πρῶτον δὲ θεασώμεθα 
ὅπως τῆς γραφῆς ὁ δηλωθεὶς ἀνὴρ ἀρχόμενος ἀληθεύειν 
ἐπόμνυτα. Repeated by Theodoret Serm. 10 p. 138. 
39. Euseb. ΓΝ. 8 p. 144 D ἄκουε τῶν πρώτων αὐτοῦ 
φωνῶν δὶ ὧν τὰ περὶ τῆς ἐκ λογίων φιλοσοφίας συνά- 
γῶν κιτ᾿ ἃ. p. 147 Ο τοιαῦτα μὲν τὰ ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκ λογίων 
φιλοσοφίας τοῦ θαυμαστοῦ θεοσόφουι Conf. p. 147 D. 








Repeated by Theodoret Serm. 10 p. 138.11. Euseb. 
IV. 18 p. 166 B. repeated by Theodoret p. 138. 22. 
Euseb. [V.19 p. 168 A τούτου δὲ μάρτυς ὁ καὶ πρόσθεν, 
ἐν οἷς ἐπέγραψε τῆς ἐκ X. φ. ὧδε ἱστορῶν κατὰ λέξιν. Cf. 
Ῥ. 173A repeated by Theodoret Serm. 3 p. 47. 14. 
Euseb. IV. 22 p.174 Α ἄκουε δ᾽ ὅπως καὶ περὶ τούτου 
γράφει ἐν τοῖς περὶ τῆς er. φ. V. 5 Ρ. 189 Ο γράφει 
δὲ ταῦτα 6 δεδηλωμένος ἐν οἷς ἐπέγραψε περὶ τῆς ἐκ λ. φ. 
V.7 p. 192 A ἐν δὲ τῇ προλεχθείσῃ πραγματείᾳ τῆς ἐκ A. 
φ.---λέγων ὧδε κ. τ. λ. V.8 p. 193 repeated by Theo- 
doret Serm.10 p. 139.14. Euseb. V.10 p.199D 
ὁ δὴ οὖν αὐτὸς ἐν τῇ δηλωθείσῃ τῶν λογίων συναγωγῇ ταῦτα 
λέγει.---- + V.14 p.203C προστίθησι τοῖς εἰρημένοις καὶ 
ταῦτα.---- V.15 τ. 204 Ὁ ἄκουε οἷα 6 αὐτὸς συγγραφεύς 

σι περὶ τοῦ ἐκλελοιπέναι αὐτῶν τὰ βοώμενα χρηστήρια. 
V. 36 p. 284 C μεταβὰς αὖθις ἐπὶ τὴν ἐκ λογίων φιλοσο- 
φίαν τοῦ τὴν καθ᾽ ἡμῶν διαβολὴν πεποιημένου ἀναγνῶθι ἐκ 
τῶν περὶ εἱμαρμένης τοῦ Πυθίου χρησμῶν. Conf. VI. 1 p. 
236 Ὁ VI.5 p. 341 Ο repeated by Theodoret Serm. 
10 p. 137. 37. Euseb. XIV. 10 p. 741 A ἀπὸ τῆς πρὸς 
᾿Ανεβὼ τὸν Αἰγύπτιον ἐπιστολῆς Πορφυρίου [n. 31], καὶ 
ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἀντέγραψε Βοηθῷ περὶ ψυχῆς [n. 49], καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς 
περὶ τῆς ἐκ λογίων φιλοσοφίας. Conf. p. 742 A repeated. 
by Theodoret Serm. 1 p.10. 20. Euseb. IX. 10 p. 
412 D ὁ δὲ Top. ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ τῆς ἐκ Δ. φ. αὐτὸν εἰσάγει 
τὸν ἑαυτοῦ θεόν. Theodoret. Serm. 10 p.141. 50 συν- 
ἤγαγε διὰ τούτους οὐ μόνον 6 Πορφ. ἐν τοῖς περὶ τῆς ἐκ Δ. 
φ. ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁ κυνικὸς Οἰνόμαος [Ν Ὁ 90] διελέγχων τῶν 
χρησμολόγων τὸ ψεῦδος. Augustin. Ο. D. ΧΙΧ, 25 Nam 
in libris quos ἐκ λογίων φιλοσοφίας appellat, in quibus 
exsequitur atque conscribit rerum ad philosophiam per- 
tinentium velut divina responsa &c. Philoponus de 
Mundi Creatione IV. 20 p. 181 Πορφύριος ὁ περὶ πᾶ- 
σαν ἀγυρτίαν ἐσπουδακὼς ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ λόγῳ τοῦ περὶ τῆς 
ἐκ λογίων [sic lege cum Fabricio] φιλοσοφίας συντάγμα- 
Tos κι T. λ. 

ΟἹ κατὰ Χριστιανῶν libri XV. Suidas p. 3053 B 
Eudocia p. 365. Cyrill. adv. Julianum I p. 284 
Πορφ. ὁ πικροὺς ἡμῶν καταχέας λόγους, καὶ τῆς Χριστια- 
νῶν θρησκείας μονονουχὶ κατορχούμενος. Theodoret. Serm. 
12 p. 179.40 6 πορφ. ἐν οἷς καθ᾽ ἡμῶν ξυνέγραψεν εἴρηκε 
x.t.A. Euseb. Prep. I. 9 p.31 A de Sanchoniathone et 
Philone Byblio (see N° 58) : μέμνηται τούτων ὁ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς 
τὴν καθ᾽ ἡμῶν πεποιημένος συσκευὴν, ἐν τετάρτῳ τῆς πρὸς 
ἡμᾶς ὑποθέσεως ὧδε τῷ ἀνδρὶ μαρτυρῶν πρὸς λέξιν. Idem 
X.9 p. 485A γράφει τοίνυν ἐν τῷ τετάρτῳ τῆς καθ᾽ ἡμῶν 
συσκευῆς ὁ ἸΠορφ. ῥήμασιν αὐτοῖς τάδε---- Κ΄. 1 τ. 179 Ὁ 
αὐτὸς ὁ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς τῶν δαιμόνων προήγορος ἐν τῇ καθ᾽ ἡμῶν 
συσκευῇ τοῦτόν που λέγων μαρτυρεῖ τὸν τρόπον. Idem 
Η. E. ΥἹ. 19 ὁ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἐν Σικελίᾳ καταστὰς ἸπΠορφύριος 
συγγράμματα Kal ἡμῶν ἐνστησάμενος καὶ δὲ αὐτῶν τὰς 
θείας γραφὰς διαβάλλειν πεπειραμένος. Written there- 
fore after A. D. 268. See the Tables p. 299. Testi- 
monies from Jib. JJJ are quoted in the Tables A. Ὁ. 
206 p. 213. Socrates H. E. III. 23 p. 200 B relates 
the account of the adversaries of Porphyry : Πορφύ- 


302 


APPENDIX. 


Ο. 7. 


in the 12th year of Alewander Severus and lived through nearly the whole reign of Diocle- 


tian. 


See the Tables A. D. 301 and Eunapius there quoted. Eunapius adds πολλὰς γοῦν 


τοῖς ἤδη προπεπραγματευμένοις βιβλίοις θεωρίας ἐναντίας κατέλιπε, περὶ Sv οὐκ ἔστιν ἕτερόν τι 


δοξάζειν ἢ ὅτι προϊὼν ἕτερα ἐδόξασεν. 


236 Anatolius. Tables A.D.312. The preceptor of Jamblichus. 
_ 237 Ephorus. Suidas p. 1553 C Ἔφορος [Κυμαῖος] ἱστορικὸς ὁ νεώτερος. ἔγραψε tas Γαλιηνοῦ 
ἱστορίας [A. Ὁ. 253—268] ἐν βιβλίοις κζ΄. Κορινθιακά. Tlept τῶν ᾿Αλευάδων. καὶ ἄλλα. 


238 Callicrates Tyrius. Tables A. D. 276. 
239 Minucianus sophista. Tables A. D. 255. 
240 Agapetus. Tables A. D. 255. 


ρίος μὲν γὰρ πληγὰς ev Καισαρείᾳ τῆς Παλαιστίνης ὑπό τι- 
vov Χριστιανῶν εἰληφὼς καὶ μὴ ἐνεγκὼν τὴν ὀργὴν ἐκ με- 
λαγχολίας τὸν μὲν Χριστιανισμὸν ἀπέλειπε, μίσει δὲ τῶν 
τυπτησάντων αὐτὸν εἰς τὸ βλάσφημα κατὰ Χριστιανῶν γρά- 
φειν ἐξέπεσεν, ὡς αὐτὸν Εὐσέβιος ὁ Παμφίλου ἐξήλεγξεν. 
Which Nicephorus repeats H. E. X. 36 p. 88 D. 
Hieronymus adv. Rufinum p. 892 Adversum impi- 
issimos Celsum atque Porphyrium quanti scripsere no- 
strorum. Idem Magno p. 1082 Scripserunt contra 
nos Celsus atque Porphyrius. priori Origenes alteri 
Methodius Eusebius et Apollinarius fortissime respon- 
derunt.— Methodius usque ad decem millia procedit ver- 
suum, Eusebius et Apollinarius XXV et XXX volu- 
mina condiderunt. In Rufinum p. 854 Asserui Por- 
phyrium contra hune prophetam (sc. Danielem] multa 
dixisse vocavique hujus rei testes Methodium Eusebium 
et Apollinarium, qui multis versuum millibus illius ve- 
sanie responderunt. For Methodius see the Tables 
A. Ὁ. 300. Upon Eusebius Hieronymus Catal. c. 81 
Eusebius.—Contra Porphyrium, qui eodem tempore 
scribebat in Sicilia ut quidam putant, libri XXX, de 
quibus ad me XX tantum pervenerunt. Eusebius was 
contemporary with the latter years of Porphyry. See 
the Tables A. Ὁ. 297. Perhaps 32 years younger than 
Porphyry. For Apollinarius see the Tables A. Ὁ. 366. 
Constantine in his epistle apud Socratem H. E. I p. 
32 A affirms that the work of Porphyry had been 
destroyed—aganoOjva τὰ ἀσεβῆ αὐτοῦ συγγράμματα---- 
before A.D. 325. But Apollinarius must have com- 
posed his 30 books against it after that date. 
Hieron. Pref. ad Danielem tom. 5 p. 481. 482 
Contra prophetam Danielem XII“ librum scribit Por- 
phyrius nolens eum ab ipso cujus inscriptus est nomine 
esse compositum, sed a quodam qui temporibus Antiochi 
qui appellatus est Epiphanes fuerit in Judea.—Cui so- 
lertissime responderunt Eusebius Cesariensis episcopus 
tribus voluminibus, id est, XVIII et XIX et XX [conf. 
comm. in Mattheum XXIV tom. 9 p. 58 ΟἹ, Apol- 
linarius quoque uno grandi libro, hoc est, XXVI°; et 
ante hos ex parte Methodius.—Sed et hoc nosse debe- 
mus, inter cetera Porphyrium de Danielis libro nobis 
objicere, idcirco illum apparere confictum nec haberi 
apud Hebreos sed Greci sermonis esse commentum, 
quia in Susanne fabula contineatur dicente Daniele ad 
presbyteros ἀπὸ τοῦ σχίνου σχίσαι καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ πρίνου 


Contemporary with Minucianus. 


mpioa. quam etymologiam magis Greco sermoni con- 
venire quam Hebreo. Cui et Eusebius et Apollinarius 
pari sententia responderunt Susanne Belisque ac Dra- 
conis fabulas non contineri in Hebraico sed partem esse 
prophetie Habacuc filit Jesu de tribu Levi, sicut juxta 
LXX interpretes in titulo ejusdem Belis fabule poni- 
tur.—Unde et nos ante annos plurimos, quum vertere- 
mus Danielem, has visiones obelo prenotavimus, signifi- 
cantes eas in Hebreo non haberi. -Et miror quosdam 
μεμψιμοίρους [sc. Rufinum: conf. Hieron. in Rufinum 
p- 854] indignari mihi quasi ego decurtaverim librum, 
quum et Origenes et Eusebius et Apollinarius aliique 
ecclesiastici viri et doctores Grecie has, ut dizi, visio- 
nes non haberi apud Hebreos fateantur, nec se debere re- 
spondere Porphyrio pro his que nullam Scripture Sancte 
auctoritatem prebeant. The cavil of Porphyry founded 
upon Acts V. ]—1]]1 is answered by Hieronymus 
Demetriadi tom. 1 p. 81. Another cavil founded 
upon John VII. 8—10 is noticed by Hieron. adv. 
Pelag. p. 1004. A frivolous objection to Matt. IX. 9 
is recorded in Hieron. comm. in locum: Arguit 
[l. arguunt] in hoc loco Porphyrius et Julianus Au- 
gustus vel imperitiam historici mentientis vel stultitiam 
eorum qui &c. Porphyry ascribed the miracles of 
the Apostles to magic arts: conf. Hieron. comm. in 
Psalm. 81 tom. 8 p.97A. Porphyry apud Hieron. 
ad Ctes. p. 907 founds an objection upon the time of 
Christ's appearance : Solet nobis objicere contubernalis 
vester Porphyrius qua ratione clemens et misericors 
Deus ab Adam usque ad Moysem et a Moyse usque ad 
adventum Christi passus sit universas gentes perire 
ignorantia legis et mandatorum Dei.—Quid necesse fuit 
eum in ultimo venire tempore et non priusquam innu- 
merabilis periret hominum multitudo? Hieronymus 
evades this question by observing “ Consent to be 
ignorant. Concede to God the power over his own 
acts.” But it may be answered to Porphyry that the 
benefits of the Atonement were not limited to those 
who were born after the Advent of Christ. 

Porphyry is referred to in A. D. 364 by Greg. Naz. 
Or. 5 adv. Julian. p. 175 C οὗτος ὁ λόγος σοι τῶν Πορ- 
φυρίου ψευσμάτων καὶ Anpnudrov, ois ὑμεῖς ὡς θείαις φω- 
vais ἀγάλλεσθε. Elias Cretensis comm. ad locum p. 
482 thinks that Porphyry gave the first hint to Arius: 
Ab hoc Arianismus initium cepisse videtur. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


241 Callinicus historicus. Tables A. D. 266. 

242 Soterichus. 
284—304]". 
ὡς ὁ ποιητὴς Σωτήριχος. 

243 Genethlius Palestinus sophista. 

244 Charax. 


ἐπίγραμμα οὕτως ἔχον. 


909 


Suid. p. 3377 C Σωτήριχος ᾿Οασίτης, ἐποποιὸς, γεγονὼς ἐπὶ Διοκλητιανοῦ [A. D. 
Steph. Byz. Ὕασις: πόλις Λιβύης. λέγεται δὲ καὶ ἴΟασις, καὶ ὁ πολίτης ᾿᾽Οασίτης. 


Tables A. D. 255. 
Suid. p. 3877 D Xdpag Περγαμηνὺὸς, ἱερεὺς καὶ φιλόσοφος. ὡς εὗρον ἐν ἀρχαίῳ βιβλίῳ 


εἰμὶ Χάραξ ἱερεὺς γεραρῆς ἀπὸ Περγάμου ἄκρης, 


ἔνθα ποτὲ πτολέμιζεν ᾿Αχιλλῆϊ πτολιπόρθῳ 


Τήλεφος Ἡρακλῆος ἀμύμονος υἱὸς ἀμύμων. 


ἊΨ Ἂς “ ἃς Μ fal if ry Ia nn ἣν an n > ΄ὔ 
ἔστι δὲ τῶν μετὰ Αὔγουστον πολλῷ νεώτερος" μέμνηται γοῦν ἐν τῷ PB τῶν βιβλίων Αὐγούστου 


ff an n 
ws πάλαι γενομένου Καίσαρος, καὶ ἐν τῷ ζ΄ Νέρωνος καὶ τῶν μετ᾽ αὐτὸν βασιλευσάντων. ἔγρα- 


ψεν Ἑλληνικῶν ἱστοριῶν βιβλία p’.° 
245 Ulpianus Antiochenus. 
246 Helladius Besantinus. Tables A. D. 308. 
Χρηστομαθίας. 


247 Julianus sophista. 


Tables A. D. 276. 308. 
Quoted by Orion p. 153.3 Βησαντῖνος ἐν τῷ περὶ 
Idem p. 135.6 οὕτω Βηγαντῖνος. Lege cum Larchero Βησαντῖνος. 

Tables A. D. 308. 340. Taught at Athens cir. 306—340. 


The preceptor of Progresius. 


248 Gymnasius sophista. Suid. p. 853 A Γυμνάσιος Σιδώνιος, σοφιστὴς, ἐπὶ τῶν Κωνσταντίνου τοῦ 


βασιλέως χρόνων. ἔγραψε μελέτας, καὶ εἰς Δημοσθένην ὑπόμνημα, καὶ ἄλλα τινά. 


249 Onasimus sophista. ‘Tables A. 1). 309. 


250 Dionysius perregeta. 
251 Alypius. Tables A. D. 312. 


4 Suidas adds the following list of his works : 
ἐγκώμιον εἰς Διοκλητιανόν. 

Βασσαρικὰ ἤτοι Διονυσιακὰ, βιβλία δ΄. 

τὰ κατὰ Πάνθειαν τὴν Βαβυλωνίαν. [‘* Xenoph. Inst. 
Cyr V. VI.” Kuster.) 

τὰ κατὰ ᾿Αριάδνην. 

βίον ᾿Απολλωνίου τοῦ Τυανέως. 

Πύθωνα ἢ ᾿Αλεξανδριακόν. ἔστι δὲ ἱστορία ᾿Αλεξάνδρου 
τοῦ Μακεδόνος ὅτε Θήβας παρέλαβε. 

ο Steph. Byz. ᾿Αθῆναι : ---πόλις ἐν ᾿Αττικῇ περὶ hs φησι 
Χάραξ ὅτι ὁ Θησεὺς τὰς ἕνδεκα πόλεις τὰς ἐν TH ᾿Αττικῇ 
συνοικίσας εἰς ᾿Αθήνας Συνοίκια ἑορτὴν κατεστήσατο. Schol. 
Apollon. IV. 1470 in Cod. Par. ὁ δὲ Πολύφημος ὅτι 
καταλειφθεὶς ev Μυσίᾳ πόλιν ἔκτισε Κίον Χάρης φησὶν 
ἐν a Χρονικῶν. Schol. Edita :----εἴρηκεν αὐτὸ Χάρις ἐν 
πρώτῳ χρόνων. Lege cum Schefero Χάραξ ἐν πρώτῳ 
Steph. Byz. ᾿Αδράστεια :----χάραξ Ἑλληνικῶν 
δευτέρᾳ. Idem Ταίναρος : ---εἰσὶ δὲ καὶ Ταινάριοι Θῆβαι, 
ὡς Χάραξ “Ἑλληνικῶν δευτέρῳ. ᾿Αγρίαι :--Χάραξ ἐν δευ- 
Schol. Aristoph. Νὰ. 508 οὕτως ὁ 
Χάραξ ἐν τῷ δ. ““᾿Αγαμήδης ἄρχων Στυμφήλου τῆς ᾽Δρ- 
καδίας ἐγάμει ᾿Επικάστην᾽ κι τ. λ. Steph. Byz. Αὐταριά- 
tar: ἔθνος Θεσπρωτικόν' Χάραξ ἑβδόμῳ Χρονικῶν. Idem 
᾿Αλαβούριον : πόλις Συρίας: Χάραξ ὀγδόῃ Χρονικῶν. "Αρσα: 
πόλις Ἱσπανίας, ὡς Χάραξ ἐν δεκάτῃ Χρονικῶν. ᾿Ηφαιστία: 
πόλις ἐν Λήμνῳ .----Χάραξ δ᾽ ἐν δεκάτῳ xp. φησιν ὅτι Μυρη- 
ναῖοι---ἀπέκλεισαν τῷ Μιλτιάδῃ τὰς πύλας κι τ A. Idem 
Σάλυες :— Χάραξ ἐν δεκάτῳ Χρονικῶν. ᾿Ωρεύός : πόλις Ev- 
βοίας.----μέμνηται τοῦ ἐθνικοῦ καὶ Χάραξ ἐν Χρονικῶν ἑἕκκαι- 





Χρονικῶν. 


τέρῳ Χρονικῶν. 


Within A. 1). 280—300. See F.H. III p. 576. 
Died γηραιὸς before Lamblichus. 


Ibid. p. 363. 


δεκάτῳ “᾿Αθηναῖοι ἅμα Χαλκιδεῦσι τοῖς ἐν Εὐβοίᾳ καὶ 
Μεγαρεῦσι στρατεύσαντες εἰς ᾿Ωρεὸν Φιλιστίδην τὸν τύ- 
ραννον ἀπέκτειναν καὶ ᾿Ωρείτας ἠλευθέρωσαν. 

Anonym. περὶ ἀπίστων c. 15 p. 92 Gale περὶ ᾿Ιοῦς 
καὶ "Αργου.---οὕτω Χαράξ ἐν Ἑλληνικοῖς. Idem c. 16 p. 
92 περὶ Διονύσου, ὁ Χάραξ οὕτω φησίν. ὅτι Σεμέλη κ.τ.λ. 
Eustathius ad Odyss. 6 p. 1504.55 τὰ τέρατα τὸ πο- 
λυκέφαλον τὸ μυριόφθαλμον κ. τ. λ. ἔχουσι τοὺς θεραπεύ- 
ovras. ὁποῖοί τινες 6 Παλαίφατος, 6 Ἡράκλειτος (οὐχὶ 6 
σκοτεινὸς ἀλλ᾽ ἕτερός τις ὁ τοῖς ἀπίστοις προθέμενος ἐμφῆ- 
ναι πίστιν), 6 Χάραξ. Idem ad Odyss. 7 p. 1859. 44--- 
θεραπεύσαντος μύθους πρὸς ἱστορίαν" eis ὃ καί τις “Hpa- 
κλειτος ἐπονήσατο, ἔτι δὲ καὶ Χάραξ. Schol. Hom. 1]. σ. 
483 γάμος μὲν ᾿Αθήνησι πρῶτον εὕρηται δὲ ὑπὸ Κέκροπος" 
ὅθεν καὶ διφυᾶ φησὶν αὐτὸν λέγεσθαι ὁ Χάραξ. Eusta- 
thius ad Dionys. Perieg. 087 ἱστορεῖ δὲ Χάραξ τοὺς 
᾿Αργοναύτας οὐ μιᾷ νηϊ---ἀλλὰ πολλοῖς πλοίοις εἰσπλεῦσαι 
τὸν Εὔξεινον. ad 689 ὁ Χάραξ τὸ χρυσοῦν δέρμα μέθοδον 
εἶναι λέγει χρυσογραφίας μεμβράναις ἐμπεριειλημμένην, δι᾽ 
ἣν, ὡς λόγου ἀξίαν, τὸν τῆς ᾿Αργοῦς καταρτισθῆναι στόλον 
φησί. Tzetz. ad Lycophron. 11] p. 388 Σάϊς κατ᾽ 
Αἰγυπτίους ἡ "AOnva λέγεται, ὥς φησι Xdpag. Suidas 
Ὅμηρος p. 2666 D—as δὲ Χάραξ ὁ ἱστορικὸς, Μαίονος ἢ 
Μητίου, καὶ Εὐμήτιδος μητρός. Etymol. p. 525. 52 Κο- 


λώνεια :---ἰφασὶ τὸν Διόνυσον τὸν ἐπὶ Ταρσηνοὺς ἀπιόντα 
πόλεμον κ. τ. Δ. --- ταῦτα εἴρηται Χάρακι ἱστοριογράφῳ. 


Eustath. ad Hom. ll. ἐ p. 734.48 τὴν Αὐλωνίαν [conf. 
Etymol. p. 170.7 p. 494. 8] Χάραξ Καυλωνίαν φησὶν ἐν 


Ἰταλικοῖς. 


304 


APPENDIX. 


στ; 


252 Iamblichus. Tables A. D. 312. conf. ἃ. 867. The preceptor of Hdesius. Taught cir. A. D. 


309—329.P 


P Works of Jamblichus. 

1 Πυθαγόρου Bios. Exstat apud Kiessling 85 Lips. 
1815 pp. 534, 

2 προτρεπτικὸς εἰς φιλοσοφίαν. Ibid. Lips. 1815 
pp. 378. Quoted by Stobeus Serm. 1, 59 mporpe- 
πτικῶν εἰς φιλοσοφίαν λόγων. conf. p. 16 Kiessl. Idem 
2,40 Ἰαμβλίχου ἐκ τῶν προτρεπτικῶν εἰς φιλοσοφίαν 
λόγων. Repeated at 43,71. Conf. p. 18 Kiessl. Idem 
46, 70 Ἰαμβλίχου ἐκ τῶν π. πρὸς φ. A. Conf. p. 18 
Kiessl. Iamblichus ipse Vit. Pythag. c. 30 p. 388 ἐν 
τοῖς Tlept συμβόλων δειχθήσεται. sc. προτρεπτικ. p. 318— 
378. 

3 περὶ μυστηρίων λόγος πρὸς τὴν Πυρφυρίου πρὸς 
᾿Ανεβὼ ἐπιστολὴν ἀπόκρισις, καὶ τῶν ἐν αὐτῇ ἀπορημάτων 
λύσεις. Exstat 85. Oxon. Gale 1678. 

4 Comm. in Pythagore χρυσᾶ ἔπη. Hieron. in Ru- 
fin. III p. 889 Cujus sunt illa χρυσᾶ παραγγέλματα ? 
Nonne Pythagore ? in quibus omnia ejus breviter dog- 
mata continentur, et in que latissimo opere philosophus 
commentatus est Iamblichus, imitatus ex parte Mode- 
ratum [N° 15] virum eloquentissimum, et Archippum 
ac Lysidem Pythagore auditores, quorum Archippus 
ac Lysides in Grecia, id est Thebis, scholas habuere. 
Schol. Hermogen. p. 383.6 Ἰάμβλιχός φησιν ev τῷ 
περὶ τῆς vOayopeiov αἱρέσεως. Fabricius tom. 5 p. 770 
«« Decem libris universum opus Iamblichi περὶ Πυθα- 
yopeiov αἱρέσεως, sive collectionis Pythagoricorum dog- 
matum, ut Syrianus p. 57 b in Aristot. Metaphys. 
appellat, absolvebatur, facitque Iamblichus horum 
omnium mentionem in extremo commentarii ad Ni- 
comachi Arithmeticen.” 

5 περὶ ἀγαλμάτων. Phot. Cod. 215 ἀνεγνώσθη ᾿Ἰω- 
ἄννου Tod Φιλοπόνου κατὰ τῆς σπουδῆς ᾿Ιαμβλίχου ἣν ἐπέ- 
γραψε Περὶ ἀγαλμάτων. ἔστι μὲν οὖν ὁ σκοπὸς ᾿Ιαμβλίχῳ 
cid τε δεῖξαι τὰ εἴδωλα x... See below, Philoponus 
No 381 works n. 14. 

6 ᾿Αλυπίου Bios. Eunapius Vit. Iamblichi p. 30 
ἀπελθὼν (ὁ ᾿Ιἀμβλιχος) καὶ γενόμενος ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ καὶ τὴν 
ὀξύτητα θαυμάσας---οὕτως ὑπερηγάσθη τὸν ἄνδρα [sc. Aly- 
ῥίμηι] τῆς ἀκριβείας καὶ συνέσεως ὥστε καὶ ἀπελθόντος τὸν 
βίον συνέγραψε. καὶ ἐνέτυχεν ὁ ταῦτα γράφων τοῖς γε- 
γραμμένοις. 

7 ἐπιστολαί. Fragments in Stobeus. 

πρὸς ᾿Αγρίππαν Serm. 46, 76. τοῦ αὐτοῦ 46,77. 

πρὸς ᾿Ανατόλιον περὶ δικαιοσύνης Serm. 9, 38. ἐν 
ταὐτῷ 9, 39. 

πρὸς ᾿Αρετὴν περὶ σωφροσύνης Serm. 5, 136. ἐκ 
τῆς ἐπιστολῆς τῆς περὶ σωφροσύνης 5,61. ἐν ταὐτῷ 5, 
62—66. 

πρὸς ᾿Ασφάλιον περὶ φρονήσεως Serm. 3, 55. 

ἐπιστολὴ περὶ γάμου χρήσεως Serm. 74, 57. 

πρὸς Δέξιππον περὶ διαλεκτικῆς Serm. 81, 17. 

πρὸς Δυσκόλιον Serm. 46, 74. ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ 40, 75. 

πρὸς Μακεδόνιον περὶ εἱμαρμένης Eclog. II. 8, 41 p. 
394. 42. 43 p. 396. 44 p. 400.45 p. 402. Eclog. I. 
7,17 p. 184. 


πρὸς ᾿Ολύμπιον περὶ ἀνδρίας Serm. 7,41. ἐν ταὐτῷ 
7, 42. 

πρὸς Ποιμένιον. Eclog. I. 3,34 p. 80. 

πρὸς Σώπατρον περὶ διαλεκτικῆς Serm. 81,18. ἐν 
τῷ αὐτῷ 81], 19. Σωπάτρῳ Serm. 11,14. ἐκ τῆς πρὸς 
Σώπατρον ἐπιστολῆς Eclog. I. 6, 18 p. 186. 

8 περὶ Θεῶν. Damascius περὶ ἀρχῶν c. 61 p. 17] 
ὁ ἸἸάμβλιχο----ἐν τῇ περὶ Θεῶν. Julianus Or. IV p. 
146 A ᾿Ιάμβλιχον' ὃς ἡμᾶς----ταῦτα διὰ τῶν λόγων ἐμύησεν. 
Ρ. 150 D ᾿Ιάμβλιχος" παρ᾽ οὗπερ καὶ τἄλλα πάντα ἐκ 
πολλῶν μικρὰ ἐλάβομεν. p. 157 D θεραπεύωμεν τὸν τῷ 
θεῷ φίλον ᾿άμβλιχον, ὅθεν δὴ καὶ νῦν ὀλίγα ἐκ πολλῶν ἐπὶ 
νοῦν ἐλθόντα διεληλύθαμεν. ἐκείνου δὲ εὖ οἶδα ὡς οὐδεὶς 
ἐρεῖ τι τελειότερον. 

9 περὶ κρίσεως ἀρίστου λόγου. Schol. Hermogen. p. 
378. 6 ὅθεν καὶ ἸΙάμβλιχος ἐν τῷ Περὶ kp. ἀρ. λόγου φησί 
κ. τ᾿ A. 

10 Comm. in Aristotelem. In Categorias. De- 
scribed under Porphyry N° 235 in his works π. 21. 
Simplicius,ad Aristot. de Celo p. 38 Ὁ 1. 18 ὁ θεῖος 
Ἰάμβλιχος ἐν τῷ εἰς τὰς κατηγορίας ὑπομνήματι. Lam- 
blichus upon Aristotle is often quoted by Simplicius, 
as apud Schol. Berolin. p. 42 b 1.40 ὁ Πορφύριος ἐν 
τῷ κατὰ πεῦσιν καὶ ἀπόκρισιν [n. 14] οὕτως ἔγραψεν" ὁ 
δὲ Ἰάμβλιχος χωρὶς τοῦ τῆς οὐσίας “ συνώνυμα λέγεται 
ὧν τό τε ὄνομα κοινὸν καὶ 6 κατὰ τοὔνομα λόγος ὁ αὐτός. 
ἐπεσημήνατο δὲ ὅτι ἐν ἐνίοις ἀντιγράφοις οὐ φέρεται τὸ 
“καὶ 6 κατὰ τοὔνομα λόγος.᾽᾽ καὶ ὅτι προσυπακούειν δεῖ. 
ἠκολούθησε δὲ καὶ τῇ ᾿Ιαμβλίχου γραφῇ 6 Συριανός. p. 47 
81. 4 καλεῖ δὲ ὁ Ἰάμβλιχὸς kr. dr. p. 64 Ὁ. 1. 10 τετρα- 
γωνισμὸς κύκλου κ. T.A. τοῦτο δὲ ᾿Αριστοτέλης μὲν, ὡς ἔ- 
οἰκεν, οὔπω ἐγνώκει, παρὰ δὲ τοῖς Πυθαγορείοις ηὑρῆσθαί 
φησιν ᾿Ιάμβλιχος ὡς δῆλόν ἐστιν ἀπὸ τῶν Σέξτου τοῦ Πυ- 
θαγορείου ἀποδείξεων, conf. Simplicium in Phys. p. 13 
b 1. 26. Idem apud Schol. Berolin. p. 89 a 1. 20 πρὸς 
δὴ ταῦτά φησιν ᾿Ιάμβλιχος. p, 90 Ὁ 1.22 λέγει δὲ ὁ ᾿ἸΙάμ- 
βλιχος ἀντικεῖσθαι τούτῳ τὰ κατὰ προτέραν καὶ ὑστέραν 
γινόμενα διαίρεσιν. Simplicius in phys. p. 186 Ὁ 1. δ᾽ ὁ 
θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος ἐν τῷ al τῶν εἰς τὰς κατηγορίας ὑπομνη- 
μάτων τὸν ᾿Αρχύταν ὁρίζεσθαι. φησὶ τὸν χρόνον κ. τ. λ. p. 
188 ἃ 1.1 μετὰ δὲ τὸν Πλωτῖνον καὶ 6 ᾿Ιάμβλιχος ἡμῖν 
ἡκέτω---λέγει οὖν καὶ αὐτὸς περὶ τοῦ πρώτου καὶ ἀμεθέκτου 
χρόνου ἐν τῷ εἰς τὰς κατηγορίας ὑπομνήματι τὴν ᾿Αρχύτου 
λέξιν ἐξηγούμενος. : 

11 Comm. in Platonem. In Alcibiadem I. Proclus 
ad Alcib. I p. 11 ed. Creuzer καί μοι δοκεῖ καὶ διὰ rav- 
τὴν τὴν αἰτίαν ὁ θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος τὴν πρώτην αὐτῷ διδόναι 
τάξιν ἐν τοῖς δέκα διαλόγοις ἐν οἷς οἴεται τὴν ὅλην τοῦ Ππλά- 
τωνος περιέχεσθαι φιλοσοφίαν. Olympiodorus ad Alci- 
biad. I ed. Creuzer p. 110 οὕτω μὲν κατὰ τὸν φιλόσοφον 
Πρόκλον" ὁ δὲ θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος οὐ διακρίνει τὰ ὑψηλότερα 
ἀπὸ τῶν κοινοτέρων τῇ πλείονι μεταδόσει. In Phedrum : 
Proclus apud Fabricium tom. 9 p. 435 ᾿Ιάμβλιχο----ἐν 
τοῖς τοῦ Φαίδρου ὑπομνήμασιν. In Parmenidem: Syri- 
anus in Metaph. Aristot. ἐδ. 111 apud Fabricium 
tom. 9 p. 361 tom.3 p. 79 tom. 5 p. 771. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


253 Proeresius. 
p. 405. 


In Timeum. Simplicius ad phys. Aristot. p. 149 Ὁ 
1.33 τὸ δ᾽ αὐτὸ δείξω τὸν θεῖον ᾿Ιάμβλιχον μαρτυρόμενον'᾽ 
καὶ γὰρ οὗτος ἐν τῷ πέμπτῳ βιβλίῳ τῶν εἰς τὸν Τίμαιον 
ὑπομνημάτων ἐν κεφαλαίῳ δευτέρῳ τάδε γέγραφε κ. τ. Δ. 
Idem p. 165 b 1. 42 Ἰάμβλιχος ἐν τῷ ὀγδόῳ τῶν εἰς Τί- 
μαιον ὑπομνημάτων. p. 188al. 29 ἐν τοίνυν τῷ ὀγδόῳ 
βιβλίῳ τῷ Πλάτωνι μάλιστα παρακολουθῶν κι. τ. λ. 1. 32 
λέγει δὲ ἐν τῷ ἕκτῳ κεφαλαίῳ ταῦτα κ. τ. Δ. 1. 53 ἐν τῷ 
δεκάτῳ κεφαλαίῳ τάδε γέγραφε. Idem in Aristot. de 
anima Ρ. 97 ἃ 1. 17 ἐκ τῶν ᾿Ιαμβλίχου ληπτέον εἰς τὸν 
Τίμαιον ὑπομνημάτων. Largely quoted by Proclus in 
Timeeum ; as at p.5 A ὀρθῶς φησὶν ὁ θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος 
τὴν ὅλην τοῦ Πλάτωνος θεωρίαν ἐν τοῖς δύο τούτοις περι- 
έχεσθαι διαλόγοις, Τιμαίῳ καὶ Παρμενίδη. p. 26 Α ὁ δέ 
γε θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλ. ἄλλως πως παραδίδωσι τὴν τοῦ γένους 
{[sc. Platonis] διαδοχήν. p. 63 Β μέχρι τούτων συμ- 
πεπλήρωται τὸ τοῦ Τιμαίου προοίμιον, ὅπερ Σεβῆρος μὲν 
οὐδὲ ἐξηγήσεως ἠξίωσε τὸ παράπαν, Λογγῖνος δὲ οὐ πᾶν 
ἔλεγε περιττόν---Πορφύριος δὲ καὶ ᾿Ιάμβλιχος τῇ πάσῃ τοῦ 
διαλόγου προθέσει σύμφωνον ἀπέφηναν, ὁ μὲν μερικώτερον 
ὁ δὲ ἐποπτικώτερον. p. 07 Β ὁ δέ γε θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος πῆ 
μὲν περὶ τοῦ παντὸς ἔσεσθαί φησι τὸν λόγον πῆ δ᾽ οὔ. κ.τ.λ. 
p-67 D “7 γέγονεν ἣ ἀγενές ἐστι. "--- Πορφύριος καὶ ᾿Ιάμ- 
βλιχος ἀμφότερα ψιλοῦσιν, ἵν᾽ ἦ τὸ Λε μενον “ Πύτερον 
γέγονε τὸ πᾶν ἢ ἀγενές ἐστι.᾽᾽ p.79C ὥσπερ καὶ ὁ θεῖος 
Ἰάμβλ. ἐπέκρινεν. p. 85 A οἱ περὶ Κράντορα τοῦ Πλάτωνος 
ἐξηγηταί φασι γενητὸν λέγεσθαι τὸν κόσμον ὡς ἀπ᾽ αἰτίας 
ἄλλης παραγόμενον καὶ οὐκ ὄντα αὐτόγονον οὐδὲ αὐθυπό- 
στατον, Πλωτῖνος δὲ καὶ οἱ μετὰ Πλωτῖνον φιλόσοφοι Πορ- 
φύριος καὶ ᾿Ιάμβλιχος τὸ σύνθετόν φασιν ἐν τούτοις κεκλῆ- 
σθαι γενητὸν, τούτῳ δὲ συνυπάρχειν καὶ τὸ ἀφ᾽ ἑτέρας οὐσίας 
ἀπογεννᾶσθαι. p. 125 Εἰ Ἰάμβλιχος τὸ μὲν ζῶον ἐπὶ παντὸς 
τάττει τοῦ ζωὴν ἔχοντος. p. 131] Ο ὁ μὲν ᾿Αττικὸς [N° 
113] ἐν τούτοις ἠπόρησεν, εἰ καὶ ὁ δημιουργὸς ὑπὸ τοῦ 
νοητοῦ ζώου περιέχεται----καὶ ἀπορήσας ἔθετο ῥᾳδίως ὑπὲρ 
τὸ αὐτοζῶον εἶναι τὸν δημιουργόν. τούτῳ δὲ ἀπ᾽ ἐναντίας 
ὁ Πορφύριος ὑφειμένην τῷ δημιουργῷ δίδωσι τάξιν παρὰ τὸ 
νοητόν,----μέσος δὲ ἀμφοῖν ὁ θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος συνάπτων καὶ 
ἑνίζων τῷ δημιουργῷ τὸ παράδειγμα διὰ τὴν ἕνωσιν τὴν τοῦ 
νοῦ πρὸς τὸ νοητόν. ᾿Αμέλιος δὲ [N° 219] τὸν μὲν δη- 
μιουργὸν εἰς ταὐτὸν ἄγει τῷ νοητῷ. Ρ. 234 ἢ τὸν λόγον 
ὁ μὲν ᾿Αττικὸς ἐπὶ τῆς προσεκτικῆς δυνάμεως ἤ- 
ὁ δὲ Πορφύριος ἐπὶ τοῦ ἡνιόχου τοῦ κινοῦντος τοὺς 
διττοὺς ἵππους, ὁ δὲ Ἰάμβλιχος ἐπὶ τῆς ὅλης ψυχῆς. Ῥ. 
315 A καὶ ἔγωγε καὶ τὸν φιλοπονώτατον ᾿Αττικὸν ἐθαύμασα 
διττόν που τὸν κρατῆρα λέγοντα εὑρὼν, καὶ ταῦτα εἰωθότα 
σφόδρα παρέπεσθαι ταῖς ῥήσεσι" μέμνηται δὲ ὅμως ἐκεῖνος 
τοῦ διττοῦ κρατῆρος καὶ τὸν Φαῖδρον ἐξηγούμενος. κατὰ δὲ τὸν 
θεῖον Ἰάμβλιχον ὁ κρατήρ ἐστιν εἷς μὲν ζωογόνος δέ τις αἰτία 
x.t.A. See also among other passages the following : 
p- 121 DF. 173 A. 236 F. 275 D. 282 A. 290 F. 311 
B. 316 C. 324 D. 338 C. He is preferred by Proclus 
to the other commentators: p. 150 C Ἰάμβλιχος" οὗτος 
yap ὁ ἀνὴρ διαφερόντως ἀντελάβετο τῆς τοιαύτης θεωρίας, 
τῶν ἄλλων ὥσπερ καθευδόντων καὶ περὶ τὸ μαθηματικὸν κα- 
λινδουμένων μόνον. Conf. p. 249A. Lamblichus often 


τοῦτον 
κουσεν" 


Born in 276: Tables p. 313. 
And before that visit had already succeeded Julianus at Athens: Tables A. D. 


305 


He visited Gaul between 341 and 345: Ibid. 


criticises other interpreters: Proclus p. 47 B ὁ δέ ye 
θεῖος Ἰάμβλιχος ἐπιτιμήσας τούτοις κ. τ. Χ. p.64C ταύτῃ 
μὲν ὁ Πορφύριος ὡς συντόμως εἰπεῖν" ὁ δέ γε θεῖος ᾿Ιάμ- 
βλιχος τὴν μὲν τοιαύτην ἱστορίαν οὐδὲν ἡγεῖται προσήκειν ἐν 
τοῖς προκειμένοις. p. 94 A B μετὰ δὲ τὸν ᾿Αμέλιον 6 Πορ- 
φύριος οἰόμενος τῷ Πλωτίνῳ συνάδειν τὴν μὲν ψυχὴν τὴν 
ὑπερκόσμιον ἀποκαλεῖ δημιουργόν .---ἀλλὰ δὴ μετὰ τοῦτον ὁ 
θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος πολλὰ μὲν ἀντιγράψας πρὸς τὴν Πορφυρίου 
δόξαν καὶ ὡς Πλωτίνειον αὐτὴν οὖσαν καταβαλὼν αὐτὸς δὴ 
τὴν ἑαυτοῦ παραδιδοὺς θεολογίαν πάντα τὸν νοητὸν κόσμον 
ἀποκαλεῖ δημιουργόν. p. 116 Ο οἱ μὲν περὶ Πλούταρχον 
τὸν Χαιρωνέα καὶ ᾿Αττικὸν λιπαρῶς ἀντέχονται τούτων τῶν 
ῥημάτων [sc. Platon. p. 3804] ὡς τὴν ἀπὸ χρόνου τῷ 
κόσμῳ γένεσιν αὐτοῖς μαρτυρούντων" καὶ δὴ καί φασι προεῖ- 
ναι μὲν τὴν ἀκόσμητον ὕλην πρὸ τῆς γενέσεως, προεῖναι δὲ 
καὶ τὴν κακεργάτιν ψυχὴν τὴν τοῦτο κινοῦσαν.---οἱ δὲ περὶ 
Πορφύριον καὶ ᾿Ιάμβλιχον ταύτην μὲν ἀπορραπίζουσι τὴν 
δόξαν ὡς τὸ ἄτακτον πρὸ τοῦ τεταγμένου καὶ τὸ ἀτελὲς πρὸ 
τοῦ τελείου καὶ πρὸ τοῦ νοεροῦ τὸ ἀνόητον ἐν τοῖς ὅλοις 
ὑποτιθεμένην. p. 31 Ο ᾿Ασσύριοι δέ, φησιν ᾿Ιάμβλιχος, οὐχ 
ἑπτὰ καὶ εἴκοσι μυριάδας ἐτῶν μόνας ἐτήρησαν. ὥς φησιν 
Ἵππαρχος, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὅλας ἀποκαταστάσεις καὶ περιόδους τῶν 
ἑπτὰ κοσμοκρατόρων μνήμῃ παρέδοσαν. See p. δ] B p. 
54 A where he differs from Porphyry. Other passages 
are quoted under Porphyry, Works n.11, and Theo- 
dorus N° 302 note. Proclus p. 226 B ὁ μὲν οὖν Θεό- 
δωρος τοιαῦτα ἄττα φιλοσοφεῖ περὶ τούτων---ὁ δέ γε θεῖος 
Ἰάμβλιχος ἅπασαν τὴν τοιαύτην θεωρίαν ἀπερράπισεν ἐν 
ταῖς πρὸς τοὺς ἀμφὶ ᾿Αμέλιον (οὕτω γὰρ ἐπιγράφει τὸ κεφά- 
λαιον) καὶ δὴ καὶ Νουμήνιον [N° [32] ἀντιρρήσεσι. p. 
354}. 1) παρρησιασόμεθα πρὸς Πλωτῖνον καὶ τὸν μέγαν Θεό- 
δωρον ὀπαθές τι φυλάττοντας ἐν ἡμῖν καὶ ἀεὶ νοοῦν .----ὀρθῶς 
ὁ θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος διαγωνίζεται πρὸς τοὺς ταῦτα οἰομένους. 
p- 45 DE ὁ φιλόσοφος Πορφύριος ταῦτα ἐξηγούμενος κ.τ.λ. 
-πᾶσαν δὲ ταύτην τὴν ἐξήγησιν ὁ θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος ἀποδο- 
κιμάζει λέγων μὴ περὶ βίων εἶναι τὸν λόγον ἐν τούτοις. 

12 περὶ τῆς τελειοτάτης Χαλδαϊκῆς φιλοσοφίας. Da- 
mascius περὶ ἀρχῶν c. 43 p. LID μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα ἐκεῖνο 
προβαλλώμεθα εἰς ἐπίσκεψιν, πότερον δύο εἰσὶν αἱ πρῶται 
ἀρχαὶ πρὸ τῆς νοητῆς πρώτης τριάδος, ἥ τε πάντη ἄρρητος 
καὶ ἡ ἀσύντακτος πρὸς τὴν τριάδα, καθάπερ ἠξίωσεν ὁ μέγας 
Ἰάμβλιχος ἐν τῷ κη΄ βιβλίῳ τῆς Χαλδαϊκῆς τελειοτάτης 
φιλοσοφίας. c. 70 p. 195 ὡς ἐν τοῖς Χαλδαϊκοῖς ὁμολο- 
γουμένως ὁ ᾿Ιάμβλιχος. 

13 μονόβιβλον ὅτι οὐκ ἀνθρώπων κι τ. λ. Nemesius 
ς. 3 p. 117 Κρόνιος μὲν yap [N° 133]—sépotas δὲ καὶ 
Θεόδωρος ὁ Πλατωνικὸς [N° 302]—xai Πορφύριος ὁ- 
μοίως" ᾿Ιάμβλιχος δὲ τὴν ἐναντίαν τούτοις δραμὼν κατ᾽ εἶδος 
ζώων ψυχῆς εἶδος εἶναι λέγει, ἠγοῦν εἴδη διάφορα. γέγρα- 
πται γοῦν αὐτῷ μονόβιβλον ἐπίγραφον ὅτι οὐκ ἀπ᾿ ἀνθρώπων 
εἰς ζῶα ἄλογα οὐδὲ ἀπὸ ζώων ἀλόγων εἰς ἀνθρώπους αἱ 
μετενσωματώσεις γίνονται, ἀλλὰ ἀπὸ ζώων εἰς ζῶα καὶ ἀπὸ 
ἀνθρώπων εἰς ἀνθρώπους. 

14 περὶ ψυχῆς. Simplicius in Aristot. de anima 
Ρ. 67 b1.31 ὡς καὶ τῷ Ἰαμβλίχῳ ἐν τῇ ἰδίᾳ περὶ ψυχῆς 
πραγματείᾳ δοκεῖ. Ῥ. 52 Ὁ 1]. 4 καὶ ἔστιν 6 φησιν 6 Ἴαμ- 


RT 


306 


APPENDIX. 


C.F. 


340. He still taught at Athens in 362: Ibid. p. 455, and died at the age of 91 in 367 : 
Ibid. p. 469. Pro@resius was heard at Athens by Gregory of Nazianzus and Basil in 355: 


Tables p. 431. 
254 Anatolius Berytius. 


Eunapius V. Proveres. p. 149. 150 κατὰ δὲ τούτους τοὺς χρόνους ἤνεγκεν 


ὁ βασιλικὸς τῆς αὐλῆς ὅμιλος ἄνδρα καὶ δόξης ἐραστὴν καὶ λόγων [See the Tables A. D. 342. 3 
p- 405]. ἦν μὲν γὰρ ἐκ Βηρυτοῦ πόλεως καὶ ᾿Ανατόλιος ἐκαλεῖτο.----δόξης δὲ ἐραστὴς ὁ ᾿Ανατόλιος 
καὶ λόγων γενόμενος ἀμφοτέρων ἔτυχε" καὶ τῆς τε νομικῆς τελουμένης παιδείας εἰς ἄκρον ἀφικό- 


μενος, ὡσὰν πατρίδα ἔχων τὴν Βηρυτὸν, ἣ τοῖς τοιούτοις μήτηρ ὑποκάθηται παιδεύμασι, καὶ δια- 
πλεύσας εἰς Ῥώμην---εἰσφρήσας τε εἰς τὰ βασίλεια ταχὺ μάλα πρῶτος ἦν, καὶ διὰ πάσης ἐλθὼν 


ἀρχῆς ἐν πολλαῖς τε ἀρχαῖς εὐδοκιμήσας---προϊὼν καὶ εἰς τὸν ἔπαρχον τῆς αὐλῆς ἤλασεν. ---τυχὼν 
δὲ κατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ φιλοτιμίαν τύχης ἀξίας (τὸ γὰρ καλούμενον ᾿Ιλλυρικὸν ἐπετέτραπτο) καὶ φιλο- 


, xX ‘ 4, ν 7 «ς ‘ ΄ εὖ Ν 4 A 3 Lal 
θύτης ὧν καὶ διαφερόντως “Ἕλλην (kai τοι ye ἡ κοινὴ κίνησις πρὸς ἄλλας ἔφερε ῥοπὰς), ἐξὸν αὐτῷ 
πρὸς τὰ καίρια τῆς ἀρχῆς ἐλθεῖν καὶ διοικεῖν ἕκαστα πρὸς ὃ βούλοιτο,---πρὸς τὴν “Ἑλλάδα 


ἔσπευσε. 


βλιχος ὁμώνυμος ἡ ἡμετέρα αἴσθησις τῇ ἀλόγῳ. p. 69 ἃ 
1.14 ἡ φαντασία ἐν τῷ σωματοειδεῖ καὶ τυπωτικῷ καὶ με- 
ριστῷ κατέχεται. καὶ γὰρ εἰ καὶ τὰς λογικὰς ἡμῶν ὡς ὁ 
Ἰάμβλιχος βούλεται ἀποτυποῦται ἐνεργείας πάσας, ὅμως 
κατὰ τὰ αἰσθητὰ ἀπεικονίζεται εἴδη μορφωτικῶς καὶ με- 
ριστῶς. p. 61 al. 23—28 τί μὲν καὶ ποῖος ὁ χωριστὸς τῶν 
ψυχῶν νοῦς κ. τ. λ.---εὐκαιρότερον ἡμῖν καὶ τελειότερον ἐν 
τοῖς εἰς τὸ λάμβδα τῆς μετὰ τὰ φυσικὰ γεγραμμένοις, ἕπο- 
μένως ταῖς Ἰαμβλίχου περὶ αὐτοῦ κατὰ τὸν ᾿Αριστοτέλους 
σκοπὸν θεωρίαις, πεφιλοσόφηται. Idem procm. ad A- 
ristot. de anima lin. penult. ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν σαφέστερον 
καὶ ἡ ὅλη τῶν λόγων ἐπιδείξει δίεξοδος, ws καὶ ᾿Αριστοτέλει 
δοκοῦντα καὶ ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἰαμβλίχου ἐναργέστερον ἐκπεφασμένα. 
Philoponus comm. ad Aristot. de anima p.q 10 1.4 
{Aristot. III. 4, 12] “ domep ἐν γραμματείῳ." ---ὅρα ὅτι 
““γραμματείφ᾽᾽ εἶπε, φησὶν ὁ ᾿Ιάμβλιχος, καὶ od “ Xaprig.” 
Stobeus Serm. 25, 6 Ἰαμβλίχου ἐκ τοῦ περὶ Ψυχῆς. 
Idem Eclog. I. 51,8 p. 790 Ἰαμβλίχου ἐκ τοῦ περὶ 
ψυχῆς. Item I. 52, 28 p. 858. 29-—39 p. 872—926. 
59 p. 1056. 60 p. 1064. In these fragments besides 
Plato Aristotle Plotinus Porphyry, who are often re- 
ferred to, he quotes among others Moderatus p. 862. 
“864 Cornulus p. 922 Albinus p. 896 Taurus p. 906 
Numenius p. 866. 894. 896. 1066. Cronius p. 910 
Amelius p. 864. 866. 888. 898. 902. 

4 Anatolius is vicarius Asie in November A. D. 
339: Cod. Theod, Vol. 4 p. 241. Vol. 4 p.370 1. 28 
de decur. (ubi male vic. Afric. conf. Gothofred, ad 
locum.) Given in the Tables p.400. He is pfip. in 
May 346: 1.38 de decur. Tables p.410. and April 
1 A. D. 349: 1.39 de decur. Tables p.414. He is 
pref. Ilyrict in A.D. 359: Ammianus XIX. 11, 2 
quoted in the Tables 358.3 p.439. His death in 
360 is mentioned by Ammianus XXI. 6, 5 Habita 
est iisdem diebus etiam Florentii ratio—et, Anatolio 
recens mortuo prefecto pretorio per Illyricum, ad ejus 
mittitur locum. cumque Taur6 itidem pf.p. per Italiam 
amplissimi suscepit insignia magistratus. (sc. coss. 
A. Ὁ. 361.) 

Of the numerous letters of Libanius inscribed ’Ava- 


Anatolius held great offices from A. D. 339 till his death in 360.4 


τολίῳ some may be addressed to another Anatolius who 
was slain in the Persian war in 363 (Ammian. 25.3, 
21 Zosim. III. 29,5). These however may belong 
to Anatolius of Berytus: Ep. 18 Anatolio. To whom 
Libanius ascribes ἐπιμέλειαν ἀγρυπνίαν πόνους ψῆφον 
ὀρθὴν, πρόνοιαν μέλλοντος, φρόνημα δίκαιον, γνώμης ὀξύ- 
τητα, γλώττης ἰσχύν. He adds σοὶ τῆς ἀρχῆς ὁ χρόνος 
τὰς οἰκίας πεποίηκε πόλεις. Ep. 78. 79. 317 τὰ δὲ ἐν 
Ἰλλυριοῖς αὐτὸς μὲν πεποιηκώς κι τ. λ. Ep. 336 ὁπόσων 
ἄρχεις. Ep. 342 διατρίβων ἐν Παίοσιν οὐκ ἐπελάθου τῶν 
τῇδε. οὗτος---ὁρμήσας μὲν εἰς τὴν σὴν πόλιν [sc. Be- 
γψέι ἐπὶ κτήσει νόμων κ.τ.Ἃ. τῆς δὲ σῆς ἀρχῆς ἐπαι- 
νουμένης κατ λ. Ep. 351—é περὶ Τουσκιανὸν [N° 266] 
πέπρακταί σοι. ὡς γὰρ ἁψάμενος τῆς ἀρχῆς ἐκάλεις τὸν 
ἄνδρα καὶ πάρεδρον ἐποιοῦ καὶ διέθει τὰς πόλεις 6 λόγος 
τοῦ ἔργου,---- δεῖνα τὸν δεῖνα κέκληκεν εἰς Παιονίαν ἀπὸ 
Φρυγίας. Ep. 1280 Anatolio. σὺ γὰρ δὴ Φοίνιξ ὧν κ.τ.λ. 
Ep. 365 Anatolio.—r¢<yera δὲ Μουσωνίῳ τὸ σὸν νεῦμα 
νόμος εἶναι κι τ. λ. Perhaps Musonius who is described 
at N° 256. Ep. 366 eidem.—e6cdeis τοῖς ἐνθένδε βοη- 
θεῖν. Ep. 394 p. 200—202 δύο νίκας ἡμῖν ὁ καλὸς 
᾿Ανατόλιος ἀνήρηται, τὴν μὲν ὡς ἄριστος δικαστῶν τὴν δὲ 
ὡς κράτιστος σοφιστῶν.---μεγαλαυχούμεθά γε Σύροι Ῥω- 
μαίοις ἄνδρα διδόντες δεινὸν κοσμῆσαι πόλεων πράγματα. 


Ep. 993 «Ἱπαίοϊϊο.---Σδύρος τε σύ κι τ.λ. Ep. 1242 





᾿Απμαϊοϊ]ο.-τ--εἰ τὸ σὸν ἑώρων πρὸ τοῦ κοινοῦ, συνευξάμην ἄν 


σοι οἴκοι καθημένῳ κτήμασι τέρπεσθαι καὶ Βηρυτῷ τῇ παγ- 
κάλῃ. These also may be to Anatolius of Berytus: 
Ep. 423—-e£ov ἄρχειν, οὐκ ἐθέλεις. Ep. 426—ds ἄρξεις 
k.t.A. Ep. 449. Ep. 463. Ep. 466 conf. Vales. ad 
Ammian. 19, 11,2. Ep. 490 ἐν Ἰλλυριοῖς ὄψει x. τ.λ. 
Ep. 494a—ovd μὲν ὅπως λάβῃς τὴν ἀρχὴν οὐκ ἐκολάκευ- 
σας k,t.A. Ep. 498---ἄρχοντι---ρ. 551. 555. 556 
(perhaps also 478) are written to Anatolius presiding 
over Pheenicia who is also marked in Ep. 588 Magno: 
τῷ καλὸν κἀγαθὸν ᾿Δέτιον εἶναι τουτονὶ μὴ ζήτει καλλίω 
μάρτυρα τῆς ᾿Δνατολίου γνώμης. εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἐκεῖνος περιῆν, 
Φοινίκην ἂν οὗτος ᾧκει. Ep. 588 is therefore written 
after A.D. 360. Ep. 587 -Anatolio refers to the 
same facts, and speaks of Anatolius: ἔγνω ταῦτα ’Ava- 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


255 Metrodorus philosophus. 


Tables A. D. 330. 


307 


256 Musonius. At first a sophist, the rival of Progresius, he afterwards engaged in public affairs : 
Eunapius in Vita Prozres. p. 161 ἐπανέστη δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ Μουσώνιος, εἰς σοφιστικὴν ὁμιλητὴς ὧν 
αὐτοῦ (περὶ οὗ πολλὰ διὰ τὰς ἄλλας ἐν τοῖς διεξοδικοῖς γέγραπται). καὶ ὅτε γε ἀντῆρε, καταμαθὼν 
πρὸς τίνα ἔχει τὸν ἀγῶνα ταχὺ μάλα ἐπὶ τὴν πολιτικὴν κατεπήδησεν. Zosimus V.5, 3 Μουσώνιος 
Ἕλλην ἀνὴρ, καὶ παιδείας ἥκων εἰς ἄκρον. He was proconsul of Achaia: Himerius Keclog. 21 
apud Photium Cod. 243 p. 1133 ἐκ τοῦ εἰς Μουσώνιον τὸν ἀνθύπατον “Ελλάδος τὸ προοίμιον. 
Libanius Ep. 472 Movowvio.—od γὰρ δήπουθεν ὁ τὴν Ελλάδα σεσωκὼς καὶ νῦν ἀνοίξας τὰ 


βασίλεια τοῖς λόγοις ὔ. 
362.8 


Musonius is addressed as vicarius at Thessalonica by Himerius in 
He was vicarius Asie and slain in battle by the Isaurians in 367.* 


257 Aidesius. Succeeded Lamblichus about A. D. 329, died in 355. Tables A. Ὁ. 312. 355. 2.3. 
Libanius περὶ τοῦ μὴ ληρεῖν tom. 1 p. 210 in A. D. 388 (see the Tables p. 517) mentions 
Aidesius: οὔκουν ὑγιαίνων μὲν Αἰδέσιος τὰς φρένας ᾧχετο, ταὐτὸ δὲ ὑπῆρξε τοῖς μετ᾽ ἐκεῖνον" ὧν 


ἐγὼ τῷ πρεσβυτέρῳ τὸν ἴσον βεβίωκα χρόνον. 


} Disciples of Lamblichus: Tables 312. 8. 


258 Theodorus. 
259 Euphrasius. 


τόλιος καλῶς, ὃς πολλὰ μὲν αὐτὸν [sc. Aetium] ἐθαύμασεν 
κιτλ. And Ep. 587 thus speaking of the Berytian 
may be addressed to the other Azatolius, to him who 
fell in Persia; of whom Libanius says in that letter 
Γαλάταις ὧν ἦρξας. To whom also may be given Ep. 
651 Anatolio, written in the reign of Julian, in A.D. 
362, and therefore after the death of Anatolius of 
Berytus. Other epistles inscribed ’Avarodio, as Ep. 
211. 298. 306. 314. 436. 596. 846. 920. 925. 1209 
(where ois ὑπέσχου σώσειν τὰ περὶ Ἑὐφράτην) have no 
distinctive marks to assign them to the Berytian. 
Anatolius of Berytus however may be addressed in 
Ep. 943. 945. 1201. 

The testimonies to Anatolius of Berytus are quoted 
by Valesius ad Ammian. 19. 11,2 Gothofredus Cod. 
Theod. Vol. 6 p. 349 and Wernsdorf ad Himerium 
p- 297. 

τ Musonius is celebrated again by Libanius Ep. 519 
Μουσωνίῳ.----λογίζομαι yap ὡς εἴης μὲν ἥμερος εἴης δὲ λό- 
γων ἐραστής τε καὶ ποιητής. πολλὰ δή σοι πεπόνηται βοη- 
θοῦντι πολλοῖς, ἄλλοις τε καὶ μάλιστά γε δὴ τοῖς περὶ τοὺς 
λόγους κι τ. Δ. 

8 See the Tables A. D. 362. 8 p. 449. 

τ Ammianus XXVII. 9, 6 At in Isauria globatim 
per vicina digressi predones oppida villasque uberes 
libera populatione vexantes magnitudine jacturarum 
Pamphyliam adflictabant et Cilicas. Quos cum nullis 
arcentibus internecive cuncta disperdere Asie vicarius 
ea tempestate Musonius advertisset, Athenis Atticis 
antehac magister rhetoricus ; deploratis novissime rebus 
luruque adjumento militart marcente, adhibitis semier- 
mibus paucis—unum grassatorum cuneum—adoriri co- 
natus, per angustum quemdam transiens devexitatis am- 
fractum ad inevitabiles venit insidias, et ἰδὲ cum his 
confossus est quos ducebat. Fixed by Ammianus to 
A. Ὁ. 367; for it happened at the time of a revolt 
in Britain: XXVII. 8,1. and when Pretertatus was 
prafectus urbis at Rome: XXVII. 9, 8 Hee inter 


Pretextatus prefecturam urbis sublimius curans &c. 
But the revolt in Britain was in 367, and Pretezta- 
tus was prefect in the Cod. Theod. at Aug. 18 Sept. 
24 Nov. 18 A. D. 367: see the Tables p. 468. And 
his successor Olybrius was in office in 368: Ammian. 
XXVIII. 1, 8 Olybrium ea tempestate urbi prefectum. 
The character and the acts of Musonius are in the 
fragments of Eunapius apud Maium Cod. Vatican. 
tom. 2 p. 270 φιλόκαλος yap dv καὶ φιλάγαθος ὁ Μουσώ- 
vios τοὺς πανταχόθεν καθεῖλκεν παρ᾽ ἑαυτὸν ὥσπερ ἡ μαγνῆ- 
τις λίθος τὸν σίδηρον. οὐκ ἦν δὲ βασανίζειν ὁποῖός τις ὁ 
δεῖνα, ἀλλὰ Μουσώνιον φίλον ἀκούσαντα ὅτι καλὸς ἦν εἰδέ- 
ναι.----συνῃρῆσθαι τοῦ πολέμου δοκοῦντος, Μουσώνιος ἵππον 
ἐπιβὰς ἐξήει τῶν Σάρδεων, καὶ ὁ Θεόδωρος τὸν συγγραφέα 
μεταπεμψάμενος ἐδάκρυσε τὴν ἔξοδον" καὶ ἀνδρὶ τἀλλά γε 
ἀτεράμονι καὶ ἀτέγκτῳ δάκρυα κατεχεῖτο τῶν παρειῶν ἀκρα- 
τέστερον. τὸ ἐπὶ Μουσώνιον ἐπίγραμμα τὸ παρὰ Θεοδώρου 
τοιοῦτόν ἐστιν" 


ἔνθα μὲν Αἴας κεῖται ἀρήϊος ἔνθα δ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλεύς, 
ἔνθα δὲ ἸΤάτροκλος θεόφιν μήστωρ ἀτάλαντος, 
ἔνθα δ᾽ ἐπὶ τρισσοῖσι πανείκελος ἡρώεσσι 

\ Ν Lo , , a 
ψυχὴν καὶ βιοτοῖο τέλος Μουσώνιος ἥρως. 


οἱ Ῥωμαῖοι κατεκόπησαν παρὰ ᾿Ισαύρων, καὶ τοῦτο ὥσπερ 
δράματι μεγάλῳ καὶ τραχεῖ τὸ κατὰ Μουσώνιον ἐπεισόδιον 
οὐκ ἔλαττον ὁ δαίμων ἐπήνεγκεν. Conf. Suid. p. 1998 C. 
Suidas also gives another passage from Eunapius p. 
2532 C Μουσώνιος. ἐπὶ "IoBiavod ἦν βασιλέως. What 
follows is from Eunapius, to whom it is given by 
Vales. ad Ammian. 27. 9, 6 πάντα ὅσα ἦν ἄριστα μικρὰ 
ἐφαίνετο πρὸς τὸν ὄγκον Μουσωνίου καὶ τὴν σὺν τῷ Spa- 
στηρίῳ τῆς γνώμης βαθύτητα' δὲ ἃ καὶ κατὰ λόγον εὐδοκι- 
μῶν τήν τε ἁλιτενῆῇ χώραν τῆς ᾿Ασίας ἐπῆλθε καὶ ὁ τὴν ἀν- 
θύπατον καὶ μείζονα ἔχων ἀρχὴν πρὸς τὰς ἐπιδημίας ἐξίστατο 
κἀκεῖνος ἅπαντα ἐπιὼν ἐν ὀλίγαις ἡμέραις τὴν θάλασσαν 
ἐπλήρωσε τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ασίας εἰσφορῶν. ἐπεκάλει δὲ οὐδεὶς 
ἄδικον οὐδὲν τοῖς γινομένοις, ἀλλὰ παιδιά τις ἦν ἅπασι τοῖς 
καταβάλλουσι τὰ εἰσφερόμενα. 


Rr2 


308 APPENDIX. | C. 7. 


260 Deaippus philosophus. The disciple of Zamblichus: Simplicius ad Aristot. Categor. apud 
Schol. Berolin. p.40b 1.7 καὶ Δέξιππος δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιαμβλίχου καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν τὸ τοῦ ᾿Αριστοτέλους 
βιβλίον συντόμως ἐξηγήσατο, προηγουμένως δὲ τὰς Πλωτίνου ἀπορίας ὡς ἐν διαλόγῳ προτεινο- 
μένας αὐτῷ διαλύειν προτίθεται, οὐδὲν δὲ οὐδὲ οὗτος σχεδὸν τοῖς Πορφυρίου καὶ ᾿Ιαμβλίχου προσ- 
τεθεικώς. Buhle ad Aristot. tom. 1 p. 298 gives the title of that work: Δεξίππου φιλοσόφου 
Πλατωνικοῦ τῶν els τὰς ᾿Αριστοτέλους κατηγορίας ἀποριῶν τε καὶ λύσεων κεφάλαια μ΄. ““ Sunt 
dialogi tres, quibus auctor Seleuco cuidam Categorias explicat, simulque Plotini objectio- 


nibus Ennead. VI. 1. 2. 3 respondet.” Buhlev. 


261 Apsines. 
340. 
262 Epagathus. 
263 Hephestio. 
264 Epiphanius Syrus. 
265 Diophantus Arabs. 
266 Tuscianus Syrus. 
Libanium Ep. 351. 
267 Sopolis. Tables A. D. 340. 


Tables A. D. 340 p. 401. 


Tables A. D. 340. 


The son of Onasimus: Tables A. D. 309. 


Contemporary with Proeresius. 


the rival of Progresius: Tables A. D. 


Tables A. D. 340. 


Tables A. D. 340. 8967. The preceptor of Libanius: Tables A. Ὁ. 314. 
Tables A. D. 340 p. 403. 
Contemporary with Progresius’’. 


Τουσκιανὸς 6 ἐκ Φρυγίας apud Suidam p. 132 B 


268 Milesius poeta. Admired by Ἀποϊίδω at Athens in the time οἵ Progresius, after A. D. 847: 


Eunap. V. Proveres. p. 154 ὁ 


ὁ δὲ ᾿Ανατόλιος καὶ τὸν Μιλήσιον ὑπερεθαύμαζξεν, ὃς ἣν μὲν ἐκ 


Σμύρνης τῆς ᾿Ιωνικῆς, φύσεως δὲ ἀρίστης τυχὼν ἐς ἀφιλότιμόν τινα καὶ σχολαστὴν ἑαυτὸν ἐμβαλὼν 
βίον πρός τε ἱεροῖς ἣν καὶ γάμων ἠμέλησε ποίησίν τε ἅπασαν καὶ μέλος ἐξήσκησε.---οὕτω γοῦν 


εἷλε τὸν ᾿Ανατόλιον ὥστε καὶ μοῦσαν ἐκάλει τὸν ἄνθρωπον. 


Milesius afterwards consoled 


Proeresius in a domestic calamity: πρὸς τοῦτο μὲν ἤρκεσεν ἡ Μιλησίου μοῦσα Eunap. Ibid. 


p- 161. 


269 Eusebius Alexandrinus. Eunsp. V. Proveres. p. 161 τοῖς Ρωμαίοις ἀξιοῦσιν ὁμιλητὴν ἴδιον ἀπο- 
πέμπειν 6 Προαιρέσιος τὸν Εὐσέβιον ἐξέπεμψεν, ὃς ἦν μὲν ἐξ ᾿Αλεξανδρείας κ. τ. A. 


270 Alexander sophista. 


Suidas p. 182 A ᾿Αλέξανδρος---ὁ Κασίλωνος, σοφιστὴς, ἀδελφὸς Εὐσεβίου 


τοῦ σοφιστοῦ μαθητὴς δὲ ᾿Ιουλιανοῦ. His brother was either Husebius of Caria N° 275 (which 
is the opinion of the editor ad Suidam p. 182 D) or ELusebius of Alewandria N° 269. 


271 Maximus Ephesius™. 
p- 102. 


v This work of Devippus is quoted in Schol. Bero- 
lin. ad Categor. p.39 p.42a1.19 p.43b 1.35 p.44a 
1.9 p. 450 1.30 p. 48a 1. 27 1.19 p. 50a 1.24b 
1.15 p.52b 1.16. Dexippus the disciple of Jambli- 
chus—ptorns ᾿Ιαμβλίχου ---ἰδ confounded by Tzetzes 
Chil. IX. 497—501 with the historian Devippus He- 
rennius, described above at N° 230. 

vv Tuscianus is mentioned by Liban. Ep. 348 Tov- 
σκιανὸς ἄγγελος ἥξει, λόγων δημιουργός τε καὶ κριτὴς ἀγα- 
θός. Ep. 356 ἀπελαύσαμεν ἀλλήλων ἐγώ τε καὶ Τουσκια- 
νὸς, ἐγὼ μὲν ἀκροώμενος τούτου λέγοντος δὲ ἐκεῖνος ἐμοῦ. 
And Ep. 351 Anatolio, quoted above at N° 254 q. 

w Mazvimus the disciple of desius is mentioned by 
Simplicius apud Schol. Aristot. Berolin. p. 40 quoted 
at No 57 notes. Schol. Berolin. p.156b 1.43 ἀλλ᾽ 
ἐπειδὴ λόγος τις ἐκινήθη μεταξὺ Θεμιστίου καὶ Μαξίμου (ὁ 
μὲν γὰρ Μάξιμος ἔλεγε πάντας τοὺς συλλογισμοὺς τελείους 
εἶναι ὁ δὲ Θεμίστιος μόνοις τοῖς ἐν a τοῦτο ἀπεδίδου. εἷ- 


Tables A. Ὁ. 355. 2 868. 8 A.D. 864 p. 463 Appendix c. 1 Julianus 
For his death see A. D. 372. 3. 


Aavro δὲ κριτὴν Ἰουλιανὸν τὸν αὐτοκράτορα, ὃς παρέσχε THY 
νικῶσαν Μαξίμῳ διδασκάλῳ αὑτοῦ γεγονότι), φέρε τῆς δι- 
δασκαλίας τούτων ἀκούσωμεν κι τ. Χ. Maximus, although 
not named, is alluded to by Themistius Or. VII p. 
99 D—100A in A. Ὁ. 367: ἀλλὰ τὸν καθηγητὴν ἐκείνου 
τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος [sc. Juliani] διασπαράττειν πρώην τῶν 
στρατιωτῶν ὡρμημένων, ἐξελόμενοι προὔπτου θανάτου--- 
χρήμασι μόνοις ἐζημιώσατε x... Libanius Ep. 312 
Θεμιστίῳ ----Σευῆρος--μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν μὲν ἐθήρευσε τὰ ῥητορικῆς 
μετὰ Μαξίμου δὲ τὰ φιλοσοφίας. Idem προσφωνητικὸς 
Ἰουλιανῷ tom. | p. 408. 7 (Tables A. Ὁ. 362 p. 451): 
see above c. 1 Julianus p- 102 noten. The death of 
Mazimus is noticed by Zosimus IV. 15, 1 πρῶτος μὲν 
οὖν τῶν ἐπὶ φιλοσοφίᾳ γνωρίμων ἀνήρητο Μάξιμος" καὶ 
μετὰ τοῦτον ὁ ἐκ Φρυγίας Ἱλάριος---καὶ Σιμωνίδης ἐπὶ τούτῳ 
καὶ Πατρίκιος ὁ Λυδὸς καὶ ὁ ἐκ Καρίας ᾿Ανδρόνικος. ἦσαν δὲ 
οὗτοι πάντες εἰς ἄκρον παιδείας ἐληλυθότες καὶ φθόνῳ μᾶλ- 
λον ἢ ψήφῳ δικαίᾳ κατακριθέντες. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 309 

272 Maximus Byzantinus. Contemporary with Maximus of Ephesus: Socrates H. E. II]. 1 Μάξι- 
μος 6 φιλόσοφος, οὐχ ὁ Βυζάντιος ὁ Εὐκλείδου πατὴρ, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ ᾿Εφέσιος. Speaking of cir. A. D. 
350. These two Maximi are confounded by Suidas p. 2396 BC. See Kuster Valesius and 
Wyttenbach quoted by the editor p. 2396 E. 

273 Claudianus. Eunap. V. Maximi p. 82 Μάξιμος---ἀδελφοὺς εἶχε γνησίους, ods ἐκώλυεν εἶναι 
πρώτους αὐτὸς ὧν, Κλαυδιανόν τε τὸν καταλαβόντα τὴν ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν κἀκεῖ παιδεύσαντα καὶ 
Νυμφιδιανὸν τὸν ἐν Σμύρνῃ περιφανῶς σοφιστεύσαντα. ἦν δὲ ὃ ἀνὴρ οὗτος τῶν διαπλησθέντων 
τῆς Aiéeciov σοφίας. Idem V. Nymphidiani p. 176 Νυμφιδιανὸς δὲ ἣν μὲν ἐκ Σμύρνης, Μάξι- 
μος δὲ ἦν ὁ φιλόσοφος ἀδελφὸς αὐτῷ καὶ Κλαυδιανὸς ἕτερος, φιλοσοφῶν καὶ αὐτὸς ἄριστα κ. τ. Xr. 
—06 δὲ αὐτοκράτωρ ᾿Ιουλιανὸς αὐτῷ καὶ τὴν βασιλικὴν γλῶτταν ἐπέτρεψε ταῖς ἐπιστολαῖς ἐπι- 
στήσας ὅσαι διὰ τῶν ᾿Ελληνικῶν ἑρμηνεύονται λόγων.---τελευτὴ δὲ αὐτῷ συνέβη γενομένῳ πρεσ- 
βύτῃ, καὶ μετὰ τὸν ἀδελφὸν Μάξιμον. 

274 Nymphidianus. The brother οἵ Maaimus of Ephesus, died after A. D. 373. 

275 Eusebius Car. Tables A. Ὁ. 355. 2. The disciple of Adesius. 

276 Zeno medicus. Tables A.D. 355. Contemporary with Julianus the sophist. 

277 Magnus medicus. Tables A.D. 355. The disciple of Zeno N° 276. 

278 Oribasius medicus. Tables A. D. 355 p. 431 A. Ὁ. 356. 362. The friend of the emperor 
Julian. His character is given by Eunapius quoted in the Tables at A. D. 361 p. 447. 
Oribasius was still living in 395. See the Tables p. 535. 

279 Lonicus medicus. Eunap. V.S. p. 185. 186 ᾿Ιωνικὸς ἣν μὲν ἐκ Σάρδεων καὶ πατρὸς ἱερατεύσαντος 
ἐπιφανῶς" Ζήνωνος δὲ [N° 276] ἀκροατὴς γενόμενος ἐς ἄκρον τε ἐπιμελείας ἐξίκετο καὶ ᾿᾽Οριβάσιός 
γε αὐτοῦ θαυμαστὴς ἐτύγχανεν .---ἐτελεύτα μικρόν τι πρὸ τῆς γραφῆς ἐπὶ δύο παισὶν ἀξίοις λόγου 


See N° 273. 


τε Kal μνήμης. 

280 Acacius. Suidas p. 132 B ᾿Ακάκιος. ῥήτωρ δεινότατος, ἐπὶ ᾿Ιουλιανοῦ καὶ Λιβανίου τοῦ σοφιστοῦ. 
ὃς ἐπεκάλει τὸν ᾿Ιουλιανὸν καὶ διεμέμφετο τὰς κρίσεις αὐτοῦ, σὺν Τουσκιανῷ τῷ ἐκ Φρυγίας [866 
the Tables A. D. 340 p. 403] καὶ αὐτῷ ῥήτορι ὄντι δεινῷ. Eunap. V.S. Ρ. 176 Παλαιστίνης 
Καισάρεια τὸν ᾿Ακάκιον ἤνεγκε" καὶ ἦν συνανασχὼν τῷ Λιβανίῳ κατὰ τοὺς αὐτοὺς xpdvovs.—é 

Ἂς μὰ 3 , 4 Ν Ν ᾿ ἣν ἂν ἊΝ < tal Ν , ε cal ΄ 
μὲν οὖν Akaklos ἐς τὸ ἄριστον ἀναδραμὼν καὶ πολλὴν ἑαυτῷ παρασχὼν δόξαν ὡς τοῦ Λιβανίου 
κρατήσων ἀπῇει νέος ὧν ἔτι. 


281 Nicocles Laco. The preceptor of the emperor Julian. See above c.1 Julianus p.102. He 


was already eminent in A. D. 342 and was still living in 388.* 


x Nicocles was διδάσκαλος at CP. cir. A. D. 342, 
when Libanius was under 30 years of age: Liban. de 
vita sua tom. | p. 24 καταβὰς εἰς λιμένα τὸν μέγαν ἐγὼ 
μὲν ὅστις ᾿Αθήναζε πλέοι περιιὼν ἐπυνθανόμην: λαβόμενος 
δέ μου τοῦ ἱματίου τῶν τις διδασκάλων, ἴστε αὐτὸν, Νικοκλέα 
λέγω τὸν Λακεδαιμόνιον" οὗτός με ἐπιστρέψας πρὸς ἑαυτὸν 
“ov τοῦτόν ae” ἔφη “ δεῖ πλεῦσαι τὸν πλοῦν ἀλλ᾽ ἕτερον" 
καὶ “Τίνα dv” ἔφην “ ἕτερον ὁ τῶν ᾿Αθηνῶν γλιχόμενος ἢ 
τοῦτον πλέοι ;᾿ ““Ὅτι, ὦ μακάριε, παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ae” ἔφη “ μέ- 
vovta χρὴ κυβερνῆσαι τῶν πολλῶν τουτωνὶ καὶ εὐδαιμόνων 
τοὺς παῖδας.----ταυτηνὶ δὲ ἐγώ σοι παραδώσω τὴν βασιλείαν 
αὔριον, τετταράκοντα νέους, τὰ πρῶτα τῶν τῇδε.᾽᾿ ---ἐγὼ δὲ 
--ολαθὼν ὠχόμην πλέων. 

Nicocles the Laconian is addressed by Libanius in 
Ep. 721 Nicoclt.—pixp@ ἐλάττω τῶν eis τὸν ὑμέτερον 
νομοθέτην [sc. Lycurgum] ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ λεχθέντων. Ep. 
1137 Nicocli.m—ovd δέ μοι μὴ πάσης τῆς ἡμετέρας κατηγο- 
ρεῖν μηδὲ τὴν ἑνὸς μοχθηρίαν πόλεως ὅλης ἔγκλημα ποιεῖ- 
σθαι. -----πεντεκαίδεκα δὲ μυριάδας ἀνθρώπων πάντας εἶναι 


χρηστοὺς οὐκ οἶδα ἐκ τῶν δυνατῶν. οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐν τῇ σῆ 
Σπάρτῃ. The 150,000 are the inhabitants of Antioch. 
Ep. 1429 Ὁ Nicocli.—npiv δὲ καὶ σοῦ καὶ τῶν σῶν πολι- 
τῶν τῶν ἐκ Λήδας καὶ Μειλιχίου Διὸς πρὸς τὸν χειμῶνα ἂν 
δέοι. Castor and Pollux, the fellow citizens of the 
Laconian Nicocles.—‘Iovdiave δὲ τῷ καλῷ πάλαι μὲν 
ἦσθα φίλος ἀπό τε τῆς ἐκεῖ [at CP.] καὶ τῆς ἐνταῦθα [at 
Antioch] συνηθείας. καὶ ἔτι γε πρότερον---- νίκα ἦρχε. Φρυ- 
γῶν, νῦν δ᾽ αὐτῷ καὶ πάντα ἂν γένοιο κιτ.λ. Written there- 
fore while count Julian the uncle of the emperor was 
yet living, before Jan. A. D. 363. Ep. 1076 Nicocli. 
—dkovov δὲ πάλιν ἧφθαί σε τοῦ παιδεύειν τοὺς νέους, μα- 
καρίζω μὲν τὴν πόλιν μακαρίζω δὲ αὐτούς τε ἐκείνους. καὶ 
τοὺς ἐκείνων πατέρας. Ep. 702 Nicocli.—od συνίστημί 
σοι Θεόδωρον, ὃν αὐτὸς ἐξέθρεψας, οὐδ᾽ ἀξιῶ φιλεῖν. πάλαι 
γὰρ φιλεῖς αὐτόν κι τ. λ. Ep. 1924 Nicocli.—airos δὲ 
Περγάμιος [de quo Ammianus 29. 1,6 Libanius ipse 
de vita sua p. 115]—Nuxokdéa ye τὸ τῶν Ἑλλήνων ὄφε- 
Nos οὐκ ἀγνοεῖ, σαφῶς δὲ οἶδεν ὅστις μὲν σὺ περὶ τοὺς θεοὺς 


310 


APPENDIX. 


C. 7. 


282 Hecebolius. A preceptor of Julian: see Julianus 6.1 p. 102.¥ 
283 Libanius?. Born A.D. 314. At the Olympia of Antioch in 328 he is 14 years of age, 18 


at the games of 332, 22 in the year 336, and 50 at the games of 364. He was at Nico- 
media in A. D. 346, at CP. in 352, and at Antioch in 353 where he finally settled. He 
was 57 when Valens visited Antioch in 371. See the Tables in those years. Libanius 
mentions his 76th year Ep. 866 Prisco [sc. N° 290].—r0 δὲ ἡμέτερον ἐξ μὲν καὶ ἑβδομήκοντα 
ἔτη γέγονα, τὸ λειπόμενον δὲ οὐ πολύ. He completed the 76th year in the close of A. D. 390. 
Eunapius V. Libanii p. 176 ἐτελεύτησε καὶ οὗτος εἰς γῆρας ἀφικόμενος μακρότατον. Fabricius 
tom. 6 p. 754 observes that Ep. 941 Tatiano was written Tatiano consuli: “ Ulterius eum 
produxisse vitam adparet ex epistola ad Tatianum ὕπαρχον scripta, cujus consulatus in- 
eidit in an. 390 aut 391.” And Reiske in vita § 121 ““ Vixit adhuc an. 391. Nam Ep. 941 
ad Tatianum cos. scripta est. Atqui Tatianus a. 390 aut 391 fuit consul.” Libanius Ep. 
941 εἶπον γὰρ ἥξειν τὰ ἥκοντα πρὶν ἥκειν.---τίς δ᾽ οὐκ ἂν ἐρασθείη, τοιαῦτα μὲν εὑρίσκοντος 
ὑπάρχου; Tatianus succeeded Cynegius in 388: Zosimus IV. 45, 1 ἐπειδὴ Κυνήγιος ὁ τῆς 
αὐλῆς trapxos—éruxe τεθνεὼς, ὅν τινα δέοι προστήσασθαι τῆς αὐλῆς ὕπαρχον ἀνεζήτει" Kal πολ- 
λοὺς πολλάκις ἀνασκοπήσας εὗρε τὸ τελευταῖον ἄνδρα πρὸς τοῦτο ἁρμόδιον. μετακαλέσας τοίνυν 
ἐκ τῆς ᾿Ακυληΐας Τατιανὸν---ἀναδεικνύει τῆς αὐλῆς ὕπαρχον ἐν τῇ πατρίδι. He was consul in 


A.D. 391; and that epistle brings down the life of Libanius to the 77th year. 


ὅστις δὲ περὶ λόγους ὅστις δὲ περὶ φίλους. The Laconian 
Nicocles is referred to in Ep. 1049 Clearcho.—oirés 
ἐστιν ὦ Κλέαρχε Νικοκλῆς, ᾧ σε ὁ πατὴρ παρέδωκεν, οὗτος 
ᾧ σὺ τὸν ἀδελφόν. Ep. 1145 Sozomeno.—rixns δέ τινος 
ἀγαγούσης ἡμῖν Νικοκλέα τὸν σοφώτατον κ. τ. λ.----καὶ νῦν 
πάντα ἐμοὶ Νικοκλῆς.----Νικοκλεῖ χαρίζοιο ἂν πειθόμενός τέ 
μοι καὶ σπενδόμενος πρὸς τὸν ἄριστον Λυκίων. Ep. 471 
“Μῳυγάοηϊο.----σὺ γὰρ ᾿Αθήνησί τε τὰ γονέων ἐπλήρωσας eis 
ἐμὲ καὶ διὰ τοῦτο μὲν πρώτῳ μόνῳ ἐθάρρησά σοι μάλιστα, 
ἐπειδὴ, ὅτε διῆγον ἐν Βιθυνίᾳ [see the Tables A. Ὁ. 347], 
τὸν σκηπτὸν ἐκεῖνον ἐκφυγὼν, σὺ τοῖς ἐκβαλοῦσιν ἐπὶ Θρά- 
Kns ἐνεμάχου μόνος.--- ὥστε σε καὶ Νικοκλῆς ἐκ τῆς ὑπὲρ 
ἡμῶν ἀνδρείας ἐποιήσατο φίλον. Ep. 1521 Clearcho.— 
Νικοκλῆς εἰ καὶ τᾶλλα φαῦλος, διὰ τοῦτό γε τίμιος, ὅτι σε 
τοιοῦτον ἔθηκε----δεινὸν εἶπειν, ἐν ἔργῳ ἀμείνω, πᾶσαν φω- 
νὴν εἰς ἔπαινον ἕλκοντα. Ep. 1351 Nicocli was written 
after the death of Cynegius: ἡμεῖς δὲ Κυνήγιον μὲν ἀν- 
δρείως ἀποθανόντα λόγῳ πρότερον τετιμήκαμεν. who died 
in 388: see the Tables p. 518, in which year Liba- 
nius addressed to Nicocles his oration πρὸς Θρασύδαιον: 
Ibid. p. 517. almost 50 years after Nicocles had first 
taught at CP. He was probably older than Libanius 
himself, and therefore in 388 far advanced in years. 
In Ep. 1057 Alexandro Nicocles is mentioned: φίλον 
ἐποίησας ἐμοί τε καὶ Νικοκλεῖ τὸν ἄνδρα. Ep. 1142 is 
addressed to Nicocles, in which Alexander is named : 
παρὰ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου μάθοις ἄν x. r.d. Ep. 727. 1082, 1088 
are also inscribed to Nicocles. 

y Socrates H. E. III. 13 ᾿Ἑκηβόλιος ὅστις τοῖς ἤθεσι 
τῶν βασιλείων ἑπόμενος ἐπὶ μὲν Κωνσταντίου διαπύρως 
χριστιανίζειν ὑπεκρίνατο, ἐπὶ δὲ ᾿Ιουλιανοῦ γοργὸς Ἕλλην 
ἐφαίνετο, καὶ αὖθις μετὰ ᾿Ιουλιανὸν χριστιανίζειν ἤθελε. 
ῥίψας γὰρ ἑαυτὸν πρηνῆ πρὸ τῆς πύλης τοῦ εὐκτηρίου οἴκου 
““Πατήσατέ pe” ἐβόα “ τὸ ἅλας τὸ ἀναίσθητον." τοιοῦτος 
μὲν οὖν κοῦφος καὶ εὐχερὴς “ExnBddus πρότερόν τε καὶ 
ὕστερον ἦν. Repeated by Suidas p. 1167 D 1168 A. 


2 The orations of Libanius given in the Tables are 
these. 


A.D. 

349 βασιλικός. 

358 μονῳδία ἐπὶ Νικομηδείᾳ. Conf. Ep. 31 αὐτήν re 
ταύτην ἐθρήνησα τὴν πόλιν. 

Γπροσφωνητικὸς Ἰουλιανῷ. p. 451. Conf. Ep. 680 

ὕμνηται μὲν οὖν ὁ yevvaids μοι βασιλεὺς, βραχεῖ 

δέ τινι μάλα λόγῳ. ' 

362< μονῳδία ἐπὶ τῷ ἐν Δάφνῃ νεῷ. p. 453. Conf. 

Ep. 695 ἃ δ᾽ ἐπὶ τῷ πυρὶ---ἐφθεγξάμην ἀπέ- 

σταλκά σοι. 

L ὑπὲρ ᾿Αριστοφάνους. p. 453. 

εἰς Ιουλιανὸν ὕπατον. 


πρὸς ᾿Αντιοχέας. p. 459. 





sa πρεσβευτικὸς, πρὸς ᾿Ιουλιανόν. 
_pov@dia ἐπὶ ᾿Ιουλιανῷ. p. 461. 
365 ἐπιτάφιος ἐπὶ Ἰουλιανῷ. 


(ad Theodosium περὶ τῆς στάσεως. 


κατὰ τῶν πεφευγότων. 
74 ad Theodosium ἐπὶ ταῖς διαλλαγαῖς. 
ad Cesarium. 
, ad Ellebichum. 
ἰ πρὸς τὰς τοῦ παιδαγωγοῦ βλασφημίας. 
περὶ τοῦ μὴ ληρεῖν. 
(985) ode Θρασύδαιον. 

Α. Ὁ. 388 An oration in praise of Cynegius after 
his death, not now extant, is mentioned in Liban. 
Ep. 1351, quoted above under Nicocles No 281 note 
x. Cynegius died in March 388. 

After the death of Cynegius the oration tom. 3 
p- 72 κατὰ τῶν εἰσιόντων εἰς τὰς τῶν ἀρχόντων καταγωγάς. 

.104 συναγορεύει δέ μοι καὶ τετελευτηκὼς ὁ τοῖς παρὰ 
σοῦ στεφανούμενος ἐπαΐνοις Κυνήγιος. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


284 Himerius. Tables A. D. 362. 368. 


311 


Suidas p. 1764 B Ἱμέριος ᾿Αμεινίου ῥήτορος Προυσιάδος 


τῆς Βιθυνίας, σοφιστὴς τῶν ἐπὶ ᾿Ιουλιανοῦ τοῦ βασιλέως, ἀντιπαιδεύσας ΠΠΙροαιρεσίῳ ἐν ᾿Αθήναις 2. 


πηρὸς τὰς ὄψεις ἐν γήρᾳ. ἔγραψε μελέτας. 


Photius Cod. 165 p.356 ἤκμασεν ἐπὶ Κωνσταντίου 


καὶ τοῦ δυσσεβεστάτου ᾿Ιουλιανοῦ, καὶ τοῦ ᾿Αθήνησι κατὰ ῥητορείαν προὔστη διδασκαλείου. 
285 Parnasius. Eunap.V. Parnas. p. 166 ἐν τούτοις ἦν τοῖς χρόνοις [contemporary with Himerius| 
καὶ [lapvdcwos ἐπὶ τοῦ παιδευτικοῦ θρόνου ὁμιλητὰς εὐαριθμήτους ἔχων" καί τοι γε ὀνόματος οὐκ 


ἀπεστερημένος. 
286 Hustathius. 


The disciple of 7ωηιδίλολι: Tables A. D. 312. 


Ambassador to Sapor in 358. 


See the Tables 358. 2 and EKunapius there quoted*. 


287 Callistus poeta. 


Socrates H. E. III. 21 p. 195 A Κάλλιστος δὲ ὁ ἐν τοῖς οἰκείοις τοῦ βασιλέως 


στρατευόμενος ἱστορήσας τὰ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐν ἡρωϊκῷ μέτρῳ τὸν τότε πόλεμον διηγούμενος ὑπὸ δαί- 
μονος βληθέντα [A. 1). 868] τελευτῆσαι φησίν. 


288 Chrysanthius. 
80th year’. 
289 Hellespontius. 


ἄριστος---εἰς τὰς παλαιὰς Σάρδεις ἀφίκετο διὰ τὴν XpvoavOlov συνουσίαν. 
Ibid. p. 206 εἰς γῆρας ἀφικόμενος πρὶν ἔτι [lege πρὶν ἤ τι] τῶν χρησίμων ἐκμαθεῖν. 
at Apamea the year before Chrysanthius4, 

Born A. D. 306, died at the age of 90 in 395. 


290 Priscus. 


Tables A. D. 355. 2. 3.367. The preceptor of Hunapius. 


He died in his 


Eunap. V. Chrysanth. p. 202 ᾿Ἑλλησπόντιος ὁ ἐκ Γαλατίας---ἀνὴρ διὰ πάντα 


In his old age: 
He died 


Priscus is in Greece in 355: 


Tables p. 430. in the expedition into Persia in 363: Tables p. 457. For his death in 395 
see the Tables p. 533. Libanius addresses Ep. 866 Πρίσκῳ to this sophist in A. D. 390.¢ 


291 Hpigonus. 

292 Veronicianust 

293 Sopater Apamensis. 
p- 387. 

294 Theon sophista. 


Tables 326 p. 381. 


} disciples of 4Edesius. Tables A. Ὁ. 355 p. 431. 
Slain between the years 330 and 337: Tables 


Suid. p. 1875 Β Θέων Γυμνασίου τοῦ σοφιστοῦ παῖς [N° 248] Σιδώνιος, co- 


Ν᾽ γ' Ν be , , oe EON, fa) ’ ’ X79 Nae / 
φιστὴς, παιδεύσας κατὰ τὴν πατρίδα, γενόμενος δὲ ἐπὶ TOU βασιλέως Κωνσταντίνου καὶ ἀπὸ ὑπάτων 


καὶ ὕπαρχος. 


As Gymnasius the father of Theon also flourished in the reign of Constantine, 


we may place Gymnasius at 310 and Theon at 335. 


295 Eustochius Cappadox. Tables A. D. 350. 


296 Praxagoras Atheniensis. Flourished cir. A. D. 329—341.8 


zz When Anatolius visited Athens in the time of 
Proeresius, Himerius was present: Eunap. V. Pro- 
eres. p. 153 προσεγεγένητο yap αὐτοῖς καὶ Ἱμέριός τις 
σοφιστὴς ἐκ Βιθυνίας" οὐκ ἔγνω τοῦτον 6 συγγραφεὺς, πλὴν 
ὅσα γε διὰ συγγραμμάτων. 

a Aidesius left Cappadocia to Eustathius: Eunap. 
p- 49. 50 τὴν μὲν Καππαδοκίαν ἐξέλιπεν, Ἐὐσταθίῳ mapa- 
δοὺς ἐπιμελεῖσθαι τῶν ἐκείνῃ" καὶ κατὰ γένος οὐκ ἀφεστή- 
κεσαν. Sosipatra the wife of Eustathius is described by 
Eunapius V. Ades. p. 57—70=p.32—41. To this 
Eustathius Libanius addresses Ep. 123 Εὐσταθίῳ.---- 
Of whom he says σὺ μὲν οὖν ὡς ἂν φιλοσόφων ὁ δοκιμώ- 
τατος k. T.A. 

> Valesius ad Socratem 1. c. ‘‘ Hic est Callistus ni 
fallor quem Libanius Callistionem appellat. Nam et 
poetam eum fuisse Libanius testatur.” Valesius re- 
fers to Libanii Ep. 1127 Καλλιστίωνι, of whom he 
Says ἀλλὰ πρὸς ᾿Απόλλωνος καὶ Μουσῶν, παρ᾽ ὧν σοι τὰ 
ἔπη, which expressions confirm the conjecture of 


Valesius. 

¢ Eunapius V. Chrysanthii p. 206 ὁ μὲν Ἑλλησπόν- 
τιος--------παρελθὼν eis ᾿Απάμειαν τῆς Βιθυνίας μετήλλαξε τὸ 
ᾧῆν, τῷ παρόντι τῶν ἑταίρων ἸΠροκοπίῳ πολλὰ ἐπισκήψας 
μόνον θαυμάζειν Χρυσάνθιον. p. 209 ὁ δὲ Χρυσάνθιος εἰς 
τὴν ἐπιοῦσαν ὥραν τοῦ ἔτους κατὰ θέρος ἱστάμενον ἐπὶ τὴν 
αὐτὴν θεραπείαν ἐλθὼν----τὰ ἄρθρα συνέκαμνε καὶ κλινοπετὴς 
ἦν. καὶ ᾿οριβάσιος [No 278] ἐνταῦθα παραγίνεται δὲ 
ἐκεῖνον ἀλλ᾽ ἐνίκα τὸ γῆρας, ὀγδοηκοστὸν γὰρ ὑπελθὼν 
ἔτος ἐτύγχανε, κ. τ. Δ. 

ἀ See the preceding note. 

€ See above Libanius No 283 for the date of that 
epistle. 

f Veronicianus was still living in 395. 
535. 

g Phot. Cod. 62 ἀνεγνώσθη Πραξαγόρου τοῦ ᾿Αθηναίου 
τὰ κατὰ τὸν μέγαν Κωνσταντῖνον ἱστορίας βιβλία δύο. ἐν 
οἷς λόγοις διέξεισιν ὅτι ὁ πατὴρ Κωνσταντίνου Κωνστάντιος 
See above c. ] p. 73. 





Tables p. 


Bperravias ἐβασίλευσε κ. τ. λ. 


312 


297 Themistius. 
Tables p. 509. 


APPENDIX. | C. 7. 


Still young in A. D. 347: Tables p. 411. and still composed orations in 385 : 
Favoured by Constantius II in 355: Tables p. 429. and in 361: Tables 


p- 445. Appointed by Theodosius prefect of CP. in 384: Tables p.507. Suidas p. 1855 B 
Θεμίστιος φιλόσοφος, γεγονὼς ἐπὶ τῶν χρόνων ᾿Ιουλιανοῦ τοῦ παραβάτου, ὑφ᾽ οὗ καὶ ὕπαρχος 
προεβλήθη ΚΠ. [an error in the time of that office. See the Tables already quoted, p. 507. 


509.*] 


298 Julianus imp. Born A. D. 331, slain A. D. 363. 
Mentioned by Ammianus at A. D. 359." 


299 Andronicus poeta. 


Praxagoras proceeds: κρατυνάμενος οὖν καὶ μίαν δείξας 
τὴν σύμπασαν βασιλείαν (ὁ Κωνσταντῖνος) κτίζει τὸ Βυζαν- 
τίον [A. D. 330] ἐπώνυμον ἑαυτῷ. φησὶν οὖν ὁ Πραξαγό- 
ρας, καίτοι τὴν θρησκείαν Ἕλλην ὧν, ὅτι πάσῃ ἀρετῇ καὶ 
καλοκαγαθίᾳ καὶ παντὶ εὐτυχήματι πάντας τοὺς πρὸ αὐτοῦ 
βεβασιλευκότας 6 βασιλεὺς Κωνσταντῖνος ἀπεκρύψατο. ἐν 
οἷς αὐτοῦ καὶ οἱ δύο συμπεραιοῦνται λόγοι. ἔτος δὲ τῆς ἡλι- 
κίας ἦγε β' καὶ κ' Πραξαγόρας, ὡς αὐτός φησιν, ὅτε ταῦτα 
συνέγραψε. συνεγράψατο δὲ ὁ αὐτὸς καὶ ἕτερα βιβλία δύο, 
περὶ τῶν ᾿Αθήνησι βασιλευσάντων, ἔτος ἀνύων ιθ΄, συνέταξε 
δὲ καὶ ἕτερα βιβλία ἕξ εἰς τὸν τῶν Μακεδόνων βασιλέα 
᾿Αλέξανδρον, da’ ἐλαύνων ἐνιαυτόν" ἔστι δὲ τὴν φράσιν σα- 
φὴς καὶ ἡδὺς, ὀλίγον δὲ τοῦ δέοντος ἀτονώτερος. κέχρηται 
δὲ Ἰωνικῇ διαλέκτῳ. The praises which a heathen 
historian bestows upon Constantine make it probable 
that he wrote while Constantine was yet living. His 
later work at the age of 31 years would be composed 
in the reign of Constantius II. 
h Suidas adds the following list of his works : 

τῆς ᾿Αριστοτέλους φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως παράφρασιν ἐν 
βιβλίοις η΄. 

παράφρασιν τῶν ἀναλυτικῶν ἐν βιβλίοις β'. 

τῶν ἀποδεικτικῶν ἐν βιβλίοις β΄. 

τοῦ περὶ ψυχῆς ἐν βιβλίοις ζ΄. 

ἐν δὲ τούτῳ καὶ ἴδια παρεισήγαγε περὶ τοῦ σκοποῦ καὶ 
τῆς ἐπιγραφῆς τῶν κατηγοριῶν ἐν βιβλίῳ α΄. 

διαλέξεις. 

Photius Cod. 74 ἀνεγνώσθησαν Θεμιστίου λόγοι πο- 
λιτικοὶ As’, ὧν εἰσὶ καὶ οἱ πρὸς Κωνστάντιον τὸν βασιλέα 
καὶ εἰς Οὐάλεντα καὶ Οὐαλεντινιανὸν τὸν νέον, ἀλλὰ καὶ εἰς 
Θεοδόσιον, τοὺς βασιλεῖς, ἐπαίνους αὐτῶν καὶ ἐγκώμια πε- 
ριέχοντες, ἔστι δὲ τὴν φράσιν σαφὴς καὶ ἀπέριττος καὶ 
ἀνθηρὸς, καὶ λέξεσι πολιτικαῖς καὶ εἰς τὸ σεμνόν τι ἐπικλι- 
νούσαις χρώμενος. ἤκμαζε δὲ μάλιστα ἐν τοῖς Οὔαλεντος 
χρόνοις, ὡς κἀκ τῶν αὐτοῦ λόγων δῆλον. ἐπὶ δὲ Κωνσταν- 
τίου ἔτι νέος ἦν [conf. ἃ. 347], ὑφ᾽ οὗ καὶ ἐνετάγη τῇ τῶν 
Ῥωμαίων γερουσίᾳ, ὡς καὶ ἡ πρὸς αὐτὴν τὴν ἐν Ῥώμῃ γε- 
οουσίαν ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως ἐπιστολὴ ἀποστα- 
λεῖσα δηλοῖ [a mistake for the senate of CP. conf. ann. 
355. 356). πατὴρ δὲ ἦν Θεμιστίου Evyénos, καὶ αὐτὸς 
ῥιλοσοφήσας. τούτου τοῦ Θεμιστίου εἰς πάντα τὰ ᾽Αριστο- 
τελικὰ φέρονται ὑπομνήματα' οὐ μόνον δὲ ἀλλὰ καὶ μετα- 
φράσεις αὐτοῦ εἴδομεν, εἰς τὸ χρήσιμον ἐπιτετμημένας, τῶν 
τὲ ᾿Αναλυτικῶν καὶ τῶν Περὶ ψυχῆς βιβλίων, καὶ τῶν Τῆς 
φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως καὶ ἑτέρων τοιούτων. εἰσὶ δὲ καὶ εἰς τὰ 
Πλατωνικὰ αὐτοῦ ἐξηγητικοὶ πονοὶ, καὶ ἁπλῶς ἐραστής ἐστι 
καὶ σπουδαστὴς φιλοσοφίας. 

We may therefore add to the catalogue of 


For his works see ¢. 1 p..107—109. 


Suidas 

ἐξηγητικὰ eis Πλάτωνα. 

λόγοι πολιτικοὶ As’* οἵ which 34 are extant. Nine- 
teen of these are given in the Tables within the years 
347 and 385, and may be found in the Index p. 849. 
850. 

For a letter of Julian to Themistius see above c. | 
p- 107. 

Libanius addresses many epistles to Themistius, 
among which are the following. 

Ep. 1322: See the Tables A. D. 347. Ep. 1241: 
Tables A. D. 356. Ep. 371. 379: Tables A. D. 357 
p. 437. Ep. 1061: Tables A. D. 363 p. 459. Ep. 
38: Tables A. D. 384 p. 509. In Ep. 64 mention 
is made of the honours of Themistius. Ep. 491 The- 
mistio, on the death of his son Themistius. Ep. 703 
ἄμφω δὴ yap παρά σοι, τὰ Πλάτωνος γενναῖά τε διδάξαι καὶ 
γλώττῃ καλῇ. Conf. Ep. 1111. 1223. 1510. The- 
mistius is also named in Ep. 67 Hygieno. Ep. 408 
Themistocli. Ep. 429 Andronico. 430 Arazio. 431 
Hierocli. 1175 Olympio: σὲ μὲν pera τοῦ γενναίου Θε- 
μιστίου τῆς Πλάτωνος ἅπτεσθαι μελέτης. Olympius is 
mentioned by Libanius in Ep. 68. 98. 255. 409, ad- 
dressed to Themistius. 

Themistius ad Aristot. Phys. Acroas. p. 53 apud 
Schol. Berolin. p. 407 al. 6 ἐγὼ καὶ of ἐμοὶ παῖδες τὴν 
αὐτὴν ὁδὸν τὴν ἐκ Νικαίας eis τὴν πατρίδα, ἐγὼ μὲν ἀπήνην 
δημοσίαν ἔχων οἱ δὲ ἅμαξαν, οὐκ ἐν ἴσῳ διηνύσαμεν χρόνῳ, 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ μὲν ἐν δύο νυχθημέροις οἱ δὲ ἐν τέτρασιν. 

hh Ammian. 19. 12,11 Andronicus post a studiis 
liberalibus et claritudine carminum notus in judicium 
introductus [A. D. 359: conf. 20. 1,1], cum secura 
mente nullis suspicionibus urgeretur, purgando semper 
et fidentius absolutus est. Libanius Ep. 75 Themistio. 
᾿Ανδρόνικος ὁ ποιητὴς οὕτω διέθηκε πρὸς αὐτὸν τὰς μέχρις 
Αἰθιόπων πόλεις ὡς εἰκὸς ἦν ᾿Ανδρόνικον τοιοῦτον ἀφιέντα 
μέλι.---ἐμοῦ δὲ αὐτῷ παραινοῦντος μὴ διωθεῖσθαι τὰς διδο- 
μένας ἀρχὰς, ὡς ἐνὸν ἄρχειν τὲ ὁμοῦ καὶ ᾷδειν, ““᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐγώ" 
φησιν “ εἰμὶ δώσων ἐμαυτὸν Θεμιστίῳ μαθητὴν, κάλλιον 
ἡγούμενος τοῦ πολλῶν ἄρχειν" Ep. 76 Hygieno. φή- 
σαντός μου τῷ φιλοσόφῳ γράψειν, ““ Τῷ δὲ ἰατρῷ᾽᾽ φησιν 
“od γράψεις ᾿Ανδρόνικος. Photius Cod. 279 p. 1596 
speaks of an Egyptian Andronicus: ’Avdpovixov πολι- 
τευομένου, καὶ αὐτοῦ Ἑ ρμοπολίτου, πρὸς τὸν κόμητα Φοιβάμ- 
μωνα τὸν κοινοπολιστήν᾽ καὶ οὗτος δὲ δραμάτων ἐστὶ ποιη- 
τὴς, διαφόροις μέτροις τοὺς λόγους ἐκτείνων. 

A Carian Andronicus, slain with Mazimus in 373 
(see N° 271), is mentioned by Zosimus IV. 15, 2 


GREEK AUTHORS. 313 


300 Pappus. Flourished A.D. 380: Tables p. 495. Suidas p. 2840 B adds βιβλία δὲ αὐτοῦ 


Xwpoypadla οἰκουμενική. Eis τὰ τέσσαρα βιβλία τῆς Πτολεμαίου μεγάλης συντάξεως ὑπόμνημα. 
Ποταμοὺς τοὺς ἐν Λιβύῃ. ᾿Ονειροκριτικόν. 


801 Theon mathematicus. Tables A. Ὁ. 880. Suidas p. 1874. ἔγραψε μαθηματικὰ, ἀριθμητικά. 


Περὶ σημείων καὶ σκοπῆς ὀρνέων καὶ τῆς κοράκων φωνῆς. Περὶ τῆς τοῦ κυνὸς ἐπιτολῆς. Tlepi 
τῆς τοῦ Νείλου ἀναβάσεως. Eis τὸν Πτολεμαίου πρόχειρον kavdva'. Eis τὸν μικρὸν ἀστρόλαβον 
ὑπόμνημα. 


302 Heliodorus. Heliodorus ipse ad caleem ΠΕ ΗΪορίοουιμι : ἀνὴρ Φοίνιξ ᾿Ἐμισηνὸς, τῶν ἀφ᾽ ᾿Ηλίου 


Socrates H. E. V 22 p. 287 CD ἔγνων δὲ ἐγὼ καὶ ἕτερον 
ἔθος ἐν Θεσσαλίᾳ" γενόμενος κληρικὸς ἐκεῖ ἣν νόμῳ γαμήσας πρὶν κληρικὸς γένηται μετὰ TO κλη- 
ρικὸν γενέσθαι συγκαθευδήσας αὐτῇ ἀποκήρυκτος γίνεται" ---ἀλλὰ τοῦ μὲν ἐν Θεσσαλίᾳ ἔθους 
ἀρχηγὸς Ἡλιόδωρος Τρίκκης τῆς ἐκεῖ γενόμενος (ἐπίσκοπος)" οὗ λέγεται πονήματα ἐρωτικὰ βιβλία 
ἃ νέος dv ἔταξε καὶ Αἰθιοπικὰ προσηγόρευσε. Phot. Cod. 73 ἀνεγνώσθη ᾿Ηλιοδώρου Αἰθιο- 
πικόν, κι T.A.— ταῦτα δὲ συνέγραψε Φοίνιξ ἀνὴρ ᾿Αμινδηνὸς [sic] Θεοδοσίου παῖς “Ηλιόδωρος." 
ἐν οἷς καὶ τὸ τέλος. τοῦτον δὲ καὶ ἐπισκοπικοῦ τυχεῖν ἀξιώματος ὕστερόν φασιν. The time 
of Socrates will carry back Heliodorus to about the year 380. His romance might be 


γένος, Θεοδοσίου παῖς ᾿Ηλιόδωρος. 


written before that period. 


c 


ὁ ἐκ Καρίας ᾿Ανδρόνικος. 6 εἰς ἄκρον παιδείας ἐληλυθώς. 
Andronicus a disciple of Libanius was put to death by 
Valens in A. Ὁ. 366: Liban. de vita sua tom. 1 p. 
113 ἐπάνειμι δὴ πρὸς τὸν Βάλεντα, ὃν ἔδειξε μὲν χρηστὸν τὸ 
μὴ τῷ τυράννῳ [sc. Procopio] τοὺς τοῦ τυράννου φίλους 
ἐπαποκτεῖναι. ἐπεὶ καὶ 6 ᾿Ανδρονίκου τοῦ ἐμοῦ φίλου θά- 
varos Ἱερίου μᾶλλον τῆς ἀλώπεκος ἔργον ἢ τοῦ παρακρου- 
σθέντος [sc. Valentis}] ἦν. Libanius πρὸς τοὺς εἰς τὴν 
παιδείαν αὐτὸν ἀποσκώψαντας tom. 3 p. 453—456 de- 
scribes him thus: “1 can boast of some disciples 
who have shewn their merit in high stations.— 
Andronicus I cannot mention without tears. He 
governed the rich Pheenicia, but disdained to receive 
gifts from the people and was a just and impartial 
judge. Would that he had remained at home at 
Tyre, and had not accepted the call of Procopius and 
the government of Thrace! He knew that they con- 
tended with a power greater than their own, but he 
remained faithful. He was a trusty governor of 
Bithynia, and when the adverse party prevailed he 
scorned to fly, and was slain by the conqueror. 
Andronicus then is gone, but Celsus lives,” ἄς. Va- 
lesius ad Ammian. 1. c. Wolfius ad Liban. Ep. p. 40 
Jacobs ad Antholog. tom. 13 p. 843 suppose the dis- 
ciple of Libanius and the poet in Ammianus to be 
the same person. But this is not clear. Libanius 
in tom, 3 p. 454—456 makes no mention of the po- 
etical or literary talents of his pupil, who was a 
Tyrian : οἴκοι---ἐν Τύρῳ p.455.15. The opinion of 
Reinesius and Wagner ad Ammianum tom. 2 p. 353 
is far more probable, that the poet in Ammianus was 
Andronicus of Caria, put to death in 372, who was a 
different person from Andronicus of Tyre slain in 366. 
The Egyptian poet in Photius, who does not give his 
time, was a third Andronicus. Themistius Or. 29 p. 
347 B speaks of a certain poet: εἰ μέν τις οἷός τέ ἐστι 


ξυντιθέναι τραγῳδίαν καὶ ἔπη καὶ διθυράμβους, ὥσπερ ἔναγ- 
χος ἐπιδημήσας Αἰγύπτιος νεανίσκος, ἀλλ᾽ ἀμαθής γε εἶναι 
ὁμολογεῖ τὴν ὑψηλοτέραν σοφίαν. That oration was 
composed after Or. 23, to which Themistius refers 
(τὸν πρώην λόγον) p. 344 C. And Or. 23 was written 
after his return from Rome in 378 (Harduin.), and 
before Or. 18 (Petav. ad p. 292 B) which belongs to 
A. Ὁ. 384. Valesius ad Ammian. 1]. c. remarks “De 
hoc Andronico intelligendus est Themistius” &c. But 
the time will not agree, ἔναγχος νεανίσκος τις Αἰγύπτιος 
could scarcely be said within A.D. 378—384 of 
one who was charged with political offences in A. D. 
359. Nor do the terms ἀμαθὴς εἶναι ὁμολογεῖ τὴν ὑψη- 
λοτέραν σοφίαν agree with Liban. Ep. 75; and that 
epistle Valesius himself applies to the Andronicus of 
Ammianus. 

i Theon ad Ptolemeum p. 277. 284. 282 makes 
observations at Alexandria in the year of Nabonassar 
1112, and the year of Diocletian 81, in A. D. 364, 
365. See above c. 3 p. 210. 

k Phot. Cod. 87 de Achille Tatio : πολλὴν δὲ ὁμοιό- 
τητα---πρὸς Ta τοῦ Ἡλιοδώρου δράματα φυλάττει. Idem 
Cod. 94 de Iamblicho: ἀναιδέστερον δὲ μᾶλλον ἢ ὁ 
Φοίνιξ Ηλιόδωρος. Idem Cod. 166 de Antonio Dio- 
gene: ἀνεγνώσθησαν ᾿Αντωνίου Διογένους τῶν ὑπὲρ Θούλην 
ἀπίστων λόγοι κδ΄. δραματικὸν οἱ λόγοι, σαφὴς ἡ φράσις, 
κι το A. p.d64 ἔστι δ᾽, ὡς ἔοικεν, οὗτος χρόνῳ πρεσβύ- 
τερος τῶν τὰ τοιαῦτα ἐσπουδακότων διαπλάσαι, οἷον Λουκι- 
ανοῦ [No 141], Λουκίου, Ἰαμβλίχου [No 111], ᾿Αχιλ- 
λέως Τατίου, Ἡλιοδώρου τε καὶ Δαμασκίου κ. τ. Δ. τὸν 
χρόνον δὲ καθ᾽ ὃν ἤκμασεν ὁ τῶν τηλικούτων πλασμάτων 
πατὴρ Διογένης ὁ ᾿Αντώνιος οὔπω τι σαφὲς ἔχομεν λέγειν" 
πλὴν ἔστιν ὑπολογίσασθαι ὡς οὐ λίαν πόρρω τῶν χρόνων 
τοῦ βασιλέως ᾿Αλεξάνδρου. μνημονεύει δ᾽ οὗτος ἀρχαιοτέρου 
τινὸς ᾿Αντιφάνους, ὅν φησι περὶ τοιαῦτά τινὰ τερατολογή- 
ματα κατεσχολακέναι. 


85 


303 Theodorus Asineus. 


APPENDIX. ΟΣ 
Proclus in Platonis Timeeum p. 225 A Θεόδωρος ὁ ἐκ τῆς ᾿Ασίνης φιλο- 
σόφος, τῶν Νουμηνείων λόγων ἐμφορηθείς. Idem p. 314 F ὥσπερ πού φησι καὶ ὁ ᾿Ασιναῖος 
Θεόδωρος. p. 187 Β οὕτω γὰρ ὁ ᾿Ασιναῖος λέγει Θεόδωρος, εὑρὼν παρὰ τῷ Πορφυρίῳ τὴν δόξαν 
ὡς ἐκ Περσίδος ἥκουσαν. ταῦτα γοῦν ᾿Αντωνῖνον ἱστορῆσαι τὸν ᾿Αμμωνίου μαθητήν. Heard by 
Proclus: Proclus p. 246 Β τοιαῦτα γὰρ ἤκουσα καὶ τοῦ Θεοδώρου φιλοσοφοῦντος. from which 
we may infer that Theodorus was still living as late as A.D. 429, when Proclus was 19 
years of age. He is quoted by Nemesius c. 2 p. 117 ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ Θεόδωρος 6 Πλατωνικὸς 
ἐν τῷ Ὅτι ἡ ψυχὴ πάντα τὰ εἴδη ἐστί, and with Porphyry Iamblichus and others upon Plato 
by Proclus!. The testimony of Proclus that Theodorus lived to his time refutes the opinion 


of those who make him the disciple of Porphyry™. 
304 Eunapius.—rod Σαρδιανοῦ Eivantov Suid. Ρουφῖνος p. 3225 C—was born A. D. 347 and came 


to Athens in his 16th year in 362: Tables p. 455. 


Tables at p. 463. 


He returned to Ohrysanthius in A. D. 367: Tables p. 469. 


Eunapius in 364 is described in the 
His life of 


Maximus was written after A. 1). 395: p. 533. his history ended at A.D. 404: p. 559. 
But some passages were written after the year 414: Tables p. 587. 


1 Proclus in Timeum p. 4 E εἴτ᾽ οὖν ᾿Αμέλιος ἐθέλει 
ταύτῃ διατάττεσθαι εἴτε Θεόδωρος. p. 184 A ὁ μὲν οὖν 
ἸἸάμβλιχος καὶ μετὰ τούτου Θεόδωρος εἰς τὴν ὑπερκόσμιον 
ψυχὴν ἀνάγουσι τούτους τοὺς λόγους. p. 258 D ὥσπερ δή 
φασι Πορφύριός τε καὶ Θεόδωρος. p. 258 E ταῦτα μὲν οὖν 
φησὶ Πορφύριός τε καὶ Θεόδωρος, οἰκείας ὑποθέσεις περαί- 
vovtes. Ὁ. 129 E καθάπερ ᾿Αμέλιός φησι" καὶ δὴ καὶ Θεό- 
δωρος τούτῳ συνεπόμενος. p. 94 D E τὴν μὲν Ιαμβλίχειον 
θεολογίαν ἀπὸ τούτων ἄξιον κρίνειν -------- Θεόδωρος δὲ μετὰ 
τοῦτον τρεῖς μὲν ᾿Αμελίῳ συνεπόμενος εἶναί φησι δημιούρ- 
yous. p. 322 E τὴν εἱμαρμένην οὔτε τὴν μερικὴν φύσιν 
ῥητέον, ὥς τινες ἐκ τοῦ περιπάτου λέγουσι, καθάπερ ᾿Αλέ- 
ξανδρος [sc. Aphrodis.|—otre τὴν ἐν σχέσει ψυχὴν, ὡς 
Θεόδωρος ,----οὔτε τὴν φύσιν ἁπλῶς, ὡς Πορφύριος. p. 292 
C οἶδά γε μὴν ὅτι καὶ ὁ θεῖος ᾿Ιάμβλιχος γῆν μὲν ἀκούει τὴν 
τὸ μόνιμον πᾶν---περιέχουσαν οὐρανὸν δὲ τὴν προϊοῦσαν ἀπὸ 
τοῦ δημιουργοῦ δημιουργικὴν ἐνέργειαν----οἶδα δὲ ὅπως καὶ 
ὁ θαυμαστὸς Θεόδωρος ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ κατὰ σχέσιν ζωῇ ταύτας 
ἀμφοτέρας τὰς δυνάμεις ὑφίστησιν. See also p. 2208 
341 D quoted under Jamblichus N° 252 works n. 11. 
Theodorus is ὁ μέγας Θ. in p. 65 E 308 C 32) Ὁ. p. 
206 AB ταῦτα μὲν ὁ Πορφύριος εἰπὼν παρέσχεν ἡμῖν 
συλλογίζεσθαί τι περὶ τῆς ψυχῆς ἀληθές" ὁ δέ γε θεῖος 
᾿Ιάμβλιχος ἐξυμνεῖ τοὺς ἀριθμοὺς μετὰ πάσης δυνάμεως ὡς 
θαυμαστῶν τινῶν ἰδιωμάτων ὄντας παρεκτικούς κ. τ. A.— 
μετὰ δὴ τὴν παράδοσιν ταύτην οὕτω θαυμαστὴν οὖσαν καὶ ὁ 
φιλόσοφος Θεύδωρος οἰκείαν τινὰ διαπορευόμενος λόγων 
ἀτραπὸν λέγει κι τ. λ. Proclus Theol. Platon. I. 1 apud 
Fabricium tom. 5 p. 092 τούτους δὴ τοὺς τῆς Πλατωνικῆς 
ἐποπτείας ἐξηγητὰς----θείην ἂν ἔγωγε, Πλωτῖνον τὸν Αἰγύ- 
πτιον, καὶ τοὺς ἀπὸ τούτου παραδεξαμένους τὴν θεωρίαν, 
᾿Αμέλιόν τε καὶ Πορφύριον, καὶ τρίτους οἶμαι τοὺς ἀπὸ τού- 
τῶν ὥσπερ ἀνδριάντας ἡμῖν ἀποτεχθέντας, ᾿Ιἀμβλιχόν τε καὶ 
Θεόδωρον. Idem in Timeum p. 98 BC ὁ μὲν γὰρ θεῖος 
᾿Ιάμβλιχος αὐτὸ τὸ ὅπερ ὅν---ἀφωρίσατο κ. τ. λ.----ὁ δέ ye 
φιλόσοφος Πορφύριος τὴν μὲν ψυχὴν ---δημιουργὸν ὑπέθετο 
---τρίτος δὲ ὁ θαυμαστὸς Θεόδωρος τὴν δημιουργικὴν τριάδα 
διαιρούμενος κι τιλ. Mentioned with Jamblichus p. 293 
EF p. 296 C D p. 297 C p. 183 E. 


m Jonsius de Script. Hist. Phil. p. 287 ‘ Porphy- 
rius preceptor fuit Theodori Asinzi juxta Photium 
Cod. 242.” Fabricius tom. 3 p. 190 ‘ Theodorus 
Asineus, quem Proclus se audisse testatur in Ti- 
meum p. 246 et alibi. Fuit e Porphyrii schola, teste 
Photio Cod. 242.” Repeated by Fabricius tom. 10 
p. 373 “Th. Asin. e Porphyrii schola, teste Photio 
Cod. 242.” Brucker tom. 2 p. 232 ‘ Porphyrius, 
qui preter Theodorum Asinensem Iamblichnm Chal- 
cidensem ex Ceele Syria magni in hac schola nominis 
philosophum discipulum habuit.” Repeated p. 249. 
Boissonade ad Eunapium p. 178 Θεόδωρος] ‘ Bruck- 
erus, ut ex nominum Historie ejus Philosophice In- 
dice colligo, Theodorum hunc [apud Eunapium p. 12 
=p. 22] eundem esse credidit ac Theodorum Asi- 
nensem, quem Damascius Photii p. 1057 (sc. Cod. 
242] sub Porphyrio ait profecisse. Potuit quidem 
Porphyrium audire, et post ejus fata Jamblichum.” 
But Brucker in his text at p.232 properly distin- 
guishes Theodorus of Asine as a different person 
from the Theodorus of Eunapius whom he mentions 
afterwards.—‘ Addesius et Eustathius Cappadox &c. 
quibus Theodorius et Euphrasius Greeci adduntur.” 

As Porphyry died full 100 years before Proclus 
was born, and 120 years before he could have heard 
Theodorus, it is clearly impossible that Theodorus of 
Asine, whom Proclus heard, could have been the 
disciple of Porphyry. The passage upon which this 
opinion is founded stands thus in Damascius apud 
Photium Cod. 242 p. 1057 de Severiano: οὐ yap ἐπι- 
διδόναι ῥᾳδίως, οὐδὲ ἦν αὔξεσθαι κατὰ πῆχυν (conf. Suid. 
p. 2009 ΟἹ, ὥσπερ Θεόδωρος ὁ ᾿Ασιναῖος ηὐξήθη ὑπὸ τῷ 
Πορφυρίῳ. A passage somewhat obscure, and pro- 
bably abridged by Photius. But Damascius could only 
mean that Theodorus drew from the philosophy and 
profited by the works of Porphyry. We may add 
that, as Iamblichus died about 80 years before the 
birth of Proclus, Theodorus of Asine could not have 
been taught even by Jamblichus. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 315 


ve yas } preceptors of Socrates. 'Tables A. D. 389 p. 521. 

307 Nemesius. In his treatise περὶ φύσεως ἀνθρώπου he quotes Apollinarius of Laodicea, who 
flourished A.D. 366—377, Humnomius, who flourished A.D. 372—392, and Theodorus 
Asineus, who still taught about A. D. 429, see N° 303." ‘The work of Nemesius might be 
composed in the latter time of Theodorus, within A.D. 409—429, before Nestorius had 
published his opinions°. 

308 Troilus sophista. Flourished in 408. Tables A. D. 401. 408. 


309 Isidorus.. Tables A. 1). 415. See A.D. 500 at p. 856. The husband of Hypatia. 

310 Hypatia. Murdered at Alexandria in 415: Tables p. 589. 

311 Palladas. Wrote after Hypatia had become eminent, and while she was yet living. 
Therefore about the year 410.» 

312 Eusebius poeta. Author of the Taivla. Tables A. Ὁ. 401. 

313 Nonnus. Suidas p. 2609 C Νόννος---Πανοπολίτης ἐξ Αἰγύπτου, λογιώτατος" 6 καὶ τὸν παρθένον 


Agathias IV p.133B τὰ μὲν yap ἐπὶ Μαρσύᾳ θρυλλούμενα 
τῷ Φρυγὶ---ταῦτα δὴ οὖν ἅπαντα ποιητῶν ἂν εἴη τερατεία καὶ μῦθοι καὶ παίγνια.----ταῦτα γὰρ οἵ 


θεολόγον παραφράσας δι’ ἐπῶν. 


τε πρότερον πονηταὶ ᾷδουσι καὶ of νέοι παραλαβόντες ovvddovow ὧν δὴ καὶ Νόννος 6 ἐκ τῆς 
Πανὸς τῆς Αἰγυπτίας γεγενημένος ἔν τινι τῶν οἰκείων ποιημάτων ἅπερ αὐτῷ Διονυσιακὰ ἐπώ- 
νομασται--- ἐπάγει "“᾿Εξότε Mapovao”— 

314 Ammonius poeta. Flourished in 438. 

315 Heracleon sophista. The preceptor of Lachares. Tables A. D. 429 p. 613. 

316 Plutarchus Nestoru. Taught at Athens, and died in old age in A. Ὁ. 431. Succeeded by 
Syrianus. Tables A. D. 429 p. 613 A.D.431 p.615. Mentioned by Proclus ad Parmeni- 
dem apud Cousin Procli Opp. tom. 6 p. 27 ἐπὶ τούτοις Πλούταρχος 6 ἡμέτερος προπάτωρ--- 
παραλαμβάνει κιτ. A. That is, the preceptor of his master Syrianus. 

Olympiodorus historicus. Tables A. Ὁ. 407. 425. His history comprehended A. D. 407—425, 
Olympiodorus was ambassador to the Huns (about A. D. 412): p.455 ed. Bonn. He men- 


Tables p. 623. 


317 


tions his visit to Athens p. 460. Describes himself and his danger at sea p. 465. 


318 Olympiodorus peripateticus. 


Tables A. D. 426. 


The preceptor of Procluss. 


319 Leonas. Tables A. D. 426. where for Theonas read Leonas. The preceptor of Proclus. Sui- 
das p. 2288 A Acwvas σοφιστής transcribes Marinus. 


n Nemesius c. 1 p. 36 ois ἠκολούθησε καὶ ᾿Απολινάριος 
ὁ τῆς Λαοδικείας ἐπίσκοπος. c.2 p. 108 ᾿Απολιναρίῳ δὲ 
δοκεῖ τὰς ψυχὰς ἀπὸ τῶν ψυχῶν τίκτεσθαι. c. 5 p. 166 
᾿Απολιψάριος δὲ ἐκ τῆς ἀβύσσου πεποιηκέναι τὸν Θεὸν τὸν 
οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν βούλεται. Idem c. 2 p. 104 Εὐνό- 
puos δὲ ὡρίσατο τὴν ψυχὴν. οὐσίαν ἀσώματον ἐν σώματι 
κτιζομένην, συμφρονήσας ὁμοῦ Πλάτωνι καὶ ᾿Αριστοτέλει. 
c.2 p. 142 λέγεται δὲ παρά τισι, καὶ μάλιστα παρὰ τοῖς 
Εὐνομιανοῖς, ἡνῶσθαι τὸν Θεὸν λόγον τῷ σώματι οὐ κατ᾽ 
οὐσίαν ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὰς ἑκατέρου δυνάμεις. For Theodorus 
see N° 803. The title of his work is Νεμεσίου ἐπισκό- 
που ᾿"Ἐμέσης περὶ φύσεως ἀνθρώπου. 

° The Oxford editor in prefatione observes that 
Nemesius would have noticed Nestorius, ‘‘ si ea tem- 
pestate Nestorius dogmata sua evulgasset.” 

P Conf. Pallade Ep. 115 tom. 3 p. 137 Jacobs. 
In Cod. Vat. apud Jacobs Animady. tom. IT. 3 p. 254 
is this notice prefixed to the epigram: els τὴν φιλό- 
σοῴον Ὑπατίαν τὴν Θέωνος θυγατέρα, τοῦ αὐτοῦ Παλλάδα. 


From whence Brunck and Jacobs fix the time of Pal- 
ladas himself. Conf. Jacobs Anthol. tom. 13 p. 927. 

4 Eudocia p. 311 Névvos Πανοπολίτης ἐξ Αἰγύπτου, 
λογιώτατος, ὁ Kal τὸν παρθένον ᾿Ιῳᾷάννην παραφράσας δι 
ἐπῶν. A distich upon Nonnus is given in Jacobs 
Antholog. tom. 4 p. 242. 

t Nonnus is placed at A.D. 410 by Cave and 
Harles upon conjecture, and with no certain proofs. 
That he could not be much later may be concluded 
from the time of Agathias. 

8 Suidas p. 2662 D ᾿Ολυμπιόδωρος, φιλόσοφος ᾿Αλεξ- 
avdpevs. οὗ κλέος εὐρύ [from Marinus quoted in the 
Tables]. παρὰ τοῦτον φοιτᾷ Πρόκλος ὁ Λύκιος ἐπ᾽ ᾽Αρι- 
στοτελικοῖς λόγοις. ᾿Ολυμπιοδώρου δὲ ἀκροώμενος, ἀνδρὸς 
δυνατοῦ λέγειν, καὶ διὰ τὴν περὶ τοῦτο εὐκολίαν καὶ ἐντρέ-" 
χειαν ὀλίγοις τῶν ἀκουόντων ὄντος ἐφικτοῦ" ἠγάσθη δὲ τὸ 
μειράκιον ὥστε καὶ θυγάτριον ἔχων ἠγμένον καὶ αὐτὸ φιλο- 
σόφως βουληθῆναι αὐτῷ κατεγγυῆσαι. 


ssQ 


316 


320 Orion. The preceptor of Proclus. 


APPENDIX. 


OB 


Tables A. D. 426.* 
321 Heron mathematicus. The preceptor of Proclus. Tables A. D. 426. 


Suidas p. 1701 Β Ἥρωνι 


ἐπέτρεψεν ἑαυτὸν ὁ Πρόκλος. from Marinus.’ 


822 Syrianus. Tables A. D. 429 p. 613 A. D. 431 p. 615. 
Succeeded Plutarchus in 431, and survived but for a short time: 


ceptor of Proclus. 
Tables p. 617.” 


t Four grammarians named Orion or Orus may be 
traced. 

1 Suidas p. 2792 C ’Qpiav ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς, γραμματι- 
κός" ᾿Ανθολόγιον. ᾿Αττικῶν λέξεων συναγωγήν. Περὶ ἐτυμο- 
λογίας. ᾿Εγμώμιον ᾿Αδριανοῦ τοῦ Καίσαρος. 

2 Suidas Ibid. ᾿᾽Ωρίων Θηβαῖος τῆς Αἰγύπτου. Συναγω- 
γὴν γνωμῶν ἠγοῦν ᾿Ανθολόγιον πρὸς Εὐδοκίαν τὴν βασιλίδα 
γυναῖκα Θεοδοσίου τοῦ μικροῦ [A. 1). 421—444] βιβλία 
γ. Etymol. ἄνθος p. 108. 40----οὕτως ᾿Ωρίων ὁ Θηβαῖος. 
Called Ὦρος by Etymol. p. 29. 6 Αἴγυπτος.---- οὕτως Ὦ- 
pos 6 Θηβαῖος. p. 751. 11 τελετή.----ὁ δὲ Ὦρος ὁ Θηβαῖος 
λέγει κι τ.λ. 

3 Suidas p. 2793 A Ὦρος ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς, γραμματικὸς, 
παιδεύσας ἐν ΚΠ. ἔγραψε περὶ διχρόνων, Ὅπως τὰ ἐθνικὰ 


λεκτέον (Steph. Byz. Νικίου κώμη Αἰγύπτου :----Ωρος ἐθνι-" 


κῶν πρώτῳ. Idem Tata:—Qpos ἐν δευτέρῳ περὶ ἐθνικῶν. 
Etymol. Magn. ἄστυ p. 160. 9 οὕτως ᾿Ωρίων περὶ ἐθνικῶν. 
Idem Δίνδυμον p. 276. 35 οὕτως Ὦρος ἐν τῷ περὶ ἐθνικῶν], 
Λύσεις προτάσεων τῶν “Hpwdiavod, Πίνακα τῶν ἑαυτοῦ, περὶ 
ἐγκλιτικῶν μορίων, ᾿Ορθογραφίαν κατὰ στοιχεῖον, Περὶ τῆς 
εἰ διφθόγγου, ᾿Ορθογραφίαν περὶ τῆς αι διφθόγγου κατὰ 
Φρυνίχου κατὰ στοιχεῖον, ᾿Ανθολόγιον περὶ γνωμῶν. 

Orion of Alexandria, who probably lived in the 
reign of Hadrian, is a distinct person from Orus of 
Alexandria, who wrote after the time of Herodian 
and Phrynichus. 

4 Orion or Orus of Miletus: Etymol. ἐνῴδια p. 
345. 6 οὕτως ᾿Ωρίων ὁ Μιλήσιος. 315. 10 ἐγῷδα : ἐγὼ 
οἶδα. οὕτω Μιλήσιος ὁ Ὦρος.ς 414. 43 ὥώτειον :----ὡς 
ἦρος ὁ Μιλήσιος εἴρηκεν. p. 449. 49 θειάσας :---ὁ δὲ Μι- 
λήσιος {sc.*Qpos. conf. Gaisford. ad locum] παρὰ τῷ 
συγγραφεῖ ἐπιθειάσας [Thucydid. II. 75] θεοὺς ἐπικαλε- 
σάμενος καὶ κατευξάμενος. p. 482. 24 Κάβαισος :—’Qpos 
6 Μιλήσ. 551.28 κῴνος :---ἀντὶ τοῦ καὶ οἶνος.---Ὦρος ὁ 
Μιλήσ. 621.39 drnar:—Qpos ὁ Μιλήσ. 48 ὀλιγαίμους. 
"OQpos ὁ Μιλήσ. 622.10 ὄλαιτος :—Qpos 6 Mago. 663. 
48 περιδέρραιον :--- δὲ Ὦρος ὁ Μιλήσιος διὰ τῆς αἱ δι- 
φθόγγου γράφει, καὶ δι’ ἑνὸς p* ᾧ μᾶλλον πειστέον. 691. 
33 προὔργου :----οὕτως Ὦρος ὁ Μιλήσ. 710. 2] σειραίνω: 
σημαίνει τὸ ξηραίνω, ὡς λέγει Ὦρος ὁ Μιλήσιος. 742. 9 
σῷ μονοσύλλαβον οἱ σῶοι, καὶ παρὰ Θουκυδίδῃ.---- λέγει δὲ 
Ἶρος ὁ Μιλήσιος ἔχειν τὸ ε προσγεγραμμένον᾽ ἀπὸ γὰρ τοῦ 
οἱ σῶοι οἱ σῷ, ὥσπερ οἱ ζῶοι οἱ ζῷ. 753.4 τερθρεία :-- 
ὁ δὲ Ὦρος ὁ Μιλήσιος λέγει κ. τ. λ. 

The work περὶ ἐτυμολογίας, which Suidas ascribes 
to Orion of Alexandria, is still extant and was really 

“ written by the Theban Orion. Quoted from the MS 
by Ruhnkenius ad Hesych. tom. 2 p. vm ad Timei 
lexicon p. 217, and published by Sturz Lipsiz 1820 
bearing this title : "Qpiwvos Θηβαίου γραμματικοῦ Καισα- 
pelas περὶ ἐτυμολογιῶν. And at the end of the work 


See A.D. 536 p. 767. The pre- 


Ρ. 172 τέλος τῶν ἐτυμολογιῶν ’Qpiwvos Θηβαίου ypappa- 
τικοῦ Καισαρείας. Schol. Hom. II. x. 290 ᾿Ωρίων ἐν τῷ 
περὶ ἐτυμολογιῶν. sc. p. 161.4. Etymol. ᾿Αβαρνίδα p. 
2. 26 οὕτως Ὦρος ὁ Θηβαῖος ἐτυμολόγος. 

The ὀρθογραφία, given by Suidas to the Alexandrian 
Orus, is assigned by Etymol. p. 816.38 to the Mile- 
sian: Χῴ---ἀντὶ τοῦ καὶ οἵ---οὕτως εὗρον εἰς τὴν ὀρθογρα- 
φίαν ”Qpov τοῦ Μιλησίου. Steph. Byz. Ταίναρος :—Qpos 
δέ φησιν ἐν τῇ ὀρθογραφίᾳ ““ Ταίναρον. πεδίον τῆς Λακωνι-- 
κῆς, καὶ Ταιναρίται οἱ ἐν αὐτῷ. Stephanus does not 
determine to which author it belongs. The ἀνθολό- 
γιον περὶ γνωμῶν, added by Suidas to the works of 
Orus Alexandrinus, is no other than the συναγωγὴ 
γνωμῶν ἢ ἀνθολόγιον which belongs to the Theban 
Orion. Suidas seems to mention the same ἀνθολόγιον 
a third time among the works of Orion of Alexan- 
dria. 

Fabricius Β. G, tom. 6 p. 374 in addition to these 
four grammarians reckons the preceptor of Proclus 
as a distinct person from all. His account is this. 

1 “Orion Thebanus cujus Anthologium ad Eudo- 
ciam Suidas memorat.” 

2 * Orion Alexandrinus cujus librum περὶ ἐτυμολο- 
yias et elogium Hadriani Cesaris, cujus forte tempo- 
ribus vixit, Suidas commemorat.” 

3 ‘ Orion grammaticus junior Alexandrinus pre- 
ceptor Procli philosophi. Marin. c. 8.” 

4 “Orion vel Orus Milesius.” 

5 “ Orus Alexandrinus grammaticus, quem Sui- 
das refert CP. docuisse.” 

But the Orion of Marinus is not called an Alexan- 
drian. He taught at that time at Alexandria, but 
he was τοῦ map’ Αἰγυπτίοις ἱερατικοῦ γένους καταγόμενος, 
which is consistent with the description Θηβαῖος. 
Marinus adds καὶ μετρίως τὰ τῆς τέχνης ἐπεσκεμμένος οὕ- 
τως ὥστε καὶ συγγραμμάτια ἑαυτοῦ ἴδια ἐκπονῆσαι καὶ τοῖς 
μεθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν χρήσιμα καταλιπεῖν. The time of Orion the 
preceptor of Proclus A. D. 426—428 falls within the 
reign of Eudocia to whom the Theban Orion dedi- 
cated. Nor is it difficult to believe that. he who had 
taught at Alexandria in 426—428 should afterwards 
teach at Cesarea. It is probable then that the gram- 
marian Orion Thebanus was the preceptor of Proclus. 

v Heron apud Suidam 1. 6. who precedes is. another 
Heron : Ἥρων Κότυος ᾿Αθηναῖος, ῥήτωρ, τὰς ἐν ᾿Αθήναις 
δίκας γεγραφὼς, εἶτα ᾿Ἐξήγησιν Δεινάρχου, Ὑπομνήματα εἰς 
Ἡρόδοτον Ξενοφῶντα Θουκυδίδην, Κεκριμένων ὀνομάτων 
βιβλία γ΄, Ἐπιτομὴν τῶν Ἡρακλείδου ἱστοριῶν, Περὶ τῶν 
ἀρχαίων ῥητόρων, καὶ τῶν λόγων οἷς ἐνίκησαν πρὸς ἀλλή- 
λους ἀγωνιζόμενοι. 

w Suidas p. 3463 C Συριανὸς ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς, φιλόσοφος, 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


317 


323 Ammonianus grammaticus. Damascius apud Suidam p. 248 C ᾿Αμμωνιανὸς γραμματικὸς, κοσ- 
μούμενος τῇ συγγενείᾳ Συριανοῦ, καὶ ἅμα τῇ συμφύτῳ ὁμοιότητι τῶν τε ἠθῶν καὶ τοῦ σώματο.- --- 


ἡγησάμενος τῆς ἐν ᾿Αθήναις σχολῆς τε καὶ διατριβῆς, διδά- 
σκαλος γενόμενος Πρόκλου, ὃς καὶ διάδοχος αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο. 
ἔγραψεν εἰς Ὅμηρον ὅλον ὑπόμνημα ἐν βιβλίοις ζ΄, Eis τὴν 
πολιτείαν ἸΤλάτωνος βιβλία δ΄, Eis τὴν Oppéws θεολογίαν 
βιβλία β΄, [εἰς τὰ Πρόκλου] Περὶ τῶν παρ᾽ “Ομήρῳ θεῶν, 
Συμφωνίαν ᾿ορφέως Πυθαγόρου καὶ Πλάτωνος, Περὶ τὰ λό- 
για, βιβλία δέκα, καὶ ἄλλα τινὰ ἐξηγητικά. Eudocia p. 389 
Συριανὸς ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς, φιλόσοφος, ἔγραψεν κι τ. Δ. The 
words enclosed are with much reason omitted by 
Fabricius tom. 9 p. 358 as a spurious addition. 
Among other works of Syrianus are the following. 
1 Comment. in Platonem. 

1 In lib. 10 de leg. Simplicius ad Physic. Aristot. 
p- 144b 1. 25 τῶν μέντοι καὶ εἶδος ἔχειν αὐτὸ τιθεμένων 
καὶ δύναμιν τῶν σωμάτων ὑπερτέραν ἔχειν λεγόντων Συριανὸν 
ἔγωγε θείην ἂν τὸν μέγαν τοῦ Λυκίου ἸΤρόκλου καθηγεμόνα, 
ὃς ἐν τοῖς εἰς τὸ δέκατον τῶν ἸΤλάτωνος νόμων ὑπομνήμασι 
τοιαῦτα περὶ τοῦ τόπου γέγραφε κ. τ. λ. 

2 In Timeum. Often quoted by Proclus in Ti- 
meum. Syrianus is not named by Proclus, but is 
called ὁ ἡμέτερος καθηγεμών, as at p.7 C. 24D. 94F. 
96B. 99 A. 150A. 168E. 171 F. 208 B. 224E. 
250 Ὁ. 287 B. 292 Ὁ. 301 E. 315 B. or 6 ἡμέτερος 
διδάσκαλος, as at p.47 Ὁ. 67 B. 74 A. 109A. 1346. 
LIS E. 190A. 207 B. 310E. 311 E. 324D. or ὁ 
ἡμέτερος πατήρ: p.218C. 249 D. 

3 In Parmenidem: Damascius περὶ ἀρχῶν c. 48 
p- 128 1.6 αὕτη μὲν ἡ ἀπόδειξις Συριανῷ τε καὶ ἸΤρόκλῳ 
γέγραπται εἰς τὸν Παρμενίδην. Proclus in Parmenidem 
apud Cousin Procli Opp. tom. 4 p. 39 οἱ μὲν οὖν πα- 
λαῖοι περὶ τῆς τοῦ Παρμενίδου προθέσεως τοῦτον διέστησαν 
τὸν τρόπον᾽ ὅσα δὲ συνεισήγαγε τοῖς τούτων ἐπιστάσεσιν ὁ 
ἡμέτερος καθηγεμὼν ἤδη λεκτέον. Idem tom. 6 p. 3] 
λοῖσθος ἀνὴρ ὥριστος ὁ τούτων ἡμῖν τῶν λόγων καθηγεμὼν 
γενόμενος ᾿Αθήνησι, καὶ φῶς ἀνάψας νοερὸν τῆς περὶ ταῦτα 
πραγματείας. tom. 6 p. 93 εἴρηται μὲν οὖν ὥσπερ καὶ 
ταῦτα ὀρθῶς" ἔτι δὲ τελεώτερον ὁ ἡμέτερος καθηγεμὼν ἔλυε 
τὴν ἔνστασιν λέγων κ. τι λ. p. 98 πεισόμεθα δὲ τῷ ἡμε- 
τέρῳ καθηγεμόνι πάνυ γε σφόδρα, καὶ ἐν τούτοις εὐθυβόλως 
τὴν τοῦ Πλάτωνος τεθηρακότι διάνοιαν. p. 127 ἄμεινον οὖν, 
ὡς ὁ ἡμέτερος ὑφηγεῖται πατὴρ, Kat’ ἐκείνην τὴν ἐμῴρονε- 
στάτην καὶ ἀσφαλεστάτην ὁδὸν ταῦτα λέγειν κιτιλ. p. 220 
μήποτε οὖν ἄμεινον κἀνταῦθα τῆς τοῦ καθῆγεμόνος ἡμῶν 
μεμνῆσθαι παραδόσεως. conf. p.57. Syrianus is highly 
praised by Proclus in Parmenid. tom. 4 p. 4—rijs— 


τοῦ Πλάτωνος μυστικωτάτης θεωρίας, ἣν ἐκφαίνει μὲν ἡμῖν. 


αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ Παρμενίδῃ----ἀνήπλωσε δὲ ταῖς ἑαυτοῦ καθαρω- 
τάταις ἐπιβολαῖς 6 τῷ Πλάτωνι μὲν συμβακχεύσα-----τῆς δὲ 
θεωρίας ἡμῖν γενόμενος ταύτης ἡγεμὼν καὶ τῶν θείων τού- 
των λόγων ὄντως ἱεροφάντης" ὃν ἐγὼ φαίην ἂν φιλοσοφίας 
τύπον εἰς ἀνθρώπους ἐλθεῖν ἐπ᾽ εὐεργεσίᾳ τῶν τῇδε ψυχῶν 
---καὶ σωτηρίας ἀρχηγὸν τοῖς γε νῦν οὖσιν ἀνθρώποις καὶ 
τοῖς εἰσαῦθις γενψησομένοις. 
IT Comment. in Aristotelem. 

1 In περὶ ἑρμηνείας. Boethius II p. 287 apud Schol. 

Aristot. Berolin. p. 99b 1.47 Syrianus vero, cui Phi- 


loxenus cognomen est, hoc loco querit cur proponens 
prius de negatione post de affirmatione pronuntiaverit. 
Buhle Aristot. tom. 1 p. 313 ““ Commentarius ejus, 
—sepe citatus a Boethio p. 295. 352, nunc deper- 
ditus est.” 

2 In Categorias. Simplicius ad Categor. apud 
Schol. Berolin. p. 42 Ὁ 1.45 ἠκολούθησε δὲ καὶ τῇ “lap- 
βλίχου γραφῇ ὁ Supiavds. p. 49a 1.13 λύει τοῦτο Συρι- 
ανὸς λέγων ὅτι ὑπὸ τὸ κεῖσθαι ἀνάγεται τὸ ἔχεσθαι, ἔχομεν 
δὲ μίαν κατηγορίαν τὸ κεῖσθαι. Ῥ. 51 Ὁ 1. 24 ἀπορεῖ δὲ 
Συριανὸς οὑτωσὶ λέγων κι τι λ. Ῥ. ὅ4 0 1. 18—28 ὁ δὲ 
Συριανὸς ἐπικρίνας πλέον φησὶν “ οὐδὲ κατὰ τὴν ποιότητα 
μάχονται k.T.A.—Tpirn ἀπορία, εἰ τὸ μᾶλλον καὶ τὸ ἧττον 
οὐκ ἐπιδέχεται ἡ οὐσία, πῶς ὁ ᾿Ἀριστοτέλης ἐν τῷ περὶ 
Γενέσεως καὶ Φθορᾶς λέγει τὸν ἀέρα ἧττον θερμὸν ὡς πρὸς 
πῦρ, οὐσίαι δὲ ταῦτα; καὶ λύει ὁ ᾿Αλέξανδρος λέγων “ OU 
καθὸ οὐσίαι τὸ μᾶλλον καὶ τὸ ἧττον ἐπιδέχονται ἀλλὰ κατὰ 
τὴν ποιότητα. ὁ δὲ Συριανὸς, ὅτι οὐδὲ κατὰ τὰς ποιότητας 
τὸ μᾶλλον καὶ τὸ ἧττον ἐπιδέχονται, ἐὰν οὐσιώδεις ληφθῶ- 
σιν, κι το Δ. p.65b 1. 38 ταῦτα μὲν οὖν τοῖς ἄλλοις ἐξη- 
γηταῖς τοῦ ᾿Αριστοτέλους δοκεῖ" ὁ δὲ κριτικώτατος Συριανὸς 
κι το λ. p.68b 1. 40 ταῦτα μὲν οὗτοι" ὁ δὲ Συριανὸς--- 
ἀμφότερα ἀποδέχεται τὰ ἐπιχειρήματα. David apud Schol. 
Berolin. p. 66 ἃ 1. 17 ὁ μὲν διακριτικώτατος Συριανὸς, ὅτι 
οὐδὲν διαφέρει ἣ πρώτη ὑπογραφὴ τῆς δευτέρας κ. τ.λ. 

3 In Aristot. de Celo. Simplicius de Celo p. 1 ἃ 
1. 24 Συριανὸς δὲ ὁ μέγας καὶ of μετ᾽ αὐτὸν ἠκολουθηκότες 
αὐτῷ περὶ τοῦ καλουμένου κυρίως οὐρανοῦ---τὴν πραγμα- 
relay εἶναί φασι. p.96b 1. penult. ἔπειτα ὡς ὁ μέγας 
Συριανὸς προστίθησιν ὅτι τὴν πρᾶξιν τοῦ θείου κόσμου ἀθα- 
νασίαν φησίν κ. τ. λ. p.173a 1.53 τῷ σοφωτάτῳ Συ- 
ριανῷ δοκοῦντα εἰρήσθω. (sic apud Schol. Berolin. p. 
517 b 1. 16.) 

4 In Aristot. Phys. Ausc. Simplicius Phys. p. 42a 
1.15 ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν μέγας Συριανὸς ““Μήποτε᾽᾽ φησὶ “ γένος 
μὲν τὴν κατηγορίαν λέγει. p.46b 1. 48 οὕτω μὲν οὖν ὁ 
᾿Αλέξανδρος, καὶ ἔοικε καὶ Συριανὸς ὁ μέγας τὴν τοιαύτην 
ἐξήγησιν ἀποδέξασθαι. p. 53a 1. 32 ὁ δὲ μέγας Συριανὸς 
τῶν εἰρημένων ἔνια ἀναιρεῖν φησὶν αὐτοὺς διὰ τὴν ἀπορίαν. 
p- 59a 1. 42 ἐφιστάνει δὲ ὁ μέγας Συριανὸς ὅτι ὁ ἀποδο- 
θεὶς οὗτος τῆς φύσεως ὁρισμὸς πᾶσι σχεδὸν ἁρμόττει K.T.A. 
Ῥ. 1474 1. 17 ἴδωμεν ὅπως καὶ τὴν ἀπορίαν τίθησιν ὁ 
φιλόσοφος Συριανὸς καὶ τὴν λύσιν ἐπάγει γράφων οὕτως. 
κιτὰλ, p. 148 1. 97 ὁ γοῦν φιλόσοφος Συριανὸς “ Τὸν 
ταῦτα᾽᾽ φησὶ “διαποροῦντα παρακαλέσομεν πρὸς τὴν διά- 
νοιαν τῶν πρεσβυτέρων dpav” κι τ. Χ. p. 149 ἃ 1.39 ὁ δὲ 
ἐν πλάτει, ὡς καὶ Συριανὸς ἔλεγε, καθ᾽ ὃν καὶ ἡ κατὰ τόπον 
γίνεται κίνησις, x.t.A. Schol. Berolin. in Aristot. Phys. 
Ause. p. 343 Ὁ 1.3 Συριανοῦ. ἐπειδὴ γένεσιν ἀναιροῦσι, 
δι αὐτὴν καὶ τὴν ὕλην καὶ τὴν στέρησιν συναναιροῦσιν, ἅπερ 
δὲ ἔνια τῶν εἰρημένων ἀρχῶν εἰσὶν" διὰ γὰρ τὴν ἀπορίαν 
ἀναιροῦντες τὴν γένεσιν mpoimdpxew λέγουσι τὰ ὄντα ἢ τὸ 
ὃν ἕν εἶναι. In these remarks upon the φυσικαὶ ἀκροά- 
σεις, or upon parts at least of that treatise, Syrianus 
seems to have had in view to criticise Aristotle and 
to vindicate the opinions of Plato. 


318 


APPENDIX. ΟῚ: 
τό τε γὰρ σῶμα καλός τε καὶ μέγας ἣν ἑκάτερος" ἔτι προσῆν ὑγιεία καὶ ἰσχὺς οὐδὲν ἀποδέουσα τῆς 
ἄλλης εὐφυΐας τοῦ τε ὅλου καὶ τῶν μερῶν. ἥ τὲ ψυχὴ ἔρρωτο πρὸς τὸ βέλτιστον αὐτοῖς τὸ ὁμοιό- 
τροπον. ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν θεοφιλέστερος ἦν ὁ Συριανὸς καὶ τῷ ὄντι φιλόσοφος" ὁ δὲ ἠγάπα τὴν ἐπὶ ποιη- 
τῶν ἐξηγήσει καὶ διορθώσει τῆς ᾿Ελληνικῆς λέξεως καθημένην τέχνην. 


324 Domninus. The disciple of Syrianus. Suidas p. 1042 D Δομνῖνος φιλόσοφος, Σύρος τὸ γένος, 


ἀπό te Λαοδικείας καὶ Λαρίσσης πόλεως Συρίας, μαθητὴς Συριανοῦ καὶ τοῦ Πρόκλον συμφοιτητὴς, 
ὥς φησι Δαμάσκιοςγ. Marinus in Vita Procli ὁ. 26 p. 20 τοιαύταις μὲν ἀρεταῖς συνεβίω [80. 
Proclus] ἔτι συσχολάζων τῷ φιλοσόφῳ Συριανῷ, καὶ τὰς τῶν ἀρχαιοτέρων ἐπεξιὼν πραγματείας" 
τῆς δὲ ᾿᾽᾿Ορφικῆς καὶ Χαλδαϊκῆς θεολογίας στοιχεῖα ἄττα καὶ οἱονεὶ σπέρματα παρὰ τοῦ διδασκάλου 
μ᾿ Ν, Ν Ν fal Acts. n ν 4. τους , / Ἂς ἃς bl 
λαβὼν διὰ τὸ μὴ φθῆναι καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἔπεσιν [se. Orphei] αὐτῷ συγγενέσθαι (προέθετο μὲν yap ἐξη- 
γήσασθαι αὐτῷ τε καὶ τῷ ἐκ τῆς Συρίας φιλοσόφῳ καὶ διαδόχῳ Δομνίνῳ θάτερα τούτων, ἤτοι τὰ 
> / x A , Ν > a ” n δι Ἢ bd XN ‘ > 4 > ὃς 
Ορφέως ἢ τὰ λόγια, καὶ αἵρεσιν αὐτοῖς προὔτεινε τῶν ἑτέρων' ἐπειδὴ δὲ οὐ συνήχθησαν, οὐδὲ τὰ 
αὐτὰ εἵλοντο ἀμφότεροι, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνος μὲν [sc. Domninus] τὰ ᾿Ορφέως, ὁ δὲ ἡμέτερος τὰ λόγια---2), 
λαβὼν δ᾽ οὖν---παρὰ τοῦ καθηγεμόνος τὰς ἀφορμὰς, καὶ μετ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τοῖς τε εἰς ᾿Ορφέα αὐτοῦ 


5 In Metaphys. Fabricius B. G. tom. 9 p. 359 
‘ Latine tantum lucem viderunt Syriant commentarii 
in libb. III. XIII. XIV. (Gr. Π. XII. XT.) Meta- 
physicorum Aristotelis, in quibus—Platonem suum 
defendit. Prodierunt ex Hieronymi Bagolini inter- 
pretatione Venetiis 1558. 4°. Grace nondum vide- 
runt lucem, licet exstent MSS. in variis bibliothecis 
Italize et Gallie.” A MS. quoted by Fabricius 1. c. 
has this title: Συριανοῦ rod Φιλοξένου περὶ τῶν ἐν τῷ β' 
τῆς μετὰ τὰ φυσικὰ ᾿Αριστοτέλους πραγματείας λογικῶς 
ηπορημένων καὶ διαίτης ἠξιωμένων. et ejusdem ἐπίσκεψις 
τῶν ᾿Δριστοτέλους ἀποριῶν πρὸς τὰ μαθήματα καὶ τοὺς 
ἀριθμοὺς τῶν ἐν τῷ p καὶ ν' τῆς μετὰ τὰ φυσικὰ πραγμα- 
τείας. Some original Greek passages of Syrianus are 
published in “ Scholia in Aristotelem, collegit Ch. A. 
Brandis 4to Berolini 1836.” And many additional 
passages not given in the former edition are inserted 
in ** Scholia Greeca in Aristotelis Metaphysica, Bran- 
dis 8vo Berolini 1837.” 

III Commentarii in Aphthonium et Hermogenem. 
Aldi prefatio ad Rhetorum tom. 2 Marco Musuro : 
*‘Dedicamus tibi hos Syriani, Sopatri, Marcellini in 
Hermogenis Rhetorica et Aphthonii progymnasmata 
commentarios.” Inscriptio codicis apud Fabricium 
tom. 6 p. 70: συναγωγὴ τῶν ἀναγκαιοτάτων ἐξηγήσεων eis 
τὴν ῥητορικὴν τῶν ἀποδοθεισῶν ὑπό te Χριστιανῶν ἐξηγη- 
τῶν καὶ Ἑλλήνων.---Ἕλληνες δὲ Σιμπλίκιος, Λογγῖνος, Συ- 
ριανὸς, ᾿Ιάμβλιχος. Syrianus is quoted by Sopater ad 
Hermog. περὶ στάσ. apud Aldum p. 200 1. 23 ὁ συλ- 
λογισμὸς, ὡς καὶ Συριανῷ δοκεῖ, κοινόν ἐστι κεφάλαιον. 

IV Hymnus in Achillem. See Zosimus IV. 18, 7 
quoted in the Tables p. 617. 

V In Ptolema@i μεγάλην σύνταξιν. See below, under 
Jo. Philoponus N° 381 Works n. 17. 

x Conf, Kuster. ad Suidam l.c. Photius Cod. 242 
p- 1040 retains the last sentence, ἠγάπα---τέχνην, and 
the tale of ᾿Αμμωνιανοῦ ὄνος. 

y Suidas adds from Damascius ἐν μὲν τοῖς μαθήμασιν 
ἱκανὸς ἀνὴρ, ἐν δὲ τοῖς ἄλλοις φιλοσοφήμασιν ἐπιπολαιότε- 
pos. Then follows a long narrative concerning Plu- 


tarchus Nestorii and Domninus. Then is subjoined 
p- 1043 Ὁ also from Damascius τούτῳ οὖν [sc. Dom- 
nino ἤδη γεγηρακότι νεώτερος ὧν ἐντυχεῖν ὁ ᾿Ασκληπιάδης 
λέγεται. Asclepiades with Heraiscus is mentioned by 
Damascius apud Photium Cod. 242 p. 1048 ὁ δὲ τὸν 
Αἰγαῖον διαπεραιωθεὶς ὁ Ἰσίδωρος καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ Ἀσκληπιάδης 
ἔφασκεν ἑωρακέναι πλόκαμον ἐν τῷ Νείλῳ ποταμῷ κ. τ.λ. 
Ρ. 1049 ἐνῆν τῇ τοῦ Ἡραΐσκου τοῦ φιλοσόφου φύσει καί 
τι τοὺς μολυσμοὺς τῆς γενέσεως ἀναινόμενον .----ἀποθανόντι 
δὲ ἐπειδὴ τὰ νομιζόμενα τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ὁ ᾿Ασκληπιάδης ἀπο- 
διδόναι παρεσκευάζετο, τά τε ἄλλα κ. τ. A.— λέγεται δὲ καὶ 
ὁ Ἱιρόκλος ἑαυτοῦ ἀμείνω τὸν “Hpaickoy ὁμολογεῖν" ἃ μὲν 
γὰρ αὐτὸς ἤδει καὶ ἐκεῖνον εἰδέναι, ἃ δὲ Ἡραϊσκος, οὐκέτι 
Πρόκλον. Damascius apud Suidam p. 1682 C Ἡραΐσκος. 
ὅτι τὴν μὲν φύσιν θεοειδέστερος ἣν “Hpaickos, ὁ δὲ τὴν Ai- 
γυπτίων σοφίαν δαημονέστερος [sic lege cum Kustero] ὁ 
᾿Ασκληπιάδης, ἅτε τοσοῦτον χρόνον αὗτος μὲν τῇ Αἰγυπτίων 
προσδιατρίβων, ἐκεῖνος δὲ, ἀποδημῶν.----ὁ μὲν δὴ Ηραΐσκος 
αὐτοφυὴς ἐγένετο διαγνώμων τῶν τε ζώντων καὶ τῶν μὴ ζών- 
τῶν ἱερῶν ἀγαλμάτων.---ὖ δὲ Ἀσκληπιάδης ἐπιπλεῖον ἐν τοῖς 
Αἰγυπτίοις βιβλίοις ἀνατραφεὶς ἀκριβέστερος ἦν ἀμφὶ θεο- 
λογίαν τὴν πάτριον, ἀρχάς τε αὐτῆς καὶ μέσα διεσκεμμένος 
---ὡς ἔξεστιν εἰδέναι σαφῶς ἀπό τε τῶν ὕμνων ὧν συγγέ- 
γραφεν εἰς τοὺς Αἰγυπτίους θεοὺς, καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς πραγματείας 
ἣν ὥρμησε γράφειν περιέχουσαν τῶν θεολογιῶν ἁπασῶν τὴν 
συμφωνίαν. καὶ συγγραφὴν δὲ ἔγραψεν, Αἰγυπτίων ὠγυγίων 
πράγματα περιέχουσαν οὐκ ἐλαττόνων ἐτῶν ἢ τριῶν μυριά- 
dav, ἀλλὰ πλειόνων ὀλίγῳ. Damascius ipse περὶ ἀρχῶν 
c. 125 p. 385 οἱ δὲ Αἰγύπτιοι καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς φιλόσοφοι γεγο- 
νότες ἐξήνεγκαν αὐτῶν τὴν ἀλήθειαν κεκρυμμένην εὑρόντες ἐν 
Αἰγυπτίοις δή τισι λόγοις.----τὰς δὲ δύο ἀρχὰς ὕδωρ καὶ 
ψάμμον, ὡς Ἡραΐσκος" ὡς δὲ ὁ πρεσβύτερος αὐτὸς Ἀσκλη- 
πιάδης, ψάμμον καὶ ὕδωρ, ἐξ ὧν καὶ μεθ᾽ ἃς γεννηθῆναι τὸν 
πρῶτον Καμηφίν. εἶτα τὸν δεύτερον ἀπὸ τούτου" εἶτα καὶ 
ἀπὸ τούτου τὸν τρίτον.----οὕτω μὲν ᾿Ασκληπιάδης" ὁ δὲ νεώ- 
τερος ‘Hpaickos τὸν τρίτον ὀνομασθέντα Καμηφὶν---τὸν ἥλιον 
εἶναί φησιν αὐτὸν δήπου τὸν νοῦν τὸν νοητόν κ. τ. A. 

z See the works of Syrianus in Suidas quoted 
above, N° 322. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


319 


ὑπομνήμασιν ἐπιμελῶς ἐντυγχάνων, καὶ τοῖς Πορφυρίου καὶ ᾿Ιαμβλίχου μυρίοις ὅσοις εἰς τὰ λόγια 


καὶ τὰ σύστοιχα τῶν Χαλδαίων συγγράμματα;---ἐπὶ τὰς ἀκροτάτας τῶν ἀρετῶν--- ἀνέδραμεν. 


End of his History in A. D. 410: Tables p. 577. Account of his time. 


Tables 


325 Zosimus. 
A. D. 432.4 
326 Lachares sophista. Tables A.D. 429. See N° 327 Ὁ. 
327 Superianus. Tables A.D. 429 p. 613.> 
328 Hustephius. } The disciples of Lachares. Tables 429. 
Asterius. 


329 Nicolaus. The disciple of Lachares, known to Proclus. Tables A. D. 429 p. 613. Lived to 


the reign of Anastasius. 
330 Dioscorides grammaticus. 
Hierocles. 


Tables A. D. 492 p. 709. 
Brother of Lachares the sophist. 
The disciple of Plutarchus Nestorii: Tables A. D. 431 p. 615.¢ 


Tables A. D. 429 p. 613. 


332 Joannes Stobeus. John of Stobi in Macedonia lived after Hierocles, whom he quotes4; and 


a Zosimus V. 5,9 marks the ruin of Greece μέχρι 
τοῦ νῦν. For errors in his history see above p. 103 
p. 129. 

b Suidas p. 3362 A gives a fragment of Damascius, 
of which Photius has given an abstract: Σουπεριανὸς 
σοφιστὴς, TO γένος Ἰσαῦρος, τῆς Λαχάρου διατριβῆς. ἐγέ- 
vero δὲ οὗτος ὁ Σουπεριανὸς ὀψιμαθὴς μὲν ἱκανῶς καὶ τὴν 
φύσιν ὑπονωθέστερος, οὕτω δὲ ἐπίπονος καὶ σπουδαῖος ὥστε 
πλειόνων ἢ λ΄ ἐτῶν ἀρξάμενον ἀναγινώσκειν τὰ τῶν ῥητόρων 
βιβλία καὶ (ἁπλῶς φάναι) λόγοις ἐλευθέροις προσέχειν τὴν 
διάνοιαν, ἑαυτὸν ἀπαιτεῖν πρὸς ἀνάγκης οὐδὲ ἐπιτιμήσεων 
οὐδὲ μαστίγων φειδόμενον kK. τ. λ.----οὔκουν οὐδὲ διήμαρτεν 
ἐλπίδος, ἀλλὰ μικρὸν ὕστερον ἐν ταῖς λιπαραῖς καὶ ἀοιδίμοις 
᾿Αθήναις ἀνηγορεύετο σοφιστὴς, οὐ πάνυ τῆς Λαχάρου δόξης 
ἀπολειπόμενος. οἶδα γὰρ καὶ Λαχάρην γεγονότα σοφιστὴν ἐξ 
ἐπιμελείας τὸ πλέον ἢ φύσεως" ἐνέτυχον γὰρ αὐτοῦ λόγοις, 
καί μοι ἔδοξεν ἀπὸ τοῦ λόγου εἰκάζοντί μοι τὴν πρώτην ἐπι- 
μελὴς μὲν εἶναι σφόδρα τὴν δὲ φύσιν ἀγεννέστερος. εἶδον δὲ 
καὶ εἰκόνα τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ἄντικρυς ἀπαγγέλλουσαν οἷος ἢν Λα- 
χάρης τὴν φύσιν" ὅτι βραδύτερος μὲν πρὸς τοὺς λόγους κα- 
λὸς δὲ καὶ ἀγαθὸς τὴν ὄψιν πρὸς ἀρετὴν, φιλόσοφος ἄξιος 
καλεῖσθαι μᾶλλον ἢ σοφιστής" ἐπεὶ καὶ ἄλλως θεοφιλὴς ἀνὴρ 
ἦν ὁ Λαχάρης. ὅς γε τὰς ὄψεις ἀποβαλὼν πάλιν ἀνεκτήσατο. 
Idem p. 2490 D Μητροφάνης ἔγγονος Aaydpov.— κατὰ 
τούτου τοῦ Μητροφάνους ἔγραψε λόγον Σουπεριανὸς 6 σο- 
φιστής. 

¢ Phot. Cod. 214 ἀνεγνώσθη βιβλίον Ἱερόκλεους περὶ 
προνοίας καὶ εἱμαρμένης καὶ τῆς τοῦ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν πρὸς τὴν θείαν 
ἡγεμονίαν συντάξεως κι τ. λ. Conf. Cod. 251 ἀνεγνώσθη 
Ἱεροκλέους ὁ περὶ προνοίας κι. τ. λ. Hierocles mentions 
p- 549 Ammonius: ἡ ᾿Αμμωνίου σοφία διέλαμψεν, ὃν καὶ 
θεοδίδακτον ἐπικαλεῖσθαι ὑμνεῖ x. τ. ΧΑ. not Ammonius 
Hermee but Ammonius Saccas the preceptor of Plo- 
tinus. See Cod. 214 p. 553 Cod. 251 p. 1381 quoted 
in the Tables at A. ἢ. 244. He also mentions Cod. 
214 p. 552 Cod. 251 p.1381 Alexander of Aphrodi- 
stas, and Cod. 214 p. 553 his own teacher Plutarchus. 
See the Tables A. D. 431. Bekker in Indice ad Pho- 
tium v. A4mmonius and Harles ad Fabricium B. G. 
tom. 3 p. 161 erroneously suppose Ammonius men- 


tioned by Hierocles to be Ammonius Hermee the dis- 
ciple of Proclus. 

Hierocles is named by Damascius apud Photium 
Cod. 242 p. 1036 τῶν δὲ νεωτέρων Ἱεροκλέα. p. 1037 
Ἱεροκλῆς 6 τὰς ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ διατριβὰς ὑψηλοφροσύνῃ 
καὶ μεγαληγορίᾳ κοσμήσας κ. τ. λ.--οὗτός ποτε τὸν Πλά- 
τωνος Γοργίαν τοῖς ἑταίροις ἐξηγεῖτο" εἷς δέ τις τῶν ἀκροα- 
τῶν Θεοσέβιος ἀπεγράψατο τὴν ἐξήγησιν κιτ. Δ. Suidas 
Ρ. 1738 ex Damascio: ἦν δὲ αὐτῷ μαθητὴς Θεοσέβιος, 
ἀνὴρ, εἴπερ τις ἕτερος ὧν ἡμεῖς ἴσμεν, εἰωθὼς ἀποβλέπειν 


«εἰς τὰς ἀνθρώπων ψυχάς. ἔλεγε δὲ ὁ αὐτὸς Θεοσέβιος ἐξη- 


γούμενον φάναι ποτὲ τὸν Ἱεροκλέα κιτ.λ. Hierocles there- 
fore had been taught by Plutarchus Nestorii who died 
A. Ὁ. 431, and the disciple of Hierocles conversed 
with Damascius. Of Hierocles Suidas relates p. 1738 
D—1740A also from Damascius Ἱεροκλῆς φιλόσοφος 
᾿Αλεξανδρεύς. ----τοῦ δὲ ἹΙεροκλέους τὸ ἀνδρεῖον καὶ peyadd- 
θυμον ἦθος ἀπέδειξεν ἡ συμβᾶσα τύχη περὶ αὐτόν. εἰς γὰρ 
τὸ Βυζάντιον ἀνελθὼν προσέκρουσε τοῖς κρατοῦσι, καὶ εἰς 
δικαστήριον ἀχθεὶς ἐτύπτετο τὰς ἐξ ἀνθρώπων πληγάς k.T.X. 
--- φυγὴν δὲ κατακριθεὶς καὶ ἐπανελθὼν χρόνῳ ὕστερον εἰς 
᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν συνεφιλοσόφει τὰ εἰωθότα τοῖς πλησιάζουσιν. 
Suidas adds ἔξεστι δὲ μαθεῖν τὴν Ἱεροκλέους μεγαλογνώ- 
μονα φρόνησιν ἀπὸ τῶν συγγραμμάτων ὧν γέγραφεν εἰς τὰ 
χρυσᾶ ἔπη τῶν Πυθαγορείων, καὶ ἑτέρων βιβλίων Περὶ Προ- 
νοίας συχνῶν, ἐν οἷς φαίνεται ὁ ἀνὴρ τὴν μὲν ζωὴν ὑψηλό- 
φρων τὴν δὲ γνῶσιν οὐκ ἀκριβήῆς. For fragments of his 
works see N° 332 note d. 

ἃ Stobeus Serm. 8, 19 Ἱεροκλέους ἐκ τοῦ Περὶ δικαι- 
οσύνης. Serm. 39, 34—36 Ἱεροκλέους ἐκ τοῦ Πῶς πα- 
τρίδι χρηστέον. 67, 21—24 Ἵερ. ἐκ τοῦ Περὶ γάμου. 
75, 14 Ἱεροκλέους. ““ Ἔν δὲ τῷ περὶ τοῦ γάμου καὶ τῆς 
παιδοποιίας τόπῳ θετέος ἐστὶ καὶ ὁ τῆς πολυτεκνίας Adyos” 
k.t.A. 79, 53 Ἱεροκλέους ἐκ τοῦ Πῶς χρηστέον τοῖς γο- 
νεῦσιν. 84, 20 ‘Iep. ἐκ τοῦ Περὶ φιλαδελφίας. 84, 23 
Ἵερ. ἐκ τοῦ Ei συγγένεσι χρηστέον. 85, 21 Ἵερ. ἐκ τοῦ 
Οἰκονομικοῦ. Eclog. I. 4, ὅ9 p. 136 Ἱεροκλέους ἐκ τοῦ 
Τίνα τρόπον θεοῖς χρηστέον. 54 p.138 ἐν ταυτῷ. 11. 
9,7 p. 420 Ἱεροκλέους ἐκ τῶν Τίνα τρόπον θεοῖς χρη- 
στέον. 


320 


333 Hyperechius grammaticus. 
334 Proclus'. 


APPENDIX. Cay. 
in the opinion of Heeren not long after him’. Suidas p. 1790 A ᾿Ιωάννης ὁ ἐπονομαζόμενος 
Στοβεύς. ᾿Ανθολόγιον περιέχον Tas Tapa πᾶσι πολλῶν δόξας ἐν βιβλίοις δ᾽, evdpera πάνυ καὶ 
γέμοντα πάσης παιδεύσεως. γράφει δὲ ταῦτα πρὸς ᾿Επίμιον υἱὸν αὑτοῦ. Photius Cod. 167 ἀνε- 
γνώσθη ᾿Ιωάννου Στοβαίου ἐκλογῶν, ἀποφθεγμάτων, ὑποθηκῶν, βιβλία τέσσαρα ἐν τεύχεσι δυσί. 
προσφωνεῖ δὲ ταῦτα, δι’ ὃν καὶ τὴν συνάθροισιν φιλοπονῆσαι λέγει, Σεπτιμίῳ ἰδίῳ υἱῷ. 

Tables A. Ὁ. 453. 

Born A. D. 410: Tables p.577. His preceptors at Alexandria: Tables A. D. 
426. At Athens in 429: p.611. 613. Still at Athens in 437: Ibid. p.62i. His death 
in April 485: Tables p. 699. 701. Suidas p. 3096 D Πρόκλος ὁ Λύκιος, μαθητὴς Συριανοῦ, 
ἀκουστὴς δὲ καὶ Πλουτάρχου τοῦ Νεστορίου τοῦ φιλοσόφου, καὶ αὐτὸς φιλόσοφος Πλατωνικός. 
οὗτος προέστη τῆς ἐν ᾿Αθήναις φιλοσόφου σχολῆς" καὶ αὐτοῦ μαθητὴς καὶ διάδοχος χρηματίζει 
Μαρῖνος ὁ Νεαπολίτης" ἔγραψε πάνυ πολλὰ φιλόσοφά τε καὶ γραμματικάξ, κι τ. ΧΑ. Damascius 


ε Heeren Comm. de font. &c. tom. 2 p. 138 thinks 
* Stobei etatem in secundam seculi quinti partem 
inter A. D. 450—500 ponendam esse.” 

f Lobeck Aglaopham. p. 115 writes the name Pro- 
culus, because in Latin it was Proculus, derived from 
procul. But Proculus in Latin was written Πρόκλος 
in Greek. Thus Proculus in Cod. Theodos. is Πρόκλος 
in Zosimus IV. 45, 2, which Reitemeier ad locum p. 
368 does not understand. Proculus in Liv. I. 16 is 
Πρόκλος in Plutarch. Romulo c. 28. By a similar 
change Scapula is Σκάπλας in Appian. Civ. IT. 105, 
Λέντλος is used for Lentulus in Polyb. 31, 23, 9. 32. 
1, 4. 32. 26, 1 Plutarch Crasso c.9 Pomp. c. 80 
Cic. c. 17 Appian. Civ. I. 40. 72. IT. 2. 3. 4. 5. 33. 76. 
Κάτλος for Catulus in Plutarch Mario c. 14.44 Sulla 
c. 4. 34 Pomp. c.15. 25 Cic. c. 29 Appian. Civ. I. 
74. 105. 107. Πρόκλος then was the usual Greek 
form; and as the philosopher conversed in Greek 
and dwelt at Athens he was probably never called 
Proculus, and, as we are here representing his Greek 
name, it seems proper to write Proclus. 


g The works of Proclus are described by Fabricius 


B. 6. tom. 9 p. 373—445. In the following list an- 
other arrangement has been adopted. 


I In Platonem. 

1 εἰς τὴν Πλάτωνος θεολογίαν βιβλία ἔξ. Hamburgi 
1618 fol. 

2 εἰς τὸν Τίμαιον ὑπομνημάτων βιβλία πέντε. 
der Vratislavie 1847, 8° pp. 849. 

3 εἰς τὸν πρῶτον ᾿Αλκιβιάδην. Creuzer Francof. ad 
Meenum 1820. 8° pp. 339. 

4 εἰς τὴν πολιτείαν. Basile 1534 fol. p. 349—433 
ad calcem comm. in Timeum. Suidas p. 3096 Ὁ 
Eudocia p. 366 εἰς τὴν πολιτείαν Πλάτωνος βιβλία τέσ- 
σαρα. 

5 εἰς τὸν Παρμενίδην. Stalbaum Lipsize 1841, 8°. 
Cousin inter Procli Opp. tom. 4 p, 3—224 tom. 5 
p- 3—330 tom. 6 p. 3—253. 

6 εἰς τὸν Κρατύλον. ἐκ τῶν Πρόκλου σχολίων εἰς τὸν 
Κρατύλον Πλάτωνος ἐκλογαὶ χρήσιμο. Hee excerpta 6 
codd. edidit Boissonade 8°. Lips. 1820 pp. 119. 


Schnei- 


7 «is τὸν Φαίδωνα. Marinus V. Procli c. 12 προῦ- 
τρεπε δὲ αὐτὸν ὁ μέγας [sc. Plutarchus A. Ὁ. 429: Ta- 
bles A. D. 429. 431 p. 611. 615] καὶ ἀπογράφεσθαι τὰ 
λεγόμενα, τῇ φιλοτιμίᾳ Tod νέου ὀργάνῳ χρώμενος καὶ φά- 
σκων ὅτι, συμπληρωθέντων αὐτῷ τῶν σχολίων, ἔσται καὶ 
Πρόκλου ὑπομνήματα φερόμενα εἰς τὸν Φαίδωνα. 

8 εἰς τὸν Φίληβον. Attested by Damascius apud 
Photium Cod. 242 p. 1036 Suidam p. 2400 AB v. 
Μαρῖνος: Μαρῖνος----ὑπόμνημα πολύστιχον eis BiAnBov συν- 
τάξας---τῷ ᾿Ισιδώρῳ ἐντυχεῖν τε----καὶ ἐπικρῖναι κελεύει----ὁ 
δὲ ἀναγνοὺς ἐπιμελῶς----τοσοῦτον ἔφη pdvov' “ Ἱκανὰ εἶναι 
τὰ τοῦ διδασκάλου [sc. Procli] ὑπομνήματα εἰς τὸν διά- 
doyov.” 

9 εἰς τὸν Φαῖδρον. Proclus in Timeum p. 329 DE 
δέδεικται ἡμῖν ἐν ταῖς εἰς Φαῖδρον συνουσίαις.----ληπτέον ἀπὸ 
τῶν εἰς Φαῖδρον εἰρημένων. 

10 Pro Platone adversus Aristotelem. Proclus in 
Timeeum p. 226D καὶ yap βίβλον ἰδίᾳ ἐκδεδωκὼς οἶδα 
τῶν πρὸς τὸν Τίμαιον ᾿Αριστοτέλους ἀντιρρήσεων ἐπισκέ- 
Weis ποιουμένην. : 

11 εἰς τὸν Θεαίτητον. Proclus in Timeum p. 78 C 
εἴρηται γὰρ ἡμῖν ἐν τοῖς εἰς Θεαίτητον διὰ πλειόνων περὶ 
τούτων σαφέστερον. Marinus V. Procli c. 38 p. 94- 
p: 30 ἠρέσκετο δὲ (sc. Proclus] πάνυ καὶ τοῖς εἰς Θεαί- 
τητον (ὑπομνήμασι). 

12 καθαρτικὸς τῶν δογμάτων τοῦ Πλάτωνος. Suidas 
Δομνῖνος p. 1043 A εὐθύνας [sc. Domninus] τῷ Πρόκλῳ 
δέδωκε γράψαντι πρὸς αὐτὸν ὅλην πραγματείαν Καθαρτικὴν, 
ὥς φησιν ἡ ἐπιγραφὴ, τῶν δογμάτων τοῦ Πλάτωνος. 


II Mathematica et astronomica. 

13. ὑποτύπωσις τῶν ἀστρονομικῶν ὑποθέσεων. Basileze 
1540. 49. 

14 odaipa. Venetiis 1499 apud Aldum. 

15 παράφρασις εἰς τὴν τοῦ Πτολεμαίου τετράβιβλον. 
Edidit Philippus Melancthon Basile 1554. 8°. 

16 εἰς τὸ πρῶτον τῶν Ἐὐκλείδου στοιχείων βιβλία τέσ- 
σαρα. Ad calcem Euclidis Basile 1599 fol. 

17 “ Commentarius in Ptolemai harmonica. 96 ca- 
pitibus constans MS. in bibliotheca Palatina.” Fa- 
bric. tom. 9 p. 420. 

18 “ Scriptum astrologicum de effectibus eclipsium 


GREEK AUTHORS. 321 


apud Photium Cod. 242 p. 1033 ᾿Ισίδωρος---τῶν μὲν παλαίτατα φιλοσοφησάντων Πυθαγόραν 
καὶ Πλάτωνα θειάζει,----τῶν νεωστὶ δὲ Πορφύριον καὶ ᾿Ιάμβλιχον καὶ Συριανὸν καὶ Πρόκλον. 


solis et lune 7μαία singulas signorum triplicitates et 
decanos Latine subjicitur tabulis astrologicis excusis 
Vienne Austrie 1551. 8°.” Fabric. tom. 9 p. 424. 


IIT Philologica. 

19 ὑπόμνημα eis τὰ Ἡσιόδου ἔργα καὶ ἡμέρας. Suid. 
p- 3096 C Eudocia p. 366. Tzetzes apud Gaisford 
Poet. min. tom. 3 p. 9 6 μὲν σόφος Πρόκλος ἐπεξηγου- 
μένος τὴν παροῦσαν βίβλον τῶν ἔργων καὶ ἡμερῶν τοῦ “H- 
σιόδου οὐδὲν γενναῖον καὶ τῆς ἐκείνου σοφίας ἁρμόδιον οὐδὲ 
ἄξιον ἐξηγήσεως ἐξειργάσατο. The prolegomena of Pro- 
clus are extant Ibid. p. 3—8, the scholia of Proclus 
are given with those of Tzetzes and Moschopulus 
p. 21—368. 

20 περὶ χρηστομαθείας βιβλία τρία. Suidas p. 3096 C 
Eudocia p. 366. Photius Cod. 239 ἀνεγνώσθησαν ἐκ 
τῆς Πρόκλου χρηστομαθίας γραμματικῆς ἐκλογαί. ἔστι δὲ 
τὸ βιβλίον εἰς δ΄ διῃρημένον λόγους. καὶ ἐν μὲν τῷ a λέγει 
ὡς αἱ αὐταί εἰσιν ἀρεταὶ λόγου καὶ ποιήματος κιτ.λ. p. 992 
οἱ μὲν δύο λόγοι τῆς ͵Ιρόκλου γραμματικῆς χρηστομαθίας ἐν 
τούτοις. Large and valuable fragments of this work 
are published by Professor Gaisford ad calcem He- 
phestionis Oxon. 1810 p. 465—489. 

Fabricius tom. 9 p. 417 and Harles Introd. in his- 
toriam lingue Grace tom. II. 1 p. 380 ascribe the 
χρηστομάθεια to Proclus diadochus. But Harles ob- 
serves p. 381 “ Valesius de critica c. 20 p. 168 ex 
commentariis Alexandri Aphrodisiensis in Aristotelis 
elenchos, ubi testimonio utitur—Procli in Chresto- 
mathia, colligendum esse existimat libros γραμματικῆς 
χρηστομαθείας fuisse alterius Procli longe antiquioris.” 
The words of Valesius are ‘‘ Quod vero Suidas ypap- 
ματικῆς χρηστομαθείας libros eidem Proclo philosopho 
tribuit, in eo, mea quidem sententia, graviter labi- 
tur. Sunt enim alterius Procli longe antiquioris, ut 
didici ex commentariis Alexandri Aphrodisiensis in 
Aristotelis Elenchos. Hic enim non procul ab initio 
illius commentarii utitur testimonio Athenei gram- 
matici et Procli in Chrestomathia. Cum igitur con- 
stet Alexandrum Aphrodisiensem diu ante Procli 
philosophi cognomento diadochi ztatem vixisse, Pro- 
clum qui Chrestomathiam scripsit a Proclo philoso- 
pho differre necesse est.’ But Alexander in the pas- 
sage to which Valesius refers makes no mention of 
the ypyoroudbea. The text of Alexander stands thus 
ad Aristot. Soph. Elench. p. 4b apud Schol. Berolin. 
p- 297 a 1.6; and I am informed by a friend who 
has consulted it that there is no variation in the first 
edition. ὥσπερ ᾿Αθήναιος ἐν τῷ δειπνοσοφιστῇ καὶ Πρό- 
κλος ἐν τῇ Τῶν Ἑορτῶν ᾿Απαριθμήσει εἰρήκασι. Valesius 
then has no authority for ascribing the χρηστομάθεια 
to another Proclus who preceded Alexander. 

21 ὑπόμνημα eis ὅλον τὸν Ὅμηρον. Suid, p. 3096 Ὁ 
Eudocia p. 366. 


IV Reliqua opera. 


Ν , ‘ ~~ Η ΄ Ν a SL? δ «ὦ 
22 περὶ προνοίας καὶ τῆς εἱμαρμένης καὶ τοῦ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν. 


Extant in the barbarous Latin version of Morbeka, 
and published by Cousin Parisiis 1820, 8° Procli 
Opp. tom. 1 p. 9—75. 

23 περὶ τῶν δέκα πρὸς τὴν πρόνοιαν ἀπορημάτων. Ex- 
tant in the Latin version of Morbeka apud Cousin 
tom. 1 p. 91—179. A fragment is preserved by 
Jo. Philoponus in Proclum 11. 5 6 Πρόκλος συνομολο- 
γῶν φαίνεται ἐν τῷ λόγῳ τῷ Περὶ τῶν δέκα πρὸς τὴν προν. 
drop. λέγει γὰρ ἐν ἐκείνῳ ταῦτα" “ Τῆς δὴ οὖν mpovoias” 
k. T. AX. 

24 περὶ τῆς τῶν κακῶν ὑποστάσεως μονόβιβλος. Ex- 
tant in the version of Morbeka apud Cousin tom. | 
p.197—288. Conf. Fabric. tom. 9 p. 401 p. 426. 

25 στοιχείωσις θεολογικὴ, κεφάλαια ova’. Edidit Creu- 
zer Initia philosophie ac theologia ex Platonicis fonti- 
bus ducta pars III 8° Francofurti ad Mcenum 1822. 
Gr. Lat. pp. 316. 

26 περὶ κινήσεως βιβλία δύο. Basile 1531. 8°. 
See Simplicius ad phys. p. 142 Ὁ 1. 47 quoted by 
Fabricius tom. 9 p. 411. 

27 ἐπιχειρήματα ιη΄ κατὰ Χριστιανῶν. Suidas p. 3096 E 
Eudocia p. 366. Answered by Jo. Philoponus in 
his treatise κατὰ Πρόκλου περὶ ἀϊδιότητος κόσμου, λό- 
yous ιη΄. 

28 ὑπομνήματα εἰς τὰς Ιλωτίνου ἐννεάδας, Nota Co- 
dici vetusto MS. Iamblichi prefixa apud Fabricium 
p. 427 ἰστέον ὅτι φιλόσοφος Πρόκλος ὑπομνηματίζων τὰς 
τοῦ μεγάλου Πλωτίνου ἐννεάδας λέγει, ὅτι ὁ ἀντιγράφων εἰς 
τὴν προκειμένην τοῦ Πορφυρίου ἐπιστολὴν ὁ θεσπέσιός ἐστιν 
Ἰάμβλιχος. 

29 In Aristotelis περὶ ἑρμηνείας. Ammonius Hermeze 
procem. in comm. ad librum περὶ ἑρμη. εἰ δέ τι καὶ ἡμεῖς 
δυνηθείημεν εἰσενέγκειν περὶ τὴν τοῦ βιβλίου σαφήνειαν 
ἀπομνημονεύσαντες τῶν ἐξηγήσεων τοῦ θείου ἡμῶν διδασκά- 
λου Πρόκλου τοῦ Πλατωνικοῦ διαδόχου, τοῦ εἰς ἄκρον τῆς 
ἀνθρωπίνης φύσεως τήν τε ἐξηγητικὴν τῶν δοκούντων τοῖς 
παλαιοῖς δύναμιν καὶ τὴν ἐπιστημονικὴν τῆς φύσεως τῶν ὄν- 
των κρίσιν ἀσκήσαντος, πολλὴν ἂν τῷ λογίῳ θεῷ χάριν 
ὁμολογήσαιμεν. From Ammonius it would seem that 
this commentary was orally delivered by Proclus and 
not published. Conf. Fabric. tom. 9 p. 427. 

30 μητρῳακὴ βίβλος. Suidas p. 3097 A Eudocia 
Ρ. 366. Conf. Marinum V. Procli c. 33. 

31 εἰς τὴν ᾿Ορφέως θεολογίαν. Suidas p. 3096 E 
Eudocia p. 366. Conf. Marinum c. 27. 

32 περὶ τὰ λόγια βιβλία δέκα. Suid. Eudoc. Proclus 
ipse in πολιτείαν p. 359 1.41 εἴρηται διὰ πλειόνων ἐν τοῖς 
εἰς τὰ λόγια γεγραμμένοις. 

39 συμφωνία ᾽Ορφέως Πυθαγόρου καὶ Πλάτωνος. Suid. 
Eudoc. Marinus c. 22 ἐξηγούμενός τε πάντα ἐνθουσιαστι- 
κώτερον, καὶ εἰς συμφωνίαν ἄγων. ἜΝ 

34 περὶ τριῶν μονάδων νοητῶν, τῆς ἀληθείας, τῆς καλ- 
λονῆς, τῆς συμμετρίας. Proclus in πολιτείαν p. 433 
1.13 εἴπομεν ἡμεῖς ἐν τῷ περὶ τῶν τριῶν τούτων μονάδων 
βιβλίφ. 

35 περὶ ἀγωγῆς δύο. 

Tt 


Suid. p. 3096 Ὁ Eudocia p. 


322 


335 Ulpianus Gazeus. 


APPENDIX. 


Cr: 


Contemporary with Proclus: Marin. Vit. Proclic.9 ὥς μοί τις εἶπε τῶν 


(Πρόκλου) συμφοιτητῶν Οὐλπιανὸς ὁ Γαζαῖος, ἀνὴρ καὶ οὗτος τὴν ζωὴν ἱκανῶς φιλοσοφήσας. 
336 Sallustius. He lived in the time of Proclus, and was the friend of Marcellinus count of Dal- 
matia, whose death is recorded in the Tables p. 670 at A. D. 468.5 


337 Jacobus medicus. Tables A. D. 462. 


338 Priscus Thrax. Tables A. Ὁ. 448 p. 635. Accompanied Maaimin. Priscus at Rome: p. 641. 


In Egypt in 452: p. 645. 


Related the death of Aspar: Tables A. D. 471 p. 675. 


339 Malchus sophista. His history begins at 473: Tables p. 677,—and is continued to 491: 


p- 797. 
340 Candidus Isaurus'. 
p- 683. 
341 Nestorianus chronographus. 


366. Conf. Fabricium in Marin. c. 28 p. 68 θεουρ- 
sy oath 

36 Simplicius ad Aristot. de Celo p. 157 a 1. 35 
apud Schol. Berolin. p. 515a 1.5 ἐπειδὴ δὲ πρὸς rav- 
Tas Tas ἐνστάσεις τὰς TH γενέσει TOY σωμάτων TH ἐκ TOV 
ἐπιπέδων λεγομένῃ [Aristot. de Coelo III. 7] προσενε- 
χθείσας τινὲς μὲν καὶ ἄλλοι τῶν Πλατωνικῶν ἀντειρήκασι, 
Πρόκλος δὲ ὁ ἐκ Λυκίας ὀλίγον πρὸ ἐμοῦ γεγονὼς τοῦ Πλά- 
τωνος διάδοχος βιβλίον ἔγραψε τὰς ἐνταῦθα τοῦ ᾿Αριστοτέ- 
hous ἐνστάσεις διαλύων, καλῶς ἔχειν ἔδοξέ μοι συντόμως 
ὡς δυνατὸν τὰς ἐνστάσεις καὶ τὰς λύσεις ἐκείνας ὑποτάξαι. 
p- 157 1. 87 πρὸς δὴ ταύτην τὴν ἔνστασέν φησιν ὁ Πρό- 
κλος ὅτι ἡμῖν αὐτὸ τοὐναντίον ῥητέον κ. τ. Δ. 


37 περὶ τῶν παρ᾽ ‘Ounpo θεῶν. Suid. Eudoc. Ano- . 


hymus περὶ ἀπίστων c. 19 p. 94 Gale οὕτω Πρόκλος. 
Referred to this work by Fabricius tom. 9 p. 429. 

38 ὕμνοι. Conf. Jacobs Antholog. tom. 3 p. 148— 
153 Harles ad Fabricium tom. 9 p. 406. 

h Damascius apud Photium Cod. 242 p. 1045 6 
Σαλούστιος κυνίζων ov τὴν εἰθισμένην ὁδὸν ἐπορεύετο τῆς 
φιλοσοφίας κ. τ. Χ. p. 1048 Damascius having men- 
tioned Genseric and the death of Marcellinus (Tables 
p- 672) adds ὁ Σαλούστιος εἰς τοὺς τῶν ἐντυγχανόντων 
ὀφθαλμοὺς ἀφορῶν προέλεγεν ἑκάστοτε τὴν βίᾳ γενησο- 
μένην ἑκάστῳ τελευτήν. τὴν δ᾽ αἰτίαν τῆς προγνώσεως οὐδ᾽ 
αὐτὸς εἶχε φράζειν. p. 1068 ὁ δὲ Σαλούστιος οὐκέτι τῷ 
δικανικῷ ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη τῷ σοφιστικῷ βίῳ προσεῖχε τὸν νοῦν. 
ἐξέμαθε δὲ καὶ τοὺς δημοσίους ἅπαντας τοῦ Δημοσθένους 
λόγους. καὶ δὴ λέγειν ἦν ἱκανὸς, οὐ τοὺς νέους μιμούμενος 
σοφιστὰς ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὸν ἀρχαῖον τόνον τῆς λογογραφίας 
ἁμιλλώμενος" ἀμέλει καὶ ἔγραψε λόγους οὐ πολύ τι ἐκείνων 
λειπομένους, ἀνυπόδετος [conf. p. 1045 ὑπεδέδετο σπανι- 
axis] περιιὼν τὴν οἰκουμένην (ὡς φάναι λόγον) ἅπασαν. 
Suidas p. 3245 A ex Damascio: Σαλούστιος. οὗτος εἰς 
᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν ἧκεν ᾿Αθήνηθεν σὺν ᾿Ισιδῶώρῳ τῷ φιλοσόφῳ. 

»παράδοξος δὲ ὁ τρόπος Σαλουστίου πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις, τὰ 
μὲν φιλοσοφοῦντος ἐπὶ τὸ καρτερώτερον τὰ δὲ παίζοντος 
ἐπὶ τὸ γελοιότερον" ἑκάτερον, οἶμαι, πέρα τοῦ petpiov.— 
καὶ δὴ Σαλούστιος τὰ μὲν πατρόθην ὥρμητο ἀπὸ Συρίας τὰ 
δὲ πρὸς μητρὸς ᾿ΕἘμισηνὸς ἐγεγόνει. ὁ πατὴρ δὲ αὐτῷ Βασι- 
λείδης ὠνομάζετο Θεόκλεια δὲ ἡ μητήρ᾽ εὐφυὴς δὲ ἐπὶ 
πολλὰ γεγονὼς καὶ τὸ ἦθος αὐστηρὸς καὶ φιλότιμος, τὰ μὲν 


Begins at A. D. 457: Tables p. 655. 
His third book included the death of Zeno A. D.491: Tables p. 707. 
Tables A. D. 474 p. 681. 


His first book ends with 475: 


πρῶτα ἀπέβλεπεν eis τὴν πολυάρατον δικανικὴν, καὶ ἐπαι- 
δεύετο λόγοις ῥητορικοῖς ὑπὸ Εὐνοίΐῳ σοφιστῇ, τότε ὄντι 
κατὰ "Ἔμισαν᾽ ὕστερον δὲ οὐκέτι τῷ δικανικῷ x. τ. A. [4189 
Photius habet p. 1068]—6 δὲ Σαλούστιος, ἁδρότερον 
ἤδη ἁπτόμενος τῆς τέχνης, ἐλάττω ἢ καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν ὑπολαβὼν 
τὸν Εὐνόϊον, ἀπῆρεν εἰς ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν καὶ ἀπεπειρᾶτο τῶν 
ῥητορικῶν διδασκαλιῶν. γ. 2402 A Μαρκελλῖνος, ἀνὴρ 
ἐπιεικὴς καὶ γενναῖος, ἐδυνάστευε μὲν Δαλματείας, ἐν Ἠπείρῳ 
κατῳκημένων ᾿Ιλλυριῶν.----ᾧ συνῆν Σαλούστιος 6 φιλόσοφος. 
Item ex Damascio. conf. Kuster. ad locum. Suidas 
p: 456 D ἀπῆγεν : ἐκώλυεν, ἀπέτρεπε. Δαμάσκιος" “Ὁ de 
Σαλούστιος ἀπῆγε τοὺς νέους τῆς φιλοσοφίας" x. τ. λ. 
p- 125 A τῷ ᾿Αθηνοδώρῳ πάντα παρεσκεύαστο πρὸς φιλο- 
σοφίαν, τά τε ἀπὸ τῆς φύσεως καὶ τὰ ἀπὸ τῆς ἐπιεικοῦς 
προαιρέσεως, ὅτε Πρόκλος ἔᾷῃ.----ν ὁ Σαλούστιος θαυμάζων 
ἐπὶ τῇ σπουδῇ ἔλεγεν κιτ. Δ. p. 1581 Β Ο Ζήνων ᾽Αλε- 
ξανδρεὺς, ἀνὴρ ᾿Ιουδαῖος μὲν γεγονὼς κ. τ. λ.---ἦν δὲ καὶ 
ἕτερος Ζήνων τοῦ Πρόκλου ἑταῖρος, κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν χρόνον, 
τῷ μὲν γένει ἸΤεργαμηνὸς τῇ δὲ φύσει καὶ αὐτὸς ἐνδεέστερος 
τά γε πρὸς ἐπιστήμην, ἐπιεικὴς δὲ καὶ τὰ ἤθη κατηρτυμένος. 
ὁπότερος δὲ αὐτοῖν ἀφορμὴν τῇ διαστάσει παρέσχετο Σα- 
λουστίῳ πρὸς τὸν Πρόκλον, οὐκ ἔχω φράζειν. Kuster ad 
Suidam p. 3245 E ed. Oxon. observes “ Salustii hu- 
jus meminit Simplicius in Comm. ad Epictetum [sc. 
Ρ. 90=p. 147 Schweigh.]—rév ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν Σαλούστιον---- 
Hine autem discimus Salustium et Simplicium eodem 
tempore vixisse,”” But Salustius lived in the time of 
Proclus, who died in 485. Simplicius flourished in 
A.D. 531. If Salustius therefore reached the time of 
Simplicius, he must have been in old age in the early 
youth or boyhood of Simplicius. 

i Phot. Cod. 79 τὴν δὲ φράσιν οὐκ ἔχει πρέπουσαν 
λόγῳ ἱστορικῷ" ταῖς τε γὰρ ποιητικαῖς λέξεσιν ἀπειροκάλως 
τε κέχρηται καὶ μειρακιωδῶς, καὶ ἡ συνθήκη αὐτῷ εἰς τὸ 
τραχύτερον καὶ δύσηχον ἐκδιθυραμβοῦται, ὥσπερ αὖ πάλιν 
εἰς τὸ ἐκλελυμένον τε καὶ ἐκμελὲς ὑπτιάζει. νεωτερίζει δὲ 
ταῖς συντάξεσιν οὐκ εἰς τὸ γλαφυρὸν μᾶλλον καὶ ἐπαφρόδι- 
τον, ὥσπερ ἕτεροι, ἀλλ᾽ ὥστε δυσχερὴς ἀκοῦσαι καὶ τοῦ 
ἡδέος ὑπερόριος. πλὴν αὐτὸς ἑαυτοῦ πολὺ βελτίων ἐνιαχοῦ 
τοῖς λόγοις πάντα γινόμενος συμμιγῆ τὴν ἱστορίαν καὶ ἐξ 
ἀνομοιοτάτων ἁρμόζων ἁλίσκεται. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 323 


342 Ammonius Hermee. 'The- disciple of Proclus: See Ammonius himself, quoted at Proclus 
Ne 334 Works w. 29. Hermeas the father of Ammonius was the disciple of Syrianus: Da- 
mascius apud Photium Cod. 242 p. 1044 ὁ Ἑρμείας γένος μὲν ἣν ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς πατὴρ δ᾽ ᾿Αμ- 
μωνίου καὶ “HAoddpov" οὗτος ἐπιεικὴς ἦν τὴν φύσιν καὶ ἁπλοῦς τὸ ἦθος. ἠκροάσατο δὲ Συριανοῦ 
σὺν Πρόκλῳ. After mentioning Gregorius the brother and Adesia the wife of Hermeas, he 
proceeds: ὁ ᾿Αμμώνιος φιλοπονώτατος γέγονε. καὶ πλείστους ὠφέλησε τῶν πώποτε γεγενημένων 
ἐξηγητῶν" μᾶλλον δὲ τὰ ᾿Αριστοτέλους ἐξήσκητο. ἔτι δὲ διήνεγκεν οὐ τῶν καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν μόνον ἀλλὰ 
καὶ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων τοῦ Πρόκλου ἑταίρων. ὀλίγου δὲ ἀποδέω καὶ τῶν πώποτε γεγενημένων εἰπεῖν, 
τὰ ἀμφὶ γεωμετρίαν τε καὶ ἀστρονομίαν. Ammonius taught Damascius: Tables A. D. 525 
p. 743. He was also heard at Alexandria by Simplicius: Simplic. de Ceelo p. 113 a 1. 22 
ἐπεὶ δὲ Kal ὁ ἡμέτερος διδάσκαλος ᾿Αμμώνιος ἐμοῦ παρόντος ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ παρατηρήσας διὰ 
σωματικοῦ ἀστρολάβου τὸν ἀστέρα ᾿Αρκτοῦρον εὗρε πρὸς τὴν κατὰ Πτολεμαῖον ἐποχὴν αὐτοῦ 
τοσοῦτον πλέον κινηθέντα ὅσον ἔδει κατὰ ἑκατὸν ἐνιαυτοὺς μίαν μοῖραν συγκινηθῆναι. He taught 
Asclepius of Tralles: see N° 880. and Joannes Philoponus: see above ὁ. 1 p. 164 A. D. 617. 

343 Timotheus Gazeus grammaticus. ‘Tables A. 1). 494. 

344 Zosimus Ascalonita. Suidas p.1592 C Ζώσιμος Γαζαῖος ἢ ᾿Ασκαλωνίτης, σοφιστὴς, κατὰ τοὺς χρό- 
νους ᾿Αναστασίου τοῦ βασιλέως. ἔγραψε λέξιν ῥητορικὴν κατὰ στοιχεῖον, καὶ ὑπόμνημα εἰς τὸν Δη- 
μοσθένην καὶ εἰς Λυσίαν. Cf. Kudociam p. 203. They seem in this account to have blended 


two persons into one, Zosimus of Gaza a sophist and Zosimus of Ascalon a grammarian*. 


345 Hustathius Syrus. 


Tables A. D. 479. 491 p. 707. 


He brought his history to 503: p. 721. 


346 Pamprepius. Tables A.D. 484. Slain in 488: p. 703. 


347 Marinus. Succeeded Proclus in 485. 


k On Zosimus see Taylor and Dobree quoted by 
Gaisford ad Suidam 1. c. Zosimi Ascalonite vita De- 
mosthenis is given by Reiske ad calcem Andocidis p. 
145—151. That the scholia ascribed to Ulpian are 
of Zosimus is shewn by Dobree in Porson’s Tracts 
Auctar. p. 387. But Taylor pref. ad Lysiam p. 68 
Reisk. (after Fabricius tom. 6 p. 588=tom. 8 p. 71) 
confounds the Zosimus who lived under Anastasius 
with Zosimus who was slain by Zeno in Cedrenus 
p. 354 Ὁ, and (after Ryckius) with Zosimus the his- 
torian (N° 325) to whom belong the fragments περὶ 
πρεσβειῶν. 

1 Photius Cod. 242 p. 1056 ex Damascio: ὅτι ὁ 
διάδοχος ΤΙρόκλου͵, φησὶν, 6 Μαρῖνος γένος fv ἀπὸ τῆς ἐν 
Παλαιστίνῃ Νέας πόλεως πρὸς ὄρει κατῳκισμένης τῷ ᾿Αργα- 
ρίζῳ καλουμένῳ. εἶτα βλασφημῶν ὁ δυσσεβής φησιν ὃ συγ- 
γραφεὺς, ἐν ᾧ Διὸς ὑψίστου ἁγιώτατον ἱερὸν, ᾧ καθιέρωτο 
“ABpapos ὁ τῶν πάλαι “EBpaiwy πρόγονος, ὡς αὐτὸς ἔλεγεν 
ὁ Μαρῖνος. Σαμαρείτης οὖν τὸ ἀπαρχῆς ὁ Μαρῖνος γεγονὼς 
ἀπετάξατο μὲν πρὸς τὴν ἐκείνων δόξαν, ἅτε εἰς καινοτομίαν 
ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Αβράμου θρησκείας ἀπορρυεῖσαν, τὰ δὲ Ἑλλήνων 
ἠγάπησεν. ὅμως φιλοπονίᾳ τε καὶ ἀτρύτοις πόνοις ἐγκείμενος 
εὐφυεστέρων ἤδη πολλῶν καὶ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων κατέχωσε 
δόξας τῷ ἑαυτοῦ ὀνόματι ὁ Μαρῖνος" οὐκ εἴα δὲ αὐτὸν ἐρω- 
τᾶν ὁ ᾿Ισίδωρος ἀσθενείᾳ σώματος ἐνοχλούμενον.----πλὴν ὁ 
Μαρῖνος ἐξ ὧν τε διελέγετο καὶ ἐξ ὧν ἔγραψεν (ὀλίγα δὲ 
ταῦτά ἐστι) δῆλος ἦν οὐ βαθεῖαν αὔλακα τῶν νοημάτων καρ- 
πούμενος [Aischyl. 5. Theb. 593] ἐξ ὃν τὰ σοφὰ βλα- 
στάνει θεάματα τῆς τῶν ὄντων φύσεως. p. 1069 διὰ τὴν 
στάσιν ὁ Μαρῖνος ἐξ ᾿Αθηνῶν εἰς ᾿Επίδαυρον ἀνεχώρησε, 


Tables A. D. 485 p. 701 A. 1). 525 p. 743.! 


τὰς ἄχρι τοῦ σώματος ἐκβαινούσας ἐπιβουλὰς ὑφορώμενος. 
Suidas p. 2400 Α Eudocia p. 300 Μαρῖνος Νεαπολίτης, 
φιλόσοφος καὶ ῥήτωρ, μαθητὴς Πρόκλου τοῦ φιλοσόφου καὶ 
διάδοχος. ἔγραψε βίον Πρόκλου τοῦ αὑτοῦ διδασκάλου, καὶ 
καταλογάδην καὶ ἐπικῶς [καὶ] ἄλλα τινὰ φιλοσόφων ζητή- 
para. Damascius apud Suidam p. 2400 Β Photium 
p- 1036 Μαρῖνος. οὗτος τὴν IpédkXov διατριβὴν παραδεξά- 
μενος καὶ ᾿Ισιδώρου τοῦ φιλοσόφου τῶν ᾿Αριστοτέλους λό- 
γῶν καθηγησάμενος, ἐλθόντι τὸ δεύτερον ᾿Αθήναζε, τοῦ κοι- 
νοῦ διδασκάλου τετελευτηκότος, ἔδειξεν αὐτῷ συγγεγραμ- 
μένον ὑπόμνημα πρὸς ἑαυτοῦ στίχων παμπόλλων εἰς τὸν 
Πλάτωνος Φίληβον .----ἦ δὲ ἀναγνοὺς κ. τ. Χ. [see above, 
Proclus, Works n. 81---- συνιεὶς δ᾽ ἐκεῖνος παραυτίκα διέ- 
φθειρε πυρὶ τὸ βιβλίον. ἤδη δὲ καὶ πρότερον δὲ ἐπιστολῆς 
ἐκοινώσατο πρὸς αὐτὸν τὴν ἑαυτοῦ δόξαν περὶ τῶν εἰς Παρ- 
μενίδην ὑποθέσεών τε καὶ ἐξηγήσεων᾽ τά τε ἐπιχειρήματα 
συντάξας ἔπεμψεν, οἷς ἐπείσθη. μὴ εἶναι τὸν διάλογον περὶ 
Θεῶν ὁ Μαρῖνος ἀλλὰ περὶ Εἰδῶν. ἐφ᾽ ᾧ καὶ ὑπομνήματα 
κατεβάλετο τοῦτον ἐξηγούμενα. τὸν τρόπον τὰς Παρμενίδου 
διαλεκτικὰς ὑποθέσεις κι τι λ. Conf. Photium p. 1069 
ὁ δὲ Μαρῖνος τῷ ἀτόνῳ τῆς φύσεως οὐδὲ τοῦ Παρμενίδου 
τὴν ὑπεραίρουσαν ἐξήγησιν τοῦ διδασκάλου [see Proclus, 
Works 2. 5] ἤνεγκεν" ἐπὶ τὰ εἴδη δὲ τὴν θεωρίαν κατή- 
γαγεν ἀπὸ τῶν ὑπερουσίων ἑνάδων, ταῖς Φίρμου καὶ Ταληνοῦ 
τὸ πλέον ἐννοίαις ἐπισπώμενος ἢ ταῖς ἀκηράτοις ἐπιβολαῖς 
τῶν μακαρίων ἀνδρῶν. Marinus is quoted upon Aristot. 
de anima by Philoponus ad Aristot. de Anima III. 
5, 1 p.q 101.41 of ἐξηγηταὶ----᾿ Ἀλέξανδρος μὲν γὰρ ἐνερ- 
γείᾳ νοῦν ἐκάλεσε THY μίαν τῶν πάντων ἀρχήν----Μαρῖνος δὲ 
ἐνεργείᾳ νοῦν εἶπεν οὐ τὴν μίαν τῶν πάντων ἀρχὴν ἀλλὰ 


£12 


324 APPENDIX. στ: 

348 Theosebius. The disciple of Hierocles. Conversed with Damascius. See N° 331 note ©: 

349 Hegias. Damascius apud Suidam p.1639 A ᾿Ηγίας. οὗτος ἀμείνων τοῦ πατρὸς ἣν τὰ πρὸς ἀρετὴν 
ἥκοντα καὶ τὰ πρὸς λόγους. ἔτι μὴν μειράκιον γεγονὼς ἐλπίδας ἔσχεν ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτῷ καὶ πᾶσι παρέσχεν 
ὡς οὐ πολύ τι ἀπολειπόμενος τοῦ μεγάλου Πλουτάρχου [N° 8167. τοιγαροῦν ὁ Πρόκλος ἠξίωσεν 
αὐτὸν ἔτι νέον ὄντα τῆς τῶν Χαλδαϊκῶν λογίων ἀκροάσεως. x.t.. Damascius apud Photium 
Ρ. 1065 ἦρι δὲ ἀρχομένῳ τοῦ Μαρίνου τὸ σῶμα ἀπολιπόντος, ἐβουλεύετο τὰς ᾿Αθήνας ἀπολιπεῖν ὁ 
᾿Ισίδωρος. παρήνει δὲ Συριανὸν καὶ “Hylay ὁ ᾿Ισίδωρος ὡς χρεὼν εἴη φιλοσοφίαν ὑπορρέουσαν 

Marinus V. Procli c. 26 p. 64 οὕτω δὲ ἀσθενῶς αὐτὸν [86. Proclum] ἔχοντα 
προθυμότερον ἐποίει μάλιστα περὶ τὰς ἐξηγήσεις ‘Hylas ὁ νέος, δείγματα φέρων καὶ ἐκ μειρακίου 
ἐναργῆ πασῶν τῶν προγονικῶν ἀρετῶν καὶ τῆς ἀπὸ Σόλωνος χρυσῆς ὄντως τοῦ γένους σειρᾶς. 
This refers to the last 5 years of the life οἵ Proclus, within A. 1). 480—485.™ 

350 Zenodotus. A successor of Proclus. Tables A. Ὁ. 525 p. 743. 

351 Asclepiodotus. Damascius apud Photium p. 1056 ᾿Ασκληπιόδοτος 6 φιλόσοφος 6 Πρόκλου pa- 
θητής. Simplicius ad Aristot. Phys. p. 188 Ὁ 1. 20 ᾿Ασκληπιόδοτον---τὸν ἄριστον τῶν Πρόκλου 

A physician, the disciple of Jacobus [N° 337]: Damascius apud Phot. p. 1053 


᾿Ιακώβῳ τὰ κατὰ τὴν ἰατρικὴν μαθητευθεὶς ὁ ᾿Ασκληπιόδοτος, καὶ κατ᾽ ἴχνη βαίνων ἐκείνου, ἔστιν 


> , 
ἀνασώσασθαι. 


μαθητῶν. 


οἷς καὶ ὑπερεβάλετο.---Ασκληπιόδοτος τῶν μὲν νεωτέρων ἰατρῶν τὸν ᾿Ιάκωβον μόνον ἀπεδέχετο, 
τῶν δὲ πρεσβυτέρων, μετὰ τὸν ἹἹπποκράτην, Σωρανὸν τὸν Κίλικα τὸν Μαλλώτην [conf. Suidam 
p- 3373 C]. The character of Asclepiodotus is given from Damascius by Suidas p. 608 
᾿Ασκληπιόδοτος. οὗτος ἐκ παίδων εὐθύς κ. T. AX. 

352 Asclepiades Afgyptius. The friend of Heraiscus: see above N° 324 note Y. 

353 Heraiscus. The disciple of Proclus. See N° 324 y. 

354 Aineas Gazeus. Flourished soon after A. 1). 484." 

355 Isidorus Alexandrinus. The preceptor of Damascius: Tables A. D. 500 in Add, and Corr. 
p. 855. | 

356 Theo rhetor. Tables A. D.525. Taught Damascius?. 

357 Agapius Procli discipulus. Tables A.D. 511. Suidas p. 40 B Eudocia p. 55 ’Aydmos ᾿Αθη- 
vaios φιλόσοφος, [6 φιλόσοφος, ᾿Αθηναῖος τὸ γένος Eudoc.] μετὰ Πρόκλον ἀποιχόμενον, ὑπὸ 
Μαρίνῳ: ὃς ἐθαυμάζετο ἐπὶ φιλομαθίᾳ καὶ ἀποριῶν προβολῇ δυσεπιβόλων. Damascius apud 
Photium p. 1078 σεμνὸς ὧν ἅμα καὶ εὐόμιλος ὁ ᾿Αγάπιος, τήν τε ἀρχαίαν γλῶτταν ὑπὲρ τὸν 
ἰδιώτην μελετήσας, ἐπέστρεψεν εἰς ἑαυτὸν τοὺς ἐν Βυζαντίῳ ἀνθρώπους. θαῦμα δὲ ἑαυτοῦ παρέ- 
σχετο καὶ ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ τοῖς λογιμωτέροις" ὥρμητο γὰρ ἀπὸ πάσης τῆς παιδείας ζητητικός τε καὶ 
κριτικὸς ἠβούλετο εἶναι γραμματικῶν τε καὶ pyntopikov.—Damascius apud Suidam p. 2606 D 
Νόμος καὶ ἸΙαννουάριος ἐπιεικείᾳ καὶ δικαιοσύνῃ τῶν πολιτῶν ὑπερφέροντες κ. τ. A.—idig δὲ ὁ μὲν 


, > 4 
έστερος ἐγένετο κ. τ. A. 


δαιμόνιόν τινα ἢ ἀγγελικόν. p.q 1] 1. 3—6 ὁ ᾿Αλέξαν- 


dpos ἠπατᾶτο---ὁ δὲ Πλωτῖνος nrararo—Mapivos δὲ τοῖς 
ἐξ ἀμφοῖν χρησάμενος λόγοις δαιμόνιον νοῦν ἔλεγεν ᾽Αρι- 
στοτέλην εἰπεῖν τὸν ἐνεργείᾳ νοῦν. Ibid. 1. 48 πρὸς ᾿Αλέ- 
Eavdpov δὲ καὶ Μαρῖνον ταῦτα λέγειν ἔχομεν κ. τ. λ. 

m Suidas p. 1515 C Εὐπείθιος καὶ ᾿Αρχιάδας, δύο υἱοὶ 
Ἡγίου᾽ καὶ ὁ μὲν Εὐπείθιος ἐνφυέστερος ἐγένετο τὰ δὲ ἤθη 
ἐπισεσυρμένος ἐς ἰδιωτισμόν----ὁ δὲ ᾿Αρχιάδας τὸ μὲν ὅλον 
τοῦ πατρὸς οὐκ ὀλίγῳ διαφέρων εἰς ἀρετὴν καὶ τῶν πολλῶν, 
x.t.d. Idem p. 595 Ο ᾿Αρχιάδας. οὗτος οἷος ἦν τὴν 
ψυχὴν ἀπεδείκνυτο κι τ.λ. Damascius apud Photium 
p- 1065 εἰς τοσοῦτον γὰρ ἀκηκόαμεν φιλοσοφίαν καταφρο- 
νηθεῖσαν οὐδὲ πώποτε ᾿Αθήνησιν ὅσον ἑωράκαμεν ἀτιμαζο- 
μένην ἐπὶ ᾿Ἡγίου" ὁ δὲ ᾿Αρχιάδας τὸ μὲν ὅλον τοῦ πατρὸς 
οὐκ ὀλίγῳ ἦν διαφέρων κ. τ. A, --- μὲν οὖν Ἐὐπείθιος εὐφυ- 


n Ζηθαβ saw some who had suffered under the 
Vandalic persecution of that year. See upon Aneas 
Gazaus Ruinart Historia Pers. Vandalice p. 483 Fa- 
bricius and Harles Β. G. tom. 1 p. 690 Cave Script. 
Eccles. hist. lit. tom. 1 p. 459 Villoison Anecd. tom. 
2 p. 27. 

ο Damascius apud Suidam p. 1875 C Θέων σοφιστὴς 
λόγων ῥητορικῶν, γεγονὼς ἀπὸ τῆς ἱερᾶς Μαρκέλλης τό γε 
ἀνέκαθεν, τὸ δὲ ἐξ ὑπογυίου πατρόθεν ἀπὸ ᾿Ἐκδικίου, διδα- 
σκάλου καὶ τούτου τέχνης ῥητορικῆς" ἦν δὲ οὗτος ὁ Θέων οὐ 
μάλα ἀγχίνους οὐδὲ ὀξὺς, φιλομαθὴς δὲ καὶ φιλόπονος εἰς 
ὑπερβολήν. ταῦτά τοι καὶ ἐγεγόνει πολυμαθέστατος ἐν 
ὀλίγῳ χρόνῳ, πολλὴν ἀρχαίαν ἱστορίαν πολλὴν δὲ νέαν 
περιβαλλόμενος. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


325 


Νόμος εὐφυέστερος ἣν καὶ φιλομαθέστερος ἐν λόγοις.--- ὧς γοῦν φάναι τὸ ὅλον, οὔτε Σεβηριανὸν 
οὔτε ᾿Αγάπιον τὸν φιλόσοφον εἴποιμι ἂν γενέσθαι τοιούσδε περὶ λόγων κρίσιν. ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιαννουάριος 
ἐμπειροπράγμων ἣν καὶ φρόνιμος ἐν τοῖς πολιτικοῖς ἐπὶ πλέον ἣ ὁ ἀδελφὸς αὐτοῦ Νόμος, ἔτι δὲ 


σωφρονέστερος καὶ τἄλλα μᾶλλον τεταγμένος. 


Idem apud Suidam p. 3685 D—3686 A τῶν δὲ 


ἐπ᾽ ἐμοῦ γεγονότων κριτικοὺς ἄνδρας ἐπίσταμαι τρεῖς TA λεγόμενα κρίνειν δυναμένους ἄνευ ye μέ- 


τρου.---ἕνα δὲ τούτων οὔ φημι τὸν ᾿Ισίδωρον, ἀλλὰ καὶ πολλῷ ἐλαττοῦσθαι τῶν τριῶν. οἱ δὲ κριταὶ 


᾿Αγάπιος Σεβηριανὸς Νόμος" ἡμέτερος δὲ ἡλικιώτης ὁ Νόμος. 


358 Christodorus. Tables A. D. 511. 
Anthemius Trallianus. 
359 | Metrodorus. 
Olympius. ‘i 
360 Dioscorus medicus. Tables A. D. 532. 


Tables A. D. 532. 


361 Alexander Trallianus medicuss. Tables A. Ὁ. 532. Brother of Anthemius Metrodorus Olym- 


pius and Dioscorus. 
362 Isidorus Milesius mechanicus. 
363 Zeno rhetor. Tables A. D. 532 p. 757. 


Tables A. D. 532. 


364 Joannes Laurentius Lydus'. Born A.D. 491: Tables p. 705. Came to CP. in 511: p. 727. 


Was 62 years of age in 553: p. 799. 
365 Joannes rhetor. Tables A. D. 526. 
366 Hesychius Milesius. Tables A. D. 540. 


367 Procopius Gazeus. The preceptor of Choricius, who is described below at N° 369. He flou- 
rished in the reign of Anastasius, to whom he addressed a panegyrical discourse which is 


still extant’. 


His commentaries on various parts of Scripture are mentioned by Photiust, 


whose account of his other works is given below under Choricius. 


P Agapius of Alexandria, a physician— Aydmuos ’A- 
λεξανδρεὺς, ἐξηγήσεις πλείστας ἰατρικῶν μαθημάτων συνέ- 
ypaye—mentioned by Suidas p. 40 B Eudocia p. 49, 
is a different Agapius. 

4 For the extant work of Alexander— Ἀλεξάνδρου 
Τραλλιανοῦ ἰατροῦ βιβλία dvoxaideca—see Harles introd. 
ad historiam ling. Greece tom. II. 1 p. 436. 

τ Photius Cod. 180 p. 408 τὴν δὲ θρησκείαν ὁ ἀνὴρ 
ἔοικε δεισιδαίμων εἶναι" σέβεται μὲν γὰρ τὰ Ἑλλήνων καὶ 
θειάζει, θειάζει δὲ καὶ τὰ ἡμέτερα, μὴ διδοὺς τοῖς ἀναγινώ- 
σκουσιν ἐκ τοῦ ῥάστου συμβαλεῖν πότερον οὕτω νομίζων 
θειάζει ἢ ὡς ἐπὶ σκηνῆς. 

5 Προκοπίου σοφιστοῦ Τάζης πανηγυρικὸς εἰς τὸν αὐτο- 
κράτορα ᾿Αναστάσιον. Published by Villoison Anecd. 
tom. 2 p. 28—45, reprinted in Script. Hist. Byz. 
p- I Bonne p. 489—516. Procopius mentions p. 
491 the descent of the emperor from Kpidamaus ; 
p- 492 the war with the Arabs in A. D. 497 (see the 
Tables p. 714); p. 504 the remission of the tax 
χρυσάργυρος (see above c.1 p. 140); p. 508 the re- 
storation of Hierapolis; p. 509 of Cesarea and Alev- 
andria; p.510 the wall across the Chersonese, which 
was built in A. D. 507 (see the Tables p. 722). This 
discourse was therefore composed after the 17th year 
of Anastasius A.D. 507. Other orations are quoted 
by the author περὶ συντάξεως apud Bekker Anecd. 
Grec. as p. 125, 26 Προκοπίου ἐκ τῆς μονῳδίας x κα 


> 4, «ςς > εὖ A ’ οἷν a ca 
Avtibxou— “ εἰ δὲ πόλιν σμικρὰν ἐπὶ σκηνῆς πορθουμένην 
ἐδάκρυσαν" ---Ὁ. 153, 21 Προκόπιος ἐκ τῆς μονῳδίας ᾿Αν- 
τιοχείας" ““ ἄλλος κατεάγη τῆς κεφαλῆς" -- 1. 24 Tpoxd- 
mus “ὦ πόσοι μέσοι ξύλων ἀλλήλοις ἀντερειδόντων᾽.--- 
p- 133, 12 Προκοπίου Ταζαίου ἐπιταφίῳ Σαλαμινίου" “ λά- 
φυρα δὲ τῷ κειμένῳ προσέφερον" ---- p. 135, 14 Προκο- 
, > ~ 9 , ee Tae 4 ε ͵ 
πίου ἐκ τοῦ ἐπιταφίου Σαλαμινίου: “χρηστὸς 6 Φωκίων, 
τοὺς ζυγομαχοῦντας ἀλλήλοις διαλλάττων." p. 139, 22 
Προκόπιος εἰς τὸν σωφρόνως ἄρχοντα “καὶ ζῶσι τάχα μὴ 
δικάζειν εἰδὼς, εἰς τοὺς ἐν ἅδου κατέφυγεν." p. 143, 24 
Προκόπιος περὶ ἔαρος" “ ὑπὸ τὴν θηλὴν ὑπέχει τὸ στόμα 
καὶ ἐπισπᾶται τοῦ γάλακτος." p. 146, 26 Προκόπιος, εἰς 
τὸ ῥόδον ἔκφρασις" “”Apns γὰρ ταῦτα μαθὼν----ἤρα δὲ καὶ 
οὗτος----ἐζηλοτύπου τὸν νέον. p. 169, 6 Προκόπιος εἰς 
\ , Pa cee \ \ , pene \ 
τὸν γάμον Μελετίου" ““ ὃ μὴ τὴν φύσιν ἀρνεῖται, καὶ περι- 
σαίνει τὸν ἔρωτα." 
t Photius Cod. 206 ἀνεγνώσθησαν Προκοπίου σοφιστοῦ 
ἐξηγητικαὶ σχολαὶ εἴς τε τὴν ᾿Οκτάτευχον τῶν παλαιῶν 
΄ Ν 3 A tr y Ν δὴ ἊΣ 4, ar , 
γραμμάτων καὶ eis τὰς βασιλείας καὶ δὴ καὶ τὰ παραλειπό- 
" ‘4 e 4 AD ς > UA 
μενα. πολύχους μὲν οὗτος καὶ πολύστιχος 6 ἐξηγητής. -- 
καὶ μάλιστα πρὸς τὴν Θεοδωρήτου σύνοψίν τε καὶ φιλοκα- 
, A , " Ν᾿ Ἔξ , ‘ >: — δᾶ >? A 
λίαν τὸ σύνταγμα αἴρεται. ---καὶ 7 φράσις δὲ αὐτῷ ἐς τὸ 
> NE. a , 
ἄριστον ἤσκηται, εἰ καὶ τῆς ἐξηγητικῆς διατυπώσεως ἔχει τι 
καὶ κομψότερον. Cod. 207 ἀνεγνώσθη τοῦ αὐτοῦ φιλο- 
’ > A > , > + , , ΄ 
πόνου ἀνδρὸς εἰς τὸν προφήτην ᾿Ησαΐαν, τήν τε ὁμθίαν τοῖς 
προειρημένοις διάθεσιν φυλαττόμενον, καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν τῶν 
λόγων ἐπιδεικνύμενον δύναμιν, καὶ δῆλον ὅτι καὶ τὸ λυσιτε- 


APPENDIX. C4: 


368 Petrus Thessalonicensis. An envoy in 534: Tables p.761. See A. D. 539 p.771. Envoy to 


369 Choricius Gazeus. 


Chosroes in 550: p.791. Negotiates a peace with Persia in 562: p. 815. 
564: p. 816. 


Still living in 


Phot. Cod. 160 ἀνεγνώσθη Xopixiov σοφιστοῦ Γάζης μελέται καὶ συντάξεις 
λόγων διάφοροι. οὗτος χαίρει μὲν εὐκρινείᾳ καὶ καθαρότητι κ. τ. Χ. ἔστι δὲ καὶ τῆς εὐσεβείας 
ἐραστὴς, τὰ Χριστιανῶν ὄργια καὶ τεμένη τιμῶν" πλὴν οὐκ οἶδ᾽ ὅπως ὀλιγώρως καὶ λόγῳ σὺν οὐδενὶ 
μύθους καὶ ἱστορίας "Ἑλληνικὰς, οὐ δέον, ἐγκαταμίγνυσι τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ συγγράμμασιν .---ποικίλα δὲ 
αὐτοῦ καὶ πολλὰ συγγράμματα φέρεται: πλασματικοῖς τε γὰρ καὶ πανηγυρικοῖς καὶ μονῳδίαις καὶ 
ἐπιθαλαμίοις καὶ ἀντιρρητικοῖς ἔστιν αὐτοῦ λόγοις ἐντυχεῖν καὶ τοιούτοις ἑτέροις. ἤκμασε δὲ ἐν τοῖς 
᾿Ιουστινιανοῦ χρόνοις. γέγονε δὲ μαθητὴς Προκοπίου ῥήτορος, ἑνὸς τῶν ἀρίστων, οὐ τοῦ Καισαρέως 
δὲ [N° 370] ὃς εἰς μέγα κτῆμα καὶ ὄφελος κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ τὰς ἱστορικὰς γραφὰς συντάξας ἀεί- 
μνηστον αὑτοῦ κλέος τοῖς σπουδαιοτέροις καταλέλοιπεν" ἑτέρῳ δέ τινι [sc. No 867] προσωμίλησεν 
ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ πατρίδι καὶ αὐτῷ λαχόντι σοφιστεύειν, ὃς καὶ εἰς γῆρας ἐλάσας ἡδέως εἶχεν ὁρᾶν ἀνθ᾽ 
ἑαυτοῦ τὸν ὁμιλητὴν τῆς σχολῆς ἐξηγούμενον. τούτου [sc. Procopii Gazei] λόγοι πολλοί τε καὶ 
παντοδαποὶ φέρονται ἄξιον ζήλου καὶ μιμήσεως χρῆμα, καὶ δὴ καὶ βιβλίον ὅλον στίχων “Ομηρικῶν 
μεταφράσεις εἰς ποικίλας λόγων ἰδέας ἐκμεμορφωμέναι, at μάλιστα τὴν τοῦ ἀνδρὸς περὶ ῥητορικὴν 
δύναμιν καὶ μελέτην ἱκαναὶ πεφύκασιν ἀπαγγέλλειν" οὗ τινὸς, ὡς ἔστι δυνατὸν μαθητῇ, Χορίκιος 
μιμητὴς κατὰ τοὺς λόγους γέγονεν. ἄμφω δὲ ἤστην εὐσεβέε, καὶ πολλαχοῦ τοῖς λόγοις αὐτῶν οὐδὲ 
παρέργως περὶ τῆς ἱερᾶς εἰκονουργίας διαλαμβάνουσιν. γέγονε δὲ Χορικίῳ καὶ ἣ τοῦ διδασκάλου 


τελευτὴ ἐπιταφίου ὑπόθεσις. 


λοῦν παραπλήσιον. On these and other commentaries 
of Procopius Gazeus see Fabricius and Harles B. G. 
tom. 7 p. 563—565. The 59 Epistles of Procopius 
are described by Fabricius B. G. tom. 1 p. 691 tom. 
7 p. 565. 

Υ Petrus is quoted by Steph. Byz. v. ᾿Ακόναι.---- 
᾿Ακονῖτις. οὕτω γάρ tis νῆσος διαφέρουσα μὲν TH πανευ- 
φήμῳ πατρικίῳ καὶ τῷ πάντα σοφωτάτῳ μαγίστρῳ Πέτρῳ, 
κειμένη δὲ καταντικρὺ τῆς εὐδαίμονος πόλεως Χαλκηδόνος. 
He is mentioned with praise by his contemporary 
Joannes Lydus de Mag. Rom. 11. 25. 26 τοῖς δὲ ἱμει- 
ρομένοις τοὺς ἐφεξῆς μὴ ἀγνοῆσαι μαγίστρους ἄχρις ἡμῶν 
ἀρκέσει πρὸς διδασκαλίαν Πέτρος ὁ πάντα μεγαλόφρων καὶ 
τῆς καθόλου ἱστορίας ἀσφαλὴς διδάσκαλος, δι’ ὧν αὐτὸς ἐπὶ 
τοῦ λεγομένου μαγιστηρίου ἀνεγράψατο. προῆλθεν οὖν ἡ 
δύναμις ἐπὶ πλέον τῆς ἀρχῆς" οὐ μόνον γὰρ τὰς τῶν ἐθνῶν 
πρεσβείας ὑφ᾽ ἑαυτῷ τελούσας ὁ μάγιστρος ἔχειν πιστεύεται 
τόν τε δημόσιον δρόμον κ. τ. λ.----ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι καὶ τὴν τῶν πολι- 
τικῶν πραγμάτων, καὶ διαφερόντως Πέτρος οὗτος ὁ πολὺς 
ὁ μηδενὶ ταῖς ἀρεταῖς κατὰ μηδὲν δεύτερος. διασώζει μὲν γὰρ 
καὶ φρουρεῖ τὴν αὐλήν κ. τ. Δ. 

w Villoison Anecd. tom. 2 p. 17 “ Bibliothece 
Matritensis Codex—Choricii XIX declamationes, 
quarum due duntaxat edite sunt, et διαλέξεις hac- 
tenus ineditas continet.’” The titles are these. 

1 εἰς Μαρκιανὸν ἐπίσκοπον Vans ἐγκώμιον. Fragments 
from Macarius are given by Villoison p. 18. 

2 εἰς Μαρκιανὸν ἐγκώμιον δεύτερον. Fragments in 
Villoison p. 19. Auctor περὶ συντάξεως apud Bekker 
Anecd. Gr. p. 135, 16 Χωρικίου ἐν τῷ πρὸς Μαρκιανόν' 
“ἰδοὺ yap ἀναπετάσαντες τὰ πτερά"---- p. 143, 26 Xo- 
ρικίου ἐν τῷ εἰς Mapxtavdv" ““ ἐμπταροινήσαντες δὴ τούτῳ 
πολλὰ, μᾶλλον δὲ σφίσιν αὐτοῖς" --- 


3 εἰς ΓΆρατιον δοῦκα καὶ Στέφανον ἄρχοντα. Fragments 
in Villoison p. 20. 

4 εἰς Σοῦμμον στρατηλάτην. 
cius, 

5 ἐπιθαλάμιος εἰς Ζαχαρίαν ἕνα τῶν αὐτοῦ φοιτητῶν. 
Fragments in Villoison p. 21. 

6 ἐπιθαλάμιος εἰς Tpoxdmiov καὶ ᾿Ιωάννην καὶ ᾿Ἠλίαν, 
φοιτητὰς adrov. Villoison p. 2]. 

7 ἐπιτάφιος ἐπὶ Μαρίᾳ μητέρι Μαρκιανοῦ Τάζης ἐπισκό- 
που καὶ ᾿Αναστασίου ᾿Ελευθεροπόλεως ἐπισκόπου. Given 
entire by Villoison p. 21—26. 

8 ἐπιτάφιος ἐπὶ Hpoxorig σοφιστῇ. See above, Pho- 
tius Cod. 160. Published by Fabricius. 

9 μελέτη a Πολυδάμας. Fragments in Villoison 
Ρ. 47. 

10 μελέτη β' Πρίαμος. Fragments in Vill. Ibid. 

11 μελέτη y Λυδοί. Fragments in Vill. p. 48. 

12 μελέτη δ΄ Μιλτιάδης. Villois. p. 49. 

13 μελέτη ε΄ φιλαργύρου ὑπὲρ κόρης αἰσχρᾶς καὶ πλου- 
σίας τὸν υἱὸν βιαζομένου, ἀντιλέγει ὁ παῖς. Fragments in 
Villoison p. 50. . 

14 μελέτη ς΄ φιλάργυρος. Fragments in Villoison 
p- dl. 

15 μελέτη (ζ΄ τυραννοκτόνος. 
loison p. 52—65. 

16 μελέτη η΄ Σπαρτιάτης. 


Published by Fabri- 


Given entire by Vil- 


Fragments in Villoison 


Ρ. 65. 

17 μελέτη θ΄ παιδοκτόνος. Fragments in Villoison 
p. 66. 

18 μελέτη ¢ ὁ ἀριστεύς. Fragments in Villoison 
p- 66. 


19 ὑπὲρ τῶν μίμων. Villoison p. 67. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


327 


370 Procopius historicus. In Armenia in 526: Tables p.745. in Africa in 533: p.757. in Sicily 


in 536: p.765. 


in Italy in 537, 538, 540: p. 769. 773. His Anecdota A. 1). 559: p. 811. 


End of his history of the Gothic war A. D. 553: p. 798. 


Januarius 

a { Nomus 
372 Damascius*. 
Ρ. 753. 


} Brothers contemporary with Damascius. See N° 357. 


Described in the Tables A. D. 525. 
see A. D. 533 p. 757. The preceptor of Simplicius : 


Withdrew to Persia in 531: Tables 
Tables A. D. 536 p. 767. 


The preceptors of Damasciuvs himself were Ammonius Hermee, Isidorus Alexandrinus 
(Ne 355), Theo (N° 356), Marinus, Zenodotus. : 


373 Simpliciusy. 


The disciple of Ammonius Hermee: see N°342. And of Damascius: see the 


Tables A. D. 525.536. Withdrew to Persia in 531, returned in 533: Tables p. 753. 757. 


x Works of Damascius. 


1 φιλόσοφος ἱστορία. Suid. p. 861B Eudoc. p. 134. 
See Suid. Τρηγόριος ἀδελῴ. “Eppeiov p. 848 A Δῶρος 
p. 1056 C quoted by Kuster and Reinesius ad Sui- 
dam p. 861 H. The Bios Ἰσιδώρου was a part of the 
φιλόσοφος ἱστορία. The Life of Isidorus was composed 
in the reign of Theoderic: see the Tables p. 743. 
And therefore before August A. D. 526. 

IT περὶ ἀρχῶν. Edidit Kopp. 8vo. Francof. ad 
Men. 1826 pp. 390. 

111 περὶ παραδόξων. Phot. Cod. 130 p. 312 ἀνε- 
γνώσθησαν Aapackiov λόγοι τέσσαρες, Sv ὁ μὲν πρῶτος 
ἐπιγραφὴν ἔχει ἹΤερὶ παραδόξων ποιημάτων κεφάλαια τνβ΄', 
ὁ δὲ δεύτερος παραδόξων περὶ δαιμονίων διηγημάτων κεφά- 
λαια νβ΄, 6 δὲ τρίτος περὶ τῶν μετὰ θάνατον ἐπιφαινομένων 
ψυχῶν παραδόξων διηγημάτων κεφάλαια ξγ΄, ὁ δὲ τέταρτος 
καὶ παραδόξων φύσεων κεφάλαια pe’ ἐν οἷς ἅπασιν ἀδύνατά 
τε καὶ ἀπίθανα καὶ κακόπλαστα τερατολογήματα καὶ μωρὰ 
καὶ ὡς ἀληθῶς ἄξια τῆς ἀθεότητος καὶ δυσσεβείας Δαμασκίου. 
—xkeharawdns δὲ αὐτῷ ἐν τούτοις ὁ λόγος, καὶ οὔτε ἄκομ- 
os οὔτε τὸ σαφὲς ὑπερορῶν, ὡς ἐν διηγήμασι τοιούτοις. 


IV Comm. in Platonem. Suid. Eudoc. 

1 Kopp prefat. ad Damascium περὶ ἀρχῶν p. XII 
Aapackiov διαδόχου ἀπορίαι καὶ λύσεις εἰς τὸν Πλάτωνος 
Παρμενίδην ἀντιπαρατεινόμεναι τοῖς αὐτὸν ὑπομνήμασι τοῦ 
φιλοσόφου. 

2 In Alcibiadem primum. Quoted by Olympiodo- 
rus ad Alcibiad. I p. 91 Creuzer. 6 δὲ Δαμάσκιος οὐχ 
οὕτως. od yap φησὶ χρείαν εἶναι κιτ. Χ. p. 126 ὁ δέ γε 
Δαμάσκιος καὶ ἄλλως αὐτὸ ἐξηγεῖται. p. 209 πάλαι μὲν 
ἐκράτει ἡ ἐξήγησις τοῦ φιλοσόφου Πρόκλου [in Alcib. I 
Ρ. 190 C]—viv δὲ ἡ τοῦ φιλοσόφου Δαμασκίου. p. 222 
κατὰ δὲ τὸν φιλόσοφον Δαμάσκιον καὶ πολιτικὸν σκοπὸν 
ἔχει καὶ καθαρτικὸν καὶ θεωρητικόν. τ 


V Comm. in Aristotelem. 

1 In Aristot. de celo. Schol. Berolin. p. 454a 
Aapackiov προλεγόμενα εἰς τὸ πρῶτον ᾿Αριστοτέλους περὶ 
οὐρανοῦ. p.455b παρεκβολαὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ Δαμασκίου εἰς τὸ 
πρῶτον τοῦ περὶ οὐρανοῦ. 

2 In phys. auscult. Kopp pref. p. XIV mentions 
ἐπιτομὴν σχολικὴν εἰς τὰ δ΄ πρῶτα καὶ τὸ ἡ περὶ φυσικῆς 
βιβλία. To this may be referred the works mentioned 
by Simplicius ad phys. p. 189 Ὁ 1.43 παραιτοῦμαι δὲ 


ἐνταῦθα τὸν ἐμαυτοῦ καθηγεμόνα Δαμάσκιον οὐ τέσσαρα 
βουλόμενον εἶναι τὰ μέτρα ἀλλὰ τρία, ἀριθμὸν καὶ τόπον 
καὶ χρόνον, ἐν τοῖς Περὶ ἀριθμοῦ καὶ τόπου καὶ χρόνου γε- 
γραμμένοις αὐτῷ συγγράμμασιν. p.150b1.45—l5la 
1.2 Δαμάσκιος 6 ἡμέτερος διδάσκαλος ἥψατο μὲν καλῶς τοῦ 
κατὰ τὸν εὐθετισμὸν τόπου----οὐδὲν δὲ ἴσως χεῖρον καὶ τῶν 
αὐτοῦ λόγων ἀκούειν ἐν τῷ Περὶ τόπου βιβλίῳ γράφοντος 
ὧδε" ““ Πέφυκεν dpa” κι τ. λ. p.184a p.189b ἐν τοῖς 
Περὶ χρόνου: See the Tables p. 767. 

Kopp pref. ad Damasc. περὶ ἀρχῶν p. XV “ Codex 
—biblioth. Monacensis continet ἑρμηνεία eis τοὺς ἀφο- 
ρισμοὺς Ἱπποκράτους ὑπὸ φωνῆς Δαμασκίου φιλοσόφου." 
Kopp however, after quoting the beginning of the 
commentary as a specimen, adds “ facile ad suspi- 
candum inducaris istos commentarios nostri Damascii 
non esse.” 

Υ Works of Simplicius. 

1 εἰς τὰς ᾿Αριστοτέλους κατηγορίας. Venetiis Calliergi 

1499 fol. Conf. Schol. Aristot. Berolin. p. 998 (7). 


2 Commentarius brevis de syllogismis. Conf. Fa- 
bricium B. G. tom. 9 p. £67. 
3 ἐξήγησις εἰς τὸ Ἐπικτήτου ἐγχειρίδιον. Edidit 


Schweigheuser Epicteti &c. monumenta tom. IV 
Argentorati 1800. 8vo. pp. 526. Simplicius com- 
posed this commentary p. 525 ἐν προσήκοντι καιρῷ--- 
τυραννικῆς περιστάσεως. Perhaps referring to the op- 
pressions endured by the philosophers in the reign 
of Justinian. See the Tables A. Ὁ. 529 p. 750. 

4 ἐπιτομὴ τῶν Θεοφράστου φυσικῶν. Quoted by Sim- 
plicius himself ad Aristot. de anima p. 38a 1.3 σαφέ- 
στερόν μοι ταῦτα ἐν τῇ ἐπιτομῇ τῶν Θ. φ. διώρισται. 

5 εἰς τὰ μετὰ τὰ φυσικὰ ᾿Αριστοτέλους. Simplicius 
ipse ad Aristot. de anima p. 6 (imo 7)a 1.7 ἐν τοῖς εἰς 
τὰ μετὰ τὰ φυσικά μοι γεγραμμένοις εἴρηται. Ρ: 6la 1. 20 
εὐκαιρότερον ἡμῖν καὶ τελειότερον ἐν τοῖς εἰς τὸ ἃ τῆς μετὰ 
τὰ φυσικὰ γεγραμμένοις ἑπομένως ταῖς ᾿Ιαμβλίχου περὶ αὐ- 
τοῦ κατὰ τὸν ᾿Αριστοτέλους σκοπὸν θεωρίαις πεφιλοσόφηται. 
In Aristot. de celo p.122b 1. 12 ὡς ἐν τοῖς σχολίοις 
τοῖς εἰς τὰ μετὰ τὰ. φυσικὰ εἴρηται. 

6 ὑπομνήματα εἰς τὰ ¥ βιβλία τοῦ ᾿Αριστοτελους περὶ 
ψυχῆς. Venetiis Ald. 1527 fol. p. 1—92. 

7 ὑπομνήματα eis τέσσαρα βιβλία ᾿Αριστοτέλους περὶ 
οὐρανοῦ. Edidit Asulanus fol, Ven. 1526 pp. 178. 
The Latin version of Morbeka (whom we have seen 


328 


374 Eulamius. Tables A. D. 525. 531. 
375 Priscianus Lydus. Tables A. D. 531. 


as the translator of parts of Proclus) has been, as it 
seems, rendered back again into Greek by the editor. 
Conf. Gaisfordium Poet. Gr. Min. tom. 2 p. XLI 
** Amadeus Peyronius sagaciter detexit Simplicii com- 
mentarium in Aristot. de Ccelo libros—mirum in mo- 
dum depravatum esse atque adeo ex veteri Morbekz 
versione recoctum, sincerum vero textum in Codice 
MS. Taurinensi exhiberi.”—He adds “ Oxonienses 
binis commentarii genuini exemplaribus MSS. gau- 
dere, quarum alterum Coll. Nov. alterum Coll. C.C. 
bibliotheca adservatur.” In Schol. Aristot. Berolin. 
ad libros de celo the genuine and original text of 
Simplicius is quoted from MSS. Conf. p. 468 (**). 
Simplicius in lib. 1 defends Aristotle and Proclus 
on the eternity of the world, against a work of Jo- 
annes Philoponus, from which he largely quotes. 
Philoponus was young, and not known to Simplicius: 
p. 6b 34—7 a 3=Schol. Berolin. p. 472 a 22 τῶν δέ 
τις [νέων addit Ed. Ven.] ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν, δόξης ὡς ἔοικε Onpa- 
τὴς, τῶν τε Ξενάρχου τινὰς ἐνστάσεις ὑποβαλόμενος καὶ 
ἄλλας τοιαύτας ἀθροίσας, κατήγορος ἀνέδυ τοῦ ᾿Αριστοτέ- 
λους, σκοπὸν μὲν τὸν ὅλον ἐνστησαμένος, ὥς φησι, φθαρτὸν 
ἀποδεῖξαι τὸν κόσμον.----διὰ ταύτην δὲ τὴν προθυμίαν τοῖς 
ἐνταῦθα λεγομένοις ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἀριστοτέλους ἀντιλέγειν προτί- 
θεται διὰ πολυστίχων βιβλίων, οὐ μόνον τῷ πλήθει κατα- 
πλήττειν ἐλπίσας τοὺς ἀνοήτους, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀποτρέπων οἶμαι 
τοὺς πλείστους καὶ μάλιστα τοὺς καθαριωτέρους τῆς τῶν διω- 
λυγίων φληνάφων ἐντεύξεως.---εἰ δέ που φανείην πρὸς τὸν 
ἄνδρα τοῦτον τραχύτερον ἀπορρίπτων λόγον, μὴ νεμεσήσῃ 
Tis’ οὐ γὰρ ἔστι μοί τις πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα φιλονεικία, ὃν οὐδὲ 
θεασάμενος οἶδα πώποτε, ἀλλὰ πρῶτον μὲν ἐμμελῆ δίκην 
ἄξιον ἐπιτιθέναι τούτῳ παρὰ ᾿Αριστοτέλους μὲν καὶ τῶν ἐξ- 
ηγητῶν αὐτοῦ μαθόντι, εἴπέρ τι ἄρα περὶ τούτων μεμάθηκεν" 
οὐ γὰρ ἀπὸ Μενάνδρου καὶ “Hpwdiavod καὶ τῶν τοιούτων 
ἦλθεν ἡμῖν ἀκριβέστερον ᾿Αριστοτέλους τὰ περὶ τῆς φύσεως 
τῶν ὄντων πεπαιδευμένος. Ρ. 10b 27 =p. 4783 ἃ 2 ὁ δὲ 
νεαρὸς ἡμῖν οὗτος κόραξ, μᾶλλον δὲ κολοιὸς, ““ ἄκραντα γα- 
ρυόμενος Διὸς πρὸς ὄρνιθα θεῖον" κατὰ τὸν μεγαλορρήμονα 
Πίνδαρον, καὶ πρὸς τὰ ἐνταῦθα τῷ ᾿Αριστοτέλει ῥηθέντα 
παρεκδυόμενος πρώτην μὲν ἔνστασιν ἐπάγει τὴν τοῦ Ξενάρ- 
χου τρίτην ὑποβαλλόμενος. He is p. 17a 1. 10 ὁ γραμ- 
ματικός. 1.16 εἰ γραμματικός ἐστιν, ὥσπερ ἑαυτὸν ἐπι- 
γράφει. p.17b 1. 1] ὁ γραμματικός. 1. 82 γραμματικὸν 
ἑαυτὸν εἶναι λέγων. p. 27 Ὁ 1. 11 οὗτος ὁ γραμματικὸν 
ἑαυτὸν ἐπιγράφων. Ῥ. 98 Ὁ 44 καλὸς οὑτοσὶ ὁ τῆς ᾽Αρι- 
στοτέλους ἐντρεχείας κατηγορῶν. p. 72 ἃ ϑῦξερ. 489 b 6 
οἱ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς σοφοὶ ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς χρόνου γεγονέναι τὸν κόσμον 
λέγοντες. p. 28a 1. 44=p.475b 35 τὰ δὴ τοιαῦτα 
τῶν παροραμάτων αὐτοῦ (τοῦ γραμματικοῦ) μηκύνειν ἐπὶ 
πλέον ἀναγκάζομαι, οὐχ ὅτι πολλῶν δεῖται λόγων εἰς διά- 
λυσιν (καὶ τύφλῳ γὰρ τὸ λεγόμενον ἐστὶ δῆλον), ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα 
μάθωσιν οἱ διὰ τὰ μεγέθη τῶν βιβλίων αὐτοῦ, καὶ πρὸ τοῦ 
ἀναγνῶναι τεθαυμακότες αὐτὸν, οἷα ἀγνοῶν οὗτος εἰς οἵους 
ἀγῶνας παραδύεται" κι τ. Χ. Ῥ. 4 Ὁ 33 ἐπεὶ δὲ καὶ τοὺς 
ἐν τῷ ὀγδόῳ τῆς φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως τὴν ἀΐδιον κυκλοφορίαν 
δεικνύντας λόγους πειρᾶται οὗτος ἐξελέγχειν, καὶ πρὸς τὰς 


APPENDIX. C. 


“I 


(Eulamius Agath. Hulalius Suid.) 
Philoponus wrote against him: Fabricius B.G. tom. 


ἀδαμαντίνους ὥς φησι τῆς Tod κόσμου ἀϊδιότητος ἀπαντῆσαι, 
νῦν μὲν ἀφείσθω κι τ. Χ. p.45b 25 οὗτος οἴεται----τρο- 
παῖόν τι στήσασθαι τῷ καταγελάστῳ τούτῳ βιβλίῳ πρὸς 
τὴν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ didiérnta. Five books of the work of 
Philoponus are mentioned by Simplicius. He quotes 
lib. II: p.16a6 p.18a7=p. 473 Ὁ 22—33 ἐπειδὴ 
δὲ κἂν εἰς τὸ μέγα πέλαγος ἐμπέσῃ τις κἂν eis κολυμβήθραν, 
μᾶλλον δὲ κἂν εἰς βορβορῶδες τελμάτιον, νήχεσθαι ἀνάγκη, 
φέρε πάλιν ἐκτραπέντες τὰ τοῦ Τελχῖνος ἴδωμεν ῥήματα.---- 
ὅρα πόσον ἐν ὀλίγοις φαίνεται τὸ τοῦδε τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ἀνεπί- 
στατόν τε ἅμα καὶ ἀπαίδευτον, καὶ μάλιστα εἶ καὶ γραμμα- 
τικός ἐστιν, ὥσπερ ἐπιγράφει,----λέγει δὲ οὕτως (ὁ γραμμα- 
τικὸς) ἐν τῷ ιγ΄ κεφαλαίῳ [τῷ ἐνάτῳ κεφ. ed. Ven. p. 18 
a 6] τοῦ δευτέρου αὐτοῦ βιβλίουι lib. III: p. 19 21] 
ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς τὸ ὑπ᾽ ᾿Αριστοτέλους ἐν μετεωρολογικοῖς εἰ- 
ρημένον, ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς ἐμπύριος, ἀντιλέγων πρὸς 
τοῦτο τὸ τρίτον αὐτοῦ βιβλίον κατανάλωσεν. lib. V: p. 
35 Ὁ 27—32 πάλιν ἀνάγκη πρὸς τὸν γραμματικὸν τοῦτον 
ἀποκλίνειν [sic Schol. Berolin. p.477 ἃ 45]—ratra δὴ 
εἰπὼν τὸ πέμπτον ὅλον βιβλίον ἐτελείωσεν. p. 37 Ὁ 40 
διαρρήδην ἔγραψεν ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ κεφαλαίῳ τοῦ πέμπτου 
βιβλίου λέγων κ. τ.λ. His work against Proclus: p. 
31 a 24=p. 476 a 19—34 ἐπειδὴ δὲ δυσχεραίνων φαί- 
νεται πρὸς THY ἀσώματον ὕλην καὶ ἀποδεδειχέναι φησὶν ἐν 
τῷ ta λόγῳ [τῷ πρώτῳ βιβλίῳ ed. Ven.) τῶν ἐλέγχων 
τῶν πρὸς τὰ Πρόκλου ὅτι ἀδύνατόν ἐστι τὴν μυθευομένην 
ἀσώματον αὖ καὶ ἀνείδεον ὕλην εἶναι [scil. in Proclum 
ΧΙ. 91, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς ἔσχατον τὸ τριχῆ διαστατὸν ἀναλύεται τὰ 
σώματα, τοῖς μὲν ἐκεῖ κεκομπασμένοις αὐτῷ οὔτε ἐνέτυχον 
οὔτε ἡδέως ἂν ἐντύχοιμι πλατέσι φληνάφοις, ὁπότε καὶ νῦν 
οὐκ οἶδα ὅπως τὰ Περὶ οὐρανοῦ τοῦ ᾿Αριστοτέλους σαφηνί- 
σαι προθέμενος εἰς τὴν Αὐγέου κόπρον ἐμπέπτωκα.----πῶς 
οὖν δυνατὸν τἀναντία συναληθεύειν περὶ τῆς ὕλης λεγέτω, 
καὶ μὴ δεκάδας λόγων ἐπιγράφων τοὺς ἀνοήτους καταπλητ- 
τέτω. We learn from this passage, now first pub- 
lished in Schol. Berolin. from the genuine text of 
Simplicius, that Philoponus had already written the 
extant work κατὰ Πρόκλου, which Simplicius had not 
seen, but which he himself quotes in the work com- 
mented upon by Simplicius. The books to which 
Simplicius replies were a larger work, no longer 
extant. 

Fabricius tom. 9 p. 418 had supposed that the ex- 
tant work κατὰ Πρόκλου λύσεις ιη΄ was replied to by 
Simplicius : ‘Hoc Philoponi opus oppugnat Simpli- 
cius.” But in tom. 10 p. 644 he reasonably doubts 
this: ‘‘ Non exploratum videtur hoc opere contineri 
commemorata Simplicio Philoponi quinque πολύστιχα 
βιβλία" &c. And his doubt is now confirmed by 
the text as it stands in Schol. Berolin. quoted above, 
which testifies that Simplicius had never seen the 
extant work—xara Πρόκλου. 

As Philoponus though young was already the au- 
thor of voluminous works, we must place the com- 
mentary of Simplicius de Celo at the earliest at A. D. 
555, when Philoponus might be about 30 years of age. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


329 


10 p. 649 “In codice bibliothecee Coislinianze, cujus meminit Montfauconus p. 598, inter 
τοὺς Πλάτωνα ὑπομνηματίζοντας memoratur Ἰωάννης 6 Φιλόπονος, ὅστις καὶ κατὰ Πρισκιανοῦ 
ἠγωνίσατο, πολλάκις δὲ καὶ κατὰ ᾿Αριστοτέλους. 


8 ὑπομνήματα εἰς τὰ ὀκτὼ ᾿Αριστοτέλους φυσικῆς ἀκροά- 
σεως βιβλία. fol. Venetiis Ald. 1526 pp. 322. 

Among the last of the works of Simplicius. It is 
described in the Tables A. Ὁ. 536, but was composed 
many years later than that date; for it was written 
after the death of Damascius, and after the work 
de celo, which is quoted. And as we have seen that 
the work de celo was not earlier than 555, this com- 
mentary in physic. auscult. may be placed within 
A. D. 555—560, more than 25 years after the return 
from Persia. 

Simplicius in his commentary on the 8th book 
replies to arguments of Philoponus against Aristotle. 
Philoponus apud Simplicium p. 259 b—260a shews 
against Arist. Phys. VIII. 1, 11 that the bodies which 
receive motion need not exist before motion begins. 
He argues that motion is only the action of that 
thing which has the power of moving or of being 
moved. The development of the power and the 
power itself may coexist; the latter need not precede 
the former. Simplicius p. 260 Ὁ quotes other ob- 
jections of Philoponus, who argues apud Simplic. p. 
260 b 19 “ Fire may at the same moment receive its 
existence and at the same moment receive its law of 
Nature, the tendency to move upwards.” Philoponus 
argues thirdly p. 260 b 50 that, if the four elements 
or the bodies which they compose were to be changed 
into one another, they change either by some me- 
dium or without a medium. He concludes p. 262 a 
22 that if it has been shewn to be false that things 
capable of motion existed before motion, it follows 
that the proposition that motion had no beginning is 
also false ; and contends ibid. 1. 45 that motion could 
only be eternal if it could be shewn that nothing could 
be made out of nothing. Philoponus apud Simplic. 
Ρ. 202 ἃ 48 quotes his own work against Proclus: 
ds τελέως μὲν ἐν τῷ ἐνάτῳ καὶ ἑνδεκάτῳ εἶπε γεγράφθαι 
τῶν πρὸς Πρόκλον, ἀριθμοῖς ἡμᾶς βιβλίων καταπλήττων. 
πρὸς ἄνδρας εὐκλεεῖς ἀντιγεγραμμένων. Philoponus apud 
Simplic. p. 2362 Ὁ draws a just distinction between 
Nature and God. He affirms that Nature requires 
time and generation by which to give form to the 
world; that God without time or generation, by 
forming and arranging the parts gave being to the 
world. He required no instrument or agent to-give 
being to the substance of things; it was enough that 
he willed them to be. Philoponus apud Simplic. p. 
268 a 54 observes that Aristotle does not demonstrate 
but assume the proposition that time is eternal. 

Simplicius p. 261b &c. answers Philoponus. He 
begins his attack p. 259 Ὁ 33 ἐπειδὴ δὲ πολὺν συρφετὸν 
ὁ γραμματικὸς ἐκεῖνος--κατὰ τῶν ἀνοήτων ἀνθρώπων ἐπε- 
σώρευσε, φέρε τὸν ᾿Αλφειὸν μεθ᾽ “Ηρακλέου-----ἐκκαθάρω- 
μεν. Simplicius p. 209 ἃ 14 ascribes to Aristotle the 


opinion that ‘God is the cause of the heavens and 
of eternal motion, but is himself without a beginning 
and incorruptible.” He observes Ibid. 44 “If we 
grant to Philoponus that God out of nothing brought 
the world into being from eternity by some mode of 
operation, this does not refute Aristotle.” p. 263b 
‘« Philoponus having shewn, as he thinks, that the 
world is not eternal, has shewn that motion is not 
eternal. But that he has not refuted Aristotle I have 
shewn in my commentary on the first book περὶ ov- 
pavod.” p,.264a12—17 “ Aristotle affirms that the 
substance fire existed before its property of motion 
upwards took effect. The moving power and the 
body moved existed before the motion.” p. 264 a fin. 
“If God produced matter, he produced it from all 
eternity.” 1. 50—52 «‘ When we are enquiring con- 
cerning motion, whether it is eternal or not, to say 
that if the world is not eternal God evidently made 
it out of nothing, is τῶν λίαν ἀνοήτων. p. 264 Ὁ 23 
“Whence could any one imagine so great a variable- 
ness in God, that, having not created them before, 
he should in a moment of time be the creator of the 
atoms of matter, and again cease from his work and 
deliver over to Nature the generation of the elements 
from each other and of other bodies from the ele- 
ments? By this reasoning God would be the author 
of the elements alone and these corruptible. And 
yet the things which God created without any inter- 
vening agent, as proceeding from him, a Being sub- 
ject to no change, and always the same, should also 
themselves be incorruptible.” p. 266a 1.1 “ Phi- 
loponus agrees with Plato and Aristotle that Intelli- 
gence or Mind is abstracted from matter, and also 
that Mind is without parts, and may apprehend truth 
without the process of a syllogism; that in the mind 
there is a succession of thoughts and ideas, and yet 
that this is not Time.” p. 266a49 “ He affirms 
that in his 5th discourse against Proclus he has 
shewn (ἐν τῷ πέμπτῳ τῶν πρὸς Πρόκλον ἀποδεδειχέναι 
φησί) that terms which belong to Time are not al- 
ways used in their proper sense.’ The passage re- 
ferred to is still extant Adv. Proclum V. 2. 8. Sim- 
plicius p. 266 Ὁ answers the arguments of Philoponus. 
He ridicules the proposition that the mind could pass 
through a succession of ideas from truth to another 
truth and a third, without Time. He argues p. 267 a 
that the progress of the mind from one idea to an- 
other is motion, and that motion implies time, as 
Philoponus himself allows. Simplicius p. 268 a (conf. 
320b 1.12) endeavours to give a peculiar meaning 
to γένεσις in Plato; which Philoponus more rightly 
had interpreted in his own favour,—** Philoponus 
thinks that Plato agrees with him in calling the 
world and time yevyrovs.” [But Aristotle himself 


Uu 


330 


376 Hermeias Phenia. Tables A. D. 531. 
877 Diogenes Phenia. Tables A. D. 531. 
378 Isidorus Gazeus. Tables A. D. 531. 


APPENDIX. 


C.7. 


See A. D. 500, in Additions and Corrections p. 856. 
379 Hermolaus grammaticus. Tables A. D. 536. 


380 Asclepius Trallianus. A disciple of Ammonius Hermee. His commentaries upon Aristot. 
Metaphys. are quoted in Schol. Aristot. Berolin. p. 518 σχόλια γενόμενα ὑπὸ ᾿Ασκληπίου 


ἀπὸ φωνῆς ᾿Αμμωνίου τοῦ ‘Epyelov. 


He mentions his master Ammonius p. 547 Ὁ 1.13 6 ἡμέ- 


repos φιλόσοφος ᾿Αμμώνιος. p.552a 1. 25 οὕτως μὲν ὁ ἡμέτερος φιλόσοφος" ὃ δὲ ἐκ τῆς ᾿Αφρο- 


δισιάδος οὕτως. 
τερος φιλόσοφος ᾿Αμμώνιοςξ. 


understands Plato to mean what Philoponus supposes 
him to mean.] Simplicius p. 268 a 42 quotes Moses 
in Genes. I. and calls the account μυθικὴ παράδοσις 
ἀπὸ μύθων. Αἰγυπτίων εἱἷλκυσμένη. p. 269a5 “I have 
refuted the arguments of Philoponus against the 
eternity of the world in my Comm. on lib. I περὶ 
οὐρανοῦ." See again p.270b 1.22 p.271al. ult. 

Philoponus apud Simplicium p. 269 b. med. argues 
against Aristot. VIII. 1,14 on ἄφθαρτος κίνησις that 
when a substance cannot be moved it ceases to be; 
and that it does not follow that motion should re- 
main. Simplicius replies that the particular motion 
ceases but that motion in general remains; motion 
in the elements of which animal parts are composed 
and into which they are resolved again. p.270a fin. 
«‘ God created the world, according to Philoponus, 
by successive acts, and if he destroys he will destroy 
it in time. But when Philoponus adds ἀχρόνως, he 
admits that the Creator was always a Creator, and 
the world eternal; that the acts of God were not 
done in time like human acts.” 

Philoponus apud Sinplic. p. 271 a 17 holds that 
God created matter out of nothing and can at his 
pleasure resolve it into nothing again. Simplicius 
1.20 contends that matter produced out of nothing 
by the creator does not begin to be, but has an eter- 
nal existence. He replies p. 271 a 25 to Philoponus 
that his own admission is that the world, though 
beginning out of nothing, yet was to be changed 
into a more perfect world, and that this change is 
not destruction or decay but is perfection and con- 
summation. Philoponus argues apud Simplic. p. 271 
b. med. that the movements of the planets from the 
nature of their motions must have had a beginning. 

p- 272 ἃ 51 “ The scope of Philoponus is to shew 
that God is not ἀμετάβλητος and that the world is 
not ἀΐδιος. 

276a 3. “ He who demonstrates first principles 
acknowledges that these are not first principles: for 
his proof is taken from something that precedes 
them.” 

275 (277) b 50 “ As he is absurd who applies the 
testimony of the senses to objects of pure intellect, 
so is he absurd who, neglecting the criterion of the 


Ρ. 559 Ὁ 1.9 6 ἡμέτερος φιλόσοφος ᾿Αμμώνιος. 
μώνιος ὁ Πρόκλου μὲν γεγονὼς ἀκροατὴς ἐμοῦ δὲ ᾿Ασκληπιοῦ διδάσκαλος. 


Ρ. 577 Ὁ 1. 26 ὁ δὲ ἥρως ᾿Αμ- 
p- 595 a 1. 82 ὁ ἡμέ- 


senses in matters which belong to them, applies pure 
reason to objects of sense.” 

282 b 7 “ When Aristotle calls Nature the effect- 
ing cause of the motion of bodies, sometimes saying 
that neither God nor Nature does any thing in vain, 
sometimes shewing that Nature acts with an intel- 
ligent design, perhaps we are to understand by Na- 
ture the Mind of the Creator pervading all things.” 

p- 312 a 27—314 Ὁ 32 Philoponus is combated 
again: “1 have endeavoured in my comm. on Ari- 
stot. lib. I περὶ οὐρανοῦ to answer the proposition of 
Philoponus that the heavens and the world began in 
time.” Simplicius argues p. 312 Ὁ that a limited 
body may have the property of suffering motion for 
unlimited time, though not the power of causing it. 
He states p. 312 Ὁ fin. the argument of Philoponus. 
p- 313a5 ‘* Philoponus in lib. IV τῶν πρὸς ᾽Αριστο- 
τέλην has been answered in my comm. on Jib. I περὶ 
οὐρανοῦ." See also p. 313 a6 p. 914 36. 

p- 313 b fin. He quotes a long ῥῆσις from Philopo- 
nus. Philoponus apud Simplicium p. 314 a 1 quotes 
his own Jib. III τῶν πρὸς ᾿Ἀριστοτέλη. mentioned Ib. 
1. 35. 

p- 314a 38 “The Creation was more than 6000 
years before the treatise of Philoponus against Ari- 
stotle—as οὗτος olera.” 

Ρ. 320a 51 An argument of Philoponus considered. 

Simplicius every where speaks in angry terms of 
Philoponus. p. 261 a 20 ἐσκοτωμένος. p. 262 a 25 
θορύβου τῶν κολοιῶν. 1.44 προπετέσι φαντασίαις. He 
is charged p. 263 ἃ 28 with γιγαντικὴ θρασύτης. Ῥ. 
266 Ὁ 12 τὴν περιέργον ἀδολεσχίαν. p. 202 Ὁ 22 δυσ- 
ovvecia. Again p. 264 Ὁ 21 θαυμαστῶς ἀταλαιπώρου 
ψυχῆς πρὸς τὴν τῆς ἀληθείας ζήτησιν. Philoponus is al- 
ways ὁ γραμματικὸς ἐκεῖνος, a8 p. 259 Ὁ 34 p. 265b 41 
p- 267 a 20 p. 268 ἃ 8 Ὁ 42 p. 2690 21. 51 p. 2710 
50 p.312a27. From the tone and temper of these 
passages of Simplicius we may suspect that he found 
the arguments of his adversary cogent and difficult 
to be answered. Simplicius p. 272 a 50 concludes 
ταῦτα μὲν οὖν εἰρήσθω πρὸς τὸ ἕκτον τοῦ γραμματικοῦ βι- 
βλίον ὃ τὴν ἀϊδιότητα τῆς κινήσεως ἀνελεῖν ἐπειρᾶτο. 

2 He quotes Alexander of Aphrodisias apud Schol. 
minor. p. 189.19 ἀπορεῖ δὲ 6 ᾿Αλέξανδρος ὅτι κ. τ. Δ. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


331 


381 Joannes grammaticus Philoponus*. A disciple of Ammonius Hermee (N° 342) who had heard 


Proclus before A.D. 485. 


And Syrianus: Schol. majora p. 766 b 1. 36 Συριανὸς 
ὁ φιλόσοφος βοηθῶν τῷ Πλάτωνι ἀντιλέγει τοῖς ὑπ᾽ ᾽Αρι- 
στοτέλους λεγομένοις δέκα ἐπιχειρήμασι. p.771b 1.43 
ὁ δὲ Συριανός φησιν ὅτι διὰ τοῦτο κ. τ. λ. 

ἃ Works of Philoponus. 

1 Philosophica. 

1 Ἰωάννου γραμματικοῦ ᾿Αλεξανδρέως τοῦ Φιλοπόνου 
κατὰ Ἰρόκλου περὶ ἀϊδιότητος κόσμου λόγοι uy’. Edidit 
Trincavelus fol. Venet. 1535. Habet quaterniones 
decem preter A duernionem. Conf. Suidam Πρόκλος 
Ρ. 3097 A οὗτός ἐστι Πρόκλος---πρὸς ὃ ὃν ἔγραψεν᾿ Ἰωάννης 
ὁ ἐπικληθεὶς Φιλόπονος πάνυ θαυμασίως ὑπαντήσας κατὰ 
τῶν uf ἐπιχειρημάτων αὐτοῦ, καὶ δείξας αὐτὸν κἂν τοῖς 
“Ἑλληνικοῖς ἐφ᾽ οἷς μέγα ἐφρόνει ἀμαθῆ καὶ ἀνόητον. One 
of the earliest works of Philoponus, and quoted by 
Philoponus himself in the work against Aristotle to 
which Simplicius replies in Comm. de Celo ἐδ. J, 
and Comm. in Phys. lib. VIII. See above, Simpli- 
cius. Works n.7. 8. Philoponus also refers to this 
work in his address to Sergius probably 60 years 
after it was written. See above c. 1 p. 161 A.D. 611. 

2 Libri sex in Aristotelem aliosque de eternitate 
mundi. Simplicius replies to the first 5 Books in his 
comm. de celo lib. I and to the 6th in his comm. in 
phys. lib. VIII. See Works of Simplicius n.7.8. In 
the first 5 books of this work Philoponus combated 
the opinions of Aristot. Meteorolog. Aristot. de celo ; 
and in ib. VI his dogmas concerning motion in phys. 
ausc. ib. VIII. To this work of Philoponus may be 
referred the notice apud Fabric. tom. 10 p.649 quoted 
above at N° 375 ὅστις---ἠγωνίσατο πολλάκις καὶ κατὰ 
᾿Αριστοτέλους. And Nicephorus H. E. XVIII. 47 
πολλὰ δὲ ἀλλὰ συγγράμματα ὁ ῥηθεὶς Φιλόπονος καταλέ- 
λοιπε, πρός θ᾽ Ἕλληνας κ. τ. λ. 

3 εἰς τὸν Πλάτωνος Φαίδωνα. Philoponus ipse in 
Analyt. 2 apud Schol. Berolin. p. 225a 22 ὅτι γὰρ 
οὐκ ἐκ τῶν αἰσθητῶν πραγμάτων λαμβάνει τὴν γνῶσιν ἡ 
ψυχὴ, δέδεικται ἱκανῶς ἐν τοῖς εἰς τὸν Φαίδωνα. 

4 εἰς τοὺς ᾿Αριστοτέλους φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως. Philo- 
ponus ipse in Analyt. 2 p. 89 apud Fabric. tom. 10 
p- 662 εἴπομεν περὶ αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ φυσικῇ ἀκροάσει. Philop. 
de Anima p. Ὁ 14 1. 27 τὰς διαφορὰς εἶναι τῶν φυσικῶν 
σωμάτων παρὰ τὰ σχήματα τῶν ἀτόμων ἐξ ὧν τὰ σώματα 
καὶ ἔτι παρὰ τὴν θέσιν αὐτῶν καὶ τὴν τάξιν, ὡς πλατύτερον 
ἐν τῇ φυσικῇ ἀκροάσει εἴπομεν. Philop. in Phys. lib. IV 
περὶ κενοῦ p.q 91.21 εἴρηταί μοι πρὸς τοῦτο τὸ θεώρημα 
μέτρια ἐν ταῖς σχολαῖς τοῦ η΄ ταύτης τῆς πραγματείας. 
p-t 11 1.35 ὅτι δὲ ἡ κίνησις ἀεί ἐστιν ἐν τῷ η΄ ταύτης τῆς 
πραγματείας πειρᾶται μὲν [sc. Aristoteles| δεικνύναι, πᾶν 
δὲ μᾶλλον δείκνυσιν ἢ τοῦτο, ὡς ἐν ταῖς σχολαῖς ἐκείνου τοῦ 
βιβλίου ἐδείξαμεν. Philoponus in Phys. lib. JV p.r 12 
1. 50 in his παρέκβασις observes πρῶτον μὲν ἐκεῖνό φημι, 
ὅτι εἰ δέδεικται ἡμῖν ἐν τοῖς περὶ τοῦ τόπου λόγοις κ. τ. A. 
But here he does not refer to any former commenta- 
ries but to his own extant remarks upon the begin- 
ning of Aristot. lib. IV p. n. seq. 


For memorials of Philoponus see c.1 p.161 A. 1). 611 p. 164 


5 εἰς τὰ πρότερα ἀναλυτικὰ σχολικαὶ ἀποσημειώσεις ἐκ 
τῶν συνουσιῶν ᾿Αμμωνίου τοῦ “Eppeiov, μετά τινων ἰδίων 
ἐπιστάσεων. fol, Venet. 1536. 

6 εἰς τὰ ὕστερα ἀναλυτικά. fol. Venet. 1534. 

7 εἰς τὸ περὶ ψυχῆς ᾿Αριστοτέλους σχολικαὶ ἀποσημειώ- 
σεις ἐκ τῶν συνουσιῶν ᾿Αμμωνίου κ. τ. Χ. fol. Ven. 1535. 

8 σχολικαὶ ἀποσημειώσεις ἐκ τῶν συνουσιῶν ᾿Αμμωνίου 
τοῦ ‘Eppeiov, μετά τινων ἰδίων ἐπιστάσεων, εἰς τὸ Περὶ γε- 
νέσεως καὶ φθορᾶς ᾿Αριστοτέλους. fol. Venet. 1527 pp. 
70=140. 

9 εἰς τὰ μετεωρολογικὰ ᾿Αριστοτέλους εἰς τὸ πρῶτον. 
libri 111. ad calcem Olympiodori in Meteorologica. 
fol. Venet. 1551. 

10 Φιλόπονος εἰς τὰς κατηγορία. Extant under the 
name of Ammonius: Buhle Aristot. tom. 1 p. 51 
“ Difficultas tollitur prorsus inscriptione commentarii 
in prestantissimo codice Vindobonensi: Ἰωάννου γραμ- 
parixod ᾿Αλεξανδρέως Tod Φιλοπόνου ἐκ τῶν συνουσιῶν Ἂμ- 
μωνίου τοῦ Ἑρμείου σχολικαὶ ἀποσημειώσεις εἰς τὰς ᾽Αρι- 
στοτέλους δέκα κατηγορίας. quam inscriptionem verissi- 
mam esse exinde elucet quod ab Ammonii ἀποσημει- 
ὦσεσι Philoponi ἰδίαι ἐπιστάσεις, que in edd. commen- 
tarii confuse cum illis sub uno Ammonii nomine le- 
guntur, in hoc codice accurate distinctz sunt.” Conf. 
p- 303, item Fabricium tom. 5 p. 706 tom. 10 p. 645 
Schol. Aristot. Berolin. p. 34 &c. The ᾿Αριστοτέλους 
Bios κατ᾽ ᾿Αμμώνιον, prefixed to these commentaries, 
and placed by Fabricius tom. 10 p. 645 among the 
works of Philoponus, is rejected by Buhle p. 51. 52 
as unworthy of both. 

11 “ Scholia in librum περὶ ἑρμηνείας Aristotelis in- 
edita in Cod. Vindobon. v. Fabricium B. G. Vol. 2 
p- 112 [tom. 3 p. 213].” Buhle tom. 1 p. 303. 

12 In Porphyrii εἰσαγωγήν. Buhle p. 394 “ Asser- 
vatur in bibl. Matritensi codex inter alia continens 
Philoponi in Porphyrii quinque voces commentarium : 
Ἰωάννου Φιλοπόνου τοῦ γραμματικοῦ εἰς τὰς ε΄ φωνάς. In- 
cipit hic: καὶ τὸ πρὸς ὠφέλειαν οὐ μόνον τῶν οἰκείων μα- 
θητῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ πάντων τῶν περὶ λόγους ἐσπουδακότων. 
Liber plane ab illo discrepat qui apud Nesselium in- 
scribitur Ἰωάννου γραμμ. τοῦ ᾧ. mpodeydpeva eis τὴν Πορ- 
φυρίου εἰσαγωγὴν ἀπὸ φωνῆς ᾿Αμμωνίου τοῦ Ἑρμείου. cu- 
jus initium μέλλοντας ἡμᾶς ἄρχεσθαι φιλοσόφων λόγων, 
ἀναγκαῖον---- Enimvero codex Matritensis mihi Scholia 
solius Philoponi, nec ea, ut in Cod. Vindobon. cum 
Ammonii Scholiis confusa, continere videtur. Hine 
diversitas codicum.” Conf. Fabric. tom. 5 p. 738 τι. 

13 ἐξήγησις τῶν τοῦ ᾿Αριστοτέλους μετὰ τὰ φυσικὰ, 
ἀπὸ τοῦ Φιλοπόνου Ἰωάννου Extant in Greek in Cod. 
Vindobon.: Fabric. tom. 10 p. 648 Buhle p. 304. But 
published only in a Latin version. In Schol. Aristot. 
Berolin. p. 518 the editor seems to doubt the genu- 
ineness: ‘‘ Ex Anonymi brevi expositione Metaphy- 
sicorum que sub Philoponi nomine a Fr. Patritio La- 
tine Ferrarie 1583 edita est in Cod. Vat. Urbin. 49 
Greece legitur, addidi scholia quedam ad lib. I.” | 


uu 2 


332 


APPENDIX. 


ΟἿΣ 


A.D. 617 p.177 A.D. 640. He was born about A. D. 525, wrote some works before the 
commentary of Simplicius de Colo; his treatise against Joannes CP. was composed about 


14 κατὰ ᾿αμβλίχου. Phot. Cod. 215 ἀνεγνώσθη Ἴω- 
ἄννου τοῦ Φιλοπόνου κατὰ τῆς σπουδῆς ᾿Ιαμβλίχου ἣν ἐπέ- 
γραψε Περὶ ἀγαλμάτων. ἔστι μὲν οὖν ὁ σκοπὸς αμβλίχῳ 
θεῖά re δεῖξαι τὰ εἴδωλα ---καὶ θείας μετουσίας ἀνάπλεα.---- 
τούτων οὖν ἁπάντων ἔργα τε ὑπερφυῆ καὶ δόξης ἀνθρω- 
πίνης κρείττονα γράφει ὁ ᾿Ιάμβλιχος, πολλὰ μὲν ἀπίθανα 
μυθολογῶν, πολλὰ δὲ εἰς ἀδήλους φέρων αἰτίας, πολλὰ δὲ 
καὶ τοῖς ὁρωμένοις ἐναντία γράφειν οὐκ αἰσχυνόμενος. εἰς 
δύο δὲ τὴν ὅλην πραγματείαν διατέμνει τὴν μὲν μείζονα κα- 
λῶν τὴν δὲ ἐλάττονα, καθ᾽ ἑκατέρας δὲ τούτων 6 Φιλόπονος 
ἵσταται, λέξει μὲν κεχρημένος ἧπερ εἰώθει, καὶ τὴν συνθήκην 
δὲ εἰς τὸν ὅμοιον ἑαυτῷ τύπον ἁρμοζόμενος. τοῦ μὲν γὰρ 
καθαροῦ καὶ εὐκρινοῦς οὐκ ἀποκλίνει, οὐ μέντοιγε τῇ λογάδι 
καὶ ἀττικιζούσῃ φράσει καλλωπίζεται. κ. τ. Δ. 

15 περὶ κοσμοποιΐας λόγοι ἑπτά. Ato. Vienne Au- 
strie 1639 pp. 282. Addressed after A. Ὁ. 610 to 
Sergius. See above c.1 p. 161 A.D. 611. Photius 
Cod. 43 ἀνεγνώσθη ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ Φιλοπόνου εἰς τὴν ἑξαή- 
μερον. ἔστι δὲ ἐν τούτῳ τῷ βιβλίῳ καθαρὸς καὶ σαφὴς καὶ 
κρείττων τῇ λέξει ἑαυτοῦ, καὶ συμφωνῶν σχεδὸν ἐν τοῖς 
πλείστοις Βασιλείῳ τῷ μεγάλῳ, ἀντιπίπτων δὲ δ ὅλου τῷ 
Μοψουεστίας Θεοδώρῳ [Phot. Cod. 38 οὗτος δέ ἐστιν ὁ 
Μοψυουεστίας, ὃν καὶ πλείστας εὐθύνας ᾿Ιωάννης 6 Φιλόπονος 
-τῆς τοιαύτης ἑρμηνείας ἐν οἰκείῳ τῷ εἰς τὴν κτίσιν πονή- 
ματι ἐδείχθη σπουδαίως εἰσπραττόμενος, ὃς τὴν αὐτὴν ὑπό- 
θεσιν ἐνστησάμενος ἑρμηνείαν τῆς κτίσεως τὸ βιβλίον ἐπέ- 
γραψεν. οὗ τὰς δόξας διελέγχων ὁ Φιλόπονος τὴν ἐναντίαν 
ἐτράπετο. Photius Cod. 240 gives an abstract of the 
work of Philoponus. 

16 εἰς τὰ περὶ φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως τέσσαρα πρῶτα βι- 
βλία τοῦ ᾿Δριστοτέλους ἀποσημειώσεις, ἐκ τῶν συνουσιῶν 
τοῦ ᾿Αμμωνίου τοῦ Ἕ ρμείου, μετά τινων ἰδίων ἐπιστάσεων. 
fol. Venet. 1535. The register gives (for pages there 
are none) guaterniones XVIII preter m quinternionem 
et v duernionem. Probably the latest of the works of 
Philoponus, written in A.D. 617. See above c. | 
Ρ. 164. 

IT Arithmetica vel astronomica. 


17 In Ptolem@i μεγάλην σύνταξιν. Theodorus Meli- 
teniota προοίμιον εἰς ἀστρονομίαν c. 6—8 apud Fabricium 
tom. 10 p. 406 τῷ Πτολεμαίῳ ἐν τοῖς τρισὶ πρὸς τοῖς δέκα 
βιβλίοις τῆς μεγάλης συντάξεως---ἧς πέρι πλεῖστα συγ- 
γράμματα διεξοδικώτερον εἴργασται τῷ φιλοσόφῳ Συριανῷ 
[N° 322] Θέωνί τε καὶ Πάππῳ τοῖς μαθηματικοῖς, καὶ Ἰω- 
ἄννῃ γραμματικῷ τῷ τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας πολίτῃ. 

18 In Nicomachi Geraseni arithmeticam. 
tom. 10 p. 649. 

19 De usu astrolabii. 


Fabric. 


Fabric. tom. 10 p. 650. 
ITI Theologica. 


20 βιβλιδάριον κατὰ τοῦ--- Ἰωάννου ἀρχιεπισκόπου ΚΙ. 
Written about A.D. 568: Photius Cod. 75 quoted 
above c.1 p. 164 A.D. 617. Photius 1. c. proceeds 
thus: ἔστι δὲ τὴν φράσιν ὅμοιος ἑαυτῷ" σαφής τε γὰρ καὶ 
οὐδὲν μετέχων τόνου ἢ σεμνότητος. τοῖς ἐπιχειρήμασι δὲ οὐ 


μόνον ἀσεβὴς ἀλλὰ καὶ λίαν σαθρὸς καὶ ἀνίσχυρος, καὶ μηδ᾽ 
> , , ~ > , ‘ ‘Sta Ἢ 5 
ἐπιπολαίῳ φαντασίᾳ τῆς ἀληθείας τὰ οἰκεῖα δυνηθεὶς ἐπι- 
χρῶσαι κατὰ τῆς εὐσεβείας σοφίσματα' φύσεις γὰρ καὶ οὐ- 
σίας καὶ θεότητας καὶ θεοὺς πλασάμενος ἐντεῦθεν ἀθυροστό- 
pos πᾶσαν βλασφημίαν τῆς Χριστιανῶν καταχέει πίστεως, 
τὸ ἕν πόσα σημαίνει σμικρολογῶν .----πλὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἔν γε τούτῳ 
κ ΄ κ ΄ 7 ΄, a , 
τῷ λόγῳ καὶ πατέρων ῥήσεις παραφέρει τοῦ τε θεολόγου 
~ , , - 
Τρηγορίου καὶ τοῦ μεγάλου Βασιλείου ᾿Αθανασίου τε τοῦ 
πολυάθλου καὶ τοῦ ἐν ἁγίοις Κυρίλλου. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν αὐτῷ 
συντελοῦσιν οὐδ᾽ αὗται εἰς τὸν προκείμενον καὶ ἠσεβημένον 
σκοπόν. He was called in question for his opinions 
before A.D. 578: Phot. Cod. 24. See above c. 1 
p- 164 A.D. 617, Photius Ibid. ἅ τινα συνέστησαν pe- 
ταξὺ Κόνωνος καὶ Evyeviou τῶν τριθεϊτῶν καὶ Παύλου καὶ 
Στεφάνου, καὶ αὐτῶν τῆς τῶν διακρινομένων αἱρέσεως τυγ- 
χανόντων. ἐν ᾧ φαίνονται Κόνων καὶ Evyénos ἀντιποιούμενοι 
τοῦ Φιλοπόνου" τῶν γὰρ περὶ Παῦλον καὶ Στέφανον ἀπαι- 
τούντων αὐτοὺς ἀναθεματίσαι τὸν Φιλόπονον, οὗτοι οὐκ ἠνέ- 
σχοντο, ἀλλὰ καὶ προεκόμιζον μαρτυρίας ὡς συνῳδὰ Σεβήρῳ 
χοντο, ροεκόμιζον μαρτυρίας ὡς συνῳδὰ Σεβήρ 
ν , oe ς cal ed 4 
καὶ Θεοδοσίῳ τοῖς ἑαυτῶν φρονεῖ διδασκάλοις. οὗτοι δὲ τὰς 
μὲν ἄλλας περὶ τὴν θεολογίαν λέγουσι φωνὰς εὐσεβεῖς, Τρι- 
, ς ia δ (e a Ν σ΄ ᾿ , , 
dda ὁμοούσιον καὶ ὁμοφυῆ, Kat Θεὸν ἕνα, καὶ μίαν Θεότητα, 
βλασφημοῦσι δὲ λέγοντες μερικὰς οὐσίας καὶ ἰδικὰς θεότητας 
καὶ ἰδικὰς φύσεις τὸν Πατέρα καὶ τὸν Υἱὸν καὶ τὸ ἽΔγιον 
Πνεῦμα, ἑαυτοῖς τε καὶ τῇ ἀληθείᾳ μαχόμενοι. 
21 περὶ τοῦ πάσχα. Edidit Corderius ad calcem 
libri de mundo, 4to. Vienne Austrie 1630 pp. 18. 
22 περὶ ἀναστάσεως. Phot. Cod. 21 ἀνεγνώσθη Ἰω- 
, , ς Ν > / , > , 
dvvov Φιλοπόνου ὁ Περὶ ἀναστάσεως λόγος ἐν τόμοις καὶ κα 
ἐν οἷς τὴν τῶν σωμάτων ἀνάστασιν ἀναιρεῖ πολλά τε ἀπερι- 
σκέπτως λέγει, ἐπιχλευάζων καὶ τοὺς μακαρίους καὶ ἁγίους 
la «ς “ > , ᾿ς , 
πατέρας ἡμῶν. Cod. 22 ἀνεγνώσθη Θεοδοσίου μονάζοντος 
ὧν τῷ Φιλοπόνῳ Ἰωάννῃ παραληφθέντων χρήσεων κατὰ τῆς 
τῶν τῷ Φιλοπόνῳ ᾿Ιωάννῃ παραλη χρῆ τῆ 
- > ΄ 3 \ Ν 
τῶν σωμάτων ἀναστάσεως ἐσπουδασμένη ἀνατροπὴ, καὶ πα- 
ράθεσις ῥητῶν γραφικῶν τε καὶ πατρικῶν εἰς ἔλεγχον τῆς 
Ἰωάννου ματαιοπονίας. Cod. 23 ἀνεγνώσθη Κόνωνος καὶ 
> , \ , AD U A Ν 3 , 
Εὐγενίου καὶ Θεμιστίου κατὰ Ἰωάννου, τὴν Περὶ ἀναστάσεως 
a - ~ 
αὐτοῦ ματαιοπονίαν στηλιτευόντων᾽ ἐν ois πολλὴν αὐτοῦ 
καταδρομὴν ποιοῦνται, ὥστε καὶ ἀλλότριον λέγειν αὐτὸν παν- 
τελῶς τοῦ δόγματος τῶν Χριστιανῶν. καί τοι καὶ αὐτοὶ τῆς 
αὐτῆς αὐτῷ δόξης ἐκοινώνουν, τὴν ἐν Χαλκηδόνι, ὡς ἐκεῖνος, 
ov παραδεχόμενοι σύνοδον. Nicephorus H. E. XVIII. 47 
a > ΄ 
Ῥ. 873 A ὁρίζεται δὲ καὶ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν εἶναι τὴν τῶν 
λογικῶν ψυχῶν πρὸς τὸ φθαρτὸν σῶμα ἕνωσιν ἀδιάλυτον" 
td 
οἷς of περὶ Κόνωνα ἐναντιούμενοι αὐτόν τε καὶ τὰ τούτου 
συγγράμματα ἀπεώσαντο---κἂν καὶ πρότερον αὐτὸν ἀπεδέ- 
uA 
χοντο “ra σώματα," λέγοντες, “ κατὰ μὲν τὴν ὕλην οὐ 
φθείρονται ἀλλὰ κατὰ μόνον τὸ Eidos” κ. τ. λ. 
23 κατὰ τῆς ἐν Χαλκηδόνι συνόδου. Phot. Cod. 55 
ἀνεγνώσθη ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ Φιλοπόνου, μᾶλλον δὲ ματαιοπόνου, 
“ κ > τ 
κατὰ τῆς ἁγίας καὶ οἰκουμενικῆς τετάρτης συνόδου. ἐν οἷς 
o A a > 
ἐστὶ τὴν μὲν φράσιν ὅμοιος ἑαυτῷ, ὠθεῖν δὲ πειρᾶται ἀναι- 
σχύντως τὴν σύνοδον εἰς τὸ Νεστορίου φρόνημα. καὶ λέγει 
καταδέξασθαι τὴν σύνοδον τὸν ἀναθεματισμὸν Νεστορίου 
ἅτε μηδὲν ἡγουμένην εἰς ἄνθρωπον ἐξαμαρτεῖν ἐπικυρώσει 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


333 


A.D, 568; he addressed Sergius after A. D. 610, and still wrote in May A. D. 617, when 


he was probably 92 years of age. 


Nicephorus H. EK. X VIII. 47 τὸ μὲν γένος ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς 


ἣν ὁ ἀνὴρ λίαν δὲ ἔστι φιλόσοφος ἀκριβέστατος, κἂν καὶ τὴν ἰδέαν τῶν λόγων οὐ πάνυ τῶν ἐπαι- 

t ν᾿ v3 ἃ “ἃς x > , a , ” , Ν > 
νουμένων ἔχων γνωρίζεται. περὶ δὲ τὰς ἀποδείξεις τῶν λόγων πάνυ ἔστι θαυμασιώτατος" ἄκρος ὃ 
εἰσάγαν κατὰ τὴν Πλάτωνος καὶ ᾿Αριστοτέλους παιδείαν" οἷς καὶ πλείω, μάλιστα δὲ τῶν ᾽Αριστο- 
τέλους ἀπαρρήτων λαμπροτάτας ἐξηγήσεις κατέλιπεν, al καὶ ἐς δεῦρο δὴ διασώζονται. 


382 Nonnosus. 


Photius Cod. 3 ἀνεγνώσθη Νοννόσου ἱστορία, ἐν ij διαλαμβάνεται πρεσβεία αὐτοῦ 


πρός τε Αἰθίοπας καὶ ᾿Αμερίτας καὶ Σαρακηνοὺς, τὰ ἰσχυρότερα τῶν τότε ἐθνῶν, ἔτι δὲ καὶ πρὸς 


δόγματος, ὃ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ βαλλόμενος τῷ ἀναθέματι πάντων 
ὑπερετίμα καὶ ἔστεργε, πρᾶγμα πλάττων καὶ τερατευόμενος, 
ὃ τῆς ἐκείνου φρενὸς καὶ τῆς ἀστηρίκτου γνώμης καθέστηκεν 
ἄξιον.----ἐν τμήμασι δὲ τέσσαρσι ποιεῖται τὴν ὅλην κατ᾽ αὐ- 
τῆς κωμῳδίαν. 

24 κατὰ Σεβήρου. Suidas p.1789B. Fabric. tom. 
10 p. 652 ‘ Ex hoc opere puto esse κεφάλαια ιζ΄ πρὸς 
τοὺς ἀκεφάλους MSS. in bibliotheca Cesarea.—Incipit 
εἰ ὁ λέγων τὸν Θεὸν μόνον τὸν Χριστὸν μανιχαΐζει, καὶ ὁ 
λέγων μόνον ἄνθρωπον τὸν Χριστὸν παυλιανίζει, καὶ ὁ λέγων 
Θεὸν τέλειον τὸν Χριστὸν, ἄνθρωπον δὲ ἀτέλειον, ἀπολινα- 
ρίζει;"---- 

25 διαίρεσις τῶν τριῶν ψυχικῶν δυνάμεων πρὸς τὰς τέσ- 
σαρας γενικωτάτας ἀρετὰς, πῶς ἐν ταῖς τρισίν εἰσιν αἱ τέσ- 
σαρες. MS. Ibid. Fabricius p- 652 “ Incipit φασί τινες, 
τι δήποτε" - 

20 διαιτητήῆς. Composed at the request of Sergius, 
and therefore after A. ἢ. 0610. Nicephorus XVIII. 
47 p. 872 C τῷ δυσσεβεῖ Σεργίῳ τηνικαῦτα τῆς Κωνσταν- 
τίνου ἱεραρχοῦντι παρακληθεὶς τὴν τοιαύτην συστήσασθαι 
αἵρεσιν λόγον δεινότατον συνεγράψατο, ὃς Διαιτητὴς ἢ Περὶ 
ἑνώσεως ἐπιγέγραπται. ἐν κεφαλαίοις δὲ δέκα τὴν τῆς αἷρέ- 
σεως πᾶσαν τομὴν ἐξυφήνατο. πρός γε μὴν ἀπόδειξιν τοῦ 
μυσαροῦ αὐτοῦ δόγματος πᾶσαν φιλοσοφίαν κεκίνηκεν ἐξα- 
κριβωσάμενος. ο. 48 p.874C ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν Φιλόπονος καὶ 
ὅσοι ἐκείνου σύμῴφρονες τὴν κοινὴν ἀνθρωπείαν φύσιν καὶ 
αὐτὴν δὲ τὴν θείαν ἥν φαμεν ἀδιαίρετον εἰς πλεῖστα διΐστησι 
πρόσωπα, ἀποδιαιρῶν αὐτὴν καὶ κατὰ μόνην ἐνιστῶν τοῖς 
ἀτόμοις, καὶ ταῖς τρισὶ μερίζων τῆς ὑπερουσίου φύσεως ὑπο- 
στάσεσιν.----αλλὰ πολλοὶ μὲν καὶ ἄλλοι τούτοις ἀντέθεντο" 
μάλιστα δὲ πάντων ὁ μοναχὸς Λεόντιος γενναίως ἐν λ' κεφα- 
λαίοις βίβλον ὅλην τούτοις ἀντέστησεν.---ἐπὶ δὲ τούτῳ καὶ 
ὁ θαυμάσιος διάκονος καὶ ῥεφερενδάριος Γεώργιος ὁ Πισίδης 
[No 393], ἡλικιώτης dy ἐκείνῳ, εἰ καὶ τῷ χρόνῳ λίαν νεώ- 
τερος, ἐν ἰάμβων μέτροις ἀρίστοις ὥσπερ εἴθιστο γράφειν' 
πρὸς τὴν εἰρημένην αἵρεσιν ἀντιβὰς κ.- τ λ. Leontius in 
another work, still extant, de sectis, animadverts upon 
Philoponus, as we have seen above at ΡΟ 7: “Inia 
passage c. 5 § 6, quoted by Geiseler tom. 1 p. 321, 
Leontius thus speaks of Philoponus: ἔλεγε δὲ ταῦτα 
λαβὼν τὴν ἀφορμὴν ἀπὸ τῶν ᾿Αριστοτελικῶν" ὁ yap ᾽Αρι- 
στοτέλης φησὶν ὅτι εἰσὶ τῶν ἀτόμων καὶ μερικαὶ οὐσίαι, καὶ 
μία κοινή" οὕτως οὖν καὶ ὁ Φιλόπονος ἔλεγεν ὅτι εἰσὶ τρεῖς 
μερικαὶ οὐσίαι ἐπὶ τῆς ἁγίας τριάδος, καὶ ἔστι μία κοινή. 
The fragments of the work of Philoponus preserved 
by Joannes Damascenus are thus described: Damase. 
tom. 1 p. 101 περὶ φύσεως καὶ ὑποστάσεως, ὅπως οἱ ἐκ 
Σευήρου δοξάζουσι, καὶ πῶς τὰς μερικὰς δογματίζουσιν οὐ- 


σίας, Ἰωάννου γραμματικοῦ τριθεΐτου τοῦ λεγομένου Φιλο- 
πόνου, ἐκ τοῦ τετάρτου λόγου τοῦ Διαιτητοῦ. p. 102—107 
ἐκ τοῦ Διαιτητοῦ, κεφ. ζ΄. “ἕβδομος ἔστι λόγος," κ. τ. λ. 
In the proposition of Philoponus, as Leontius 1]. c. has 
given it, there is this extreme absurdity, that he has 
applied to Spiritual Substance the properties which 
Aristotle affirmed of the elements of Matter. 

In the 6th general Council, in Act. XI March 18 
A. Ὁ. 681 apud Acta Concil. tom. 7 p. $21, 924, 925, 
after a long list of heretics, Philoponus Conon and 
Eugenius are anathematized as of τρεῖς τῆς τριθεΐας 
τρισκατάρατοι πρόμαχοι, and Themistius ὁ τῆς ἀγνοίας 
πατὴρ καὶ γεννήτωρ κ. τ. Δ. 

IV Grammatica. 

27 Ἰωάννου γραμματικοῦ ᾿Αλεξανδρέως τονικῶν παραγ- 
γελμάτων ἐν ἐπιτομῃ. Edidit Dindorf 8vo Lips. 1825 
pp- 40. Abridged from Herodian: Philop. p. 4, 24 
τοῦτο παραδώσομεν ἐκ τῶν τοῦ πολυμαθεστάτου Ἣρωδιανοῦ 
ἐν ἐπιτομῇ ἐκδεξάμενοι τὰ χρησιμώτερα. 

28 συναγωγὴ τῶν πρὸς διάφορον σημασίαν διαφόρως 
τονουμένων λέξεων. Fabric. tom. 10 p. 648. 

29 περὶ διαλέκτων ἐκ τῶν Ἰωάννου τοῦ γραμματικοῦ 
τεχνικῶν. Villoison Anecd. tom. 2 p. 102. Conf. 
Fabricium tom. 6 p. 197. 294 tom. 10 p. 648. Grego- 
rius Corinthius de dial. p. 1 ἰδοῦ σοι καὶ τὰς διαλέκτους 
ἐγχειρίζω---περὶ ὧν ὃ τε Φιλόπονος Ἰωάννης ἐπόνησε καὶ 
Τρύφων ὁ γραμματικὸς καὶ ἄλλοι πολλοί κ. τ. A. 

30 περὶ ὀρθογραφίας, et aliud περὶ λέξεως. “ MSS. 
in bibliotheca Czsarea.” Fabric. tom. 10 p. 650. 

[ὑπόμνημα εἰς τὸ περὶ ζώων μορίων. Auctor Comm. 
in Aristot. de gen. animalium p. 27 Ὁ 46 τίς δὲ ἡ κυρτὴ 
περιφέρεια εἴρηταί μοι ἀκριβῶς ἐν τῷ εἰς TO περὶ ζώων μο- 
ρίων ὑπομν.] 

[ΓΔριστοτέλους περὶ ζώων γενέσεως μετὰ τῆς τοῦ Φιλο- 
πόνου ἐξηγήσεως βιβλία πέντε. fol. Venet. 1526 pp. 119 
(238). More probably the work of Michael Ephesius. 
See Fabric. tom. 10 p. 647 Buhle p. 185. If this is 
the work of Michael Ephes. he is also the author of 
the preceding commentary. ] 

It has been shewn in p. 177 A. D. 640 that some 
have mistaken the time of Philoponus. To these may 
be added Leguien ad Joannem Damascenum tom. | 
p- 104, who places Philoponus almost 100 years be- 
fore Mohammed: “ Vivebat sub Justiniano, centum 
fere annis ante Mohammedem.” He lived indeed 
under Justinian, for he was probably born two years 
before Justinian’s accession; but he still wrote, as we 
have seen, in 617, only 5 years before the Hejira. 


334 APPENDIX. ea: 
ἄλλα ἀνατολικὰ ἔθνη. ᾿Ιουστινιανὸς δὲ τὸ τηνικαῦτα τὴν Ῥωμαϊκὴν περιεῖπε πολιτείαν, φύλαρχος 
δὲ τῶν Σαρακηνῶν ἐχρημάτιζε Κάϊσος ἀπόγονος ᾿Δρέθα, καὶ αὐτοῦ φυλάρχου γεγενημένου, πρὸς ὃν 
ὁ Νοννόσου πάππος ἐπρεσβεύσατο παρὰ ᾿Αναστασίου τότε βασιλεύοντος ἀποσταλεὶς, καὶ τὰ πρὸς 
εἰρήνην ἐσπείσατο. οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ Νοννόσου (ABpauns δ᾽ ἦν αὐτῷ ὄνομα) πρὸς ᾿Αλα- 
μούνδαρον φύλαρχον Σαρακηνῶν ἐπρεσβεύσατο, καὶ δύο στρατηγοὺς “Ρωμαίων, Τιμόστρατον καὶ 
Ἰωάννην, νόμῳ πολέμου συλληφθέντας ἀνεσώσατο" ᾿Ιουστίνῳ δὲ τῷ βασιλεῖ τὴν τῶν στρατηγῶν 
διηκονεῖτο ἀνάρρυσιν .----πρὸς τοῦτον δὴ τὸν Κάϊσον καὶ 6 Νοννόσου πατὴρ, πρὶν ἢ Νόννοσον πρεσ- 
βεύειν αἱρεθῆναι, ᾿Ιουστινιανοῦ πέμποντος ἀπέσταλτο καὶ εἰρηνικὰς ἔθετο σπονδὰς, ὥστε καὶ τὸν 
υἱὸν Καΐσου (Μανίας δὲ ἐκαλεῖτο) ὅμηρα λαβεῖν καὶ πρὸς ᾿Ιουστινιανὸν ἐς Βυζάντιον ἀποκομίσαι. 
μεθ᾽ ὃν χρόνον ἐπρεσβεύσατο Νόννοσος κ. τ. A. 

As the second embassy of Abrames was in the reign of Justinian, after A. D. 527, the 
mission of Vonnosus himself was probably not early in that reign, and may be placed within 
about A. D. 540—550. 

383 Isidorus mechanicus. Tables A. D. 557. 

384 Paulus Silentiarius. Celebrated the dedication of S¢. Sophia in hexameter verse: Agathias 
V.9 p.153A ὧν μὲν οὖν ἔδει ἐν ξυγγραφῇ τοῦ νεὼ πέρι ἐπιμνησθῆναι--- ταῦτα ἔμοιγε ἀποχρών- 
Tos ἐκδεδιήγηται [see the Tables A. D. 557 p. 8071.---εἰ δέ τις ἐθέλοι πόρρω που τυχὸν τῆς πό- 
λεως ἀπῳκισμένος ἔπειτα γιγνώσκειν σαφῶς ἅπαντα, καθάπερ παρὼν καὶ θεώμενος, ἀναλεγέσθω 
τὰ Παύλῳ τοῦ Κύρου τοῦ Φλώρου ἐν ἑξαμέτροις πεπονημένα, ὃς δὴ τὰ πρῶτα τελῶν ἐν τοῖς ἀμφὶ 
τὸν βασιλέα σιγῆς ἐπιστάταις, γένους τε κοσμούμενος δόξῃ καὶ πλοῦτον ἄφθονον ἐκ προγόνων δια- 
δεξάμενος, ὅμως παιδεία γε αὐτῷ καὶ λόγων ἄσκησις διεσπούδαστο. κ. τ. λ.---ἀλλὰ γὰρ ἥδε μὲν ἡ 
δευτέρα τοῦ νεὼ ἐπισκευὴ καὶ ἀνόρθωσις ὀλίγῳ ὕστερον χρόνῳ [86. post A. D. 558] ἀπείργασται 
καὶ ξυνετελέσθη.Ὁ 

385 Macedonius. Flourished in the reign of Justinian: Suidas p. 30 B 31 A ᾿Αγαθίας---συνήκμασε 
Παύλῳ τῷ Σιλεντιαρίῳ, καὶ Μακεδονίῳ τῷ ὑπάτῳ, καὶ Τριβουνιανῷ [Tables A. 1). 532 p. 755], 
ἐπὶ τῶν ᾿Ιουστινιανοῦ xpdvev.° : 

386 Agathias. Began at A.D. 558 : Tables p. 798. 799. Agathias in A. 1). 554: p. 803. His 5th 
book included the year 559: p. 811. He wrote after the death of Justin A. D.578: p. 841.4 

387 Joannes Epiphaniensis. Tables A. D. 553. 578. His history contained 40 years A. 1). 553— 
592: Ibid. p. 843. 

388 Menander rhetor. Tables A. 1). 562. 576. 

389 Malalas. Quoted at A.D. 507: Tables p. 723. 725. at 528: Ibid. p. 749. Wrote after the 
death of Justinian: Tables A. D. 563 p. 817. 

390 Theophanes Byzantinus historicus. Tables A. D. 567. 568. 571. 

391 Theophylactus Simocatta. At ΟΡ. ἴῃ 610. See above c.1 p.161. He wrote in the reign of 
Herachus: VII1.12 p. 214 Β αὐτοκράτωρ “HpdxAews. After the death of Chosroes Feb. 28 
A. D. 628: p.214C ἀναιρεῖται ὃ Βαβυλώνιος δράκων 6 τοῦ Ορμίσδου Χοσρόης." 


Ὁ The former edifice was overthrown by the earth- 
quake in December 557: Agathias quoted in the 


γράψας τὴν μετὰ Προκόπιον ἱστορίαν τὸν Καισαρέα (τὰ κατὰ 
Βελισάριον καὶ τὰς ἐν Ἰταλίᾳ καὶ ἐν Λιβύῃ πράξεις), του- 


Tables p. 808. 

The poem of Paulus on St. Sophia is published 
among the Byzantine Historians, 8vo Bekker Bonn. 
1837, and his epigrams and other short poems are 
extant in Jacobs Anthol. tom. 4 p. 41—73, upon 
which see Jacobs tom. 13 p. 931. 

¢ Forty-one epigrams of Macedonius are in Jacobs 
Anthol. tom, 4 p. 81—92. 

4 Suidas p. 30 A ᾿Αγαθίας σχολαστικὸς, Mupwaios, ὁ 


τέστι τὰ κατὰ Ναρσῆν ἐν ᾿ταλίᾳ καὶ τὰ ἐν Λαζικῇ καὶ Βυ- 
(αντίῳ. οὗτος συνέταξε καὶ ἕτερα βιβλία ἔμμετρά τε καὶ 
καταλογάδην' τά τε καλούμενα Δαφνιακὰ, καὶ τὸν κύκλον 
τῶν νέων ἐπιγραμμάτων ὃν αὐτὸς συνῆξεν ἐκ τῶν κατὰ καιρὸν 
ποιητῶν' συνήκμασε δὲ Παύλῳ τῷ Σιλεντιαρίῳ [N° 384] 
κιτλ. See Νο 385. Ninety-five epigrams of Aga- 
thias himself are in the collection apud Jacobs An- 
thol. tom. 4 p. 3—39. 

© Theophylact was from Egypt: VII. 16 p. 186 A. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 


392 Stephanus mathematicus. 
393 Georgius Pisides. 


335 


See above c. 1 p. 165 A. Ὁ. 621. 
Described above in c. 1 p. 166, 167, 169 A. D. 622, 626, 628.f 


394 Chronicon Paschale. The compiler lived in the reign of Heraclius and ended his Chronicle at 


the 20th year of that reign A. D.630. See above ο. 1 p. 169 A. Ὁ. 628. 
supposing only one compiler have been given already at c. 2 p. 209. 


The reasons for 
The notation of the 


Chronicle is explained in the Tables A. D. 562 Appendix ο. 1 p. 163 A. D. 616 ¢. 2 Consuls 


p- 179 ¢. 3 p. 210—212. 


395 Syncellus. Described in the fourth column of the Tables A. Ὁ. 284. 325. Wrote in A.D. 808. 
He marks his own time p.3 BC p. 6 D 766 years after the Ascension, and anno mundi 6300 
indictione prima. But at p. 207 B anno mundi 6302: ἕως τοῦ παρόντος ςτβ' ἔτους. The former 
number was the number of Syncellus, although he wants 9 years of the true amount of time’. 


ἕλκοντες τὸ γένος ἐντεῦθεν εἰκότως τοῖς περὶ τοῦ Νείλου 
διηγήμασιν οὐκ ἀπροσφόρως φιλοχωρήσωμεν. Petrus, who 
commanded at Alexandria in 602, was ἃ relation of 
Theophylact: VIII. 13 p.215 Ὁ συνήπτετο πρὸς γένος 
ἡμῖν. 

f Pisides also wrote against Philoponus. See N° 
381 Philoponus, Works n. 26. And wrote after Le- 
ontius: Niceph. XVIII. 48 there quoted: ἐπὶ δὲ τούτῳ 
[sc. Leontio]|—Tempywos 6 Πισίδης, ἡλικιώτης dv ἐκείνῳ, 
εἰ καὶ τῷ χρόνῳ λίαν νεώτερος. Fabricius tom. 8 p. 310 
refers ἐκείνῳ to Leontius: ““ Nicephorus Leontii 
illius ἡλικιώτην, quanquam annis aliquanto juniorem 
[immo AI’AN νεώτερον] fuisse ait Georgium.” But 
Baronius and Pagi tom. 2 p. 555 to Philoponus: 
‘“‘Nicephorus ait Philoponum fuisse coetaneum Geor- 
gio Pisidio.” And as τούτῳ refers to Leontius, ἐκείνῳ 
seems to mean “ the former,” that is, Philoponus ; 
than whom Georgius might well be called λίαν νεώ- 
tepos, since Philoponus was about 85 when Heraclius 
began to reign, and Georgius still wrote in the 19th 
year of Heraclius. But there is inaccuracy or error 
in calling them ἡλικιώτας. 

& The dates of Syncellus for the Nativity the Bap- 
tism and the Passion are given in the Tables A. D. 
29 p.12. See also above c.5 p. 229. In p.3BC 
he thus expresses the times: σαφῶς ἀποδεῖξαι τῷ ef’ 
ἔτει τοῦ κόσμου τὴν ἔνσαρκον αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι οἰκονομίαν 
-- καὶ τῶν μετὰ ταῦτα ὀκτακοσίων δύο ἐτῶν, λγ΄ μὲν ἐτῶν 
καὶ ἡμερῶν τεσσαράκοντα τῆς ἐπὶ γῆς οἰκονομίας, ἑπτακο- 
σίων δὲ καὶ ἑξήκοντα ἐξ καὶ μηνῶν δέκα καὶ ἡμερῶν εἴκοσι 
τῶν μετὰ τὴν ἁγίαν αὐτοῦ ἀνάληψιν, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν ἀπὸ τῆς 
πρωτοκτίστου ἡμέρας ἕως τοῦ κοσμικοῦ καθολικοῦ ἕξάκις 
χιλιοστοῦ τριακοσιοστοῦ ἔτους ἰνδικτιῶνος πρώτης. Pe 6D 
ἕως τοῦ νῦν ἐνεστῶτος ἑξάκις χιλιοστοῦ τριακοσιοστοῦ ἔτους 
ἀπὸ κτίσεως κόσμου ἰνδικτιῶνος πρώτης. The number 802 
agrees with his number at p. 207 B, 6302; but the 
details require 800 at p.3B and 6D; for 5500+ 
800=6300. And he also gives 





y m d 
33° Ξὃ0 40 
766 10 20 
809 0 0 


Syncellus, as we collect from p. 312A p. 815 Ὁ, 


computed the Incarnation not from the Nativity at 
Dec. 25 in the 43rd year of Augustus but from the 
Conception at March 25 preceding. From that epoch 
he deduced the 33” 0 404 which terminate at the 
Ascension May 3 of the 19th of Tiberius. 

He reckoned all his years from March 25: p. 6 C. 
and, like the Paschal Chronicle (see the Tables A. D. 
32 p. 16), anticipated the beginnings of the years of 
Tiberius and reckoned the 19th year not from Aug. 
19 the true beginning, but from the 25th of March 
preceding. His epoch therefore for the Ascension is 
May ὃ---ἀναληφθεὶς εἰς τοὺς οὐρανοὺς τῇ μ' ἡμέρᾳ, Μαΐου γ' 
p- 327 C—A. Ὁ. 32. From this point the 33y 0 40d 
carry back the Annunciation to March 25. B. C. 1 and 
the Nativity to Dec. 25 of the same year, 7 days only 
before the Vulgar Era began. Syncellus however has 
erred in the amount of the following period. For 
766y 10™ 204 computed from May 3 A. D. 32 will 
terminate at March 24 A. D.799, when the seventh 
indiction was current. Nine years then are to be 
added to bring his period to the first indiction in 
March 808. But indications that he had lo&8t some 
years are supplied by Syncellus himself. We have 
seen in the Tables A. D. 284 p. 327 that he lost 6 
years between the death of Augustus and the death 
of Probus. And these are to be restored. The other 
3 years he omitted between the death of Probus and 
the year 808. We conclude then from the place of 
the first indiction, and from the six years which we 
know to have been omitted, that the year 808, when 
the first indiction was current, was the epoch at 
which Syncellus wrote. Wherefore Pagi tom. 3 p. 394 
has not given the time of Syncellus with sufficient 
exactness when he places him at the year 792: 
“hoe circiter anno opus illud publicavit.” For in 
March 792 the fifteenth indiction was current; and 
the 800 and 766 years reckoned upwards from 792 
would carry back the Nativity to the 36th year of 
Augustus, and the Ascension to the 12th of Tiberius. 

Perhaps to this omission of 9 years may be ascribed 
the error of placing the Nativity in the 43rd of Au- 
gustus at the consuls of A.D.9: p.315D τῇ κε (τοῦ 


Δεκεμβρίου μηνὸς) ἐγεννήθη ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν----κατὰ τὸ μγ΄ 
ἔτος τῆς Αὐγούστου Ῥωμαίων Καίσαρος βασιλείας, ἐν ὑπα- 


336 


APPENDIX. 


Cat 


396 Theophanes. Described in the fourth column of the Tables at A. D. 284. 325. 491. 565. He 
brought down his Chronography to the year 812: Ibid. p. 327. 


The few following names in alphabetical order contain some authors whose time is not fully 
known, and some who were omitted by an error in the proper place in the Chronological Series. 


397 Ariston Pelleus. After A. D. 135 and before the year 325, when Husebius quotes him: See 


the Tables A. D. 135. 2. 
398 Cornutus. 


Suid. p. 2161 A Κορνοῦτος, Λεπτίτης, φιλόσοφος" Λεπτὶς δὲ πόλις Λιβύης" γεγονὼς 


399 Diodotus astrologus. 


400 Diogenes Laertius. 


ἐν Ρώμῃ ἐπὶ Νέρωνος, καὶ πρὸς αὐτοῦ ἀναιρεθεὶς σὺν τῷ Movowviw. ἔγραψε πολλὰ φιλόσοφά τε 
καὶ ῥητορικά. These were not slain but only banished. Dio 62. 29 speaks οἵ Cornutus: ὁ δὲ 
Νέρων---παρεσκευάζετο ὡς καὶ τὰς τῶν Ρωμαίων πράξεις ἁπάσας συγγράψων ἐν ἔπεσι, καὶ περί 
γε τοῦ πλήθους τῶν βιβλίων---παραλαβὼν ἄλλους τε καὶ ᾿Ανναῖον Κορνοῦτον, εὐδοκιμοῦντα τότε 
γε ἐπὶ παιδείᾳ. καὶ αὐτὸν ὀλίγου μὲν καὶ ἀπέκτεινεν, ἐς νῆσον δ᾽ οὖν ἐνέβαλεν, ὅτι τινῶν τετρα- 
κόσια ἀξιούντων αὐτὸν βιβλία γράψαι, πολλά τε αὐτὰ εἶναι ἔφη καὶ μηδένα αὐτὰ ἀναγνώσεσθαι. 
Euseb. Chron. Anno 2080 [from Oct. A. D. 64] Nero—Cornutum philosophum vertere solum 
coégit. Hieronymus places this Anno 2083 and adds (Cornutum) preceptorem Persii. Con- 
firmed by Suetonius in vita Persii: Cwm esset annorum X VI [A.D. 50] amicitia copit uti 
Annei Cornuti, ita ut ab co nusquam discederet.—Per Cornutum cognovit Anneum etiam 
Lucanum, equecum auditorem Oornuti. Nam Cornutus illo tempore tragicus fuit, secte 
Stoice, qui libros philosophie reliquit.»  Cornutus was studied by Origen: Porphyr. apud 
Euseb. H. E. VI. 19 ἔχρητο (Ὡριγένης) καὶ Χαιρήμονος τοῦ στωϊκοῦ [N° 4] Kopvodrov τε ταῖς 
βίβλοις, wap ὧν τὸν μεταληπτικὸν τῶν map “Ἕλλησι μυστηρίων γνοὺς τρόπον ταῖς ᾿Ιουδαϊκαῖς 
προσῆψε γραφαῖς. See Hieron. Magno p. 1083 quoted above at Ν᾽ 132 Nwmenius note ἢ. 
Theodoret. Serm. 2 p. 35. 6 Kopvotros 6 φιλόσοφος τὴν ᾿Ελληνικὴν θεολογίαν ξυντέθεικε. 
Auctor Comm. in Aristot. Meteorolog. p. 78 Ὁ 1. 27 ἀδύνατον δὲ εἶναι 
ἔλεγε Διόδοτος ὁ ἀστρολόγος ἐν τούτοις ἀνὴρ οὐδενὸς δεύτερος τῶν καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἀνάκλασιν ὑπὸ γῆν 
γίνεσθαι τῆς ὄψεως ἀπὸ τῆς ἀναθυμιάσεως, ὅταν ὑπὲρ τὸ κέντρον τοῦ κύκλου ἣ ἀναθυμίασις συν- 
ἵσταται. The time of Diodotus is determined by the time of Alewander Aigeus (N° 8) the 
author of that commentary. 

After Saturninus (N° 183) whom he mentions, and before Sopater apud 
Photium Cod. 161 who quoted from Laertius: ἀνεγνώσθησαν ἐκλογαὶ διάφοροι ἐν βιβλίοις ιβ΄ 
Σωπάτρου σοφιστοῦ. συνείλεκται δὲ αὐτῷ τὸ βιβλίον ἐκ πολλῶν Kal διαφόρων ἱστοριῶν Kal γραμ- 
patrov.—p. 340 ὁ δὲ ἕκτος αὐτῷ συνελέγη λόγος ἔκ τε τῆς αὐτῆς “Podpov μουσικῆς βίβλου-- 
σύγκειται δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ ἐκ τῶν Δαμοστράτου ἁλιευτικῶν δευτέρου λόγου καὶ ἐκ τῶν Λαερτίου Διο- 
γένους φιλοσόφων βίων βιβλίου πρώτου καὶ πέμπτου ἐνάτου τε καὶ δεκάτου, ἐν οἷς τὰ περὶ τῶν 
φιλοσόφων διέξεισιν, ὅθεν τε τὸ φιλοσοφίας ἱερὸν χρῆμα τὴν ἀρχὴν ἔφυ καὶ ὅπως ἤκμασε τίνες 


τείᾳ Σουλπικίου Καμερίνου καὶ Ταΐου Ποππαίου, ὡς ἐν ἀκρι- 
βέσι καὶ παλαιοῖς ἀντιγράφοις φέρεται. Ταῦτα οὐκ ἀφ᾽ ἑαυ- 
τῶν συντετάχαμεν, GAN ἐκ τῶν παραδόσεων τοῦ----ἱππολύ- 
του---Αννιανοῦ τε---καὶ Μαξίμου. The Nativity then is 
either at Dec. 25 A. D.9, or, if he anticipated the 
year of these consuls, at Dec. 25 A. D. 8. and the 
Annunciation at March 25 preceding. From these 
epochs the 800 years will terminate either at March 
24 of 808, or at March 24 of 809. It must be ac- 
knowledged however that in the consuls at the year 
of the crucifixion Syncellus has an error, of which no 


such explanation can be given: p. 321 A σταυροῦται 
—Mapriov xy ἐν ὑπατείᾳ Νέρωνος τὸ τρίτον καὶ Badepiov 
Μενσάλα. These were consuls of A. D. 58. A meta- 
chronism of 25 years. 

h The biographer adds Persius—reliquit circa HS. 
XX matri et sorori, scriptis tantum ad matrem codi- 
cillis rogavit eam ut daret Cornuto sestertia, ut quidam 
dicunt, centies, ut alii volunt, plus—et libros circiter 
septingentos Chrysippi, sive bibliothecam suam omnem. 
Verum Cornutus sublatis libris pecuniam sororibus quas 
Frater heredes fecerat reliquit. 


GREEK AUTHORS. 337 


τε τίνων αἱρέσεων ἀρχηγοὶ καὶ προστάται κατέστησαν. Vossius Hist. Gr. II. 13 p. 224 Jonsius 
Ser. Hist. Phil. p. 272 and Menagius ad Laertium tom. 2 p. | refer this to Sopater who was 
slain in 335. But that collection probably belongs to a later Sopater whom we trace in 
Suidas p. 3373 A Σώπατρος ᾿Απαμεὺς, σοφιστὴς, ἢ μᾶλλον ᾿Αλεξανδρεύς. ἐπιτομὰς πλείστων. 
τινὲς δὲ καὶ τὴν ἐκλογὴν τῶν ἱστοριῶν τούτου εἶναί φασιν. and [Kudocia p. 382 καὶ ἕτερος Σώ- 
πατρος ᾿Απαμεύς" οὗτος ἔγραψεν ἐπιτομὰς πλείστων" τινὲς δὲ καὶ τὴν ἐκλογίαν τῶν ἱστοριῶν τού- 
του ἐ. φ. The author of the διαιρέσεις ζητημάτων apud Aldi Rhetores tom. 1 p. 287—455 
was according to Fabricius tom. 6 p. 103 “ non Sopater (N° 293) Plotinianze schole suc- 
cessor, quem Constantinus occidit ; sed alius sophista, ducentis annis junior.” The Sopater 
of Photius is with reason supposed by Fabricius tom. 10 p. 720 to be “ fortasse non diver- 
sus ab auctore commentariorum” apud Aldum. 


401 Hubulus. Before Porphyry: Porphyr. de Abst. 1V. 16 p. 349 διήρηντο δὲ οὗτοι εἰς γένη τρία, 


ὥς φησι Σύμβουλος [recte legunt Εὔβουλος] ὁ περὶ τῆς τοῦ Μίθρα ἱστορίας ἐν πολλοῖς βιβλίοις 
ἀναγράψας. Hieronymus adv. Jovinianum II p.573 Eubulus quoque, qui historiam Mithre 
multis voluminibus explicuit, narrat apud Persas tria genera Magorum ὅσο. Quoted by the 
editor ad Porphyr. 1. ο. 


402 Hippobotus. Before Clemens Alewandrinus, and therefore before A. D. 194: Clem. Al. Strom. 


403 Horapollo. 


I p. 300 D Πυθαγόρας μὲν οὖν Μνησάρχου Σάμιος, ὥς φησιν Ἱππόβοτος. Quoted by Porphyry 
Vit. Pythag. in fine: Ἱππόβοτος δὲ καὶ Νεάνθης περὶ Μυλλίου καὶ Τιμύχας ἱστοροῦσι x αὶ %. 
And by Iamblichus Vit. Pythag. ὁ. 31 p. 890 καὶ ἐξ ὧν δ᾽ ᾿Ιππόβοτος καὶ Νεάνθης περὶ Μυλ- 
λίου καὶ Τιμύχας τῶν Πυθαγορείων ἱστοροῦσι μαθεῖν ἔνεστι τὴν ἐκείνων τῶν ἀνδρῶν σωφροσύνην 
x.T. A. Quoted also by Laertius I. 19 Ἱππόβοτος ἐν τῷ περὶ αἱρέσεων ἐννέα φησὶν αἱρέσεις καὶ 
ἀγωγὰς εἷναι. 11. 88 εἶναι δὲ τὴν ἡδονὴν ἀγαθὸν, κἂν ἀπὸ τῶν ἀσχημοτάτων γένηται, καθά φησιν 
Ἱππόβοτος ἐν τῷ περὶ τῶν αἱρέσεων. 1. 42 on the number of the σοφοί: Ἱππόβοτος δ᾽ ἐν τῇ 
τῶν φιλοσόφων ἀναγραφῇ ᾿Ορφέα, Λίνον, Σόλωνα, Περίανδρον, ᾿Ανάχαρσιν, Κλεόβουλον, Μύ- 
σωνα, Θαλῆν, Βίαντα, Πιττακὸν, ᾿Επίχαρμον, Πυθαγόραν. 

Suidas p. 2781 ἱΩραπόλλων Φαινεβύθεως, κώμης τοῦ Πανοπολίτου νόμου, γραμ- 
ματικὸς, διδάξας ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ καὶ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, εἶτα ἐν ΚΠ. ἐπὶ Θεοδοσίου. ἔγραψε Τεμενικὰ, 
ὑπόμνημα Σοφοκλέους, ᾿Αλκαίου, εἰς Ὅμηρον. Phot. Cod. 279 ἀνεγνώσθη ‘EAAadiov Βησαντίνου 
[N° 246]---Χρηστομαθειῶν a’ β' γ' δ΄. p.1597 ἐν δὲ τῷ αὐτῷ τεύχει περιείχετο καὶ---.Ωραπόλλωνος 
γραμματικοῦ περὶ τῶν πατρίων ᾿Αλεξανδρείας. συντίθησι δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς δράματα τῷ ὁμοίῳ τύπῳ. 


404 Marcianus Heracleota. Flourished after Artemidorus (N° 127) whom he quotes II p. 35 


apud Fabricium tom. 4 p.613 nn τῆς μὲν γὰρ ἐντὸς “Hpaxdelov στηλῶν ἁπάσης θαλάσσης 
ἀκριβῆ τὸν περίπλουν πεποιήμεθα ἐν ταῖς ἐπιτομαῖς τῶν ια΄ βιβλίων ᾿Αρτεμιδώρου Tod ᾿Εφεσίου 
γεωγράφου, ὃν νομίζομεν τῆς καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς θαλάσσης ἐπιμελέστατον περίπλουν ἐν τοῖς τῆς yewypa- 
plas βιβλίοις πεποιῆσθαι. And before Stephanus Byzantinus, by whom he is quoted. 


i Laertius V. 90 quotes Hippobotus de Heraclide. 
VI. 85 de Cratete. VI. 102 de Menedemo. VII. 25 
de Zenone Cittico: συνδιέτριψε δὲ καὶ Διοδώρῳ. καθά 
φησιν Ἱππόβοτος. VII. 38 ἦσαν δὲ Ζήνωνος μαθηταὶ καὶ 
οἵδε, καθά φησιν Ἱππόβοτος, ᾿Αθηνόδωρος Σολεύς" Φιλωνί- 
dns Θηβαῖος: Κάλλιππος Κορίνθιος" Ποσειδώνιος ᾿Αλεξαν- 
δρεύς" Ζήνων Σιδώνιος. VIII. 51. 69. 72 de Empedocle. 
VIII. 43 Ἱππόβοτος γέ τοι φησὶ λέγειν ᾿Εμπεδοκλέα Τη- 
λαυγεῖ “κλυτὲ κοῦρε Θεανοῦς Πυθαγορέω τε. ΙΧ. 5 de 
Heraclito. IX. 40 de Democrito. IX. 11] de Ti- 


mone. 


k As among other passages is the following : 
Steph. Byz. ᾿Ασπίς :—dxpwrnpiov Αἰθιοπίας τῆς κατ᾽ At- 
y ρωτήρ τῆς 
γυπτον, ὡς Μαρκιανὸς πρώτῃ περιόδων. Tunis: νῆσος 
Αἰθιοπίας, ὡς Μαρκιανὸς ἐν περίπλῳ πρώτῃ. ᾿Αστάρτη : 
νῆσος ἐν Αἰθιοπίᾳ. Μ. ἐν περίπλῳ πρώτῃ. Βαβαί : πόλις 

4 > , Sees > , ὦ > , a 
Λιβύης. M. ἐν περίπλῳ ἜΧΕΙΣ ξεντανίας ἐπαρχία τῆς 
Κελτικῆς Γαλατίας, μία τῶν τεσσάρων. Μ. ἐν περίπλῳ αὐ- 
τῆς. ᾿Αδαρούπολις : πόλις Περσικὴ, ὡς Μαρκιανὸς ἐν πε- 
ρίπλῳ τοῦ Περσικοῦ κόλπου. Σιαγαθουργοί : 


ἔθνος περὶ 
οὗ φησι Μ. ἐν περίπλῳ Σαρματίας. 


ΧΧ 


338 APPENDIX. OF. 

405 Maximus digiensis. Between Apollonius Tyaneus A.D. 99 and Philostratus A.D. 235. Phi- 
lostrat. V. A. I. 3 p. 5 ἐνέτυχον δὲ καὶ Μαξίμου τοῦ Αἰγιέως βιβλίῳ ξυνειληφότι τὰ ἐν Alyais 
᾿Απολλωνίου πάντα. Hierocles apud Eusebium in Hieroclem p. 512 D τὰ δὲ ᾿Απολλωνίου 
Μάξιμος ὁ Αἰγιεὺς καὶ Δάμις ὁ φιλόσοφος ὁ συνδιατρίψας αὐτῷ. Upon which Eusebius remarks 
ὁ δὲ Μάξιμος κομιδῇ βραχέα τῶν κατὰ μέρος αὐτῷ πεπραγμένων ἀνεγράψατο. 

406 Menander sophista. Suid. p. 2455 Β Μένανδρος, Λαοδικεὺς τῆς παρὰ Λύκῳ τῷ ποταμῷ, σοφιστής. 
ἔγραψεν ὑπόμνημα εἰς τὴν “Ἑρμογένους τέχνην καὶ Μινουκιανοῦ [N° 289] προγυμνάσματα. καὶ 
ἄλλα. 

407 Meragenes. Philostrat. V. A. 1. 8 p.6 οὐ γὰρ Μοιραγένει τε [lege γε] προσεκτέον βιβλία μὲν 
ξυνθέντι ἐς ᾿Απολλώνιον τέτταρα πολλὰ δὲ τῶν περὶ τὸν ἄνδρα ἀγνοήσαντι. III. 41 p. 130 φησὶν 
ὁ Δάμις τὸν ᾿Απολλώνιον ξυμφιλοσοφεῖν τῷ ᾿Ιάρχᾳ, καὶ ξυγγράψαι μὲν ἐκεῖθεν περὶ μαντείας 

Origenes in Celsum VI. 41 p. 373 

ἀναγνώτω τὰ γεγραμμένα Μοιραγένει τῶν ᾿Απολλωνίου τοῦ Tvavéws μάγου καὶ φιλοσόφου ἀπο- 


ἀστέρων βίβλους τέτταρας, ὧν καὶ Μοιραγένης ἐπεμνήσθη. 


μνημονευμάτων. 

408 Onosander. Suid. p. 2691 A ’Ovdcavipos, φιλόσοφος Πλατωνικός. τακτικὰ περὶ στρατηγημάτων 
[conf. Fabricium et Harles ad Fabric. tom. 4 p. 336], ὑπομνήματα εἰς τὰς Πλάτωνος Πολιτείας. 
Leo imp. Tactic. p. 215 ᾿᾽Ονήσανδρος [sic] καὶ αὐτὸς στρατηγικὸν συντάξας λόγον. Onosander 
procem. p.1.2 (προσφωνεῖν ἡγοῦμαι πρέπειν) στρατηγικῆς περὶ θεωρίας, ὦ Κόϊντε Οὐηράνιε, 
Ῥωμαίοις καὶ μάλιστα Ῥωμαίων τοῖς τὴν συγκλητικὴν ἀριστοκρατίαν λελογχόσι, καὶ κατὰ τὴν τοῦ 
Σεβάστου Καίσαρος ἐπιφροσύνην τοῖς τε ὑπάτοις καὶ στρατηγικαῖς ἐξουσίαις κοσμουμένοις, διά τε 
παιδείαν ἧς οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ὀλίγον ἔχουσιν ἐμπειρίαν, καὶ προγόνων ἀξίωσιν. Onosander is supposed to 
address Veranius who was consul in Α. 1). 49. This however is not quite certain. But we 
know that his treatise was composed at a time of peace, and when the empire had attained 
its full measure of extent and power!. 

409 Ptolemeus Ascalonita. Suidas p. 3156 D Πτολεμαῖος ὁ ᾿Ασκαλωνίτης, γραμματικὸς, ds ἐπαί- 
δευσεν ἐν Ρώμῃ. ἔγραψε Προσῳδίαν “Ὁμηρικὴν, Περὶ ᾿Ἑλληνισμοῦ ἤτοι ὀρθοεπίας βιβλία ιε΄. 
Περὶ μέτρων, Περὶ τῆς ἐν ᾿Οδυσσείᾳ ᾿Αριστάρχου διορθώσεως, Περὶ διαφορᾶς λέξεων, καὶ ἕτερα 
γραμματικά. Before Apollonius Dyscolus (N° 84) who quotes him de pronomine p. 101 A 
ὑπὸ τῶν περὶ τὸν ᾿Ασκαλωνίτην ἐκεῖναι προσεπνεύσθησαν κ. τ. λ. τι 


As among the writers of the period embraced by this work there are many of the peripatetic 
school, Alexander of Aphrodisias, Ammonius Hermee, Themistius, Damascius, Simplicius, Joannes 
Philoponus, and others, of whom large commentaries remain upon the Physical and Metaphysical 
works of Aristotle, I have thought it no unacceptable service, as an introduction to the study of 
their works, to insert an abstract from the treatises of Aristotle himself which express his dogmas 
upon those subjects. And this the rather because, although his logical, his rhetorical, his ethical 


! Onosander p. 5 ὡς στρατηγῶν τε ἀγαθῶν ἄσκησις 
ἔσται παλαιῶν τε ἡγεμόνων κατὰ τὴν σεβαστὴν εἰρήνην 
ἀνάθημα. Ῥ. Ὁ οὐ γὰρ τύχῃ μοι δοκοῦσιν ὑπεράραντες τοὺς 
τῆς ᾿Ιταλίας ὅρους ἐπὶ πέρατα γῆς ἐκτεῖναι τὴν σφετέραν 
ἀρχὴν, ἀλλὰ πράξεσι στρατηγικαῖς. 

m Schol. Hom. Il. a. 396 Πτολεμαῖος συγκατατίθεται 
x.T.A. 464 Πταλεμαῖος τὸ E τελευταῖον λαμβάνει κ.τ.λ. 
8 162 ὡς Τυραννίων καὶ Πτολεμαῖος. γ 155 Πτολεμαῖος 
ὁ ᾿Ασκαλωνίτης ἐν τῷ περὶ τῆς Κρατητείου αἱρέσεώς φησιν 
k.T.A. 38 ὁ ᾿Ασκαλωνίτης ἐνθάδε γενόμενος ἀξιοῖ ψι- 
λοῦσθαι τοὺς ὄρπηκας κιτ. ὰ. 159. 160 ὁ ᾿Ασκαλωνίτης 
ἐκ πλήρους λαμβάνει τὴν ἀντωνυμίαν καὶ ὀρθοτονεῖ. Am- 


monius σταφυλήν (quoted by Kuster ad Suidam) : 
σταφυλὴν ὀξυτονητέον, ὡς ἀλκήν, καὶ σταφύλην Bapurdves, 
ὡς Μελίτην, διαφέρειν φησὶ Πτολεμαῖος ἐν δευτέρᾳ περὶ 
τῶν ἐν ᾿᾽Οδυσσείᾳ προσῳδιῶν. Etymol. p. 353. 29 ἐπαλ- 
Eirns: ὁ λίθος ὁ ἐπάνω τῆς ἐπάλξεως, τῷ κανόνι τοῦ ᾿Ασκα- 
Awvirov. p. 413. 39 ζῶς : ἀξιοῖ ὁ ᾿Ασκαλωνίτης περι- 
σπᾶσθαι, οὐχ ὑγιῶς. δ07. 51 παραιτητέον δὲ τὸν ᾿Ασκα- 
λωνίτην οἰόμενον ἀπὸ τῆς λὶς εὐθείας κεκλίσθαι τὴν λιτὶ 
δοτικήν κι τ. A. p. ὅ9. ὅ ὥς φησιν ὁ ᾿Ασκαλωνίτης κιτ.λ. 
Πτολεμαίου τοῦ ᾿Ασκαλωνίτου περὶ διαφορᾶς λέξεων 15 
published by Harles apud Fabricium tom 6 p. 157 
—163. 


τῷ μαὶ 
ν . 
ὦ»: 


GREEK AUTHORS. 339 
and political treatises are well known among us, yet the works contained in this review have re- 
ceived less attention, at least in our times, in this country. In the following sketch I have passed 
over or briefly noticed those passages which were obvious and easy, and have attempted to set 
forth more at large those which were abstruse, and which on that account required a full and 
careful interpretation. Some passages are paraphrased and some abridged. The works of Aristotle 
included in this abstract are these five: φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως βιβλία ὀκτώ. περὶ οὐρανοῦ βιβλία τέσσαρα. 
περὶ γενέσεως καὶ φθορᾶς βιβλία δύο. περὶ ψυχῆς βιβλία τρία. περὶ τῶν μετὰ τὰ φυσικὰ βιβλία τρισκαί- 
δεκαῦ. These are all parts of the same subject. In his physical discourses he has much that is 
metaphysical, in his metaphysical books he has much that belongs to the department of physics. 
Aristotle places the metaphysical treatise last, because from the infirmity of human reason we 
must proceed to this through the physical philosophy. The subjects of metaphysical speculations, 
as he himself explains, are the first in the order of Nature, but the last in the order of human 
enquiry. In the metaphysics of Aristotle the acuteness of that powerful intellect is eminently 
displayed ; and, although his physical dogmas convey less instruction to us who have the superior 
light of modern physical science, yet they are important as exhibiting the opinions which were 
held upon these subjects by Aristotle himself and by the philosophers who preceded him. 


an Among the authors contained in this chapter, the following have written commentaries upon these 
works, or upon parts of them. 


No 

318 Olympiodorus 
322 Syrianus 

334 Proclus 

342 Ammonius Hermee 
347 Marinus 

372 Damascius 

373 Simplicius 

375 Priscianus Lydus 
380 Asclepius 

381 Jo. Philoponus. 


No 

1 Eudorus 

3 Alexander Atgeus 
41 Adrastus ; 
56 Aspasius 

57 Herminus 
146 Galenus 
173 Alexander Aphrodisiensis 
194 Ammonius Saccas 
235 Porphyrius - 
297 Themistius 





; 
ARISTOTELIS φυσικὴ ἀκρόασις. 


from any thing else, and yet all things from these. 
And this condition is fulfilled ; for first principles are 
not derived from any others, and opposites or con- 
traries are not taken from each other; therefore ra 


“ Tue principles—dpyai—are first to be defined.” 

“The elements are either one or more; and if one, 
then either it is ἀκίνητος or κινουμένη. If more than 
one, then the elements are either finite or infinite.” 


The elements—1 dpyn—rd crotyeiov—mean the ele- 
ments of Matter. 

2,5 He enquires in what sense some called ἕν τὰ πάντα, 

3 or traced all matter to one element, and rejects their 

4, 1 position. He next examines another mode by which 

4, 4 they defend their dogmas. All the physical philoso- 

phers agree in the opinion that ἐκ μὴ ὄντων γενέσθαι 

5, 1 ἀδύνατον. They all make opposite qualities elements 

δ, 2 ---τἀναντία dpyds®. He approves of this, because ele- 

ments should proceed neither from one another nor 





ἐναντία ἀρχαί. He considers and examines this ques- 5, 3 
tion, and concludes that elements must be opposite 5, 8 
qualities. He enquires whether the elements are two 6, 1 
or three or more in number. There cannot be only 

one element because opposition in principles could 

not exist in less than two at the least; nor is the 6, 8 
number unlimited. They are either two or three. 

Two ἀρχαὶ, because two opposites. To which he adds 7, 12 
Form as a third—ré εἶδος or τὸ troxeiwevov—an attri- 

bute of either of the dpyai. He admits in a certain 8, 4 


© Because these cannot be contained in one another. 
xx 2. 


340 


I degree γίγνεσθαι οὐδὲν ἐκ μὴ ὄντος, but makes a dis- 
9, 6 tinction. It is the province of the First Philosophy P 
to enquire into the element of Form. 

Some things exist by nature, others from other 
causes. Things exist by nature which have in them- 
selves the principle of motion; but things which have 
received their form from the hands of man do not 

1, 5 exist by nature. The material of a table is the wood 4, 

of a statue the brass. The material of a thing is the 

2, 1 original element of which it is composed. Each sci- 

ence has its proper object. The mathematician en- 
quires into the forms of surfaces and solids, but it is 
not his province to examine their properties or their 

2,5 nature. Nature has two parts, form and matter; 
2, 11 the physical philosopher must examine both these, 

3 but form only to a certain extent. The Causes of 
things—airva—are fourfold; there are the material 
(which is twofold), the agent, and the end or pur- 

3, 14 pose. We must try to find the remote and primary 
cause. 

4 Some deny that there is such a thing as Chance, 

4,5.6 others hold that the heavens are made by chance, 
although they admit that inferior works, as animals 
and plants, are not from chance, but are formed by 
the arrangements of Nature. Others think fortune 
or chance to be among the causes, but fortune not 
discerned by us and directed by a higher and divine 
5, 1 intelligence. Chance is not the cause either of things 
that are always the same or of things that are ge- 
nerally the same; but some things come to pass oc- 
casionally or unexpectedly, and of these Chance is 
the cause. There is such an agent then as Chance 
5,2.3 or Fortune. Things may be done with an end pro- 
posed (that end being proposed either by nature or 
by the will of man); but when accidental circum- 
stances attend the act, these are from chance or for- 
tune; they are particulars not within the power or 

6 foresight of man. Fortune and chance are different. 
Fortune is concerned in the acts of voluntary and 
intelligent agents, Chance belongs to animals and 

6, 8 lifeless matter. But since chance and fortune are 

only causes of accidents to things upon which either 
Mind or Nature are operating, it is plain that chance 
and fortune are preceded by Mind and Nature, 

7 Causes are fourfold; the material, the form, the 
moving power, the end or object. But the last 


14 Bo Fe 


P τῆς πρώτης φιλοσοφίας. 


Which is the department of the 
Theologist or Metaphysician. 


‘¢ He discourses of this in the 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Appenp. C. 7. 


three, the form the moving power and the end, are II 
often reducible to one head. Our objects of enquiry 
are threefold; that which is not moved, that which 7, 3 
receives motion but is not subject to decay, and 
lastly the things which are subject to decay. We 
are to consider Matter, the End and Object, and the 
First moving Cause. Nature as an artist works with 8, 6—8 
an end proposed ; the artificer in his operations only 
imitates nature. That which comes to pass of ne- 9 
cessity in the operations of nature is not the design 
and purpose, but a part of the process by which the 
design and purpose are effected. The inherent pro- 
perties of matter are necessary particles of matter ; 
but these operate to produce the effect ; they are not 
themselves the effect. 

As Nature operates by motion and change, we [II.1,1.2 
must enquire into the properties of Motion. Motion 
is in things that are infinitely connected, in things 
that are infinitely divisible. Motion requires a Place, 
a Vacuum, Time. Motion changes that which it acts 1, 3 
upon either in Substance or Quantity or Quality or 
Place. Motion changes things, increases or dimin- 1, 5 
ishes them, produces or destroys, moves or impels. 
In Matter, that which gives motion itself receives 1, 7 
motion. It is not easy to define motion.—A body is 2 
capable of receiving motion and of acting upon an- ὁ 
other body. Motion is given and received. Both 
these qualities may be in the body which receives 
motion; or the active power only in the agent and 
the passive power in the recipient. Physical enqui- 4, | 
ries are employed upon magnitudes or extension, 
upon motion, and upon time. Each of these must be 
either finite or infinite. We must therefore enquire 
whether there is an Infinite, and what it is. He 
examines 4, 2—7 the dogmas of other philosophers 
upon this subject,—Pythagoras Plato Anaxagoras 
Democritus. That there is an Infinite is inferred from 4, 10 
five arguments; from Time, from the Divisibility of 
Magnitudes, from the perpetual succession of Gener- 
ation and Decay; fourthly because that which has 
a limit must always be limited by something, and 
this may proceed ad infinitum. Lastly an Infinite is 4, 11 
especially inferred from the properties of Numbers ; 
for number and: the magnitudes assumed by mathe- 
maticians and the external space around and beyond 
the heavens—all these seem to be infinite. But if 


work περὶ τῶν μετὰ τὰ φυσικά." Jo. Philoponus in Phys. Ause. 
p- e 13. ᾳ Compare IT. 1, 11. 


PHYS. AUSCULT. 


III there is a vacuum and a space unlimited, a body 
4, 13 may be infinite. And yet there are many difficulties 
in the way, whether we assert or whether we deny 
an Infinite. He proceeds to survey its characters. 
4, 14 Every Infinite is infinite either by addition or by di- 
5 vision or by both. He sets forth the difficulties ; and 
concludes 5, 12—20 that the infinite cannot be a body; 
for a body is in some place and has a position in it, 
above, below, in front, in rear, on the right or on 
the left. But this cannot happen to the Infinite ; it 
6, 1 cannot be in a place; it cannot be a quantity. Again, 
if there is no Infinite, many inconveniences follow. 
Time would have a beginning and an end. Numbers 
would not be infinite. We must admit then that the 
Infinite may be produced by addition or division. 
6, 2 Magnitude is not infinite, but it may be infinitely 
divided. Time is infinite. The succession of objects 
may be infinitely continued, although each particular 
part is finite; a man has not the attribute of in- 
finity, but the successive generations may be infinitely 
6,8.9 continued. Addition may in like manner be infinitely 
made toa body. But, as the universe itself has its 
6, 9 boundaries, the additions cannot go to give infinite 
magnitude to bodies, unless we admit the dogma of 
the physiologists that there is body or matter beyond 
6, 10 the bounds and limits of the universe’. The Infinite 
is not that which has nothing beyond it, but rather 
that which has always something beyond it. That 
which has nothing beyond it is perfect and a whole, 
7, 4 to which nothing is wanting. As no magnitude ap- 
prehended by the senses can be infinite, the Infinite 
cannot be the excess of a limited magnitude: for 
then it would be greater than the Heavens. The 
Infinite has not the same properties when applied to 
magnitude as it has when applied to motion and 

to time. i 
8 Some other difficulties are considered. The per- 
petual succession of generation and decay might be 
continued without an infinite, because each successive 
step is of a limited body. Again, bodies that touch 
one another are not necessarily limited on that ac- 
count; to touch and to be bounded are not the same 
properties. A limited body, as the heavens't, may 
have bounds, and a circumference,—bounds there- 
fore that touch nothing. Because we imagine an 
infinite body in our thoughts, it does not follow that 
an infinite body exists in nature. Things do not 
follow our ideas, but our ideas ought to be adapted 


¥ Conf, TIT. 75 1. 





341 


to things. Time and motion are infinite, but cor- 
poreal magnitudes are not either infinitely divided or 
infinitely increased by addition. 

Place is difficult to be defined; and former en- IV, 1 
quirers supply nothing. That there is place is ma- 
nifest from the movement of bodies—fire upwards— 
earth downward ; for these six positions, above, be- 
low, right and left, in front in rear, are the divisions 
of parts of place. Some hold that a vacuum is a 1, 4—7 
place without a body; but a place in which a body 
may be contained ; for all bodies are in some place. 

If so, place precedes every thing else, and when the 

bodies it contains are withdrawn or destroyed it still 
remains. It has, like bodies, three divisions, length 1, 8 
and breadth and depth; but we may doubt whether 

it is a body, for it contains bodies. It cannot be an 1, 9. 10 
element, for the elements of sensible bodies are bo- 

dies, and it has dimensions and yet no body; and 

again purely intellectual things have no dimensions. 

Place is the cause of nothing. It is neither the cause 1, 11 
as matter, nor as form, nor as an end, nor as causing 
motion. As every body is in some place and fills its 1, 12 
place, what shall we say of bodies that increase? 

The place which contains them must increase with 

the bodies. Place is a limit; the form and impress 2, 1 
of the thing contained, by which the dimensions and 

the matter are bounded. But place is distinct from 2, 4. 5 
the form and the material; for these are inseparable 

from the thing, but the place is not; for the place 

which contained air may, when the air is withdrawn, 
contain water. The place of any thing is the vessel 
containing it. A thing is contained in another thing 3, 1—7 
in many ways; as the parts in the whole—as the 

whole in its parts (for the parts make up the whole) 

—as the species in its genus—as the genus in its 
species—as form in matter,—or as the contents in a 

vessel. 

Having examined 8—19 in what sense a thing may 
be said to be contained in itself, he proceeds to a de- 4 
finition of Place. It surrounds the substance which 
it contains, but is not a part of that substance. It 
moves with the substance which it contains. Motion 
is essential to place; motion exhibited in the move- 
ment or in the increase and diminution of bodies. 

Place will be one of four things; either the Form, 4, 9 
or the Material, or the Interval between the extreme 
parts of two bodies, or the Extremes themselves if 
there is no interval. But it cannot be the first, for 


ir This illustration is from Philoponus ad locum p. m 19. 


342 


IV the form is inherent in the thing contained; nor is 
it the interval or deficient space between two bodies, 
for this will be occupied by some other body, as 
when water is withdrawn from a vessel the vacancy 
is occupied by the air; nor is the Material the place: 
for the material is inseparable from the thing itself, 
and does not contain the thing, but the place is dis- 

4, 15 tinct from the thing and does contain it. If then 
the place is none of these it must be the fourth, the 
boundary of the surrounding body. The Place is 
immoveable; the thing contained may be removed 

4, 18 into another place; as a Vessel is a moveable Place 

5, 1—3 so Place is an immoveable Vessel. When a body is 
surrounded by another body, it is in a Place, other- 
wise not. The Universe is not in a place because its 
exterior surface is not surrounded by any material 

5, 3 substance; the parts of the Universe which are in- 
closed within it have all their several placess. 

6,2 We must begin our enquiries concerning a vacuum 
by examining the opinions of those who affirm it, 
and then of those who deny it, and thirdly by setting 

6, 3 forth the dogmas common to both. The arguments 
of those who deny a vacuum are insufficient, for they 
are founded upon this: that the vacant space which 
men observe between bodies is in reality occupied by 

6, 6 the air. Those who affirm a vacuum say that there 
would be no motion if there were no vacuum through 
which the bodies move; for if all space were full 
there could be no motion through or into a space 

6, 9 already preoccupied. The Pythagoreans held that a 
vacuum surrounded the external surface of the Uni- 
verse, and that emanations from this vacuum pro- 
ceeded like currents of air through the heavens and 
entered the interior of the Universe and formed the 

7, 1 spaces which separate bodies from one another. To 
determine this question we must state the meaning 
of the term vacuum. <A vacuum is a place in which 
nothing is contained. They suppose a body to be a 


8 Aristotle IV. 5, 5 supposes the Universe to be a sphere of 
which the Earth is the centre, and the Heavens the circum- 
ference. The elements in his opinion lie in this order, pro- 

‘ceeding from the Earth the centre to the Heavens the cir- 
cumference : Earth—Water—Air— Fire— /ther—Heaven. 
Sextus Empir. in Physicos II. 30—33 p. 638. 639 describes the 
Aristotelian doctrine to be this: τῆς γῆς ὕδατι περιεχομένης, 
καὶ τοῦ ὕδατος ἀέρι περιεχομένου, καὶ τοῦ ἀέρος πυρὶ, καὶ τοῦ 
πυρὸς οὐρανῷ. and comments upon this passage of Aristotl 

t Philoponus p. q 9 1. 21 (as already remarked at N° 381 
Works of Philoponus n. 4) quotes his own Comm. on the 8th 
book of this work, where he combated a proposition of Aristotle 
on the question how bodies are moved that are moved παρὰ 
φύσιν. and argues against Aristotle that a body might be pro- 
jected or hurled by some impelling force through a vacuum, 





ARISTOTELIS 





[AppEND. C. 7. 


thing palpable, to be heavy or light. A vacuum IV 
then contains nothing heavy or light. 

Some hold the material to be a vacuum, as they 7, 4 
hold it to be a place. But this is an error; for the 
material cannot be separated from the body itself ; 
the vacuum can be separated. A vacuum is not a 
body, but the intervening space between bodies. It 7, 5 
is supposed that motion is a proof of a vacuum. But 
a vacuum is not necessary because there is motion, 
for motion may happen in spaces full of matter by 
change of place, by condensation in one part and 
rarefaction in another. The contrary of what they 8, 3 
affirm is true; if there were a vacuum there could be 
no motion. Ina vacuum bodies would be at restt. 

All motion is either by force or by nature; but if 8, 4 
there is a forcible motion there must be a natural 
motion, for a forcible motion, that is, a motion con- 
trary to nature, presupposes a natural motion. But 
how could there be a natural motion in a Vacuum or 

in an Infinite? In an Infinite there is no middle, no 
upper or lower; in a vacuum there is no difference 
between one part of space and another. If a body 8, 7 
were to be moved in a vacuum, it would never stop; 

it must be always at rest or for ever in motion. The 8, 8 
rate at which a body moves depends upon two causes, 
either the degree of resistance from the medium 
through which it passes or the specific gravity of the 
body itself. 
earth or water or air) in retarding the motion is in 
proportion to the density of that medium. But there 8, 11 
is no proportion between a vacuum and the moving 
body; the vacuum offers no resistance ; numbers can- 

not represent the proportion of a positive body to a 
nonentity. A proportion may be calculated between 8, 14 
motion and motion, but no proportion between a 
vacuum and a plenumv. Of moving bodies the rate 8, 15 
of motion is in proportion to their specific gravity 

or their relative magnitudes. But these last cannot 


and that motion might exist in a vacuum. He repeats the ar- 
gument p.q1l p.q 13 lin. ult. He argues well against the 
positions of Aristotle in IV. 8, 12.13 on motion through a 
vacuum. He urges p.r 14 1.18 If the heaven, that is, the 
exterior surface of the great sphere of the universe, can move 
in a circle through a vacuum, much more would bodies moving 
in a straight line move through a vacuum because there is no 
opposing medium to stay the motion. He examines Aristotle’s 
positions in a παρέκβασις p. r 9 line 44—r 16. : 

Vv As the proportions of things can only be compared with 
homogeneous things, a line with a line, a surface with a surface, 
a body with a body, the vacuum can be compared with nothing 
because there is nothing homogeneous to a vacuum. See Phi- 
loponus p. q 15. 


The resistance of the medium (whether 8, 8—10 


PHYS. AUSCULT. 


ΤΥ govern the motion through a vacuum; for in a plenum 
the magnitudes or the weight conquer the opposing 
medium through which they pass, and produce a 
greater rate of speed, but in a vacuum there are no 
opposing influences to retard motion; the rates of all 
bodies would be equal. 
Some suppose that Rarity and Density prove a 
vacuum. It is argued that bodies could not expand 
into rarity if there were not a vacuum to admit the 
expansion. But this would not shew that a vacuum 
was the cause of motion upwards; for light bodies 
9, 5 (as fire) move upwards. We affirm that the opposite 
qualities, as hot and cold, are contained in the same 
materials; the materials of a large body or a small 

9, 6 body are the same; for when water becomes air 
there is the same substance, only exhibited in an- 
other form. What was a latent power has become 
an active power. Ifa quantity of air is compressed 
into a smaller compass, or a small quantity is dilated 
into a larger bulk, the same substance exists in both 

9, 7 quantities. Mere addition of bulk does not change 

9, 8 the qualities of substances; the same substance is 
dense at one time and rare at another, the dense 
heavy, the rare light. 

10 Of Time it may be said that a part has passed and 
has ceased to be, a part is future and has not yet 
begun. Of these two parts Time is composed. But 
that which is composed of nonexistent things seems 

10, 2 to have no existence in itself¥. The present Now is 
not a part of time but a measure of the parts. It 
divides the past from the future, it remains always 

10, 7 the same or is perpetually changing. Some affirm 
that the motion of the Universe is time; others that 
the sphere of the Universe itself is time. But a part 
of the circumference of the sphere may be time, and 

10, 8 not the whole circumference ; and, if there are many 

heavens or worlds, the motion of each would be 

Time, and there would be many Times at once. The 

notion that the sphere itself of the Universe is time 
is too absurd to need refutation. 

The opinion that motion and change are Time re- 
mains to be considered. Motion and change reside 
in the body which suffers motion and change, but 
10, 10 time is everywhere. Change is fast or slow, but time 
is not composed of fast and slow, for time is the 
measure and definition of fast and slow. The quantity 


9, 1 


10, 9 


w Ainesidemus held Time to be a body: Sextus Empir. Pyr- 
rhon. III. 138 p. 161 κατ᾽ οὐσίαν re of μὲν σῶμα αὐτὸν ἔφασαν 
εἶναι, ὡς of περὶ Αἰνησίδημον. Again Sext. Emp. Math. X. 216 





343 


and quality of time are not measured by time. 
yet change is necessary to time; for when our 
thoughts are suspended during sleep we are uncon- 
scious of the lapse of time; we connect the moment 
of our awaking with the moment at which our sleep 
began. Time is not motion, but yet it exists not 11, 3 
without motion. Motion and time are perceived 
together. As all bodies are moved from something 
to something, and all magnitudes are connected with 
one another, motion follows magnitude, time follows 
motion; the amount of time is according to the 
amount of the motion. We discover time when we I1, 5 
define motion, and perceive the successive parts of 
motion; a part of motion has gone before, a part will 
follow after, and a third part divides these two; and 
this progress is denominated Time. By Time we 1], 7 
number Motion. We determine quantities by num- 
ber, and the quantity of motion by Time. Time 
therefore in a certain sense is Number. But number 1], 8 
is twofold, the thing computed, and the instrument 
with which we compute; Time is the former of these, 
the thing measured and computed. It is manifest 11, 12 
that if there were no Time the present Now could 
not exist; and if there were no Now, Time could not 
exist. Time is the number or measure of the move- 
ment; the present Now is as it were an unit of the 
number. Time is connected with the present Now, 
and yet is divided from it. Time is not called swift 12, 2 
and slow, but much and little, long and short. It is 
not swift and slow, for no number which we can 


compute is called swift and slow. We not only mea- 12, 5. 6 


sure motion by time, but time by motion, as we 12, 7 
measure magnitudes by motion, and motion by mag- 
nitudes. All things that are in time are compre- 12, 12 
hended by time, and are acted upon by time; as we 
say that things decay and grow old and are for- 
gotten, but we do not say that things learn or become 
young and beautiful; for Time is called the cause of 
decay ; it is the number and measure of motion, and 
motion changes the existing state. So that it is 12, 13 
manifest that the things which exist for ever, so far 

as they exist for ever, are not in time. They are not 
comprehended in time; their existence is not mea- 
sured by time; they are not under the influence of 
time, as not being within time. But as Time is the 12 
measure of Motion, it is also the measure of Rest; 


p- 669 σῶμα μὲν οὖν ἔλεξεν εἶναι τὸν χρόνον Αἰνησίδημος, κατὰ 
τὸν Ἡράκλειτον" μὴ διαφέρειν γὰρ αὐτὸν τοῦ ὄντος καὶ τοῦ πρώ- 
του σώματος. 


And IV. 11,1 


344 


IV for not every thing that is without motion is at rest, 
but only that which, being capable of motion, is de- 
12, 15 prived of motion. Time will measure in things sub- 
ject to motion and rest the quantity of motion and 
12, 17 the quantity of rest. Whatever is corruptible and has 
a beginning, whatever sometimes is and sometimes 
is not, is subject to time. But of things which do 
not exist those which are subject to time are either 
past events or future events*. 

14,1 All change and all motion are made in time; fast 
14, 3 and slow are said in reference to time. In past 
changes or movements the most remote from the 
present is the first, and the nearest is the last; but 
in future movements the nearest to the present is 
14, 5 the first, and the most remote is the last. We may 
enquire whether, if there were no intelligent mind to 
14, 9 take account of time, time would exist at all. Time 
seems to be the motion of the sphere of the Universe 
14, 10 because other motions are measured by this; so that 
time may be said to move in a circle, because it is 

measured by the revolutions of the great circle. 
Change and motion are in time out of something 
into something. But we are rather to consider into 
what than from what the change is made. Corrup- 
tion is a change into non-existence ; production is a 
1, 7 change out of nothing into being. Change is made 
into opposites and into intermediate qualities and 
1, 9. 10 into contrariesy. There are three modes of change; 
from a subject into another subject; from a subject 
into a thing non-existent; from a non-existent into 
a subject. The change from a non-existent into a 
subject is production or generation, either absolute 
or relative; the change from a subject into a non- 
existent is decay, either of the substance itself or of 
1, 11. 12 some accident belonging to the subject. The change 
into decay or generation cannot be called motion, for 
these are changes out of nothing and into nothing, 
and a non-existent cannot be said to be subject to 
1, 13 motion. Two then of the three modes of change, 
those into decay and into production, are not motion; 
there remains only the third form, the change from 
a subject into another subject, which can be called 
Motion. But substances are either opposite or inter- 
mediate qualities. The categories are Substance, 
Quality, Place, Time, Relation, Quantity, Action, 
Passion; and hence there are three motions, of 
2, 1 Quality, Quantity, and Place?. Motion cannot be 


1} 


x IV. 13, 7 Paron the Pythagorean is mentioned. 
Y V.1,7 νητή treble—imdrn bass. Hence his illustration, 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Aprenp. C. 7. 


affirmed of Substance or of Relation or of Action or VY 
of Passion. 

Things are said to be together, or they are separate, 3 
or they touch each other, or they lie between, or they 
lie in successive order, or they are joined in connexion. 
The successive order comes first; for things that 3, 8 
touch are in successive order, although all that is in 
successive order (as numbers) does not always touch. 
And if things are in connexion they must touch one 
another; but all that touches is not necessarily next 
in connexion. We speak of motion in three respects, 4, 4 
the subject, the circumstance, the time. A single 4, 9—11 
motion must be continuous ; for, if it is suspended, 
rest intervenes, and the resumed motion is another, 
and not identical with the former. The motion to be 
single must be in one species, and in one period of 
time. A motion is one and perfect, when it is one in 4, 13 
genus, in species, in substance. It is one, if it is 4, 13. 14 
uniform. 

As the change is denominated from that into which 5, 2—6 
the change is made, and not from that out of which 
(for health is the change into health, disease the 
change into disease), motions are opposite when the 
movement is made from an opposite into an opposite; 
as the motion from health to disease is opposite to 
the motion from disease to health, the motions from 
below upwards, and from above downwards, the mo- 
tions from front to rear and from rear to front, are 
But the bare motion into something op- 
Rest is con- 6, 1 


opposite. 
posite is not motion but only change. 
trary to motion, for it is the privation of motion. 
But that rest is opposite to motion which is the rest 

in the position from which the motion was to be 
made; for motion has two subjects, that from which 

and that into which. And these two states of rest 6, 2 
are also opposed to each other; rest in health to rest 

in disease, rest in health to motion out of health into 
disease. When qualities are not opposites, the transi- 6, 3 
tion from one to the other is not motion but only 
change; and rest in these is not to be called rest, 

but rather absence of change—dperaBdnoia. We are 8, 4 
not to call a state Rest unless the qualities in which 

it resides are also motions. 

Local changes, Motion, and a state of Rest, are 6, 8 
opposed to each other. Thus fire mounts upwards by 
nature, downwards contrary to nature; wherefore its 
natural rest above is opposed to its unnatural motion 


οἷον ἡ μέση βαρεῖα πρὸς τὴν νητὴν, καὶ ὀξεῖα πρὸς Thy ὑπάτην. 
z Conf. V. 2, 9. 


Ν downwards. 


1, 4 thing should lie between. 


PHYS. AUSCULT. 


Earth on the contrary rests above un- 
naturally, and its motion downwards is natural and 
opposed to that rest. We have natural rest opposed 
to unnatural motion, and unnatural rest opposed to 
natural motion®. 

If things are in connexion when their extremities 
are the same?, and if they touch when their extre- 
mities come together, and are in succession when no 
homogeneous matter lies between them, then things 
that are indivisible cannot be in connexion; as points. 
A line has connected parts, but points have no parts; 
nor can their extremes lie together, for, having no 


1, 2 parts, they have no extremities. When bodies touch, 


either the whole touches the whole or a part touches 
a part, or a part the whole. But as that which is 
indivisible has no parts, the whole must touch the 
whole; therefore it cannot be in connexion, for a 
body to be in connexion must have parts; nor can it 
be in successive order, for there will always be space 
between the points, and succession requires that no- 
*‘ This reasoning applies 
equally to magnitudes and to time and to motion.” 
He proceeds to shew 1, 4—10 that if magnitudes 
are composed ‘of indivisible parts their motions 
must also be composed of indivisible parts; but 
motion is not composed of indivisible parts, 
2 therefore it follows that magnitude is not. He 
shews by further arguments that time and mag- 
nitude and motion are composed of parts divi- 
sible; that as all time is composed of parts in con- 


2, 8 nexion, so all magnitude is composed of parts in 
3, 1] connexion’. The term “ Now’’ is used in two senses. 
a 


It is an element with respect to time as a point is 
with respect to a line, the mark of separation, though 
indivisible itself; and it is also a portion of time, the 
present opposed to the past or future. In the former 
sense it divides the past from the future; it is the 
limit of both; it is homogeneous with both. The 
Present is Time, as the Past and Future are Time. 


3, 3 If the element * Now” were divisible, part of the fu- 


ture would be contained in the past, and part of the 


a Simplicius p. 214 a 1. 38 ad V. 6, 10 quotes τὰ ὑπὸ τοῦ φυ- 
σικοῦ Στράτωνος εἰρημένα ἐν τῷ περὶ κινήσεως, who describes 
the effect of gravitation, though not acquainted with the cause; 
for he observes the increased impetus of bodies falling from a 
height to the earth: ἀπὸ πολλοῦ κινούμενον ἐπὶ τὸν οἰκεῖον τό- 
πον ἀεὶ καὶ μᾶλλον δυναμοῦται πρὸς τοῦτο. 

Simplicius p. Ὧ14 Ὁ 1. 28 thus characterises the commentators 
upon Aristotle: “ Porphyrius συνοψίζει, Themistius παραφράζει, 
Alexander (sc. Aphrodis.) ἐξηγεῖται." 

Simplicius p. 215 a sums up the whole subject of the 





345 


past in the future. Moreover, part of “now” would 
belong to the past and part to the future. As these 
things are impossible, ‘‘ now,” which divides the past 
from the future, is the same element, and therefore 
indivisible. 
visible and not subject to motion. 
goes change is divisible ; for, as all change is out of 
something into something, part of the subject will be 
in that out of which it passes and a part in that into 
which it passes. It is therefore divided; for the en- 
tire undivided subject cannot be at the same time in 
both or in neither. Motion is divisible in two ways, 
by time and by the motion of the parts of the body 


VI. 3,4 


There is something then in time indi- 3, 5 
Whatever under- 4, 1 


4,2 


4,3 


that is moved. The motion coincides with the time, 4, 7. 


the time with the motion. 
something into something, it follows that the subject 
which has changed has passed into that into which 
the change is made. It has left that out of which it 
has passed. If the change is out of nothing into 
something, it has ceased to be nothing, and it has 
come into existence. The moment of the transition 
is not a part of time, but an atom or a point, an in- 
divisible element, separating that from which and 
that into which; as the element ‘‘ now” separates the 
past time from the future. Three things are con- 
cerned in a change: 1 the subject of the change: 
2 the time when; 3 the state into which the subject 
passes, with reference to place, to quality, to quan- 
tity, to generation and decay. The two first are di- 
visible into parts. With the third the question is 
different.—A limited motion cannot be made in un- 


As all change is out of 5 


5, 2 


5, 4 


5, Il 


7 


limited time, nor an unlimited motion in limited 7, 6 
time®; nor again can a limited magnitude pass 7, 7 


through an unlimited space in limited time. 
since this is so, it is also manifest that an unlimited 
magnitude cannot pass through a limited space in 
limited time; for in either case the Infinite would be 
measured by the Finite, which is impossible. Infinite 
motion cannot be effected in limited time because 
neither limited magnitudes traverse unlimited space 
nor unlimited magnitudes limited space, and because 


5th Book. 

b See V. 3. 

¢ See Simplicius p. 219 a—221 a on VI. 2. 

ἃ From hence Alexander apud Simplicium p. 229 Ὁ solves 
the sophism, in what time Dio died? &c. 

6 Simplicius p. 234 a 1.1 thus sums up the argument: “ The 
time in which the subject is moved in a limited motion is mea- 
sured by parts limited in number. But unlimited time is not 
measured by such parts; the time therefore in which the limited 
motion is made is not unlimited time.” 


7 


And 7, 8 


7, 10 


Vil.-l,.1 


346 
VI an infinite body is not moved in limited time. He 
10, 1 examines c. 9 four sophisms of Zeno Eleates. That 


which has no parts, that is, not divisible into quantities, 
cannot be subject to motion except by accident, when 
the body is moved in which it is contained; as a man 
(who is not a part of the ship) partakes of the motion 


10, 2—6 of the ship. Motion supposes parts in that which is 


10, 7 subject to motion. All motion is in time, and time 
is divisible. If then a thing without parts were to be 
moved in time, as that which it contains would be 
also divisible, an element an atom without parts 


10, 8. 9 would be divisible, which is impossible. No change 
can be infinite; for all change is out of something 
10,11-12 into something, and therefore has limits. A succes- 


sion of changes or motions may be infinitely con- 

tinued, as the revolution of a circle is a series of 

motions which may be perpetual in time, though not 
infinite in magnitudef. 

gWhatever is moved must be moved by something. 

If it has not the principle of motion in itself, it must 

1, 2 be moved by something else. That which is self- 

moved will never cease to move because the motion 

of some other body ceases. If then a body is stayed 

and ceases from motion because something else is at 

rest, that body is moved by some other power and 

1, 4 not by its own. Whatever is moved in Place is moved 


1, 4—12 by something else; and that which moves it is moved 


by something else; and this again by something else; 
although this succession of causes and effects will not 
proceed ad infinitum. It must stop somewhere, and 
there will be something which is the first cause of 

2, 1 motion. That which first causes the motion, that 
from which the motion begins, is close to the body 

Nothing is interposed between them. As 
there are three motions, in Place, Quality, and Quan- 
tity, their forms of motion are also three; the motion 
with reference to place is Movement; in quality it is 
change; in quantity it is increase or diminution. 

2,2 First as to Movement. Whatever is moved is 


moved. 


f Simplicius p. 241 ab sums up the contents of the 6th book. 

& Simplicius remarks p. 242 a upon this book as follows : 
“The most important topics of the 7th book are more fully 
handled in the 8th book. On which account Eudemus, omit- 
ting this book as superfluous, passes to the eighth and last 
book, and Themistius, who paraphrases the whole work, omits 
many parts of this book. But, since this book appears not 
inconsistent with the others, and not unworthy of Aristoéle, I 
should say that possibly this was first written by him, and that 
afterwards in the last book he treated the subject of this with 
more care and fulness; and that the 7th was afterwards in- 
serted by others into the body of the work. And it may have 
its use, as a preparation for that elaborate discussion which the 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Aprenp. C. 7. 


moved by itself or by some other power. If things VII 
are self-moved, it is manifest that in these the moving 
power and that which receives motion lie together. 
Nothing can come between them. But when things 2, 3 
receive motion from something else, this happens in 
four Ways. They are either dragged, or thrust, or 
borne along, or whirled by a circular motion. And 9. 6 
to be borne along is common to all the other three 
forms of motion. The whirling motion partakes both 2, 7 
of dragging and thrusting; for the moving power 
partly draws the objects to itself, and partly repels 
them from itself. 

But as the dragging and the repelling force are 2, 7 
together in the body that is dragged and repelled, it 
is evident that nothing is interposed between the 
cause and the subject of Motion in Place. There can 2, 9 
be nothing between the cause of Motion in Place and 
that which suffers the motion; for it is impossible 
for the moving power to move a body without touch- 
ing it. And not only so, but in the motion of 2, 10 
quality, which is effected by change; that which 
acts and that which is acted upon lie together; they 
touch one another and are connected. Nothing will 2, 13 
lie between them. Nor does any thing come between 
in the motion of quantity, the motion into increase 
by the addition of something, and the motion into 
decay by the deduction of something. It is evident 
then that nothing comes between the first cause of 
the motion and the last subject in the connected se- 
ries which receives the motion. All motions are not 4, ] 
capable of being compared with one another. There 4, 2 
is no analogy between a circle and a straight line. 
Things that are not homonymous may be compared. 4, 3 
He shews that in motion in place there is an analogy 5 
between the moving power and the thing moved; 
but an analogy only to a certain degree, and not ex- 
tending to all cases}. 


Did imotion ever begin to be, and does it ever VIII. 1, I 


cease to be, or has it neither beginning nor end? 


same topics receive in the last book of the work.” 

h Simplicius p. 255 b 1. 43 &c. gives a summary of the 7th 
book. 

i Simplicius p. 257 a begins with these remarks: ‘‘ In this 
8th book Aristotle excellently concludes his treatise. He shews 
that every material body is moved, and moved by something ; 
that the first author of motion is motionless, unchanged and 
unchangeable. But since τῶν ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν τις γεγονότων Τελχίνων 
[.0. Philoponus] has libelled the heaven itself and the whole 
world, and has written five bulky volumes against the treatise 
περὶ οὐρανοῦ of Aristotle, denying the eternity of the heaven, 
which I have refuted in my commentary on the first book of 
Aristotle περὶ οὐρανοῦ, and has written a sixth book denying 


VIII. 1,2 All physiologists affirm that there is motion. 


PHYS. AUSCULT. 


But 
those who hold a plurality of worlds and affirm that 
some worlds are destroyed and others produced in 
perpetual succession affirm that motion always exists; 
those who assert only one world, and that not per- 

1, 3 petual, treat of motion accordingly. For if it is 
possible that at some time there may be motion, this 
might happen in two ways; either as Anazagoras 
holds, who says that, all things being in confusion 
and without motion for an indefinite time, the Divine 
Mind caused motion and arranged matter: or as 
Empedocles, that matter is moved and is at rest by 

1,4 turns, Let us consider this question. All bodies 
must exist which are susceptible of motion; and in 
every motion that must be moved which is capable 
of receiving motion; change operates upon that 
which is susceptible of change, motion in place upon 
that which is capable of being moved from place to 
place. There must be a subject for motion to act 

1,5 upon. But this subject must either have begun to 
exist at some time out of nothing or must have al- 

1, 6 ways existed. If therefore the things that are subject 
to motion received existence and had a beginning, 
there must have been some other change and motion 
preceding them, by virtue of which they were pro- 
duced ; but if they always existed before motion ex- 
isted, this appears, and as we proceed in the enquiry 
will still farther appear, to be contrary to reason. 

1, 7 For if, some things being capable of giving motion 
and some of receiving it, there be sometimes a power 
that gives the first motion and a body that receives 
it, and sometimes again there be a cessation from 
motion and no impulse given, there must be some 
cause of this rest (rest being a cessation of motion), 
whence it would follow that before the first change 
there was a preceding change; and, change being 
motion, there is a motion before the first motion. 

1, 8 Some moving powers cause a simple motion ; as fire 
causes heat. Others cause opposite and complex 

1, 9 motions. When bodies approach each other (having 
the quality the one of moving, the other of being 

1, 10 moved) they cause motion or receive it. But if there 
was not always motion, and if motion was sometimes 
produced and sometimes suspended, a change must 
have happened in one of the two powers or in both; 
and here again is change preceding the first motion. 

1, 11 And besides how could there be time if there was 


the eternity of motion as set forth in this 8th book of Aristoéle, 
I have judged it proper to introduce into my commentary on 





347 


not motion? Time is the measure of motion. Time VIII 
is eternal; therefore motion is eternal. All other 
philosophers admit that time had no beginning; 
Plato alone gives it an origin. He says that it was 
produced together with the heavens, and that the 
heavens had a beginning. The element “Ὁ Now’ is 1, 13 
always the end of the past and the beginning of the 
future. But the present ‘“‘ Now” is Time. Time then 

is perpetual; and if time, then motion is perpetual. 
Again, motion will never be destroyed ; for, as, if it 1, 14 
had a beginning, there must have been some change 
which preceded the first motion, so, if it had an end, 

there would be some which would follow the last. 

That which is destroyed must be destroyed by some- 
thing; and that something by something else; for 
decay is change, and change is motion. It is evident 1, 15 
then that motion is perpetual. We cannot affirm of 
motion that it once was and once was not. Nothing I, 16 
is without order in the operations of Nature. Nature 

is the cause of order. But there is no proportion 
between the Infinite and the Infinite; and order is 
proportion. But rest for infinite time, and then mo- 

tion, and no reason why now rather than before, and 

no order in it—this is not the work of Nature. There I, 21 
was no time then and there will be none in which 
there is not motion. The objections are easily solved. 2, 1 
That there was once no motion might seem from 
this; that no change is infinite; for every change 

has its boundary. Senseless matter has no moving 2, 2 
power within itself. Being at rest, it receives an im- 
pulse. Motion then might seem to have a beginning. 
Animals move themselves: and here motion seems 2, 3 
to have a beginning. They are at rest before they 
begin to move. If this happens in animals, why not 2, 4 
in the Universe? It may be answered that, though 2, 5 
each change is limited, yet the succession of changes 

may be perpetual; that successive changes form one 
series; that matter sometimes is at rest and some- 
times in motion because the external cause of motion 

is sometimes applied and sometimes withheld; that 2, 7 
living animals appear to. move themselves but are 
really moved by external agents which give an im- 
pulse to the will of the animal. We enquire why 3, 1 
some substances are sometimes in motion and some- 

times at rest. One of three things must happen. 
Either all things are always at rest or always in mo- 

tion, or some things are in motion and some at rest, 


this 8th book a refutation of his arguments.” See No 373 


Works of Simplicius n. 7. 8. 


yy2 


348 ARISTOTELIS [ApPEND. C. 7. 


VIII or thirdly some substances are always without mo- 
tion and others always in motion, or others partake 
3, 2—8 of both states. The first proposition may be easily 
3, 9 dismissed. Nor can we admit that some things are 
3, 10 always at rest and some always in motion. It is evi- 
dent that some things are moved and some at rest 
3, 11. 12 sometimes. Either then all things are at rest or all 
in motion, or else some are at rest and some in mo- 
tion. But if some are in motion and some at rest, it 
follows that all are sometimes at rest and sometimes 
in motion, or that some always rest and some always 
move, or, lastly, that some of them always rest some 
always move and some alternately rest and move. 
3,12—14 That all things always move or are always at rest, or 
that some substances are always in motion and some 
3, 14 always at rest, is alike impossible. It remains to en- 
quire whether all things alternately rest and move, 
or whether some are in this state and some always 

at rest some always in motion. 

4,2 Bodies are moved either by themselves or by an- 
other power; the motion is either natural, or forced 
and contrary to nature. What is self-moved is moved 
naturally, as animals move themselves by a natural 

4, 3 motion, although an animal body may also be moved 
by an unnatural motion. What is moved by another 
power is either moved according to nature or con- 

4, 6 trary to nature. Of those things which receive their 
impulse from another power, some are moved con- 
trary to nature, but some again according to nature. 
And herein is a difficulty; for we enquire by what 
power these last are moved. Heavy and light bodies 
are moved by force to the opposite places; but the 
motion of the light body upwards and of the heavy 
body downwards is a natural motion, but it is not 

4, 7 clear from whence this motion comes. It cannot 
come from the bodies themselves, for that would 
suppose them to have life and volition; and if they 
could give themselves motion they could also stay 
their own motion (as animals do). If fire could 
mount upwards by its own will, it could descend 

4, 9 downwards by its own will. The moving force must 
be distinct from the body moved, as when inanimate 
substances are put in motion by an animated body. 

4, 14 Inanimate bodies have a latent power and an active 
power. That which is cold has the latent property 
of heat; when changed it becomes fire and will burn, 
that which is heavy has the latent property of light- 
ness; water may become air, and then it acquires 


4, 16 the active power of a light body. The same thing 





happens in the two other forms of motion, quantity VIII 
and quality. But we enquire why and by what im- 4, 17 
pulse the different substances are directed each to its 
proper place, the light body upwards, the heavy body 
downwards; why a body is changed in quality, why 4, 18 
extended in quantity? The principle of motion within 4, 19 
these bodies is not that by which they give motion 

but that by which they receive it; the passive and 

not the active quality. All motions are either na- 4, 20 
tural or unnatural and forced. Motions contrary to 
Nature are given by some other agent. Of the na- 

tural motions again both those which are self-pro- 
duced and those which are produced by some ex- 
ternal agent (either the power which gave the qua- 

lities of lightness. and of weight or the power which 
removed the impediment to their action) are equally 
produced by a moving power. It follows that all 
things are moved by some moving power. These 5, 1 
motions are given in two ways; for either the power 
which gives the impulse is itself impelled by some 
other power or it is itself the cause of the motion, 
either immediately and at once acting upon the sub- 

ject, or working through intermediate agents; as the 

stick impelled by the hand of the man moves the 
stone. Both the last and the first of the moving 5, 2 
powers may be said to give the motion; but espe- 
cially the first; for this moves the last ; without the 

first power the last power would not give the motion. 

If then all bodies that are moved receive motion from 5, 3 
something, and either from a power that is impelled 

by another power, or not, and if from a power that 

is impelled by another, it follows that there must be 
some first moving power, the original cause of the 
motion, which does not derive its moving force from 

any other (for the series of successive causes cannot 

be infinite, since in an infinite there can be no first) 

—if then the primary cause of the motion is moved 

but not by any other power, it follows that this first 
moving power is itself the cause of its own motion. 
Every thing that gives motion moves either with 5, 4 
itself or with some instrument. But it cannot give 
motion without itself moving by itself the implement 
employed. If it moves with itself, there is no need 

of something else with which to give the motion ; 

but if there should be an implement employed, we 

still arrive at last at some Original Moving Power 
which will give the motion not with any instrument, 

but with itself. We must stop somewhere. If the 5, 6 
first cause of the motion is moved, but moved by 


PHYS. AUSCULT. 


VIII nothing else (or it would not be the first), the first 
moving power is of necessity the cause of its own 
5, 9 motion. Three things of necessity belong to motion, 
the thing moved, the moving power, the instrument 
or agent. The thing moved must receive motion, but 
need not give it; the intermediate body or instru- 
ment must both give and receive. It accompanies 
the motion of the thing moved. But the moving 
power itself the original cause of the impulse may be 

5, 10 motionless. That which is last in the series suffers 
motion but does not impart it; that which is first 
receives motion from itself. It is probable then, not 
to say necessary, that there is also a Power which 
gives motion being motionless itself; and Anazagoras 
is right in his doctrine that the Divine Mind the 
author of motion is exempt from passion and from 

5, 11 mixture. If that which gives motion must be moved 
itself, it may be moved either after the same form of 
motion, as being warmed it communicates warmth, 
or it must be moved in one form, and give motion 
in another. He argues 5, 12—14 that both these 
are impossible, and concludes 5,15 that the sub- 
stance which first receives motion will either be 
moved by a power which is itself at rest, or will be 
the author of its own motion. 

5,15 But if we were to enquire whether the original 
cause of motion is in that which moves itself or in 
that which receives motion from another, we shall at 
once assign it to the former. The power which is 
self-moved precedes the body which suffers motion. 

5, 16 We must enquire, if a substance moves itself, how it 
produces the motion. Whatever is moved is divisible 
into parts. But that which moves itself cannot pos- 
sibly move the whole of its own substance; for, being 
entire and undivided, it would give and receive the 
same movement; it would be wholly active and 

5, 17 wholly passive at the same time. Of a substance 
then which moves itself a part gives the motion and 

5, 18 a part receives it. But it is not possible for the mo- 
tion to be of such a sort as that each part should be 
the cause of the motion to each; for there would be 
no first cause of the motion if each were to move 
each. That which precedes is rather the cause of 
the motion than that which follows; for otherwise 
we have two movements, the one given by another 

5, 19 power, the other by the thing itself. Besides it is not 
necessary that the moving power should be moved 
by any other than itself. That other part therefore 
would move it by accident and not of necessity. If 





349 


so, it is possible that no motion may be given by that VIII 
other part, and one part is moved while the other 
gives motion and remains motionless. But further, 5, 20 
of that which first is self-moved neither one nor more 
of the parts will each give motion to itself; for if the 
whole is self-moved, it will either be moved by some 
of its parts or the whole by the whole. If by one of 5, 21 
the parts, this part alone, and not the whole, will be 
the first cause, moving of itself. If the whole moves 
itself, a part will give the motion and a part will re- 
ceive it (as man is the author of his own motion, the 
mind gives the impulse, the body receives it). A 5, 22 
substance then which is the cause of motion to itself 
is compounded of that which, being motionless, con- 
veys motion, and of that which receives motion and 
which may or may not transmit the motion to some- 
thing else. very substance which gives motion to 5, 24 
itself contains within it a power that gives motion 
and a substance that receives it. And that which is 5, 27 
the primary cause of the motion is motionless. 

But since motion is perpetual, there must be some 6, 1 
first cause of motion (either one cause or more) and 
that cause itself motionless. If we grant that some 6,2.3 
of the causes of motion, motionless themselves, may 
sometimes exist and sometimes cease to be, it is 
plain that there must be somewhere a power which 
imparts to these the property of sometimes existing 
and sometimes not existing. Every substance which 
moves itself must have magnitude; for nothing suf- 
fers motion that has not parts. But the cause of 
motion need not have parts. It follows that of the 
continuous succession of production and decay the 
cause cannot belong to those which do not always 
exist. Whatever may be the number of substances 6, 5 
causing their own motion which are generated and 
perish in continuous succession, we must ascend at 
last through all these to something which is the 
cause of that continuous change, and which gives 
the impulse to those substances as they to others. If 6, 6 
then motion is perpetual, that primary cause of mo- 
tion, whether one cause or many, is perpetual also. 
We may rather suppose it one than many. One is 
sufficient, motionless, perpetual, to be the first cause 
of motion to other substances. We have shewn that 6, 7 
motion always exists; and if so, it is continuous ; for 
that which is always is continuous. And if continu- 
ous, it is one, if the moving power is one, and the 
subject of motion is one. Hence again we are led to 6, 8 
believe that there is some First Cause not subject it- 


VITl 


6, 9 ways in motion and some always at rest. 


350 


self to motion; and moreover from the moving princi- 
ples. For it is evident that some things are sometimes 
in motion and sometimes at rest; that neither all 
move nor are all at rest; that neither some are al- 
Proceed- 
ing to establish that whatever is moved is moved by 
something, and this either motionless or in motion, 
and either moved by itself or by some other power, 
we conclude that the impulse is given by a power 
which moves itself, and that this power again re- 
ceives its impulse from something not subject to mo- 


6, 9—11 tion. Living animals appear to be the cause of their 


own motion, but there is in reality some external 
power which gives them the impulse. Their move- 
ments are from accidental causes. But as there is 
in substances an incessant and eternal motion, the 
cause of this must be not accidental but. necessary 


6, 15 and perpetually acting. That which is not subject 


to motion will communicate a motion uniform, one, 
and the same, because it does not change with the 
changes of the subject upon which it acts; but that 
which is moved by the power which has received its 
impulse from the primary and motionless author of 
the movement will not impart to other objects a mo- 
tion always uniform. According to the varieties of 
place and form and circumstance it will give to these 
objects various motions, and sometimes motion and 


6, 16 sometimes rest. We now see why all things are not 


7,1 


in motion and all are not at rest, why some are not 
always moving some not always at rest, and why 
some subjects are alternately in motion and at rest. 
The reason is now evident. Some are acted upon by 
a perpetual motionless cause, and are always chang- 
ing; some by a cause subject itself to motion and to 
change; so that these also suffer change. But the 
motionless cause of motion, being simple and always 
the same and in the same state, will impart a single 
and simple motion. 

We must enquire whether it is possible for a mo- 
tion to be continuous; and, if it is possible, what 
that motion is and what is the first of all motions. 
For if there must be always motion and this con- 
tinuous, that which first imparts motion must give 
that movement which is single uniform and the first. 


7, 2 Of the three forms of motion the motion by quantity, 


by quality, and by place, the movement in place must 
be the first. For there can be no increase (which is 
the motion in quantity) without change preceding. 
But change (by which one substance passes into an- 


ARISTOTELIS 





[AprEnp. Ὁ. 7. 


other substance) cannot happen without movement. VIII 


Movement in place then must be the first of mo- 7, 
tions ; and if there are two forms of movement, the. 
first ‘of these must be the first of all motions. This 7, 
is proved by another argument. That is first which 
being absent (either in time or substance) the others 
will not happen, but which may exist though the 
others are absent. 
—there is no need that the movement in place should 
partake of increase or of change, of generation or 
decay, but none of these can happen without the 
continuous motion impressed by the first author of 
the motion. In individual bodies indeed generation 7, 
produces movement in place; for after generation 
come change and increase or growth, and movement 
in place is the motion of the perfected body. But 
another movement in place must have preceded that 
generation which was the cause of it; for generation 
only seems to be the first of motions because a thing 
must be produced in order to be at all. This is true 
of individual things; but some other thing not ge- 
nerated itself and differing from the things generated 
must have been set in motion before generation be- 
gan; and since generation cannot be the first thing 7, 
of all (for generation leads to decay, and thus all 
things that receive motion would be corruptible) it is 
evident that none of the motions by succession (for 
generation is followed in succession by increase, 
change, corruption, and decay) could be the first 
motion. Neither generation then nor any of the 
other changes could precede the movement in place. 
That which is generated is imperfect and is proceed- 7, 
ing to its perfection; and thus what is last in the 
course of generation is first in the order of Nature. 
But in things generated the movement in place is 
the state at which they arrive when they are de- 
veloped and perfected. This kind of motion then 
precedes all others in its nature. It departs not out 7, 
of its perfect nature in its progress. It does not 
change its being; as in the motion of quality and 
quantity the subject suffers change. Especially is it 
evident that the substance which moves itself accom- 
plishes its motion by this movement in place. We 7, 
must now shew which is the first of the two motions 

in place. The movement in place is alone continuous. 7, 
All the other motions are from opposites to oppo- 
sites; but that which changes will have an interval 
of rest between the motions. The change is not 
continuous. 


4 


6 


Now—motion being continuous 7, 7. 8 


9. 10 


1 


13 


15. 16 


PHYS: AUSCU LT. 351 


Vill. 8,1 Let us now shew that an infinite motion is pos- 
sible, one, and continuous; and this a circular mo- 
tion. Every movement in place is either in a circle 
or a straight line or compounded of both. Τῇ one of 
the two former is not continuous, this last, which is 

8, 2 compounded of them, cannot be continuous. But 
that the motion in a limited straight line is not con- 
tinuous is manifest; for it must return back again, 
and then the motion is in the opposite direction. 

8, 3 But a motion to be one and continuous must be sin- 
gle, uninterrupted in time, and uniform in the mode. 
There are three things in a movement, the subject 
moved, the time, and thirdly the place or the form 

8, 4 or the magnitude. If either on a straight line, or in 
the circular movement the moving body turns back 
and retraces its path, the body will stop and pause 
at the point from which it turns to move in the 
opposite direction; and then motion is not continu- 
ous. And this is evident both from the senses and 
from reason.—He confirms this by an argument, 
8, 6—13, and concludes, 8, 13, “ The body, then, 
which, moving in a straight line returns back again, 
must necessarily pause in its motion. It follows that 
it is not possible for motion to be continuous and 
perpetual on a straight line*.”” He examines 8, 14 

8, 30. 31 —24 a sophism of Zeno Eleates.—But the motion in 
a circle will be one and continuous. It proceeds from 
a given point and travels round the circle to the 
same point again, while the motion on a straight line 
proceeds from a given point to another point at the 
end of the straight line, and returns to the original 

8, 32 point by an opposite motion. The motion in a circle 
may be continuous, because the course may be re- 
peated in the same orbit and in the same direction 
perpetually. The motion in a straight line cannot 
be continuous, because a continuous motion would 
require that two motions in an opposite direction 
should be performed at once. For the same reason 
a motion in a semicircle or any other segment of a 
circle cannot be continuous ; for here again the body 
must change its direction and return by an opposite 
movement. In all these the point from which the 
movement begins and the point at which it ends do 
not lie together. But in the circle these lie together, 
because the motion in the orbit returns to the same 


k The argument is summed up by Simplicius p. 301 b 1. 49 
—54. He sums up again at 8, 25 p. 305 a 1. 38 the various 
steps of the proof. 

1 Simplicius quoted above at V. 6, 10 had already noticed 
that effect of the law of gravitation from Strato. In his com- 





point from which it commenced, and this motion in 
a circle is alone perfect. The motion in a limited 
straight line, returning by an opposite movement, 
pauses between. It has a successive motion but not 
a continuous motion. The motion in a circle, always 
proceeding in the same direction, renews its course 
in the same path, and does not pause between. No 
change is infinite and continuous except the motion 
in a circle. 


The motion in a circle is the first of the motions. § 


The movements in place (as it was shewn) are either 
circular, or on a straight line, or compounded of 
both. But this last is preceded by the others, for it 
is compounded out of them. The circular movement 
precedes the movement on a straight line. The cir- 
cular motion is simple and perfect. The motion ona 
straight line cannot be infinite; for on an infinite 
straight line there could be no motion, and motion 
on a limited straight line, if it returns back again, is 
imperfect and perishes. But both in nature and rea- 
son that which is perfect is before the imperfect ; 
that which is incorruptible before that which is sub- 
ject to decay. Again, that which can be perpetual is 
before that which cannot. Now the movement in a 
circle can be perpetual, but none of the other mo- 
tions can be perpetual; for in them there must be a 
pause, and when there is a pause the motion is ended 
and destroyed. The motion in the straight line has a 
beginning and an end and a middle, and rests be- 
tween its passage from the end back again to the 
beginning. The sphere also rests in a certain sense; 
for it occupies the same place. It revolves round its 
centre, and the centre is the beginning the middle 
and the end. The centre rests, the circumference 
revolves. As the revolution in a circle is the mea- 
sure of other motions, it is therefore the first; for 
things are all measured by the first; and because it 
is the first it is the measure of the others. The cir- 
cular motion alone proceeds at the same rate. The 
motion in the straight line is not at the same rate 
throughout; as in the motion downwards a body in- 
creases in its speed the farther it is removed from the 


Vill 


9, 2 


9,3 


9, 4 


9,5 


point from which it started). That the motion in 9, 6—11 


place precedes all other motions is admitted by all 
philosophers. 


mentary upon VIII. 9,5 at p. 309 Ὁ he remarks it again. 
This fact, which was known to Aristotle and Strato, is ne- 
glected by Sextus Empiricus, who supposes in Physicos II. 162 
p. 660 that a body falling perpendicularly downwards will no¢ 
increase its speed as it descends. 


352 ARISTOTELIS [Aprenp. C. 7. 


VIII. 9, The first cause of motion is motionless. It is also 
12—10,1 not divisible into parts. We have shewn that nothing 
limited can give motion for an unlimited time; for 

there are the moving power, the subject of motion, 

the time in which the movement is performed. These 

must be either all infinite, or all or some limited.— 

He shews 10, 2.3 by an example that nothing can 

be infinitely moved by a limited power. He proceeds 

to shew 10, 4—7 that it is not possible for unlimited 

power to be contained in a limited magnitude, or for 

a limited power to fill unlimited magnitude™. He 

solves a difficultv, 10, 8—13, and considers the pro- 
position, that the motion of some bodies is continued 

after the motion of the first cause of the impulse has 

10, 13 ceased. Since motion is continuous and one, it fol- 
lows that this motion should be of some magnitude 

(for nothing that has no magnitude is moved), and 

this motion of one magnitude given by one; for 
otherwise the motion would not be continuous, but 

10, 14 repeated in successive motions. Now the moving 
power being one either receives motion and transmits 

it, or being motionless is the author of motion. If 

the moving power has received motion, it must ac- 
company the motion and itself suffer change, and 

must have also received the motion from something 

else; so that we come to a primary motion given by 





a motionless power. This motionless power does not 
change with the motion. It will always be able to 
give motion. This motion so given will be uniform. 
That which receives the primary motion is also liable 
to no change. Its relation to that primary motionless 
author of its motion is always the same; its motion 
is uniform. The primary motion must reside either 
in the centre of the universe or in the circumference. 
But that is moved most rapidly which is nearest to 
the moving power ; and as the motion of the circum- 
ference is the most rapid, there the moving power 
resides". That motion alone is continuous which is 
given by the motionless power. This power is always 
the same and will always and continuously bear the 
same relation to the substance which receives the 
motion. From these positions it is manifest that 
the first motionless author of motion can have no 
magnitude; for that magnitude must be either limited 
or infinite. Infinite it cannot be, for it has been 
shewn that no magnitude is infinite. It has been 
also now shewn that no limited body can have in- 
finite power and that no substance can be moved by 
a limited power for perpetual time. But the first 
cause of motion causes perpetual motion and for 
ever. It is therefore indivisible, without parts, with- 
out magnitude. 


ARISTOTELIS περὶ οὐρανοῦ. 


1.2.1 Attu natural bodies are capable of motion in place. 
2, 2 Nature is the beginning of their motion. Motion in 
place is in a straight line, or a circle, or mixed of 

2, 3 both. The circular motion moves round the centre, 
the straight motion is upwards or downwards; so 
that all simple motions are either from the centre 
upwards or to the centre downwards or round the 
2,4 centre. As bodies are either simple or compound, 
their motions must be either simple or in some de- 
gree mixed, mixed in the compound motion, and the 
predominant quality will predominate in the motion. 


m Simplicius ad 10, 3. 4 p. 314b ult. quotes Plato as agree- 
ing with Aristotle de Deo, et de celo. p. 315 Ὁ 1.1 He explains 
the term of Aristotle ἐν χρόνῳ, “ Things which being moved 
themselves convey motion to other things perform their move- 
ments in time; not because they move but because they are 
moved. Time is the measure of motion,—motion in the thing 
which suffers motion. But the First Cause of motion, motionless 
itself, placed beyond all reach of motion, displays its energies 
without time, because they are beyond the reach of time.” 

n Simplicius p. 319 a 30 gives the remarks of Alexander and 
Eudemus together with his own upon this passage. Simplicius 
Ρ. 320 Ὁ 10 sums up the subject of this treatise, comparing 





As the circular motion is simple, it is the motion of a 
simple body; and there must be some simple body 
which is formed by nature to move in a circle. Since 
the unnatural motion is opposed to the natural, the 
circular motion, being simple, must be contrary to 
the nature of the body moved if it is not according 
to that nature. If fire is moved in a circle, its na- 
tural motion is opposed to this. But one is opposed 
to one; the motion upwards to the motion down- 
wards. If there is another body borne in a circle 
contrary to nature, there must be some other kind 


Aristotle with Plato; and asserts that γένεσις in Plato is to be 
understood in the same sense as κίνησις in Aristotle, and affirms 
p- 321 a that Aristotle like his master attributes to the Great 
First Cause not only the arrangement of Matter but the crea- 
tion of Matter. He quotes p. 321 Ὁ 7 a book of his own master 
Ammonius Hermee περὶ τοῦ καὶ ποιητικὸν αἴτιον ἡγεῖσθαι τὸν 
Θεὸν τοῦ παντὸς κόσμου τὸν ᾿Αριστοτέλην. The passages quoted 
from Aristotle by Simplicius p. 321 ἃ do not establish this, and 
Simplicius admits p. 321 b 10 that Aristotle has not clearly ex- 
pressed it: οὐχ οὕτω φανερῶς εἶπεν. 

Simplicius p. 321 Ὁ 21—322a fin. recapitulates the contents 
of this 8th book. 


Vill 


10, 15 


10, 17 


10, 18 


10, 19 


I. 2,5 


2,6 


DE COELO. 


I of motion which would be natural. This is impos- 
sible; for if the motion upwards, it is fire or air; if 

2, 7 the motion downwards, it is earth or water. More- 
over this circular motion is the first of motions; for 

the perfect precedes the imperfect; and the circular 
motion is perfect; but no motion on the straight 
line can be perfect, for it cannot be infinite since 

it has a limit and an end, and no limited line is 
2,8 perfect. If then this first motion must belong to 
that body which is first in nature, and the circular 
precedes the motion on a straight line, and the bodies 
moved on the straight line are simple bodies (fire up- 
wards, earth downwards), it follows that the circular 
motion must be the motion of some simple body. 

2, 9 Hence it is evident that there is some other material 
substance besides our four elements, more excellent 

2, 10 than all these, and prior in time. If there is a cir- 

. cular movement according to nature, it is plain that 

there is some simple and first substance which is 

moved naturally in a circle, as fire moves upwards 
and earth downwards; for if the bodies which are 
borne in the circular motion are moved contrary to 
nature, it would be against all reason that the motion 

—this unnatural motion—should alone be continuous 

and perpetual. So that if fire were the element 

which is so borne, this motion of fire would be no 
less unnatural than the motion downwards; for its 

2 natural motion is in a straight line upwards. Where- 

fore we may believe that there is some body besides 
our elements having a.nature so much the more ex- 
cellent, the farther it is removed from our earth. 

3, 2 A heavy body is that which descends to the centre, 
a light body that which ascends from the centre. 
The heaviest body lies at the bottom, the lightest 
mounts above all the others. Weight and lightness 
are relative; air is lighter than water, water than 

3, 3earth. The body which is borne round in a circle 
can have neither weight nor lightness; it does not 
move either towards the centre or from the centre. 

3, 4 But since the whole and each of its parts are borne 
in the same direction by nature, this body has neither 
weight nor lightness, nor can it be moved either up- 
wards or downwards, neither itself nor any of its 

3, 5 parts. We may also conclude that it is not generated 
nor corruptible, nor subject to increase or change. 
Generation and decay are produced by the action of 
opposite qualities, and the motions of opposites are 

3, 6 opposite; and there is no motion opposite to the 

3, 7 motion in a circle. Again, increase is produced by 


2, 11 











the junction of some kindred part, and diminution I 
by its resolution into its elements; but this body has 

no elements from which it was produced. It is not 
subject to change; for change is motion in quality, 3, 8 
and qualities proceed from something which suffers 
change. But all bodies which suffer change are sub- 
ject to increase or diminution. Since, then, the body 
which moves in a circle has no increase or diminu- 
tion, it is probably not subject to change. 

This first of bodies then is eternal, not subject to 3, 9 
increase or diminution, nor to age or change or pas- 
And this is confirmed by the phenomena of 

All nations assign to the Divinity the high- 3, 19 
est region for his habitation, and an immortal being 
will reside in an immortal dwelling. Our senses con- 3, 11 
firm that in all past time no change has happened to 
the heavens or to any part of them. It is plain then 3, 14 
that the simple bodies cannot be more than these ; 
for the motion of a simple body is simple, and there 
are only three simple motions, the circular and the 
straight; the latter in two parts. In the straight 4, 1—2 
line the motion upwards is opposed to the motion 
downwards, but there is no other motion opposed to 
the circular. 

We must now enquire whether a body can be in- 5 
finite——Every body must be either simple or com- 5 
pound, so that an infinite body (if there were one) 
But if the simple 
bodies are limited, that which is compounded of 
them must be limited also. It remains, then, to 5 
enquire whether a simple body can be infinite. That 
the body which moves in a circle is limited is plain 
from this. If it were infinite, the length of the radii 
from the centre to the circumference of the circle 
would be infinite; they would be bounded by no- 
thing; and there could be no motion in a circle. 5, 7 
But we see the heavens moving in a circle.—He 
shews by other arguments 5, 8—19 that there can 
be no infinite circle, and therefore no infinite body 
moved by a circular motion, and concludes, 5, 19, 
the body which is moved in a circle is neither with- 
out end nor without limits. 

Straight motions to the centre and from the centre 
are both finite; for they are in opposite directions. 
But if one of two opposites is limited, the other is 
limited. But the centre is limited; the progress of 
the moving body must stop there. If that extreme 
of the line is limited, the upward extremity is limited 
also; and if the places which bodies occupy are 

ZZ 


sion. 
nature. 


must be simple or compound. 


0, 6 


6, | 


354 


I limited, the bodies themselves are also limited. 

6, 2 Again, if the extremes of the line above and below 

are limited, that which lies between them is limited ; 

for otherwise motion would be infinite, and that is 

impossible. The centre therefore is limited, and the 

body contained in the centre must also be limited. 

But the body which is borne upwards or downwards 

6, 3 can be contained in the centre. Hence it is evident 

that a body cannot be infinite. Moreover, if weight 

is not infinite, none of the heavy bodies can be in- 

finite; for the weight of an infinite body must be 

infinite. So also of light bodies ; if weight is infinite, 

lightness is infinite—He argues 6, 4—12 that it is 

impossible that there should be infinite weight and 

6, 13 infinite lightness. It is plain then that there can be 

6, 14 no infinite body. We must next enquire whether 

there can be more worlds than one. Let us first 
consider what is meant by infinite. 

Every body must be either infinite or limited; and, 
if infinite, either composed of dissimilar parts or of 
similar: and if of dissimilar, these are either limited or 
infinite. They cannot be infinite, for, as motions are 
limited, the forms of simple bodies must be limited. 

7, 2 The parts of an infinite body cannot be infinite, for 
weight and lightness (their qualities) are not infinite. 

7, 3 Their places must be infinite in magnitude, and their 
motions infinite. But we have shewn that the mo- 

7, 5 tions upwards and downwards are limited. Nor can 
the infinite be composed of similar parts; for it would 

have no motion except the motion of those parts. It 

must have unlimited weight or unlimited lightness. 
Moreover no unlimited body could have the circular 

7, 6 motion; nor could an unlimited body be moved at 
all; for it would require another place into which it 

must be carried; and, as (being infinite) it would 

7, 15 already fill all space, this is impossible. An infinite 
body composed of similar parts could not be moved 

in a circle, for an infinite has no centre, and a circle 

Nor in a straight line; for 
this would require another infinite place into which 

it might pass by its natural motion, and another in- 

finite into which it might be carried contrary to its 

7, 16 nature. And the motion in the straight line, whether 
natural or forcible, would require the moving power 

7, 17 to be infinite in both cases. If therefore the infinite 
body can be moved both according to nature and by 
another force contrary to nature, there would be two 
infinites, that which gives the movement and that 

7, 19 which receives it. In an infinite, where there is no 


7,1 


moves round its centre. 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Aprenp. C. 7. 


middle, no boundary, no upper or lower place, there I 
would be no place into which bodies could be borne 
by motion, and therefore no motion. 

There cannot be a plurality of heavens. All things sh : 
rest or are moved either forcibly or by nature. Ifa "Ὁ 
motion is forcible, the contrary motion is natural. 

But if the earth in that other world is borne by force 

to the centre of our universe, it would move naturally 

from hence thither, and the contrary. But the na- 

tural motion is one and only one. Again, all these 8, 3 
worlds (being similar) must be made of the same 
elements, and these elements must have the same 
powers. The earth then in that other universe would 8, 5 
by nature tend to our centre, and the fire to our cir- 
cumference. But this is impossible; for then their 
earth would have its natural motion from their centre, 

and their fire towards their centre. But to assume 8, 6 
that the qualities of the elements in another universe 

are different is contrary to reason. There are three 8, 15 
material elements; one of the body which tends to 

the centre, one of the body which moves in a circle; 

a third of the body which lies between these two. 

That which floats on the surface is within this mid- 8, 16 
dle region. 

It is not possible that there can be more worlds, 9, 1-7 
because this our universe comprehends and embraces 
within itself all the particles of matter. The term 9.8.9 
Heaven is used in three senses; 1 the circumference 
of the universe: 2 the space between the circum- 
ference and the centre—the region of the Sun and 
Moon and Planets: 3 the universe itself, or the 
whole of what is contained within the sphere of the 
universe. The heavens in this third sense contain 
every natural and sensible body; for no body is or 
can be beyond the circumference of the heavens. 

The universe is composed of the whole of its proper 9, 12 
material substances. There cannot be a plurality of 
worlds. There can be no place or vacuum or time 9, 13 
beyond the circumference of the universe; for in 
every place there may be a body; in a vacuum there 

may be a body; time is the measure of motion, and 

there can be no motion without a body. But it has g 14 
been shewn that beyond the universe there is no 

body and there can be none. Neither place nor time 

nor change affect those beings who are placed beyond 

the outer surface of the universe; they subsist eter- 
nally, not subject to change or passion. 

Is the Heaven produced or not? Is it corruptible 10, 1 
or incorruptible? It is impossible to say that it was 10, 3 


DE COELO. 355 


I produced and yet is perpetual. Whatever is produced 

10, 4 is liable to perish. That which had no beginning but 

could never have been otherwise in all eternity can- 

not change; for change implies a preexisting cause 

10, 5 of the change. But if the world was produced, its 

materials must be subject to change, and not always 

necessarily in the same state; so that when put to- 

gether they may be dissolved, and when dissolved 

may be replaced. If so, the world would not be in- 

10, 8 corruptible. The world then cannot be at the same 

10,12 time eternal and the offspring of production. Some 

however, as Plato in the Timeus, hold that the world 

was born, but yet that it will exist for ever. We 

11, 2 must consider this point. A thing is said to be not 

generated or produced, if any thing not existing be- 

fore is brought into being without birth and change ; 

or if any thing, although it is capable of being pro- 

duced, does not exist; or lastly if it is absolutely in- 

11, 3 capable of being produced. A thing is said to be 

generated or produced, if, not having existed before, 

it afterwards exists; or if it is capable of being pro- 

11, 5 duced. In like manner® that is corruptible which, 

having once existed, ceases to be or may cease to be. 

11, 6 Again, that is not subject to corruption which, with- 

out suffering decay, is sometimes in being and some- 

times not; or which is in being, but capable of ceas- 

ing to be; or which now is, but will not be hereafter. 

11, 7 But “incorruptible” in its proper sense means that 

which exists and is incapable of being destroyed after 

such a sort as that it is now in being and afterwards 
does or can cease to be. 

We must consider the terms Possible and Impos- 
sible. Incorruptible is that which it is not possible 
to destroy. A thing is not produced which it is im- 
possible to produce, so as that, being before not in 
existence, it should afterwards come into existence. 
12, 1 If it is possible for some things both to be and not 

to be, some time must be assigned to these states. 
12, 6 Whatever is always in being is incorruptible. It has 
not been produced; for, if it had been produced, 
there might be a time when it may cease to be. 
That is corruptible which was once in being and now 
12, 7 has either ceased or may cease to exist. It is im- 
possible for a thing to be eternal and corruptible ; 
nor can it have been produced; for if that which is 
eternal can never cease to be, it never was produced. 
12, 8 That, of which it can be said that it is capable of 


11. 8 


© See on this passage Alexander apud Simplicium Schol. 
Berolin. p. 490 a. 








either existing or of not existing, holds a middle 1 
place between that which must always be and that 
which can never be. 
produced and corruptible is not eternal ; otherwise it 

would be at once capable of existing for ever and 
capable of not existing for ever. That is not pro- 12, 11 
duced, which now is, and cannot be truly said to 

have never been before; that is incorruptible which 

now is, and of which it cannot be truly said that it 

will ever cease to be. 
each other; what has not been produced is incor- 
ruptible ; what is incorruptible has not been pro- 
duced ; and both these are eternal. The incorruptible 

is eternal. In the same manner the produced and 

the corruptible accompany each other. What is cor- 12, 22 
ruptible perishes at some time or other; and if it is 
produced it was produced at some time. 
a time when it was not. 


There was 

It is impossible that what 12, 23 
once began to be can be incorruptible, or what never 

began to be and always existed can ever perish. 


The Heaven, then, or the Universe, neither had a IJ. 1,1. 2 


beginning nor will have an end. Its circular motion 
is perfect and incessant for ever. The ancients as- ], 3 
signed the heaven and the upper region to the Gods. 
The opinion of the Pythagoreans is to be considered, 2, 1 
who attribute a right and a left to the heavens. 
There are three divisions; above below; before be- 2, 3 
hind; right and left. All these belong to perfect 
bodiesP. Above is the point from which length be- 2, 4 
gins; the right, from which breadth begins; before, 
from which depth begins. The motions begin from 
the same points; increase from above; movement in 
place from the right; motion in quality or sensible 
motion from the front. But all these three are only 2, 5 
found in those bodies which, being living bodies, 
have the principle of motion in themselves. Sense- 
less matter is either not moved at all or is moved 
only one way, fire upwards, earth downwards; in 2, 6 
these we use the terms above below right and left 
with reference to ourselves. 
As the heaven is a living body and has in itself the 2, 10 
principle of motion, it has the divisions above below, 
right and left. Some find a difficulty in this on account 2, 11 
of the spherical form of the universe. But its length 2, 12. 13 
is from pole to pole; the pole above us is the lower, 
the pole beneath us (which is invisible to us) is the 
upper. The right is the point from whence move- 2, 14 
P Aristotle II. 2, 2 quotes his own treatise περὶ τὰς τῶν ζώων 
κινήσεις. 


Ζ20 


It is evident that a substance 12, 10.1} 


These attributes accompany 12,12. 13 


356 


If ment begins. In the revolution of the globe it is the 
quarter from which the rising of the stars proceeds, 
and the left is the point at which they set. If there- 
fore the revolution begins at the right, and comes 
back to the right again, the invisible pole must be 
the upper; for, if it were the visible pole, then mo- 

2, 15 tion would commence from the left. Those then who 
dwell there are in the upper hemisphere and on the 
right, we who dwell here are in the lower and on the 
left; contrary to the opinion of the Pythagoreans. 

2, 16 But in the inferior orbit of the planets we are on the 

upper hemisphere or on the right, the others on the 
lower and on the left, because here the motion is in 
the contrary direction. 

The heaven is spherical; for a sphere is the first 
of forms. Every plane is either contained by straight 
lines or by a circle. That which is contained by 
straight lines has many boundaries, the circle is only 
4, 2 bounded by one line. And one precedes other num- 

bers; the simple precedes the compound. Again, 
that is complete to which nothing can be added. 
But a straight line may be extended by addition; a 
circle can receive nothing from without. Its form is 
complete. For these reasons a circle is the first of 

4, 3all plane surfaces. And a sphere is to solid bodies 

4, 5 what a circle is to planes. But since the first form 

belongs to the first body, and the first body resides 
in the circumference, that which is borne by the cir- 

4, 6 cular motion is a spherical body. And the body next 

in continuity to the first body must be also spherical, 
and those bodies within this which are enclosed by 
its orbit and touch its orbit—namely the planets— 

4, 7 all these are also spheres. As beyond the exterior 

surface of the great circumference of the universe 
there is neither a vacuum nor a place, this great cir- 
cumference which encloses the universe must be also 
spherical; for if it were not, there must be a place 

4, 8 and a body and a vacuum beyond it. For if a body 

contained by straight lines, and therefore angular, 
were moved in a circle, it would never occupy the 
same place, because the angles of this body would be 

4, 9 perpetually shifting their places. Moreover, if the 

motion of the heavens is the measure of other move- 
ments, because it is alone continuous and uniform 
and perpetual, and if the least movement is the most 
rapid, it is evident that the motion of the heavens is 
the most rapid of all motions. The shortest line from 


4,1 


4 The term Nature—ddois* (προνοούσης τῆς picews)—is here 
used by Aristotle in the sense ascribed to it by Simplicius ad 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Aprenp. C. 7. 


a point to the same point again is the circular, and II 
in the shortest line is the quickest motion. As then 
the Heaven is borne in a circle and by the quickest 
movement, the heaven is spherical. 

The motion of the heavens is uniform; it is never 6, 1] 
unequal; for if it were unequal, there would be by 6, 2 
turns a remission and acceleration of the speed, and 
a proper and suitable rate of motion. In the motion 6, 3 
of the heavens there is no remission and no accelera- 
tion. An inequality of motion must proceed either 6, 4 
from the moving power or the body moved or from 
both. None of these can happen to the heaven. The 6,5 . 
body moved is the first body, simple, not generated, 
not corruptible, not subject to change. Much more 
is the Moving Power endued with these qualities. 

If the body moved, though corporeal, suffers no 6, 6 
change, neither can the moving power, which is in- 
corporeal, be subject to change. The motion then 
cannot be unequal; for inequality would require 
change either in the whole or its parts. The parts 6, 7 
are not unequal, for the intervals of distance have 

not changed in all time. The whole cannot be 6, 8 
supposed to change; for remission happens through 
impotence, and impotence is contrary to Nature. 

But as there is nothing contrary to nature in the 6, 9 
first elements, so there can be no impotence, no re- 
mission, no acceleration; and it is absurd to suppose 6, 10 
the moving power impotent for unlimited time and 

then again potent for unlimited time. The heaven 6, 14 
then is one only, not generated, eternal, uniform in 

its motion. 

The fixed stars are made of that element the law 7, 1 
of whose nature is to move in a circle; their heat 7, 2 
and fire are produced by the passing through the 
air, which is kindled by their motion, as rapid motion 
produces fire in wood or stones or iron. The orbits 8, 7 
of the stars move, but the stars themselves are with- 
out motion of their own, and are fixed in their orbits. 
They do not even turn on their own axis; for the 8, 11 
moon always presents the same face to us. If they 
were self-moved, they would have their individual 
and proper motion; since they have not that motion, 


it is evident that they do not move themselves. The 9, 8—10 


noiseless motion of the stars (like the parts of a ship 
in a vessel) was perhaps arranged beforehand by the 
foresight of Nature4. 
known from eclipses of the sun. The Egyptians and 12, 3 


φυσ. ἀκροάσ. p. 282 b 1. 7 quoted above N° 373 p. 330 Sim- 
plicius Works ἢ. 8. 


That the moon is spherical is 11, 2. 3 


— 


DE COELO. 357 


II Babylonians have watched the stars from the earliest 
periods of time. 

13, 1 The general opinion is that the earth is in the 
centre. But the Pythagoreans hold that fire is in the 
centre; that the earth is one of the stars and moves 
in an orbit; and that the motion produces day and 

13, 3 night". They think the centre the most honourable 
post, and place there the fire as the noblest element. 

13, 5 But the circumference of the universe is rather the 

13, 9 most honourable post. Some have doubted the form 
of the earth.—He reviews 13, 8—31 the various 
opinions of Plato Xenophanes Empedocles, of Thales 
Anaximenes Anaxagoras, of Democritus and Anazi- 
mander ; and concludes 14, 5—8 that the earth re- 
mains motionless in the centre by a law of nature.— 


14,9—14 The earth is spherical because all its parts tend 
14, 17 equally to the centre. That the form is globular is 
14, 20 also proved by the eclipses of the moon. Those who 


have attempted to compute the earth’s circumference 
reckon it 400,000 stadiaS: which is not large, com- 
pared with the size of the other stars. 


11.1,3.4( The nature of that first element of which the hea- 


ven is composed has been mentioned. It remains to 
speak of the other elements, and also to enquire into 
generation and decay. For generation or production 
either does not exist at all, or it exists only in these 
elements and in the things which they compose. 
1, 4 Former philosophers differ from the positions which 
are here laid down, and from each other.—He sur- 
veys 1, 5—20 the opinions of Melissus Parmenides 
Heraclitus and others, and of the Pythagoreans 1, 20. 
2,1 Motion belongs to all simple bodies. If motion 
forced and unnatural, there must be also a natural, 
which is implied in the unnatural. The unnatural 
motions may be many, but the natural must be one. 
2, 2 Rest also must be by force in the place to which the 
body is carried by force ; rest natural in the place to 


r The juster views of Pythagoras may be collected from Alex- 
ander Aphrod. ad Metaphys. I apud Schol. Berolin. p. 542 b 2 
=p. 22. 15=p. 30. 28 ed. Bonitz. καὶ yap καὶ ταύτην [sc. τὴν 
γῆν) ἡγοῦντο κινεῖσθαι κύκλῳ περὶ μένουσαν Thy ἑστίαν, ὃ πῦρ 
ἐστὶ κατ᾽ αὐτούς. Conf. Laertium VIII. 85 Plutarchum de 
Placit. III. 13 Numa c. 11 Simplicium ad Aristot. de Ccelo 
Ρ. 124 a apud Schol. Berolin. p. 505 a. Compare Aristarchus 
in F. H. III p. 492 and Fabricius ad Sextum Empiricum Phys. 
If. 174 p. 663. 

Pythagoras had also a competent knowledge of the annual 
motions of the planets Saturn Jupiter and Mars: Anonymus 
in vita Pythag. apud Photium Cod. 249 p. 1317=p. 112 Kiess}. 
μέγαν ἐνιαυτὸν καὶ τὴν τοῦ Κρόνου περίοδον φασὶν, ὅτε τῶν λοι- 
wav ἐξ πλανωμένων ἐν ἐλάττονι χρόνῳ οὗτος ἐν τριάκοντα τὸν 
οἰκεῖον δρόμον ἀπαρτίζει. καὶ γὰρ ὁ μὲν τοῦ Διὸς ἐν ιβ΄ ἔτεσι τὸν 
ἴδιον διαπεραίνει κύκλον, ἐν δυσὶ δὲ ὁ “Apns, ὃ δὲ ἥλιος ἐνιαυτῷ, 





which it is carried by nature. If there is rest in a III 
place by nature, the motion into that place is a na- 
tural motion. When Leucippus and Democritus tell 2, 4 
us that the elementary bodies are always moved in a 
vacuum and in infinite space, they ought to shew 
what motion; and also what is the natural motion of 
those bodies; for if the elements are moved by each 
other forcibly, there must be some natural motion of 
each, opposed to that forcible motion; and the first 
movement may have been natural. It is said in the Ti- 2, 5 
meus that before the world was produced the elements 
moved in disorder. But motion must be either forci- 
ble or natural. If natural, there must have been a 
world ; for that which first moved must have moved 
itself, and moved naturally ; and the elements moved 
must have assumed the order they now occupy, the 
heavy to the centre, the light from the centre. And 2, 8 
if infinite bodies are to be moved in infinite space, if 
the cause of motion is one, they must be borne in 
one motion, and then the motion is not disorderly ; 
if the moving causes are infinite, the motions will be 
infinite. Besides, disorder would be unnatural, for 
order is in the course of Nature. Each body then 2, 1] 
has a natural motion, not forced and contrary to na- 
ture. But some bodies have also the properties of 
weight and lightness. Generation or production does 2, 18 
not belong to all bodies, nor yet to none. It is im- 
possible for all bodies to be produced unless there 
were a vacuum capable of containing them; for in 
that place which the body produced occupies when 
it is produced there must have before been a vacuum. 
One body may be produced out of another body, as 
fire out of air, but not out of no other preexisting 
body. 

It remains to say what bodies can be said to be 3, | 
generated or produced. But we must first enquire 
into the nature of the elements of which those bodies 


Ἑρμῆς δὲ καὶ ᾿Αφροδίτη ἰσοταχεῖς τῷ ἡλίῳ, σελήνη δὲ προσγειο- 
τάτη καὶ ἐλάχιστον κύκλον περιιοῦσα ἐν μηνί. 

5. Simplicius apud Schol. Berolin. p. 508 b “A degree, or 
πὲσ Of the earth’s circumference, has been found to be 500 
stadia, and 360 x 500 =180,000 stadia [about 22,500 English 
miles]. Archimedes found the circumference of a circle to be 
3 diameters and } of a diameter, which gives the diameter of 
the earth 57,273 stadia.” 

The data of Simplicius produce the following numbers : 


7) 57,273 (81814 
4! 


171,819 
8181 


180,000 


358 


1ΠΠ. 3, 2 are composed. An element may be said to be that 


into which other bodies may be divided and resolved, 

4, 1 but indivisible itself. Are the elements limited or 

4, 4 infinite, and, if limited, what is their number? It is 

far better to assume that the elements are limited in 

number, and as few as possible.—He examines and 

rejects the theory of Leucippus and Democritus 4, 6 

5, 1 —11.—The elements then being limited in number, 

it remains to enquire whether they are one or more. 

Some assign only one element; and this is water 

with some, air with others, fire with others, and with 

5, 2—5 others again something thinner than water but denser 

5, 6 than air. It is none of the three last. It is not fire. 

5, 10 All who assume only one element have this common 

error, that they allow only one natural motion, the 

5, 1] same for all bodies. But as there are more than one 
motion, there must be more than one element. 

Are the elements eternal, or are they subject to 
production and decay? They cannot be eternal, for 
we see fire and water and each of the simple bodies 
6, 2 dissolved. But their dissolution must be either in- 

finite or must have a pause. If infinite, there will be 
an infinite time for their dissolution and another in- 
finite time for their composition; for the parts are 
dissolved in one time and are put together in an- 
other; and we have an infinite time in which the 
infinite composition is effected, and a preceding in- 
finite time in which they were dissolved. But two 
6, 3infinites are impossible. Again, if the dissolution 
shall stop somewhere, the body in which it stops will 
either be an indivisible atom, or capable of division 
and yet never to be divided. It will not be an atom, nor 
yet divisible and never to be divided ; for a less body 
more easily decays than a large body. If then the 
larger body is so destroyed as to be resolved into a 
less, the lesser body will suffer this still more easily. 
6, 4 We see fire destroyed in two ways; extinguished by 
some opposite quality, and burning out of itself. The 
elements then of bodies must be corruptible and ge- 
nerated. But as they were produced, they must have 
been produced either from that which had a body or 
from that which had no body. If from a body, either 
6, 5 from some other or from one another. They cannot 
be produced from that which has no body, for every 
thing produced is produced somewhere. If the place 
in which it is produced has a body, there are two 
bodies at once in the same place; that which is pro- 
duced, and that which already existed. But if the 
place contains no body, there must be a limited va- 


6, 1 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Appenp. C. 7. 


cuum, which is impossible. But the elements cannot III. 6, 6 
have been produced from any other body; for then 

that other body would precede the elements. It 6, 7 
follows that the elements are produced from one 
another. How are they produced from one another? 7, 1 
—He examines 7, 1—13 and refutes the theories of 
Empedocles and Democritus. 

The attempt to give forms to the simple bodies, as 8, 1 
the elements, is absurd. In the first place, the ele- 
ments would not fill the whole of space. In plane 
surfaces 3 forms appear to fill the space; the triangle 
the square the hexagon. In solids, two; the pyramid 
and the cube. In the next place, all the simple bo- 8, 2 
dies seem to adapt their forms to the surrounding 
place. The figure then of the element cannot remain, 
for it would not fill the place which it occupies. If 
the form is changed and adapted to the surrounding 
place, it would cease to be the element; as water, 
for instance, having lost the form of water would 
cease to be water. It is plain then that the element 
has no definite form. That the elements should have 8, 5 
a stated figure is inconsistent with their qualities and 
motions. Because fire moves easily and warms and 8, 6 
burns, some suppose it a sphere, others a pyramid; 
for they suppose that these forms most readily move, 
and they think that fire burns on account of its an- 
gular points. But they are wrong in supposing the 8, 7 
motion of these forms to belong to fire; for fire 
mounts upwards in the straight line, but the sphere 
and the pyramid revolve in acircle. And if the earth 8, 8 
is a cube (as they say) because it rests in its own 
place, fire will also be a cube when it rests in its 
own place. They are wrong again in ascribing the 8, 9 
burning quality of fire to its angles, for all the ele- 
ments would have the power of warming and burn- 
ing, for all are supposed to have angles. Moreover g 13 
they can allot no form to cold; and yet heat and 
cold are opposite qualities. But all should have a 
form or none. It is evident then that the difference 8, 15 
of the elements does not consist in their figures. 


Weight and lightness have sometimes an absolute ΤΥ, 1, 3 


and sometimes a relative meaning. We say of some, 
bodies that they are heavier or lighter than some 
other bodies. The absolute properties of weight and 
lightness have not been treated of by former philo- 
sophers, but only the relative. But it is a law of], 4 
Nature of some bodies to be borne upwards from 
the centre, and of others to be borne downwards 
towards the centre. The greater part of former 2, 1 


DE GEN. 


IV enquirers have thought it sufficient to shew that of 
two bodies one is lighter than the other, and then 
they think they have demonstrated the absolute qua- 

2, 2—4 lities of weight and lightness. It is argued, as in the 
. Timeus, that a substance in large quantities is heavier 

than a small quantity of the same substance. But 
fire always ascends, and the greater the quantity of 
the fire the lighter it is, and the more rapid is its 
2,9 ascent. They think in general that the cause of the 
hightness of light bodies is that they contain a greater 
quantity of vacuum intermixed with the particles of 

2, 1] matter. Some of those who deny a vacuum have not 
defined lightness and weight at all; as Anazagoras 
and Hmpedocles. Others, who have, say nothing of 
the abstract weight or lightness of bodies.—He re- 
futes 2, 12—18 those who account for lightness by 
imagining a vacuum. 

We will first enquire why some bodies are always 
carried upwards, others always downwards, others 
both upwards and downwards; and we will then 
3, 2 enquire concerning weight and lightness. 
3, 3 three motions; in magnitude, in form, in place. That 

which causes motion in place and that which receives 
motion have some relation to one another. That 
which is capable of weight and lightness gives the 
motion upwards or downwards; that which has the 
power of weight or lightness receives the motion. 

3, 5 Each is carried to his proper place. All motions 
upwards and downwards are limited by the centre 

4, | and the circumference. That is simply heavy, which 
tends to the bottom and lies beneath; that is light, 
which rises to the surface and floats above all other 


3, 1 


There are 


Ὁ CORR. 





359 


substances. Fire has simply and absolutely the pro- [V 
perty of rising upwards, earth, of sinking downwards. 
Those bodies are heavy and light in another sense 4, 2 
which have both qualities; as air and water have 
both. These are relatively light and heavy; they 
are lighter than earth, heavier than fire. 
with each other they have absolute weight and light- 
ness—air is always lighter than water. The positive 4, 3 
weight and lightness of compound bodies depends 
upon their elements. Every thing has some weight 4, 4 
except fire, every thing has some lightness except 


Compared 


earth. That is absolutely light which always mounts 4, 6. 7 


upwards, as fire; that is absolutely heavy which al- 
ways sinks downwards, as earth. Weight and light- 4, 10 
ness are properly two, for they belong to two places, 
the centre and the circumference. The two other 4, 11 
properties of heavy and light, which belong to water 
and air, have their places in the middle region be- 
tween the centre and the circumference. One ele- 4, 12 
ment is light and always at the top, another is heavy 

and always at the bottom; the others are both light 

and heavy. Water sinks beneath every thing but 
earth; air rises above every thing but fire. One 5, 2 
thing alone rises above all other things, and one 
alone sinks beneath all others; two others both rise 

and sink; so that their materials must be also four 

in number. 
plenum or magnitudes or the triangular forms of the 
elements, would not account for the phenomena. The 6, | 
figures of the elements are not the cause of their 
rising and sinking, but merely of the speed or slow- 
ness of their motions. 


ARISTOTELIS περὶ γενέσεως καὶ POopast. 


ΤΉΟΒΕ who derive all from one element make 
generation and change the same thing; those who 
reckon more than one element, as Empedocles Anar- 
agoras Leucippus, make a distinction between gener- 
1, 6 ation and change. Those who reckon one element 
are compelled to call generation and decay by the 
name of Change; for the subject-matter is always 
one and the same, and this undergoes a change. 
Those who reckon more elements make a distinction, 
because generation and decay proceed from the con- 


21,2 


t Philoponus (who follows Ammonius: see No 381 Philo- 
ponus Works n. 8) in the opening of his commentary p. 1 a— 
2a gives a summary of the treatise περὶ οὐρανοῦ and then of 
this treatise. At p. 28b 1. 28 &c. he inserts a general survey 





junction and dissolution of bodies. And these must 
affirm change to be something else, although this 
cannot be according to their principles. In the affec- ], 9 
tions which produce change are varieties in the ele- 

ments. One material is always assigned to all the 1. 10 
elements, whether they are moved in place or quan- 
tity or quality.—He discovers 1, 12—165 an incon- 
sistency in Hmpedocles concerning the elements. 


1p 


Plato has considered only the subject of generation 2, 1. 2 


and decay; and generation only as far as it concerns 


of the works of Aristotle upon Physics. At p. 37a 1. 43— 
p- 37b 1. 47 Philoponus remarks upon Aristot. ib. ITI et IV 
de Colo. 


Those other theories, of a vacuum or a 5, 6—9 


360 


I the elements. He has not considered change or in- 

crease. Democritus alone has extended the enquiry 

2, 4 farther. Democritus and Leucippus, giving forms to 

the elements, produce change and generation out of 

these forms; generation from their composition and 

separation, change from their order and position. 

2, 5 They imagined infinite forms, and supposed the va- 

rieties to be produced by the transposition or ad- 

2, 6 mixture of the smallest particles. Since it is ge- 

nerally supposed that generation and change are 

different, that the former is produced by conjunction 

and separation, the latter by a change of the affect- 

ing influences, we must enquire into this subject. If 

generation is composition, many difficulties happen 

2, 7 on both sides. First, are generation and change and 

increase produced, the first magnitudes being indivi- 

sible, or is there no magnitude not capable of divi- 

2, 8sion? Next, are the magnitudes solid bodies, or (as 

said in the Timeus) plane surfaces? They are rather 

in bodies indivisible. And yet there is a difficulty.— 

He sets forth the difficulties 2, 9—24, and then ob- 

serves 2,25, Simple generation and decay do not 

come from composition and division, but from the 

whole being transposed out of one thing into an- 

other. Such a transposition as this some suppose 

2, 26 to be change, but this is not so. When the transfer 

is in the material, it is generation and decay, but 

when it is in the affecting influences, and in the ac- 

cidents, it is change. What is separated and put 

together is easily destroyed, as will appear hereafter. 

It is sufficient now to have shewn that generation 
cannot be mere composition, as some suppose. 

Is any thing generated simply and destroyed sim- 
ply, or is it always something that is produced out of 
something? If there is generation simply, it might 
3, 2 come from what is non-existent. A particular ge- 

neration comes from some particular which does not 
already exist, but simple generation comes from that 
which was simply non-existent. By simply is signi- 
fied that which first comes into being, or that which 
comprehends all. If it is that which comes first, 
there will be a generation of a substance from that 
3, 3 which is no substance. But that to which substance 
does not belong can have none of the predicaments 
of substance, namely quality or quantity or place. 
That which has altogether no existence is a negation 
wholly of all being; so that the thing generated 


3, 1 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Appenp. C. 7. 


would be produced from nothing. In a certain sense I. 3,4 
however generation comes from that which does not 

exist, and in another sense from that which does 
exist; for that must preexist which exists in latent 
power but does not exist in effective power. Again, 3, 5 
we must enquire whence comes simple generation. 

Can there be a generation of substance and not of 

its quality or quantity or place? In like manner with 
respect to decay ; for if any thing is generated, there 3, 6 
will manifestly be (in latent power though not in ac- 

tive power) some substance from which the thing is 
generated, and into which that which is destroyed 
must pass. But will this which exists in latent power 
possess the properties (quantity or quality or place) 

in perfection, or only in latent power? For, if in 3,7 
latent power, that which is in perfection is divided 
from it, and (what the early philosophers avoided to 
affirm) something is produced out of nothing. But 

if to that which is a substance only in latent power 

the predicaments shall belong in perfection, then the 
affecting influences will be separated from their sub- 

ject matter. We must endeavour to shew the cause 3, 8 
of generation. There is one cause, that from whence 

all motion begins, and another cause, namely matter, 

of which last we are now to speak. Of the former 

we have spoken already in the treatise Upon motion’, 

and have shewn that the first cause of motion is for 

ever motionless, and that which first receives motion 
always moves. We will now speak of that cause 3, 10 
which resides in the form of matter, the cause by 
which decay and generation never fail. It may be 3, 11 
doubted how generation is continued, if that which 
perisheth passes into nothing; for that which is 
nothing has neither quality nor quantity nor place. 
Whence comes it then that the universe, which is 
limited, has not disappeared and been consumed ? 

Is the succession perpetual because the decay of one 3, 12 
substance is the generation of another? This is suf- 3, 13 
ficient for the generation and decay of each particu- 

lar substance. But we may enquire again why some 
substances are said simply to be generated and to 
decay and some not simply;—why some are ge- 
nerated and decay absolutely, others with certain 
limitations. A difference arises from the kind of sub- 3, 15 
stance into which the change is made. The produc- 

tion of fire may be a simple generation, the extinc- 

tion of fire may be a decay with reference to some 


V Sc. φυσ. ἀκροάσ. lib. 8. 


DE 


I other substance ; as the production of earth on the 
contrary may be a generation not absolute, the decay 
may be absolute and simple decay. Parmenides dis- 

tinguishes these two elements by calling fire a sub- 

3, 16 stance existent, and earth a non-existent. The pas- 

_ sage to a simple non-existent is simple and absolute 
decay; the passage to a simple existent substance is 

3, 17 simple and absolute generation. This then is one 

sort of difference between simple and not simple 
generation and decay. Another sort of difference is 
produced by the nature of the matter. That which 
produces something is more a substance—is a posi- 
tive substance; that which suffers something or loses 
3, 18 something is less a substance,—is inferior. Another 
sort of difference is made by the popular opinion 
which appeals to the senses. That which passes into 
a sensible substance they suppose to be generated ; 
that which passes into something invisible they hold 
to be destroyed. Existence and non-existence they 
measure by the evidence of the senses; what is known 
3, 20 exists, what is unknown is not in existence. But 
simple generation and decay are differently measured 
by popular opinion and by truth. Judging by the 
senses men think the air less a substance than the 

3, 21 earth, but in truth it is more a substance. Simple 

generation then proceeds from the decay of some- 
thing, simple decay produces the generation of some- 
thing, because the subject matter differs in the nature 
of its substance, because some substances are more 
absolutely substances and others less so, because 
finally some substances are apprehended by the 
3, 23 senses, others are not. We are now to consider 
another difficulty ; why one thing is said to be not 
simply generated but generated with a certain attri- 
bute, while another thing is said to be generated 
absolutely. This is marked by the predicaments, by 
3, 26 the qualities ascribed to substances. Generation is 
the decay of non-existence, because that which was 
not is called into being; decay is the generation of 
non-existence, because that which existed ceases to 
be. But it may be doubted whether this simple non- 
existent is one of two opposites, as earth and the 
heavy element is non-existent, fire and the light 
element is existent, or whether earth also may be 
called existent, and the non-existent expresses that 
matter which is the common material both of earth 
and of fire. 

4,1 Generation and change differ from each other. 

4, 2 Change happens when the sensible subject matter 


GEN. ET CORR. 





90] 


remains and when its qualities suffer alteration into [ 
opposite or intermediate qualities. But when the 4, 3 
simple subject-matter itself is altered and passes into 
something else, as air into water or water into air, 

A new substance is generated, 
When an alteration 4, 6 


this is generation. 
the former substance perishes. 
is made in quantity, this is increase and diminution ; 
when in place, this is movement; when in quality, 
this is change; when nothing whatever remains of 
that which was affected with these accidents, this is 
generation and decay. Matter in its proper sense 4, 
means the subject matter susceptible of generation 
and decay; and in a certain degree susceptible of 
the other alterations abovementioned. 

We must now speak of Increase, in what respect 5 
it differs from Generation and from Change; whe- 5, 
ther only in the subject matter (for generation is the 
passing from one substance into another, increase 
and diminution respect the quantity, change, the 
quality of things), or whether in the mode also. 
Generation and change do not require alteration of 
place; but this is required in Increase and Diminu- 
tion. Not however a complete motion out of one 5, 3 
place into another, but only an additional space. The 
enlarged body fills a larger space than before; the 
diminished body withdraws into a less. The alter- 5, 4 
ation then effected by generation and change and 
increase are not only in the subject but also in the 
mode. Is the magnitude which is the object of in- 5, 
crease and diminution in latent power of extension 
and a body, or in actual force without a body and 
without magnitude; assuming these by the process 
of the increase? Does that increase come from a 5, 6 
separate portion of matter existing apart, or from 
matter already contained in some other body ?—He 
examines these questions 5, 6—10 and concludes 
5, 10 that increase is not an alteration of a substance 
having magnitude only in latent power and having 
no magnitude in effect; for then we should have a 
separate vacuum, which is impossible. 5, 11 And 
moreover such an alteration would be proper to ge- 
neration and not to increase; for increase is the en- 
largement, diminution is the lessening of an existing 
magnitude. Wherefore the substance to be increased 
must already possess some magnitude, and increase 
cannot proceed from matter that has no magnitude, 
for this would be generation and not increase. 

What are the causes of increase and diminution ? 5, 12 
It appears that any part of the subject is increased 


ak 


“I 


° 
~ 
. 

nwo — 


on 


5, 19. 20 the increased body. 


362 


I by the addition of something, and any part diminished 
by the subtraction of something. The added sub- 
stance must either be without a body or must have a 
body. If without a body, there will be a separate 
vacuum ; if it has a body, there will be two bodies in 
the same place—the body which receives, and the 

5, 16 body which gives increase; which is impossible. In 
simple generation and decay the original substance 
is altered, in increase and change it remains the 
same. In change it suffers an affecting influence, in 

5, 17 increase it receives an addition of magnitude. Which 
is the increased substance, that which receives, or 

5, 18 that which gives the increase? That of which the 
substance remains after the union may be said to be 

The beginning of the motion is 
in the thing which receives increase and the thing 
which suffers change. The body nourished by food 
is increased, the food itself perishes. The moving 
principle then is not in the food which supplies but 
in the body which receives. We have these positions. 
That which is increased remains in substance; it re- 
ceives increase from the addition of something, di- 
minution from the subtraction of something. Every 
part of the increased or diminished substance receives 
increase or diminution. There are not in one place 
two magnitudes at once. The substance which gives 

5, 21 the increase is not without a body. We must now 
state the cause of increase, after having defined first 
that substances of similar parts are first increased, 
and then substances of dissimilar parts; secondly 
that substances are spoken of in two senses, both as 
the subject matter and also as the body formed of 
that matter ;—as matter when invested with form. 

5, 22 That any or every part should be increased can only 
happen to the body formed of the subject matter, 

5, 23 and not to the matter in its elementary state. This 
is especially manifest in the increase in substances 

5, 24 composed of dissimilar parts. What is the substance 
which gives the increase? It is clearly in latent 
power a similar substance to that which is to be in- 
creased, but in active power it is another substance, 
and becomes incorporated with the thing increased, 

5» 25 by losing its own nature. How is it affected? Is 

5, 27 it mingled with the body which receives it? That 
which supplies the increase (as food does to a living 
body) must augment the quantity of the substance, 
otherwise it is not increase but merely sustenance. 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Appenp. C.7. 


We must speak of Matter and the elements as I. 6, 1 
they are called, whether they exist or not; whether 
each is eternal, or is generated in some way; and if 
generated whether all are generated from one an- 
other in a similar manner,.or whether some one 
among them precedes the others. Those who pro- 6, 2 
duce the elements by generation have recourse to 
separation and conjunction, to doing and suffering. 
Conjunction is mixture. But as there can be no 
change or separation or conjunction without decay 
and suffering, those who hold more elements than 
one generate them by supposing them mutually to 
act and to be acted upon. And yet even one element 6, 3 
must imply an active power. We must also consider 6, 4 
the contact of the elements; for they can neither act 
nor be acted upon nor be mingled without contact. 
Three things then are to be considered, Contact, 
Mixture, and Action. Things which are in contact 6, 6 
are in position; and to be in position is to be in a 
place”; and as place implies above or below, things 
which are in contact have weight or lightness. They 
act and are atted upon. Things in general are said 6, 9—11 
to be in contact, of which the extremities touch; 
things are in contact again, when one acts upon the 
other. But in an especial sense things are in contact 
when they act reciprocally upon one another;—when 
each acts and each is acted upon. 

We must next speak of doing and suffering. Most 7, 1 
philosophers say that dissimilar and different sub- 
stances act and are acted upon by one another. On 7, 2 
the contrary Democritus holds that similar substances 
act and are acted upon; that dissimilar substances 
can suffer nothing from each other. But if every 7, 3. 4 
similar substance, in so far as it is similar, acted 
upon similar substances, nothing would be exempt 
from corruption and from motion; for every sub- 
stance in nature would move itself. Nor can that 7, 5 
which is wholly dissimilar and in no respect like act 
or be acted upon. A line cannot act upon colour. 
Substances then which act upon each other must be 7, 6. 7 
partly alike and partly dissimilar. They must be the 
same in genus but dissimilar and opposite in species. 

That which acts transforms the substance upon which 7, 8 
it acts into its own likeness. There is an analogy 7, 10 
between the action or passion and the motion of 


substances ; for, as that which gives the first motion 7, 11. 12 


may be motionless, and. that which gives the last 


w He refers to his definition of contact in ovo. ἀκροάσ. lib. 5. 


DE GEN. 


I motion in the series must itself receive motion, so in 
action the first agent is itself not acted upon, but the 
last agent gives the impulse, having itself received 

7, 14 it. As in motion the first author of motion is mo- 

tionless, so in action the first agent acts but is not 

acted upon. 

Some think that each substance is acted upon 
through certain pores through which the acting 
power is conveyed; that in this manner sight and 
hearing are effected—He examines 8, 2—20) the 
theories of Empedocles and of Leucippus Democritus 
and some others upon the mode of action and pas- 
sion. He refutes 8, 21 the theory which supposes 
bodies to be acted upon through certain pores. 

9, 1.2 How are substances generated ? How do they act? 
How are they acted upon? The substances must be 
endued the one with latent power, the other with 
active power. The agent must assimilate the thing 
acted upon to itself; it must touch the thing acted 
upon, either immediately or through some medium ; 
as heat from fire passing through air warms the 
body*. 

10,1 In the third place we are to consider Mixture. 
10, 2 It is affirmed that, if the two substances to be min- 
gled are both unchanged, there is no mixture; that, 
if one of them is destroyed, there is no mixture; 

3 that, if both perish, there is no mixture. Mixture 

differs from Generation and Decay. We do not say 

that the fuel is mingled with the fire, but that the 

ὃ fire is generated and the fuel destroyed. Nor can 

the qualities of things (which are inseparable from 

the things) be said to be mingled with the things ; 

for each of the bodies mingled must before the mix- 
7 ture be separate. Mixture may be thus defined: 

As all substances have a latent power and an active 

power, the substances mingled retain their latent 

power after the mixture, before that substance which 
is to be produced by the mixture is invested with an- 

10, 7. 8 other power in effect. But, it is enquired, when sub- 

stances divided into little parts are so placed together 
that each disappears to the senses, (as when barley 

10, 9 is mingled with wheat) is this mixture or not? We 

answer that, if the individual parts remain, there is 
not mixture but a placing together of the particles, 
10, 10 which differs from mixture. Mixture produces some- 
10, 11 thing which has similar parts. Some substances are 
active, some are passive. Those substances recipro- 


8: 


10, 


10, 


10, 6. 


ET CORR. 





363 


cally act upon one another of which the elementary [ 
material is the same; but those which are not made 
of the same elements have no reciprocal action. 
These will act, but not be acted upon; and in these 
there is no mixture. In active and passive substances 
again, and such as are easily divided, when much 
is compounded with little, and large quantities are 
joined with small, there will be no mixture but only 
increase of the predominant quantity, which assimi- 
lates to itself the lesser. But when there is some 
sort of equality between them, then there is mixture; 
neither predominates, but some third substance is pro- 
duced common to both and partaking of both. Those 
substances then are susceptible of mixture which 
have an opposition of active powers; whith are ca- 
pable of being mutually acted upon. Of substances 
which are divisible and capable of being acted upon, 
those are susceptible of mixture which are most 
easily dissolved, as fluids. Mixture is the union of 10, 
the bodies susceptible of mixture, after they have 
undergone a change. 

It remains to enquire into the elements of bodies. IJ. 1,1 
Generation and decay belong to all substances which 1, 2 
have been put together by nature not without sen- 
sible bodies. The subject matter of those substances 
some call one, as air or fire or some intermediate 
element, others more than one, either two, as fire 
and earth, or three, as fire earth and air, or four, as 
fire earth air and water, from which elements com- 
pounded or separated or changed the generation and 
decay of substances are produced. But we say that 1, 
there is one original matter out of which sensible 
bodies are compounded, and this not susceptible of 
separation, but always containing opposite or con- 
trary properties. Out of this original matter the 
elements are produced. We must define these, as- 
suming that the principle and beginning is that ori- 
ginal matter, not susceptible of separation, but sub- 
ject to contraries and to opposites. Heat is not the 
material of cold, nor cold of heat, but the original 
subject matter is the material of both. We have 
first as the principle that which is in latent power a 
sensible body, next we have the contraries cold and 
heat, thirdly we have fire and water, and what are 
called the elements. These elements are changed 
into one another. 

We seek for that from which a sensible body takes 2, 1 


10, 12 


10, 13 


10, 14 


17 


a 


x See Philoponus Comm. p. 41 a 1. 27—34. 
; 3A 2 


364 


II its beginning. The sensible body is known by con- 
tact. Those contraries therefore only form the prin- 

2, 2 ciples of a body, which belong to contact. We must 
define the differences and contrarieties of bodies that 

2, 3 are tangible and apprehended by contact. The con- 
trarieties in contact are heat and cold, dry and moist, 
heavy and light. Heavy and light are neither agents 
nor are acted upon. But the elements, as they are 
mingled and pass into one another, must reciprocally 

2, 4act and be acted upon. Now the other four, heat 
and cold, moisture and dryness, are partly agents 

2, 11 and partly passive. All the subvarieties (as hard 
and soft, rough and smooth: 2, 3—10) are re- 
ducible to these four. 

3, 1. There de four elements (hot and cold, moist and 
dry) and of these four six combinations. But as the 
opposites (as hot and cold, moist and dry) cannot 
exist together, the combinations of the elements will 

3, 2 remain four in number, and each of these combina- 
tions will belong to one of the elementary bodies, 
namely Fire is warm and dry, Air warm and moist, 

3, 3 Water cold and moist, Earth cold and dry. Those 
who reckon only one simple elementary body, and 
then produce the rest by densation and rarefaction, in 
reality reckon two, namely, dense and rare, hot and 
cold ; for these are the agents, the elementary matter 

3, 4 is only the material upon which they work. Of those 
who reckon two (as Parmenides fire and earth) make 
the intermediate bodies, air and water, mixtures of 
these two; those who reckon three (as Plato) make 
one intermediate body or mixture from the three. 

3, 5 Some reckon four at once, as Empedocles; but he 

3, 7 again reduces them to two. The simple elementary 
bodies being four in number, there are two for each 
of the two places; fire and air for the circumference, 
earth and water for the centre; the extremes and 
the simplest are Fire and Earth, the intermediate 

3, 8 and the more compound are Water and Air. They 

are contraries to one another, Water to Fire, Earth 
to Air. Each of the four has one predominant qua- 
lity ; earth is dry rather than cold, water cold rather 
than moistY, air moist rather than hot, fire hot ra- 
ther than dry. 

All these elements change into one another. Ge- 
neration is out of opposites into opposites, and all 
the elements contain properties contrary to one an- 


4,2 


y Explained by Philoponus comm. p. ὅ] ἃ 1.51 &c. and 
ἵν 54b 1. 2—11. 


2 Empedocles among other things derived the Soul from the 


ARISTOTELIS 





[AprEND. C. 7. 


other. Both the properties of Fire, dryness and II 
warmth, are contrary to both the properties of Wa- 
ter, moisture and cold. One of the properties of 
Air, warmth, is contrary to one of the properties of 


Water, cold. Each element is produced from each, 4, 3—6 


but of those which have few opposites the transition 
into each other is more easy and rapid; of those 
which have all the qualities opposite the transition 
will be difficult and slow. The production of water 4, 7 
from fire and of earth from air is a slow process. 


‘When one property only is changed, the transition is 4, 8 


more easy, but the change is of another sort. For 4, 9 
when the cold of water perishes and the dryness of 
fire, the warmth of the one remains and the moisture 

of the other, and the produce is Air; when the 
warmth of fire and the moisture of water perish, the 
dryness and the cold which remain will produce 
Earth, for these are the characters of earth. When 4, 10 
the warmth of air and the dryness of earth perish, 
Water is produced; for the remaining properties, 
moist and cold, belong to water. Lastly, when the 
moisture of air and the cold of earth perish, warmth 

and dryness remain, and these are Fire.—He ex- 
amines and refutes 5, 1—15 some opinions of former 
philosophers concerning the elementary matter which 

is the basis of the elements. He refutes 6, 1—14 
some opinions of Empedocles concerning the proper- 

ties of the elements. He refutes some other theo- 

ries 7, 1—10 concerning the elements. 

All compound bodies which have their place near 8, | 
the centre of the universe are composed of all the 
simple elements. They have earth in them and water, 8, 2. 3 
they have fire and air. The food of living substances 8, 4 
seems to testify this. All are fed with the same ele- 
ments of which they are composed, and all are fed 
with various compounds. 

We must speak of generation in general, how 9, 1 
many forms of it there are, and whence it begins. 
The constituent parts in generation are the same as 9, 2 
in the element and original substance of the heavens, 
namely, the elementary matter and the form. Buta 
third property is wanting ; for these two are not suf- 
ficient of themselves, not even in those eternal sub- 
stances. It must belong to things that are capable 
of being generated that they should be able either to 
be or not to be; for some things necessarily exist, 9, 3 


elements. Aristotle shews this to be an absurd opinion. 
On c. 5 compare Philoponus p. 53 a. 


DE GEN. ET 


II] some cannot be at all; it is impossible for the former 
not to be; to the latter existence is impossible. Some 
things again can either exist or not, and these are 

9, 5 the subjects of generation and decay. That third 

principle must be added, which all obscurely imagine, 
but of which none has plainly spoken. Some have 
thought that the forms of things are a sufficient 

9, 6 cause of generation; others the elementary matter 

itself; for that the principle of motion is in this. 
Neither of these opinions is just. If the former were 
the causes of generation, why do they not always 

9, 8 produce without intermission? The Matter by means 

of motion is not the sufficient cause ; for it belongs 

9, 9 to Matter to receive motion and to be acted upon, 

but to give motion and to act belongs to another 

power. We see this in the works of Art and Nature. 

The water does not create the animals, the wood does 
9, 13 not create the couch. If fire acts upon a substance 
or gives it motion, fire only works as an implement, 
and even less skilfully than an implement. 

The circular movement of the Universe (which has 
been shewn to be perpetual) is the cause of perpetual 
10, 2 generation. That circular motion preceded genera- 

tion, because that which already exists is the cause 
of generation to that which does not exist. But the 
circular motion already exists, that which is to be 
generated is not yet in being; the motion then pre- 
10, 3 cedes the generation. 


10, 1 


Generation and decay are in 
continual succession, and the circular movement of 
the heavens is the cause of generation. But, as that 
which is uniformly the same must always produce 
the same effects, that circular movement which is the 
cause of generation cannot also be the cause of decay. 

10, 5 Generation and decay then are caused not by the 
first motion of the Universe but by the oblique cir- 

10, 6 cular course of the sun and stars. From the obliquity 
it happens that the sun and stars are sometimes re- 

10, 7 mote and sometimes near. The approach causes 

10, 9 generation, the recess decay. When the Sun ap- 
proaches there is generation, when he is remote 

10,10 from the earth there is decay. Generation and decay 

10,11 will always be continuous and unintermitted. As 
Nature always aims at the best, and as it is better 
to be something than to be nothing, the Deity has 
supplied the deficiency by making generation per- 

10,12 petual. The circular motion, being alone perpetual, 
is the cause of this. Generation and decay proceed- 





CORR. 905 

ing in a perpetual round imitate the circular motion. IT 
The body which is borne in a circle produces per- 10,17 
petual motion, and motion produces time. 

Is there any thing which must necessarily be, or 11,1} 
have all things only a possible existence ὃ That which 1}, 2 
will surely be must be at some time or other; that 
which may be may possibly never be at all. Does 11, 3 
this happen in generation? That which precedes has 1], 4 
such a relation to its consequence that, if the conse- 
quence will happen, the condition must of necessity 
happen too. If then the consequence is necessary, 1], 
the condition is necessary: if the condition, the con- 
sequence ;—it being assumed that the consequence 
is of such a sort as to happen of necessity. Whenever 
then the consequence must have necessary existence, 
there the terms correspond; and whenever the con- 
dition precedes, the consequence must always follow. 
There must always be generation, if the generation 11, ὃ 
of a thing is of necessity; for that which is of neces- 
sity and that which always exists mean the same 
thing. It is impossible for that not to be, which 
must be of necessity; so that if it is of necessity it 
is perpetual, and if it is perpetual it is of necessity. 

If then the generation of a thing is of necessity, it is 11, 9 
perpetual. Wherefore the simple and necessary ge- 
neration of things must return back and come round 
in acircle. Generation being perpetual, and there- 11,10 
fore unlimited, cannot move by the straight line up- 
wards or downwards. 


οι 


It must move then in ἃ circle. 
If a given subject is }1],1i1 
generated of necessity, that which preceded was also 
of necessity; again, if the condition, then the con- 
sequence; and this in continual succession. In the 
circle then there is for motion and generation a 
simple and absolute necessity: if the generation is 


The terms must correspond. 


necessary, it must proceed in a circle; and this is 1],12 
consistent with the eternal motion of the heavens. 
Whence comes it that water and air are generated 11,13 
in a circle, but men and other animals do not return 
in acircle? That the same individual is not born 
again, but that generation here seems to proceed in 
a straight line? The reason may be this: The mo- ]] 14 
tion of substances which are composed of imperish- 
able materials returns again and revolves; but that 
which is of perishable materials does not return in 


its individual form. The individual perishes, though 


| the species is preserved. 


2, 21. 22 motion. 


366 


I ARISTOTELIS 


2,1 1, 1—10 Tue difficulties of the enquiry. It is 

necessary to mention the opinions of former philo- 

sophers, that we may follow them where they are 

2, 2 right, and avoid them where they are wrong. That 

which has life seems to differ from lifeless matter in 

two things especially, in the power of motion and of 

perception. Some say that the Soul is the cause of 

motion, and as they suppose that nothing which is 

not moved itself can give motion, they think that 

the Soul is one of the things which receive motion. 

2, 3. 4 Democritus and Leucippus call it Fire, and suppose 

the soul to be that which gives motion to animals. 

2,6 The Pythagoreans seem to hold the same opinion. 

2, 8 Anaragoras holds that the soul is the moving prin- 

2, 10 ciple. Hmpedocles thinks that the soul is in all the 

2,11 elements. Plato forms the soul out of the elements. 

2, 15 Democritus supposes that the Soul and the Mind are 

2,16 the same thing. Anaxagoras seems to distinguish 

them, and yet in their operations he speaks as if 

2, 17 they were of one and the same nature. Thales from 

what is reported of him? seems to consider the soul 

2, 18 as a certain moving principle. Diogenes of Apollonia 

2, 19 thought that air was the soul. Heraclitus, that the 

soul was altogether incorporeal and in perpetual mo- 

2, 20 tion. Alcmeon, that it was immortal, and resembled 

the immortal substances because it was always in 

motion ; for all the divine substances, the moon the 

sun the stars, the whole heaven, are in perpetual 

Hippo called the soul water, Critias the 

2,23 blood. But all define the soul by three things, 

motion, perception, and an incorporeal nature. The 

. soul is considered either an element or composed of 

2,24 the elements. Anaxagoras alone thinks the Mind 

exempt from affecting influences and having nothing 

2, 25 in common with other substances. But how with 

such properties it is to know and apprehend he has 

not explained, nor is it very clear. Those who hold 

opposite qualities in the elements compose the soul 
of opposites. 

We must first consider Motion. Perhaps we may 

find it impossible for motion to belong to the soul. 

That the power which gives motion is not necessarily 


os a | 


8 ψυχὴ is used by Aristotle in this treatise in a large and 
comprehensive sense, to express not merely the Soul, but the 
principle of Life, whether in plants or animals or men or higher 
intellectual beings. ψυχὴ therefore is the vital principle: 1 τὸ 


ARISTOTELIS 





[AprEenp. Ὁ. 7. 


περὶ ψυχῆς". 

moved itself has been shewn already. There are four 
motions, movement in place, change, diminution, in- 
crease. If the Soul has a natural motion, it must 
have a place; for all these four forms of motion re- 
quire a place. If it is moved naturally, it may be 3, 6 
also moved by force, and if by force, then also na- 
turally. Moreover it will rest naturally in the place 

into which it is carried by nature, and rest by force 

in the place into which it is carried by force. But it 

is not easy even to feign a supposed case, in which 
there can be a forcible movement or forcible rest of 

the Soul. Again, if it is moved upwards it is fire, 3, 7 
if downwards, it is earth. Since it moves the body, 

it will communicate those motions which it has it- 

self; and on the contrary the motions of the body 

will also be the motions of the soul. But the body 3, 8 
moves by the motion in place. The soul then might 
change its place. (I am speaking of that motion 
which would be inherent in its nature and which it 
would give to itself.) It might go forth out of the 

body and enter it again, and thus reanimate the dead. 
Some say that the soul moves the body in which it 3, 1] 
dwells after the same manner in which it is moved 
itself. Thus Democritus. But we will ask whether 3, 12 
the same causes produce rest. It altogether appears 3, 13 
that the soul does not move the living animal in this 
manner, but moves it by a certain impulse of the 

Will and Intellect. Timeus in Plato teaches that the 

soul moves the body; that being itself moved it 
moves the body because it is interwoven with the 
body ; that it is composed of the elements and di- 3, 14 
vided into parts according to a certain harmony of 
numbers; that it moves in a circle; and that the 
circular motion of the heavens is the motion of the 

soul. But in the first place it is not just to say that 3, 15 
the soul has magnitude; for it is evident that the 

Soul of the World spoken of by Timeus must be 
what is called Mind; it cannot be the soul of the 
senses or the soul of the appetites; for these do not 
move in a circle. But the Mind is one and perpetual, 3, 16 
as is also Intellect. The Mind is not divided into 
parts. The movement of the Mind is thought; the 3, 18 


I. 3,4 


θρεπτικόν in plants, 2 τὸ θρεπτικὸν καὶ τὸ αἰσθητικόν in animals, 
8 τὸ θρεπτικὸν καὶ τὸ αἰσθητικὸν καὶ τὸ διανοητικόν in man. 

Ὁ Simplicius comm. p. 8a 1. 1 observes that Thales left no- 
thing in writing. 


DE ANIMA. 


1 movement of the circle is motion in an orbit. But if 
thought is motion in an orbit, the mind which moves 


3, 19. 20 in that orbit is a circle. The Mind will be perpetually 


employed in thought, for the circular motion is per- 

petual. Each thought is limited and has a definite 

object; and the process of reasoning is rather in a 
3, 21 straight line. Whatever is forced is not desirable ; 

and if the motion of the Mind is not inherent in its 
3, 22 nature, it is contrary to nature. And if, as many are 

accustomed to say, it is better for the Mind not to 

be encumbered with a body, this union with a body 
3, 23 is laborious and a thing to be avoided. Nor is the 
cause of the circular motion plain to us. Neither the 
substance of the soul can be the cause of that cir- 
cular motion nor the body. The soul rather impels 
the body. 

Some call the soul Harmony; for Harmony is the 
mixture and adjustment of opposites, and the body 
is composed of opposites.—He examines and rejects 
this opinion 4, 1—7; and concludes 4, 8 that the 
soul cannot be either Harmony or Movement in a 

4, 9 circle. But it might seem that the soul has motion 
from this. It has pain and pleasure, hope and fear, 
it feels and thinks. All these are supposed to be 

4,10 motions. But if pain and pleasure and thought are 
motions, and motion proceeds from the soul, these 
happen partly by movement in place and partly by 
4, 11 change. It is safer perhaps to say, not that the soul 
feels pity or learns or thinks, but that the man does 
4, 12 these acts by means of the soul. And this not as if 
the motions were in the soul itself, but as if they 
proceeded sometimes as far as the soul, sometimes 
from the soul, as for instance sensation proceeds 
from the senses, memory from the soul. But the 
Mind seems to dwell in it and not to be subject to 
4, 13 destruction. Old age does not seem to weaken the 
powers of the mind, but only the organs and instru- 
4, 14 ments with which the mind acts. Thought and in- 
tellect are impaired through the decay of some other 
inward faculty; the Mind itself is impassible ; to 
think, to love, to hate, are not the affections of the 
mind itself but of him who possesses the mind. 
4, 15 When the man perishes, memory perishes ; but this 
did not belong to the mind but to the being who has 
perished. The mind itself is perhaps something more 
divine, and is impassible. It is evident from hence 
that the soul cannot suffer motion; and, if it can- 
4,16 not be moved at all, it cannot move itself. But 
the most absurd of all the opinions is that which 


4, 1 





367 


affirms that the soul is Number moving itself—He I 
examines this opinion and refutes it, 4, 16—23. 5, 
1—4. 

There are three modes by which they define the 5, 5 
Soul. Some suppose it easily susceptible of motion 
because it moves itself; some that it is a corporeal 
substance thinner than any other body. The diffi- 
culties in these two have been already considered. 

It remains to examine the third opinion which affirms 

the soul to be composed of the elements. It is com- 5, 6 
posed of the elements (they say) that it may appre- 
hend and know substances. But this would produce 
many impossibilities. For they assume that the soul 
apprehends similar substances by the aid of similar 
substances within itself. But there are not the ele- 
ments alone, but other substances infinite in number, 
compounded of these. If therefore we grant that the 5, 7 
soul comprehends the elements by the elements, yet 

by what faculty will it comprehend or perceive the 
whole of compounded substances and forms? Each 

of these is compounded of the elements according 

to a methodical arrangement. To no purpose then 5, 8 
would the elements be in the soul, unless the com- 
pound forms were in the soul also; for it is to ap- 
prehend each object by means of that object’s simi- 
litude. Again, there is material substance, and there 5, 9 
is quantity or quality or some other attribute of ma- 
terial substance. Now is the soul made of all these 

or not? For the elements do not seem to enter into 

all these. Will the soul then contain only those qua- 5, 10 
lities which are made of the elements? How then is 

it to apprehend the other qualities? It is also absurd 5, 11 
to say that like is not acted upon by like, and yet 
that like apprehends its own likeness and knows its 
own likeness by means of a similar and kindred pro- 
perty within itself. But they assume that to appre- 
hend and feel and know is to be acted upon and to 

be moved.—He farther refutes by other arguments 

5, 12—24 the notion of Hmpedocles that each of 

the corporeal elements is apprehended and known by 

a similar particle in the soul. And concludes 5, 24 

“ΤῸ is manifest then from what has been said that 

the soul does not possess its faculty of knowing be- 
cause it is composed of the elements, and that it is 

not justly or truly said to be subject to motion.” 

Since the Soul knows and feels and conjectures, 5, 25 
and has desires and wishes and all the other im- 
pulses, and since through the soul animals have the 
motion in place and increase, and growth and decay, 


368 


I does each of these properties belong to the entire 

soul, or is each function performed by a separate 

5, 26 part of the soul? Is life in some one of these or in 

many or in all? or is some thing else the cause of 

life? Some affirm that the soul is divisible, and that 

5, 27 one part thinks and another part desires. What is it 

then that holds the soul together, if it is divisible ? 

Not the body; for the soul rather holds the body 

together. If some other thing keeps the soul to- 

gether and makes it one, that other thing will be the 

soul; and again we must enquire whether that other 

5, 28 thing is one or manifold? If it is one, why is not 

the soul also one at once? If divided into parts, we 

have again the same enquiry, what is it that holds 

them together; and so on ad infinitum. We may 

also doubt with respect to the parts of the soul, 

5, 29 what power has each part within the body. If the 

whole soul holds together the whole body, each part 

should hold together some part of the body. But 

5, 30 this seems an impossibility. Plants live when divided; 

some animals, as worms>b, when divided have life in 

each divided part; and motion in each, for a while; 

5, 31 and yet all the parts of the soul (that is, the life) are 

contained in each of these divided parts, of the plant 

or of the worm. The vital principle in plants is a 

kind of soul; for both animals and plants participate 

in this. It is separated indeed and distinct from sen- 

sation, but nothing has sensation without this vital 
principle. 

In substance there is first the elementary material, 
secondly the form, thirdly that which is compounded 
1, 3 of these?. Of natural bodies some have life, some 

have not. By life we mean sustenance increase and 
decay. Every natural living body then is a compound 
1, 4 substance. The body is not the life; the life or the 
Soul is the form of a natural body which has life in 
1, 6. 7 latent power. The life or the soul is the first perfect 
manifestation of a natural organic body having life in 
2, 3 latent power. A living substance differs from a life- 
less substance by possessing the property of life. 
Life is said in many senses. If one of them is pre- 
sent, we say that the subject lives. Intellect, sensa- 
tion, motion, and rest in place, increase, decay, all 
2, 4 these are life. Wherefore all plants are said to live; 
they have within them a living principle by which 
2, 5 they receive increase and decay and sustenance. But 
2, 6 they have no other living principle. Animals have 


| i 


bb In the original, insects.—rav ζῴων ἔνια τῶν ἐντόμων. 
¢ Simplicius comm. in lib. II p. 22a 1. 39 &c. gives a sketch 


ARISTOTELIS 





[AprEeND. C. 7. 


sensation besides ; and the first and most simple of II 
all sensations is the touch. As the power of receiving 2, 7 
nutriment (which plants have) may exist apart from 

the sense of touch, so the sense of touch or feeling 

may exist apart from the other senses. The soul or 2, 8 
life is defined to have the properties of nutriment, 
sensation, thought, and motion. Is each of these the 

Soul, or is each only a part of the Soul? And if they 

are parts, can they be separated? Now, as some 2, 9 
plants when divided retain life in each divided part, 

so we see worms after division retain sensation in 

each part and motion; and if sensation, then the 
properties which belong to sensation,—the whole life 

is in each divided part. The mind and the intellectual 2, 10 
faculty seems to be another kind of life,—a different 
quality of the soul, and this alone may be separable 

and may exist apart, as what is immortal is separate 

from what is subject to decay. The other properties 2, 11 
of the soul are not separable. Some animals have 2, 12 
all, some have some of those properties, some have 

only one. It is well conjectured that the soul is 2, 16 
neither without a body and yet that it is not a body. 

It is not body but is an attribute of body, and of a 

body which has certain properties. 

The powers of the soul comprehend nutrition, ap- 3,1 
petite, sensation, motion in place, intellect. Plants 
have the nutritive faculty alone. Other living sub- 
stances have this, and sensation; and, if sensation, 
then appetite; for where there is sensation there is 3, 2 
appetite and desire and pain and pleasure; for all 
animals have one sense at least, the touch. Some 3, 5 
animals have all the senses, and also the motion in 
place; others have besides all the rest the intellect 
and mind; as men have, and if there are any other 
beings like man, or even nobler than man. The fa- 3, 8 
culty of sensation is not found without the nutritive 
faculty. But the sense of touch often exists without 
the other senses; for many animals have neither 
sight nor hearing. Again, of sentient animals some 3, 9 
have the motion in place, some are without it. The 
last quality is Reason and Thought. Those of cor- 
ruptible animals who have these have all the other 
attributes of life,—all the other parts of the Soul. — 

We must here speak of nutriment and generation ; 4, 2 
for the nutritive life is the first and most common 
property, that by which all live. Its business is to 
propagate and to be fed; for it is the most natural 


of the subject of the first and second books περὶ ψυχῆς. 
ἃ See below, 2, 15. 


DE ANIMA. 


I] act of all living substances to propagate their kind, 
4, 4 to produce another self. As that which is corruptible 
cannot partake of immortality, and would be extinct, 
it is preserved by successive generation; the indivi- 
4, 7 dual perishes, but the species remains. ΑἹ] physical 
bodies both of plants and animals are the organs of 
the soul; they exist for the uses of the soul.—He 
gives his ideas 4, 14—-24 on the process of nutrition. 
c. 5 on the senses in generale. c. 6 of the objects of 
sense. 7 of the Sight. 8 The Hearing. 9 Smell- 
ing. 10 The Taste. 11 The Touch. 12 of the 
senses in general. 

He treats of the relation of the senses to the four 
elements and to the properties of the elements. He 
shews that there are only five senses. c. 2 He ex- 
amines the modes in which the senses convey the 


III. 1 


3, 1—4 sensible objects to the mind.—The ancients thought 


that to judge is the same thing as to perceive by the 
senses. But it is manifest that sensation and judg- 

3, 5 ment are not the same thing. And even thought, 
which embraces right judgment and the contrary, is 

not the same thing as sensation; for sense directed 

to its proper objects is always true, and belongs to 

all animals, but thought may be erroneous, and be- 
longs to no being that has not also reason. For 
imagination differs from both sensation and thought. 

It does not exist without sensation, and without ima- 

3, 6 gination there is no apprehension. It is plain that 
3, 7 thought and apprehension are not the same. Ap- 
prehension itself has varieties; it includes knowledge, 

3, 8 opinion, judgment, and their contraries. Thought 
differs from sensation; and, as thought seems divided 

into imagination and apprehension, we will first con- 

3, 9 sider imagination. Imagination is one of those fa- 
culties or habits by which we judge truly or falsely. 
These are, sensation, opinion, knowledge, intellect. 

3, 10 It is not sensation; for sensation is a faculty or an 
act ;—the faculty of vision and the act of seeing. 
Imagination presents images when the senses are not 
acted upon. Sensation is always present, imagination 


6 On this passage see Simplicius Comm. p. 32a 1. 51 &c. 

f Philoponus Comm. pag. P 10 1. 28 “ Opinion is the lowest 
step in the scale of Reasoning; Imagination is the highest step 
in the faculties of sensation.” Simplicius Comm. p. 6] ἃ 1. 5 
“ Tmagination is the highest principle of action in irrational 
animals.” 

& He here combats an opinion of Plato: Simplicius Comm. 
p- 59a 1. 35 Philoponus Comm. in lib. III pag. Ρ 12. 

h Philopon. Comm. pag. P 12 1. 16 “ The sun is 170 times 
larger than the earth.” 

i Philopon. Comm. pag. P 14 1. 36, 37 ‘‘ The Imagination is 
the receptacle of the forms which are conveyed by the senses.” 


΄ 





369 


not. Sensations always truly express the objects pre- III. 3, 11 


sented to the senses; but most of our imaginations 

are false. When we perceive an object clearly by the 
senses, we do not say that we imagine it. And yet 3 12 
imagination is not one of the faculties which always 
discover the truth, as knowledge or intellect, for 
there are false imaginations. Is it then Opinion? 

But Belief follows Opinion; and none of the wild 3, 13 
animals have belief, though many have imagination. 
Moreover every opinion is accompanied by persua- 

sion, and persuasion by reasoning. But though some 

of the wild animals have Imagination, none of them 

have Reasonf. Imagination then can neither be 3, 14 
Opinion with Sensation, nor Opinion through Sensa- 
tion—Opinion working upon sense, nor a combina- 

tion of Opinion and Sensation as its elements. If 

the Opinion and the Sense are directed to the same 
object, when a thing is presented to the sense, if 

that and no other is contemplated by the Opinion, 

then the Opinion and the Sense thus united are Ima- 
gination. The senses may present some images that 3, 15 
are false, but upon which we may at the same time 

form a true opinion. As the Sun appears to be a 

foot in diameter; but is believed to be larger than 

the worldh. The sense conveys false information 
which the judgment corrects. Imagination then is 3, 16 
neither of these, nor is it formed out of thesei. But 3, 17 
since imagination is a kind of motion proceeding 

from the impulse of the senses, and since this mo- 

tion must resemble the sensation from which it pro- 
ceeds, this kind of motion can only happen to those 
living things which have senses, and it may be both 

true and falsek, 
a true perception of its own object, although the 
senses are sometimes deceived by accidental circum- 
stances. Imagination may be said to be a motion 3, 20 
proceeding from the action of the Senses. This mo- 3, 2] 
tion guides the acts of wild animals, and sometimes 

even of men when their reason is obscured by suf- 
fering or disease or sleep. That part of the Soul 4, 1 


k Philoponus Comm. pag. P 15 1. 46 “Aristotle distinguishes 
1 between one part of the irrational Soul and another. 2 be- 
tween the rational and the irrational, between Reason and the 
Senses. 3 He compares the rational part, or the mind, with 
itself.” 

Idem Comm. pag. P 13 1. 36 “As in substances we have 
one power which only gives motion, another which only re- 
ceives motion, a third power which both gives and receives, so 
in Sensation. The object of sense gives motion, the sense itself 
receives and conveys motion, the imagination (in irrational 
animals) only receives the motion thus conveyed.” 


3B 


The sense has for the most part 3, 18. 19 


370 
III by which Thought is performed must be considered ; 
whether it is separable or not; wherein it differs 
from the senses; and how it. performs the act of 
thought!. 

If thinking resembles perceiving by the senses, the 
mind must be impassible, and capable of receiving 
forms, and must have the same relation to the ob- 
jects of thought that the senses have to the objects 

4,3 of sense. As the mind then embraces all objects, it 
must be unmixed and apart, that (as Anaxagoras says) 
4, 4 it may master them. The mind then, or the thinking 
part of the Soul, is nothing in active power before 
the process of thought begins. Wherefore it cannot 
be justly said to be mingled with the body, for then 
it would partake of the affections of the body, cold 
or heat; nor can it use the body as an instrument 
4,5 as the senses do. The soul has been well described 
as the repository of forms or ideas, except that this 
belongs not to the whole soul but to the thinking 
part alone, and that the forms are not in perfect de- 
velopment but only in latent power. But the im- 
passiveness of the intellectual part of the soul differs 
4, 6 from the impassiveness of the sentient part; for the 
senses are disabled by too strong an impulse upon 
them, as the eye by too much light; but the mind 
which comprehends some abstruse subject is not less 
but more capable of comprehending lighter subjects, 
because the senses cannot operate without the body, 
4, 9 but the mind is separable from the body. The mind 
by the senses judges of matter and of the heat and 
cold of bodies, another faculty judges of abstract 
properties. When the mind then approaches these 
two classes of subjects, it applies either two different 
4, 10 faculties or the same faculty in different states. If 
the Mind is simple, impassive, having nothing in 
common with other things, as Anazragoras holds, 
there might be a doubt how it can think, if to think 
4, ll is to be affected in some way. It might also be 
doubted whether the mind can contemplate itself; 
in which case it would not be a simple substance but 


4,2 


1 Philoponus Comm. pag. q 1 1. 52 “ He enquires 1 Whe- 
ther the mind is perishable. 2 He distinguishes the Mind or 
thinking part from the Senses. 3 He enquires how the pro- 
cess of thought is performed. He begins with the second head 
of enquiry, the difference between the mind and sense.” 

m Philoponus Comm. p. q 10 1. 4 “ Zamblichus applies a 
forced interpretation to this.” 

n Philoponus Comm. p. q 10 1. 29 “He proceeds to the 
Mind in its active energy, and enquires into its powers. 1 It 
does all things. 2 It works with its own substance. 3 The 
mind always thinks. 4 It has a vital principle. 5 It is im- 
mortal and separable. 6 It resembles a habit and is compared 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Aprenp. C. 7. 


something compounded like other substances. It HI 
may be answered that to be affected in some way is 4, 12 
said in a general sense, and that the mind is nothing 

in effective power until it thinks. The mind, before 

the process of thought, resembles a tablet on which 
nothing is written™, The mind itself is contemplated 4, 13 
as other subjects of abstract thought are contem- 
plated; for in substances that have no material ele- 
ments the thinking faculty and its object are the 
same. Theoretical science and the abstract objects 
contemplated by the science are the same. Material 
substances are only capable of being contemplated ; 

they cannot contemplate themselves. The mind which 
contemplates them is exempt from matter. 

As there are in all things the material, and the 5, 1] 

working cause",—the agent and the thing worked 
upon,—so the Soul has these properties. The mind 
effects every thing. It works as a habit works; as 5, 2 
light exhibits colours, so the mind exhibits forms or 
ideas. It is separable, impassive, unmixed, effective 
in its substance. The efficient cause is always nobler 
than the subject on which it acts; although the 5, 3 
latent power in time precedes its exhibition in effect ; 
the Mind however always thinks. When separated 
from other qualities it assumes its own nature, and 
this part only of the soul is immortal and eternal. 
We forget, because to remember is to be exempt 
from affecting influences; but that part of the Mind 
which is subject to those influences is corruptible, 
and the Mind does not operate without this cor- 
ruptible part. 

The contemplation of indivisible things is con- 6, I 
cerned in subjects wherein there is no falsehood. 
Upon subjects in which there may be truth and 
falsehood the thoughts are compound®. ‘Truth and 6, 3 
falsehood are not only in qualities but also in time, 
whether past or future. Dimensions and qualities are 6, 6 
known by their contraries or opposites ; as a point is 
known by the absence of magnitude. If any subject 6, 7 
has no opposite, that subject knows itself, and is in 


with light. (7...... ) 8 The mind in latent power and the 
mind in active energy differ in time. 9 The mind forgets 
things. 10 It always acts by the instrumentality of the Ima- 
gination.” (These propositions do not lie in this order in Ari- 
stotle himself.) Philoponus p. q 10 1. 40—q 11 mentions that 
Alexander, Marinus, Plotinus, Plutarch all differed from one 
another in their interpretation of this chapter. The interpre- 
tations of the three former are all rejected by Philoponus. 

© Philoponus Comm. p. q 14 1. 26 “A simple term is indi- 
visible; a proposition is compounded of two terms, the subject 
and the predicate.” 


DE ANIMA. 


Il] active energy, and is separable. What is affirmed or 
denied of individuals may be either true or falseP. 
The contemplation of substance and form, abstract 
ideas, is always true, but the contemplation of rela- 
tive properties is not always true. The idea of vision 
is a truth; but whether the man is white or not may 
be true or false. 

Knowledge in its effective action is identical with 
the object known. Knowledge in latent power pre- 
cedes in time in a certain sense, but in a general and 

7, 2 absolute sense not even this. To perceive by the 
senses is merely to affirm and to think. But when 
we have pleasure or pain, the motion of the mind 
assenting or dissenting pursues or avoids, and to 
have pleasure or pain is to act for good or evil 

7,3 through the medium of the senses. Images pre- 
sented by the imagination are as it were senses to 
the thinking part of the Soul. When it affirms good 

7, 4 or denies evil, it avoids or pursues them. The Soul 
never thinks without consulting the imagination. 

7, 7 The thinking part contemplates the forms of things 

7, 8 in the images supplied by the imagination. But when 
as it were discerning by the aid of the images and 
ideas in the mind it calculates and deliberates and 
compares the future with the present, and tells itself 
that here is to be found pleasure or pain, then it 
avoids or pursues, practically. Apart from practice, 
truth and falsehood are contemplated by the same 
effort by which good and evil are weighed ; but with 
this difference, that apart from practice the simple 
and abstract qualities are contemplated, but in prac- 
tical deliberations the relative qualities in connexion 

7, 10 with some particular subject4. In a word, the mind 
is that which in effective energy contemplates things 
themselves. 


7,1 


P Philoponus Comm. p. r 3 1. 11 “ Aristotle lays down three 
distinctions in the operations of the Mind; the first has one, 
the second a twofold, the third a threefold division. 1 The 
mind contemplating abstract and simple ideas is always true, 
but the contemplation of compound ideas admits both truth 
and falsehood. 2 The mind in latent power is distinguished 
from the mind in effective energy in two ways: ὦ the mind in 
energy is the ideas themselves, but the mind in latent power 
does not yet embrace them. 6 the mind in latent power pre- 
cedes the other in time in individual cases, but absolutely does 
not precede; for the latent force and the energy are always 
present together. 3 He distinguishes the theoretical from the 
practical mind in three ways: a The practical mind is em- 
ployed upon particulars, the theoretical upon universals. 6 The 
practical always consults the imagination which supplies images 
conveyed by the senses, the theoretical not always. ὁ What is 
the most important distinction of all, the theoretical mind is 
conversant with truth and falsehood; the practical contemplates 
good and evil.” 


΄ 





911 


To sum up all that has been said concerning the 
soul, we may repeat that the soul is in a certain 
sense all substances. Things are either perceived by 
the senses or apprehended by the mind; and know- 
ledge is in a certain sense identical with the things 
known, sensation identical with the things perceived. 
We have sensation and knowledge in latent power of 8, 2 
objects in latent power, and knowledge and sensation 
in active force of objects in active force. The sentient 
and the intellectual parts of the soul are the same in 
latent power with reference to the objects of know- 
ledge and sense. The material substances themselves 8, 3 
which are embraced by the senses cannot be in the 
soul, but only their forms. As no subject of thought 8, 4 
(as it seems) exists apart from sensible magnitudes, 
the objects of thought, both those which are abstract 
and those which belong to the habits and affections, 
are included in the sensible forms. Wherefore no- 8, 5 
thing can be learned or understood without the aid 
of the senses; and when the mind contemplates ab- 
stract truth, it must contemplate a kind of image ; 
for images presented by the imagination are, as it 
were, objects offered by the senses, except that they 
are divested of matter. 

Since the soul? of living animals has two powers, 9, 1 
the power of judgment which is the business of the 
understanding and senses, and the power of motion 
in place, we must consider the moving impulse, whe- 
ther it is a separate part of the soul, or whether the 
whole. In what sense are we to speak of the parts 9, 2 
of the soul, and how many are there? They appear 9, 3 
in some sort numberless, and not, as some reckon, 
only three parts, reason, passion, appetite, or as 
others, the rational and irrational. There are other 
divisions of the soul; the nutritive, common to plants 


4 Philoponus Comm. p. r 7 1. 30 “ Aristotle having distin- 
guished the simple intellect from the compound, and the prac- 
tical from the theoretical, and the mind in latent power from 
the mind in active power, returns to the consideration of the 
objects of thought. The objects of thought are forms (for the 
things themselves are not in the mind but their images or 
forms). Form is threefold: 1 Material form, as in physical 
philosophy. 2 form wholly abstracted from matter. 3 form 
compounded of the material and the immaterial, as in mathe- 
matical science.” 

Ibid. line 46 “‘ Aristotle dividing subjects of thought into 
their classes, 1 immaterial ideas, 2 ideas compounded of mat- 
ter and of immaterial forms, 3 ideas wholly material, holds 
first that in subjects which are divested of matter there is no 
need of the images supplied by the imagination. Secondly, 
that matter is apprehended by the mind using the senses and 
imagination as instruments.” 

r Philoponus Comm. p. r 11 upon this passage takes a ge- 
neral view of the whole subject. 


3B 2 


11.8.1 


372 


III and animals, the sentient part, the imagination, the 

9, 5 appetite, which seems to differ from the rest. We 

cannot separate this last; for the Will resides in the 

reasoning faculty, desire and anger in the irrational. 

9, 6 We are now enquiring what is the cause of motion 

9, 7 in place to the animal. It is not the nutritive faculty, 

9, 8 for then plants might have motion. Nor the sentient 

part, for some animals which have sense are motion- 

9, 10 less. It is not the rational, for the mind contem- 

plating abstract truth contemplates nothing to be 

9, 12 done or to be avoided; which would be motion. It 
is not the appetite that directs this kind of motion. 

It seems however that either the appetite or the 

intellect give motion, if we may reckon imagination 

as a branch of thought; for many things follow the 

imagination. And in irrational animals imagination 

10, 2 directs and not reason. Both these then cause mo- 

tion in place, the mind and the appetite; the mind 

calculating with a certain purpose, and this the prac- 

tical mind; for this differs from the theoretical mind 

in its object and end, and all appetite has a definite 

10, 3 object. These two, then, appear to be the moving 

cause, the appetite and the practical understanding ; 

and when the imagination moves it does not move 

without the appetite. The object of appetite is the 

10, 4 cause of motion. For the mind does not appear to 

give motion without the appetite. The Will is ap- 

petite ; and when there is motion according to rea- 

son there is motion according to Will. Appetite 

may move contrary to reason; for desire is appetite. 

Now every impulse of the intellect is right, but the 

appetite and the imagination may be either right or 

10, 5 wrong. Wherefore the object of appetite is always 

the cause of motion; that object is either good or 

10, 6 apparent good, and this practical good. If the Soul 

is divided into parts according to its powers, these 

are the Nutritive Power, the Sentient, the Intellect, 

the Will, the Appetite; for there is a more substantial 

difference in these than between desire and anger. 

10, 8 We have three things, the moving Power, the moving 

Instrument, the thing moved. The moving power 

is twofold; one motionless, the other receiving and 

giving motion. The motionless power is the prac- 


10, 1 


ARISTOTELIS 





[AprEenp. C. 7. 


tical good; that which gives and receives motion is III 
the appetite; the animal is the thing moved. The 
instrument employed in giving the motion is a bodily 
instrument. 

Whence is the motion of imperfect animals which ]1, 1 
have only one sense, the sense of touch or feeling ? 
They appear to have pain and pleasure, and, if these, 
then desire. But how can they have Imagination? 
Imagination which is supplied by the senses is in ]], 2 
other animals; but the deliberative imagination is only 
in rational animals; for to deliberate is to reason. Ap- 11, 3 
petite does not deliberate. Every living substance 12, 1 
must have the nutritive life from its birth to its de- 
cay. All need not have sensation, for simple bodies 12, 2 
cannot have the sense of feeling, and no living animal 
is without this. But a living animal must have sen- 
sation, for Natures does nothing in vain, and every 12, 3 
moving body which had not sensation would perish, 
and would not reach the end and purpose for which 
Nature designed it; nor is it possible for a body 
which has motion in place to have a soul and an 
intelligent mind, and not to have sensation. And if 12, 4 
an animal has sensation it must have a body ;—not 12, 5 
a simple body, for this could not have the sense of 
feeling. 
the sight the hearing, are perceived through a me- 
dium; the feeling and the taste (which is also the 
touch or feeling) are essential to the preservation of 
the animal. It is plain that no animal body can be ]3, ] 
composed of a single element (as of fire or air) ; for 
without the touch it could have no other sense. 
sentient body could not be composed of earth alone, 
for earth would have no feeling. Plants have no sen- 


sation because they are composed of earth. Animals 13, 4. 5 


deprived of the sense of feeling must perish. The 
other senses in their excess (colours or sounds or 


odours) destroy only the organ of the sense; but 13, 6. 7 


things applied in excess to the touch or feeling will 
destroy life. The sense of feeling is essential to the 
being of the animal, the other senses he has for con- 
venience ; vision that he may see, taste that he may 
receive pleasure, hearing that he may perceive sounds, 
a voice that he may give a signal to others. 


5. See above at page 356 de Ceelo II. 9, 10 the remark of Simplicius in φυσ. ἀκροάσ. p. 282 b 1. 7. 


The objects of the other senses, the smell 12, 6. 7 


A 13, 2.3 


I 


METAPHYSICA. 373 


ARISTOTELIS τὰ μετὰ τὰ φυσικάϊ. 


3, 1 Tue causes of things are fourfold; 1 the 
essence or matter itself, 2 the form of matter, 
3 the cause of motion, 4 the end or purposev. 
He reviews the opinions of former philosophers : 
Thales 3,5. Anaximenes, Diogenes, Hippasus, Hera- 
clitus, Empedocles 3, 8. 4,4. Anaxagoras 3,9. 4, 5-8. 
Parmenides 3,13. Hermotimus 3,17. Leucippus and 
Democritus 4,9. the Pythagoreans 5, 1-9. 15, 16. 
Alcmeon 5,7. He mentions Parmenides, Xenophanes, 
Melissus 5, 12,13. Plato c. 6.” 
min.* 2, 1.2. It is evident that the causes of things 
have a beginning and cannot be infinite; nor is the 
end and purpose infinite. In ascending upwards to a 
cause we stop somewhere, in proceeding downwards 
to the end and purpose we also end somewhereY. 


2, 3 Of things which come between two extremes, that 


which precedes them is the cause; for, if three 
things lie together in a connected series, the first is 


2, 9. 10 the cause and not the last. That for the sake of 


which other things are done is the end and object. 
It is not done for the sake of other things, but others 
for the sake of this. But an end then cannot be in- 
finite ; if it were, there would be no object and pur- 
pose in our acts. We act for an end, and that end 


3, 115 the conclusion. Our studies are governed by our 
3, 2 habits. Some require mathematical proof in all 


subjects; some expect testimonies; some, precision 
in all; others are offended by too minute an accu- 


3, 3 racy. We must learn how each subject ought to be 


discussed. Mathematical precision is not to be ex- 
pected in all things. It suits those subjects which 


t Asclepius ex Ammonio apud Schol. p. 519 b 1. 35—40 
“ This treatise is not well arranged. Many things are repeated 
from his former works. It was sent to his companion Eude- 
mus of Rhodes.” 

Vv Asclepius apud Schol. p. 604 a 1. 9 τέσσαρες ἀρχαὶ, ὑλικὸν 
εἰδικὸν ποιητικὸν καὶ τελικόν. 

w Aristot. I. 1, 17 εἴρηται ἐν τοῖς ᾿Ηθικοῖς. I. 8, 2---ἐν τοῖς 
Περὶ φύσεως. 1. 4,4 He uses an image from an unskilful 
boxer, which had been already used by Demosthenes Philipp. 
I p. 51. Those who with Lord Brougham in his Life of 
Burke p. 85 suppose that the Orator borrowed this image from 
the Philosopher forget the times. The oration of Demosthenes 
was composed in the 8th year of Philip B.C. 352, but this 
treatise of Aristotle was not published till Alewander was in 
Asia, more than 20 years after that oration of Demosthenes. 


@ Cont. Plutarchum Alex. c. 7. In Plutarch 1. ο. for 4 μετὰ τὰ 


Kd πραγματεία some read ἣ περὶ τὰ φυσικὰ πρ. which would 
bring the present treatise to a still later period; for the φυσικὴ 
ἀκρόασις preceded it. 

Aristotle Met. I. 5, 7 mentions Alem@on as ἐπὶ γέροντι Πυ- 
θαγόρᾳ, and I. 4, 9 Leucippus as τὸν ἑταῖρον Δημοκρίτου. 
x At Imin. 1 in 5 MSS. apud Bekker and in Schol. p. 589 a 





have no material properties about them; it is not I.3,4 
adapted to physical enquiries. 

1, 1—3 The first step to knowledge is to feel our II 
own ignorance. We must suspend our decision till ], 4 
we have heard all the opposite arguments on both 
sides of the question. We are to enquire 1 Whether 1, 5 
it belongs to one or to many sciences to investigate 
all the causes of things. 2 Whether it is the province 
of this science to survey the first principles alone. 

3 Whether it is the office of the same science to ex- 1, 6 
amine all substances, or whether of many sciences ; 

and if of many, whether these are kindred sciences. 

4 Whether it is to be affirmed that those only which 1, 7 
are cognisable by the senses are substances, or whe- 

ther there are other substances besides these, and 
whether all substances are reducible to one form or 
whether there are various forms. 5 Whether sub- 1, 8 
stances only are to be examined or their properties 

also. 6 Whether the metaphysician® is to enquire ], 9 
concerning the same and its contrary, the similar 

and the dissimilar, identity and its opposite, the for- 

mer and the latter, and all other such questions after 
which logicians enquire; what are the properties of 
these, and not only what each of them is, but also 
whether they are contrary to one another. 7 Whe- 1,10 
ther the principles and elements are the genera of 
things. 8 But he is especially to examine whether ], 1] 
any thing besides matter is of itself the cause or not. 

9 Whether this is separable from matter or not, and 
whether it is one or more in number», 10 And 1, Il 
whether there is any substance besides matter and 


1, 41 “ This book most ascribe to Pasicles the Rhodian, who was 
the disciple of Aristotle and the son of Boéthus brother of Eu- 
demus.” A notice improperly inserted also at the beginning 
of lib. J maj. in Schol. p. 520 a 1.7. ex Ammonio apud Ascle- 
pium. 

y Asclepius apud Schol. p. 604 a 1.10 “ In lib. I min. (ἐν 
τῷ ἐλάττονι a’) he shews that the causes are limited both up- 
wards and downwards, and in their forms.” 

This treatise is called 4 θεολογικὴ πραγματεία by Ammonius 
Comm. in ἑρμηνείαν apud Schol. Aristot. Berolin. p. 102 a 1. 6. 

Z Alexander Aphrod. apud Schol. p. 605 b 1. 31—38 “ Plato 
reckoned three substances, Ideas, Mathematics, Matter.” Conf. 
p- 616 a 1. 15. 

This is marked as qu. 4 by Alexander apud Schol. p. 615 b 
1. 40. 

a Sc. ὁ πρῶτος φιλόσοφος. Conf. Asclepium apud Schol. p. 
519a1.141.16 p. 519b 1. 19 1. 26. p. 613 b 1. 9 Alexandrum 
p- 613 b 1. 36 Syrianum apud Schol. min. p. 115 1. 27, Alex- 
andrum ad III. 1 apud Schol. p. 636 a 1. 21 p. 637 b 1. 16 
p. 640 1. 7—16 p. 680 ἃ 1. 18—31. 

b Alexander apud Schol. p. 607 a 1. 20 “ He treats of these 
subjects [sc. qu. 8. 9] in ἐδ. XJ of this work.” 


374 


II, 1, 12 its form. 11 Whether the principles of things are 
limited in number or in form. 12 Whether the prin- 
ciples of corruptible and of incorruptible things are 
the same or not. 13 Whether all are incorruptible 
or whether the principles of corruptible things are 

1, 13 themselves corruptible. 14 But (what is the most 
difficult enquiry of all) he must farther consider whe- 
ther Unity and Being are themselves substances, as 

1, 14 Pythagoras and Plato affirm them to be. 15 And 
whether the principles of things, both in latent and 
in effective power, are universal or particular. 16 
Whether the principles of things are the causes by 

1, 15 means of motion, or in some other way. 17 Finally, 

whether numbers and length and mathematical figures 
and points are substances or not. 

We will first examine the first question®, whether 
it is the office of one or more sciences to know all 
the four causes. How can one science know causes 
that are not opposed to one another? And moreover 

2, 2 many substances have not all the causes ; for motion 
and practical end (which is the final cause and pur- 
pose) cannot belong to things that are motionless. 

2, 3. 4 Mathematics have no practical end and object. And 

2, 5 yet, if the knowledge of the causes is to be divided 
into many sciences, one for each, which of these shall 
we call that science, that first philosophy, which we 

2,6 seek? All the four causes may belong to the same 
subject. A house comprehends motion, the design 

2, 8 or final cause, material, and form. Our philosopher 
will know a substance by knowing what it is rather 

2, 9 than what it is not. He must know the cause of its 

2,10—12 motion. And yet it may be doubted whether it be- 

longs to the same science to know the demonstrable 
2, 14 causes of things and to know their essence. But if 
the knowledge of the substance is one thing and the 
knowledge of the demonstrable cause is another, 
2, 15 which of these sciences is superior? And are the 
sciences of all substances one or many? and if many, 
of what substance is this science the knowledge ? 

2, 18 Again, is our philosophy the science of substances 

alone, or does it comprehend the accidents to sub- 


ye | 


¢ Asclepius apud Schol. p. 608 b 1. 26 *‘ He does not handle 
the questions in the same order in which he proposed them, but 
takes the 3rd question in the 4th place, and the 4th in the se- 
cond, and so of the rest.” 

d Alexander apud Schol. p. 616 a 1. 19 justly argues from 
hence that ib. I was written by Aristotle himself. 

e Syrianus apud Schol. min. (sc. Berolin. 8° 1837) p. 92, 
31 ad 3, 1 “Τὴ the stating of his questions the 6th was “ Whe- 
ther the philosopher was to enquire concerning the same and 
its contrary” &c. (sc. 1,9.) But now, omitting this question, 
which he ably argues in the third book, he considers here in 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Aprenp. C. 7. 


stance? Farther, are the substances which are the II. 2, 20 
objects of sense alone to be called substances, or are 
there others besides these >—He refers 2, 21—30 to 
his own first book4, and animadverts again upon the 
ideas and the mathematical substances of Plato, and 
shews the absurdities which arise from this theory. 
He enquires€ whether the elements and principles of 3, 1 
things are in their genera, or whether in the individual 
properties of each. He balances the arguments on 
both sides, and leaves it doubtful whether the genus 
of a thing is its principle or whether its principle lies 
in its species and difference. 

If there is any other substance besides the col- 4, 2 
lected objects of sense, whether is this in all things, 
or present in some and not in others, or is it in no- 
thingf? Τῇ there is nothing besides the particulars 4, 3 
which are approached by the senses, nothing could 
be perceived by the intellect, all would be appre- 
hended by sense alone, and there could be no know- 
ledge, unless sense is called intellect. Nothing could 
be eternal or motionless; for all sensible objects 
perish and move. And if nothing eternal, then there 4, 4 
could be no generation. If there is generation and 4, 5 
motion, there must be a limit; for no motion is in- 
finite. If matter exists because it is not generated, 4, 6 
much more does the form of the substance exist; 
for, if neither the form nor the matter exist, nothing 
will exist at all. There must be something, then, 
besides the collective produce of the matter and the 
form, from which that produce is generated. And 4, 7 
yet it may be doubted with respect to what objects 
we shall assume this preexisting form and pattern ; 
for it cannot be true of all. And is this preexisting 
and eternal substance one for all things, or in it are’ 
there many and various forms? And how does mat- 4, § 
ter become each of these, and how do the whole of 
sensible objects pass into these two, the matter and 
the form? In the elementary principles again there 
is another difficulty. If they are one in form, nothing 
can be numerically one. And how can there be any 
knowledge, if there is no such thing as numerical 


the 6th place the question which he had named the 7th in order 
(sc. 1, 10), whether the principles of things are in their genera 
or in their species.” 

f Syrianus apud Schol. minor. p. 99 1.11 “ The order of this 
question also has been transposed. It is the 10th amo ise 
questions (sc. qu. 10, inc. 1, 11) but is taken the 8th (?) i 
order in the discussion of the points. He enquires whether 
there are any substances besides sensible substances or not ; 
if there are not, he says that the knowledge of substances is 
gone.” 


Il. 4, 11 unity 8 


METAPHYSICA. 


A difficulty inferior to none has been 
omitted by others. Whether the principles of cor- 
ruptible and of incorruptible things are the sameh. 
If they are the same, how happens it that some are 

4, 20 corruptible and some incorruptible? | Hmpedocles 
(quoted 4, 15—19) does not make some things cor- 
ruptible and some incorruptible, but all corruptible 
except the elements. But the present difficulty is, 
why some things are corruptible and some are not, 

4, 21 if all are from the same beginnings. If they are 
different, we ask whether the principles of corrupt- 
ible things are themselves incorruptible or corrupt- 
ible. If corruptible, then, as every thing is resolved 
into its own elements, these corruptible elements 
must come from something else. These elements 
must be preceded by other elements. They are not 

4, 22 themselves the principles. And how could corrupt- 
ible things exist at all, if their elements are to be 
destroyed? But if the elements of corruptible things 
are incorruptible, why do corruptible things proceed 
from these incorruptible principles, while incorrupt- 

4, 24 ible things proceed from others? But the most dif- 
ficult and at the same time the most necessary en- 
quiry is, whether Being and Unity are substancesi, 
or whether they have some other nature for their 

4, 25 basis. Plato and the Pythagoreans hold them to be 

4, 26 entities or real substances ; Hmpedocles makes friend- 
ship the cause of Unity. Others air, fire, or the 

4, 27 elements; for whatever is the principle and begin- 

4, 28 ning of things, this they call Unity and Being. If 
Unity and Being do not exist as absolute entities, 
it is plain that Number cannot exist as a separate 

4, 29 substance. But if Unity and Being do exist, their 
essence must be Unity and Being; nothing else is 
predicated of them. But, if these are real substances, 
we may doubt how there can be any thing else ex- 
cept these,—how substance can be more than one ; 

4, 30 for there can be nothing besides Being—nothing 
that is not Being; so that (according to Parmenides) 
it must follow that all things are One and that One is 
Being. There is a difficulty both ways. For, whe- 


g Alexander apud Schol. p. 626 a 1. 19 ‘If each of the ele- 
ments is one in form, while they are many in number, nothing 
in the elements and principles of things can be one in number. 
And if none of these is numerically one, none of the things 
composed of them can be numerically one; for that which is 
composed of a principle one in form but not in number will 
itself be one in form but not in number.” 

h Quest. 12. 80. c. 1, 12. 

i This is quest. 14 in c. 1, 13. 

k Syrianus apud Schol. minor. p. 109 1.18 “ Plotinus Por- 


΄ 





375 


ther Unity is not Substance, or whether there is an IJ 
absolute Unity, in either case Number cannot be-a 
substance. If Unity is not substance, we have already 4, 3] 
shewn the reason; if it is, we have the same diffi- 
culty as with Entity or Being; for from what be- 
sides Unity can another abstract Unity proceed? kk— 
He concludes this topic by examining 4, 31—34 an 
axiom of Zeno of Elea. 

The next difficulty is, !whether numbers and bo- 5, 1] 
dies and surfaces and points are essential substances 
or not. If they are not, the definition of Being and 
of Substance escapes from us. For affections, mo- 
tions, the end or purpose, temperament, description 
(or number)™, seem to denote the essence of no- 
thing ; for all these are predicated of some subject. 
For water, earth, fire, and air, which seem especially 5, 2 
to mark substance, have only warmth, cold, and the 
like, for their qualities and not for their substance. 
But it may be affirmed that a body is less a substance 5, 3 
than the surface is; and the surface less than the 
line, and the line less than the point; for by these 
the body is bounded, and it seems to be possible that 
these should exist without the body, but the body 
cannot exist without these. Wherefore men used to 5, 4 
think that Substance and Being were a body and 
that other things were the affections and qualities of 
this. But those who came afterwards, and who were 
accounted wiser, held Number to be Substance. If 5, 5 
then surfaces and lines and points are not substance, 
there is no entity or substance whatever; for the 
accidents of these cannot well be called substance. 
Again, if it is admitted that length and breadth and 
points are more substances than the bodies are, and 
if these are not objects of sense, there can be no 
substance whatever. These attributes of body are 5, 6 
not inherent in body but are divisions of body into 
breadth or depth or length. Moreover either any 
one form is contained in a solid body or nothing; so 
that, if the figure of Hermes is not contained in the 
unwrought material, the stone, neither is the half of 
a cube contained in a cube. So that if a body is 5, 7 


phyry Iamblichus, and all who have dwelt theoretically upon 
this question, shew that it is an abstruse enquiry.” 

kk Alexander apud Schol. p. 631 b 1. 18—25 “As there could 
be no Being besides Being, so no Unity besides Unity.” 

1 Syrianus apud Schol. min. p. 111 1.11 “ In the statement 
of the questions this was the 17th and last [sc. 1, 15], but now 
it is the 13th’in order on account, I suppose, of its connexion 
with that which had been previously treated.” 

m Alexander apud Schol. p. 632 b 1. 36 of λόγοι δὲ [se. ο. 5,1], 
ods ἀριθμοὺς λέγει. 


376 


II substance, and yet these lines and points and planes 
are still more substance than body is, and if these 
are not entities or substances, it follows that Being 

5, 8 and Substance escape us altogether. Farther, sub- 
stance, if it comes into being not existing before, or 
having existed ceases to be, suffers this through 
generation and decay. But points and lines and 
planes cannot be generated or perish, sometimes ex- 

5, 9 isting, sometimes not; for, when bodies are joined 
or divided, these lines and points are sometimes one 
and sometimes two; and yet the point, being indi- 

5, 10 visible, is not divided. As these are the divisions of 

body, Now is the division of time. This cannot be 
generated or destroyed, and yet it always seems to 
be different, not being a substance. 

We may altogether doubt™ why it is necessary, 
besides sensible bodies and the intermediate sub- 
stances or mathematics, to search for other sub- 
6, 2 stances, namely the Forms and Patterns. 

are to do this because mathematical substances differ 
in other respects from sensible objects, yet in this 
they do not differ, that they contain many similar 

6, 3 forms. If there are not, besides sensible and mathe- 
matical substances, others, such as some call forms 
or ideas, there will be no substance one in number, 
nor will the principles of things be of a certain quality 

6, 5 in number, but in form. But if we shall assume that 
such substances as Form exist, and that principles 


6, 1 


For if we 


are one in number but not in form, we have shewn. 


the impossibilities which would follow. We may 
also doubt whether elements are in latent power or 
6, 6 in active power. If in active power®, there will be 
something which precedes the first principles. For 
some principle which contains the latent power pre- 


ARISTOTELIS 


[Aprenp. C.7. 


is in latent power, and possible, which is not yet in II 
being?. We may also doubt whether principles are 6, 7 
general or individual. 


There is a science4 which contemplates Being in [II. 1, 1 


itself and the things that appertain to Being. This 
science is by no means the same as those which 
refer to particulars. None of the other sciences 
surveys Being in general; but they investigate the 
accidents which affect some detached portion of 
Being, as Mathematics do. But since we are seek- 1. 2 
ing the principles and remote causes of things, it is 
plainly necessary that they should belong to some 
detached and peculiar Nature. The elements of 
Being which are the subject of this enquiry must 
be the elements, not as accidents or qualities affecting 
things, but as identical with the substances them- 
selves. Wherefore we must assume the first cause 
of Being as Being. 

Being or Entity is said in many senses, but yet 2, 1] 
with reference to unity and to one Nature. It is 2,3 
said with reference to one principle; some things 
are said to be because they are affections of sub- 
stance, others because they conduct to Being, be- 
cause they are either privations or qualities or effec- 
tive or generative causes of Being. It is the office 2, 5 
of one science to contemplate entities as such. The 
perception and knowledge of subjects is one for one ; 
as one grammatical science contemplates all the 
sounds. It belongs to one science to contemplate 2, 6 
all the forms of Being, and the forms of the forms. 

As many as are the forms of Unity, so many are the 2, 8 
forms of Being. It is the office of the same science 
to contemplate these, their likeness in Substance, 
their likeness in Quality. There are as many parts 2, 9 


cedes the principle which contains the active power. 
But latent power is not necessarily developed into 
active power. If the elements are in latent power, 
it is possible that nothing may exist at all; for that 


of philosophy as there are substances. Mathemati- 2, 10 
cal science is divided into its parts. The same 2, 11. 12 
science contemplates the opposite qualities of things ; 

so that, though Unity is affirmed in many sciences, 2, 13 





n Syrianus apud Schol. min. p. 113 1. 7 “He has not proposed 
this question separately in the first series of questions [sc. c. 1]. 
But it seems to be a part of the 5th question [sc. c. 1, 8], for 
he enquires in this concerning Ideas; or a part of the 9th 
question [sc. c. 1, 11], for there also he speaks of ideas.” 

© This according to the interpretation of Alexander apud 
Schol. p. 635 b 1. 23, who reads “ εἰ μὲν yap ἄλλως πως." sc. εἰ 
μὲν γὰρ ἐνεργείᾳ. The edd. of Aristotle have εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλως, 
πῶς πρότερόν τι ἔσται τῶν ἀρχῶν : κ. τ. Δ. which has the same 
meaning, though less plainly expressed, namely, “‘ If in active 
power, how can there be any thing preceding the first princi- 
ples ?—Which would follow from this supposition.” 

p Alexander apud Schol. p. 635 b 1. 38 adds in explanation, 
“ So that, if the elementary principles are in latent power, it is 
possible that they may never exist; and, if these never exist, 


neither will those things exist which are produced out of them.” 

4 Syrianus apud Schol. min. p. 115 1. 20 “* He does not work 
here the 16th question in his series [sc. II. 1, 14] whether the 
principles of things are moved or not. Having stated therefore 
{read προθεὶς for προσθεὶς] 17 questions, he has not treated 
of the 6th [c. 1, 9] or the 16th [1, 14]. The 6th is omitted 
because he had already handled it before; the 16th because, hav- 
ing granted that some things are corruptible and some eternal, 
he had a necessary conclusion that some were moved and some 
motionless. ΤῸ the other 15 questions he adds (after discussing 
the 14th) the argument concerning Jdeas [II. 6] and has 
brought all these 16 into a logical form of discussion. Some 
he will dwell upon in Jib. 3; others in ibd. 6, 7, 8,9, the 
greater part of them in /ib. 11. He will endeavour to discourse 
against Ideas and Numbers in the two last books [ἐδὸ. 12, 13].” 


METAPHYSICA. 


III yet it is the part of one and the same science to 
2, 15 know them all. It is the province of the metaphy- 

sical philosopher to be able to contemplate all sub- 
2, 17 jects. He is to discern Unity and Being, and the 
2, 18 accidents which appertain to them; for there are 

some attributes of Being, as Being; and these the 
2, 21 philosopher must examine. Almost all acknowledge 
that entities or substances are composed of oppo- 
sites; some call them odd and even, others hot and 
cold, others finite and infinite, others Friendship and 
Contention". 

It is the office of the same philosophy to enquire 
into Axioms or acknowledged Truths, and into Sub- 
stance itself. For these axioms are found in all 
3, 9—12 subjects. It is the first of all axioms that it is im- 

possible for the same thing to be and not to be at the 
4,1.2same time. We are not to seek for a demonstration 
of this truth. It is not possible to demonstrate all 
truths; for we should never have an end.—He ar- 

gues against many sophistical objections 4, 3—6, 11. 

7, 1 —Nothing can lie between the two opposite asser- 
tions. We must either affirm or deny. It is false to 

affirm of Being, that it does not exist, or of that 

which is not that it does exist. It is true again to 

affirm of Being that it is, and of that which is not 

that it is not. What is asserted must be either true 

7,3 or false. The mind either affirms or denies every 

thing that is the subject of thought and intellect. 

A principle or beginning is said in many ways. 
It may be the first in a series of motions, or the first 
1, 2in a series of acts. It may be a cause; for causes 
1, 3are beginnings. It is common to all principles or 
beginnings that they are the first elements from 
which any thing exists or is known. Of these prin- 
ciples some are contained in the the subject, some are 
extraneous’. c. 2 Repeated from φυσ. ἀκροάσ. II.3. 
c. 3 An element is the first indivisible part which is 
contained in any thing and of which any thing is 
composed. An element is small, simple, indivisible. 
c. 4 Nature is the advance of any thing to its per- 
fection; as the growth of plants. It is the develop- 
ment of any thing into a larger form. An increase 
therefore in quantity, not a change in quality. It is 
the original and proper material of a thing. c. 5 
That is said to be necessary without which nothing 


3, 1 


IV; 1,1 


αἴτιον 


στοιχεῖον 


φύσις 


᾿ ἀναγκαῖον 


τ Αβοϊθρίι8 apud Schol. p. 647 b 1.35 “ The Pythagoreans 
made ten combinations, light and darkness, good and evil, 
white and black, finite and infinite, hot and cold.” 

5 Confer Alexandrum apud Schol. p. 687 a 1. 18—689 a 1. 36. 

* Alexander. apud Schol. p.701b lL 3 “He will ‘speak of 





377 


can exist; without which good cannot be secured or 

evil avoided. That which we are forced to do we 

do of necessity. c.6 A thing is said to be one & 
relatively and absolutely—Having explained 6, 11— 

25 what things are one absolutely, he concludes 6, 26 
“Things are one in Number, in Species, in Genus, 

in Analogy.”—c. 7 Being is said relatively and abso- τὸ ὄν 
lutely. The forms of Being absolutely are as many 

as the forms of the Categories; such as genus, 
quality, quantity, relation, action, passion, place, 
time, and the rest. Being is also said in latent 
power and in active powert. c. 8 Entity or Sub- οὐσία 
stance are said of simple bodies, as earth, fire, water, 

and the like, and of those which are compounded of 
these bodies, and of that which being contained in 
them is the cause of their existence, as the life is of 

an animal; and of those parts contained in a body, 
which being destroyed, the whole body would perish. 

c. 9 The same or sameness is said relatively with ταὐτά 
respect to individuals. Things are said to be the 
same absolutely, as Unity is said absolutely. They 

are said to be the same when their material is the 
same in form or number, when their substance is the ines 
Sameness is a kind of Unity. c. 10 Of Op- ἐναντία 


c. 11 Things are said to be πρότερα 
ὕστερα 


same. 
posites and Contraries. 
before and after a given thing. A thing is before 
another thing in place or time or motion, or latent 
power, or in order. In reasoning, generals come 
first; in objects of sense, particulars come first. 
c. 12 Of latent powers both activeY and passive. δύναμις 
c. 13 Quantity is said of magnitudes and of numbers. ποσόν 
c. 14 Quality is the difference of a substance from ποιόν 
another substance. c. 15 Relation is said as 2 to 3 πρός τι 
oras3to}. It is also said as the agent is to the 
patient, as the thing measured is to the measure, as 

the thing learned is to the science, as the thing ap- 
prehended by the sense is to the sense itself. c. 16 

That is said to be complete and perfect to which no- τέλειον 
thing is wanting; beyond which not a single part or 
fraction can be taken. c. 17 The end of a thing is πέρας 
the last term of it; that beyond which nothing can 

be taken, that within which all is contained. It is 

that to which motions or actions tend, and not that 

from which they proceed. c, 18 In so far as is said xa? ὅ 
in many senses. It is said with reference to the form 


Being absolutely taken in Jib, VJ. VII, and of Being in latent 
and in active power in Jib, VIII.” 

v Alexander apud Schol. p. 710 ἃ 1.3 “ Of which he treats 
in lib. VIII of this work.” 


3 0 


378 

ΙΝ 
διάθεσις and with reference to the material. c. 19 Disposi- 
ἕξις tion is the order of any thing that has parts. c. 20 
πάθος contains definitions of habit. c. 21 Affection is that 
which bodies suffer when they undergo motion or 
στέρησις change, especially injurious change. c. 22 Priva- 
τὸ ἔχειν tion is defined. c. 23 To have is said in many 
senses: 1] asa fever is said to have a man. 2 as brass 
contains the form of the future statue. 3 to contain, 
as a vessel contains water, or a whole its parts. 4 to 
hold, as the pillars hold the incumbent weight. 
ἔκ twos 6. 24 He shews in how many senses a thing is said 
μέρος to be of or from another thing. c. 25 Part.—That 
into which any quantity is divided; and also that 
into which any whole subject is divided, without 
ὅλον reference to quantity. c. 26 A whole is that of 
which no part is wanting ; that which contains the 
things contained, so that they make one whole; 
either each part may be a whole or all the parts 
together may be a whole. When a quantity has a 
beginning a middle and an end, if the position of 
the parts makes no difference, that quantity is called 
all; but if it makes a difference, then it is called 
κολοβόν the whole. c. 27 He explains in what sense a 
γένος thing is called mutilated. c. 28 Genus is explained 
τὸ ψεῦδος and defined. c. 29 Things are said to be false, 
either when they cannot be at all, or did not hap- 
pen at the time assigned, or when they deceive by 
a false appearance. A discourse is false which re- 
presents the thing that is not. c. 30 That is said 
συμβεβηκός to happen or to be by accident, which really happens 
to a thing, but yet not of necessity nor for the most 

part. 

V.1,8 [1 there is any substance eternal and motionless 
and separate from matter, it is the office of the cri- 
1, 9 tical and abstract science to know this. Not how- 
ever of physical science nor of mathematical, but of 
some science which precedes both; for Physical 
science deals with subjects that suffer motion ; 
mathematical with subjects that are without motion 
indeed, but yet that are not separated but contained 
in matter; but the first and highest philosophy con- 
templates subjects that are separable and motion- 
1, 10 less. We have then three theoretical sciences, 
Mathematical, Physical, and Theology. Theoretical 


w VI. 11, 9 Σωκράτης 6 νεώτερος. de hoc Asclepius et Alex- 
ander apud Schol. min. p. 195, 20—30. 

VI. 11, 13 The contemplation of sensible and material sub- 
stances is in some sense the office of the physical and second 
philosophy ; for the physical philosopher must not only know 
matter but the principles of matter. 


ARISTOTELIS 





[ApPEND. C. 7. 


sciences then are more excellent than other sciences, V 
and among the theoretical this last is the most ex- 
cellent. But since Being is used in many senses, it 2, | 
must be observed of Contingent Being that this is 

not the subject of theoretical science. Plato said 2, 3 
not amiss when he said that the art of sophistry 
dealt with things that had no existence; for the 2, 4 
discourses of the sophists are upon contingent mat- 
ters, and that which is only contingent may be al- 
most said to have no existence. 

Being is affirmed in many senses. It is, first, VI. 1, 1 
Essence generally ; Essence in the abstract. It is 3, 1 
secondly the genus of a thing; thirdly the species ; 
fourthly it is the subject matter of the object pro- 
posed for consideration. In one sense the material, 3, 2 
in another sense the form, or thirdly that which is 
produced from these. The enquiry ‘“‘ What is it?” 4, 12 
is answered in many ways. In one sense it is the 
substance and the particular substance ; in another 
sense it is each of the attributes of substance, quan- 
tity, quality, and the like. For as Being belongs to.4, 13 
all, though not equally, (for it belongs to Substance 
in an especial sense, but to the Attributes as a con- 
sequence,) so the question “ What is it?” is an- 
swered simply with respect to substance, but in a 
certain sense only with respect to the others. Unity 4, 17 
or ‘‘ One” is said as ‘“ Being” is said: and Being 
signifies partly the particular substance, partly the 
quantity, and partly the qualityw. The greater part 16, 1 
of what are accounted substances are in reality pow- 
ers or parts of animals. 

We enquire into the causes and the beginning and VII. 1, 1 
the elements of substances. The four physical ele- 1, 2 
ments of matter are acknowledged by all to be sub- 
stances. Animals, the Heavens, and the parts of 
each are acknowledged to be substances. But be- 
sides these some hold that forms and mathematical 
lines and figures are substances. —He proceeds 1, 5. 6 
to enquire into the acknowledged material sub- 
stances; and examines 2, 1 the opinion of Democri- 
tus. 2, 8 He enquires how we are to define the 
substances of bodies*.—The substance of sensible 2, 10 
bodies is partly the matter, partly the form, and 
thirdly that which is made up of these. 


VI. 12, 1 He quotes his own Analytics. 

x Archytas quoted VII. 2, 9. 

of ᾿Αντισθένειοι VII. 3, 7. : 

VIL. 6, 8 Lycophron quoted: 6 σοφιστής Schol. min. p. 223, 
2—6, 


METAPHYSICA. 


VIII.1,2  yYWe must define latent power and perfection of 

2, 1 power. Some latent powers, being in things with- 

out life, will be irrational; some, being in living 

things, will be rational powers. Arts and sciences 

are latent powers; they are the beginnings of a 

2, 2change. The rational powers embrace their oppo- 

sites; as health has a reference to disease. The 

irrational powers are single; as the latent power 

of warmth can only give warmth and nothing more ; 

2, 4 for opposites are not contained in the same quality, 

although the science of that quality embraces the 

3, 1 science of its opposite. The Megaric philosophers 

say that the latent power only exists when it is ex- 

ercised, that when the active power does not work 

3, 2. 3 the latent power has no existence. But the artificer 

3, 4 must possess his power or he cannot use it. And 

if this dogma were true in inanimate things, there 

could be no qualities at all, and the sophism of Pro- 

3, 5 tagoras might be addressed to them. Again, if that 

which is without latent power is impotent and in- 

capable, that which has not happened would be in- 

capable of happening at all. Motion and generation 

3, 7 would be annihilated. It is manifest then that latent 

3, 9 power and active power are different things. The 

name energy or active power comes especially from 

motions; for active power seems especially to be a 
movement. 

6, 1 Let us define active power or energy. Energy is to 

6, 3 the latent power as the awakened is to the sleeper ; 

as he that seeth is to him that shuts his eyes, as that 

which is parted off from the material is to the ma- 

6, 4. 5 terial itself, as that which is wrought is to that which 

is unwrought. But all things are not said to be in 

active power alike; they are said relatively. The 

infinite and the vacuum are said to be in latent and 

6, 7. 8 active power in another sense from that in which we 

say this of many other things. Acts which terminate 

6, 8. 9 are done for some ulterior object. They cease when 

the object is attained. These then may be called 

Motions ; for every motion is a thing imperfect. 

When the end is reached, the motion ceases. But 

6, 10 thought and vision are acts that do not terminate. 

He who has thought continues to think. Such acts 

7, 1 as these I call active powers, the others I call mo- 


tions. We must define when a thing is in latent 


Y Schol. ad VII. 6,9 p. 777 b. 15=p. 223. 19 ὅρα δὴ τὸ διδα- 
σκαλικὸν καὶ δαιμόνιον τοῦδε τοῦ ἄνδρὸς, ὕπως ἐκ τῶν ὑστέρων 
(οὐ γὰρ ἄλλως ἐνῆν τοῦτο ποιῆσαι) καὶ ἡμῖν γνωρίμων ἐπὶ τὸν 
πολυτίμητον πατέρα καὶ ποιητὴν πάντων Θεὸν ἀγαγεῖν ἡμᾶς 
μεθοδεύει, καὶ δεῖξαι ὅτι, ὡς ὁ χαλκεὺς αἴτιός ἐστι τοῦ τὸν χαλ- 





919 


power and when it is not. A subject is not in latent VIII. 7, 
power while it is yet in its original elements; nor i_4 
till it has passed through the first changes. The 7,4 
earth is not a statue in latent power; for it must 

first be changed into brass of which the statue is 
composed. A cup is not wood, but wooden. Wood 

is not earth, but earthy. 

Active power precedes latent power. 
in reason and in substance ; sometimes in time, but 8, 2 
not always. It precedes in reason because the first 
principle of latent power has this power from being 
capable of action. That energy which first produces 8, 3 
the identity of form precedes the latent power in 
time, but not in number; for active power is pro- 8, 5 
duced by a latent power which proceeds from an- 
other preceding active power. For it has been shewn 
that in all generation something is produced by 
something out of something, and this similar in form 
to that which produced it. The active power then in 8, 8 
this way precedes the latent power in generation and 
in time; and also in substance, because that which 
follows in generation precedes in form and substance. 

And also because every thing that is generated pro- 8, 9 
ceeds to its beginning and its end. Its beginning is 

that for the sake of which the generation is effected ; 

and the generation is for the sake of its end and pur- 

pose. But that end and purpose is Active Power, 

and for the sake of this the latent power is assumed. 
Animals do not see that they may have sight, but 

they have sight that they may see. Moreover matter 8, 10 
exists in latent power that it may proceed to form. 

But when it is endued with active power, then it 
exists in formZ. In some things the use is the ulti- 8, 12 
mate object beyond which nothing is proposed; as 
sight is for the sake of vision. Other things have 
some ulterior purpose; as the art of building is to 
produce a house. In the last of these, the active 8, 13 
power is in the thing produced; but in the former 

the energy or active power resides in the things 
themselves. It is plain then that substance and form 8, 14 
are active powers, and that active power precedes 
latent power in its substance; and (as we have said) 

an active power is always preceded by some other 
active power until we arrive at the First Cause of 
Motion. But the active power precedes in a more 8, 15 


— 


It precedes 8, 


Kov καὶ τὴν σφαῖραν ἕν εἶναι, οὕτω καὶ ἣ ἑνοποιὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ 
δημιουργικὴ δύναμις πάντων τῶν ὄντων αἰτία ἐστὶ τοῦ ἔχειν 
ὥσπερ ἔχει. 

z VIII. 8, 11 He mentions Παύσωνος Ἑρμῆν. 
statuary: Schol. p. 233, 6. 


Ὁ ὦ 


Pauson the 


1A, EA 


380 


VIII peculiar sense than this; for eternal things precede 
in their substance corruptible things, and nothing 
that is eternal exists in mere latent power. Which 
may be thus proved. Every latent power implies at 
the same time its opposite. It is possible that a 
latent power may not be called into active power at 
8, 16 all. A latent power then may either exist or not 
exist. It is possible for the same thing both to be 
and not to be. But that which is capable of not ex- 
isting may possibly not exist; and that which may 
8, 17 possibly not exist is corruptible. Nothing then that 
is absolutely incorruptible can exist absolutely in la- 
tent power. These all exist in active power, nor can 
things that have necessary existence exist in latent 
power. And yet these precede all other things; for 
if these were not nothing could have existed at all. 
Nor can any motion that is eternal have latent power 


8, 18 only. The Sun and the heavenly bodies are always. 


in active power. 
Active power is more excellent than latent power ; 
for of things that are in latent power the opposites 
are possible. The possibility of health implies the 
possibility of disease ; and these latent powers, these 
9, 2 possibilities, may both exist together. But the op- 
posite active powers cannot exist together. The ac- 

tive power of health excludes disease. The active 
power of disease excludes health. The active power 

9, 3 then is the more excellent. 


9,1 


In things however that 
are evil the active power is necessarily worse than 
the latent power, because in the latent power the evil 
is only possible, in the active power it would be cer- 
tain and present. It is plain then that evil is not 
inherent in things; for evil naturally follows and 
comes after the latent power. There is no evil then, 
nothing corrupted, in original and eternal substances, 

9, 4 for corruption is an evil. Mathematical proportions 

9, 5 are discerned by active power. Active power is 

thought and reasoning. The latent power then comes 

from active power.—10 He enquires into truth or 
falsehood with respect to things themselves, and with 
respect to our reasonings upon them. 

First principles are called ““ one” in four ways. 

1, 3 That which is absolutely continuous is one. 
cially that is one, of which the motion is indivisible 
and simple. Yet more, that is one, which is a whole 
and has figure and form. Especially if it contains in 

1, 4 itself the cause of its being continuous. Things are 
one that are comprehended under one idea; that are 
indivisible in form or number. That is one, which is 


Espe- 


ARISTOTELIS 








[Ἄρρενν. Ὁ. 7. 


the cause of Unity in substances. One then is said of IX. 1, 5 
that which is continuous by nature, of that which is 
a whole. It is said of particulars and of universals. 
All these are One, when their motion is indivisible, 
or when the idea which comprehends them is indi- 
visible. But it must be observed that One in the ab- 1, 5. 6 
stract is a different thing from One in the concrete. 
A thing is one, when it is indivisible, when it is in- 1, 8 
separable in place or form or in thought. Unity is 
the measure of the quantity of things ; their quantity 1, 9 
is measured by one or by number, and all number is 
measured by Unity. One is the first element of num- 
ber. Hence that is said to be the measure, by which 1, 10 
each object is known. This measure is Unity in 
length and breadth and depth and weight and speed. 
In all these the element and measure is something ], 12 
one and indivisible. Motion is measured by the sim- 1, 14 
ple and the swiftest motion. Unity is in this sense 1, 16 
the measure of all things, that we know whereof the 
substance is composed by dividing it in quantity or 
in form. One is indivisible because the first element 1, 17 
of each object is indivisible. But the measure must 1, 18 
always have a relation to the thing measured ; 
length measures length, weight measures weight, a 
monad numbers monads (for number is a collection 
of monads). The objects of science are measured by 1, 19 
science, the objects of sense are measured by the 
senses. In this sense Protagoras might say that man 1, 20 
is the measure of all things; a saying which is more 
profound in appearance than in reality. 

Concerning Unity in the abstract we must enquire 2, 1 
what Unity is, whether a substance, as the Pythago- 
reans and Plato hold, or whether it has reference to 
a subject, as the physical philosophers call it “« Friend- 
ship,” or “Air,” or “ the Infinite.” But if nothing 2, 2 
universal can be a substance (which has been shewn) 
this cannot be a substance; for Being and Unity are 
above all other things affirmed universally. Genera 2, 3 
are not substances separable from other things, nor 
can Unity be a genus for the same reasons for which 
Being and Substance cannot be genera. Being and 2, 4 
Unity are equal terms; so that, since a certain Unity 
is contained in qualities and quantities, the nature of 
Unity must be enquired, as the nature of Being is to 
be enquired. If all things were colours, all things 2, 5 
would be measured by colours, and some one colour 
(as white) would be Unity. If all things were har- 2, 6 
monies, they would be measured by the number of 
tones, and the first tone would be Unity. Unity 2,8 


METAPHYSICA. 


IX therefore is a certain property in every species, and 
has no selfexistent nature; but as in colours we 
search for one colour, which is Unity, so in sub- 
stances we search for one substance, which is Unity. 

2, 9 That Unity and Being have in some sort the same 

meaning, is plain; for if in any of the categories 

Being is denied, Unity is equally denied also, and no 

additional declaration is required to exclude Unity. 

Unity and Plurality are opposed to each other in 
many ways. Plurality is divided or divisible, Unity 
3, 2 is undivided or indivisible. To Unity belong Identity, 

Likeness, Equality, to Plurality belong Difference, 

3, 3 Unlikeness, Inequality. Identity is said in many 

3, 4 ways. Similar things are not altogether identical. 

3, 6 Difference and dissimilitude are said in many ways. 
« Another thing” and ‘the same thing” are opposite 

3, 7 terms. “To be something else” and “to be different” 

3, 8 must be distinguished. Things that are “ something 
else’’ with respect to one another need not be other 
in any particular quality. But things that are “ dif- 
ferent” differ in some particular, as in genus or in 

3, 9 species: genus or species are the qualities in which 

they differ. They differ in genus, when they have no 

common matter; they differ in species, when their 
genus is the same. 

Things that differ in genus cannot approach each 
other; they cannot be compared. But things that 
differ in species are produced from opposites as from 
4,2 extremes. But the space between extremes, and 

therefore between opposites, is the greatest. The 
greatest is always complete. That is greatest, which 
cannot be exceeded. That is complete, which admits 
of nothing beyond it. A complete difference has an 

4, 3end; beyond the end there is nothing, it admits of 
no addition. Contrariety then is complete difference. 

5, 1 Since One is contrary to One, it may be doubted 
how One is opposed to many, and equality to the 

5, 7 great and the little. Equality is neither great nor 
small; and is opposed to both as a privative nega- 
tion. Wherefore it lies between them. 

6,1 If “ many” were simply opposed to “ one,” some 

6, 7 impossibilities would follow. One is opposed to many 

in numbers, as the measure is opposed to the thing 

6, 8 measured. Plurality is number measured by unity. 

6, 9 Knowledge however or science has not quite the 
same relation to the thing known. Knowledge might 
seem to be the measure, and the thing known to be 
the thing measured; but it happens that all science 
is not known and every thing that is known is not 


3, 1 


4,1 


΄ 





981 


Wherefore in a certain sense science is ΙΧ 
measured by the thing known. Things that lie be- 7, | 
tween other things are composed of opposites. For 
whatever lies between belongs to the same genus as 
the things between which it lies. Things are said to 7, 2 
lie between into which that which suffers change first 
passes. In the transition from white to black we 
first pass through the intermediate colours of purple 
or brown. But that which lies between and those 7, 3 
two things between which it lies must all belong 
to the same genus; and yet it must lie between 
opposites. It is therefore composed of opposites. 7, 5 
These opposites or contraries are as it were species 7, 6 
of the genus ; for from the genus and the difference 
comes the species. 

Things that differ in species must belong to the 8, 1 
same genus. It may be enquired why a woman and 9, 1 
a man do not differ in species. Oppositions which 9,2.3 
are contained in the original matter do not make a 
difference of species. A white man and a black man 
are of the same species. But may not the original 9, 5 
matter sometimes produce a difference in species? 
Why is a horse of a different species from a man?. 
Is it because an opposition is contained in the defini- 
tion? But the sexes of animals are affections which 9, 6 
belong to their nature. The same seed becomes a 
male or a female animal accordingly as it is influ- 
enced. 

Since contraries differ in species, and the corrupt- 10, 1 
ible is contrary to the incorruptible, it is necessary 
that the corruptible and the incorruptible should dif- 
fer in kind. In Universal Terms it might seem not 
to be necessary that an incorruptible and a corrupt- 
ible thing should differ in species. But although some 10, 3 
contrary qualities may happen to some things by ac- 
cident, yet to other things this is impossible; and 
among these are the corruptible and the incorrupt- 
ible. For nothing is corruptible by accident; for 
that which is accidental may not happen at all; but 
corruption is of necessity to those things to which it 
belongs. It would follow then that one and the same 
thing would be corruptible and incorruptible. Cor- 10, 4 
ruption then is inherent in the substance of whatever 
is corruptible. The same reasoning applies to the 
incorruptible. Both belong of necessity to their sub- 
jects. They are necessarily different in genus. It is 10, 5 
manifest then that they cannot be species in such a 
sense as some affirm, for in that case one man might 
be corruptible, another incorruptible. Things that 


science. 


Bee aS | 


1, 7. 8 corruptible. 


382 


IX differ in genus are more widely separated than those 
which differ in species. Ἢ 

Wisdom (or the first and highest philosophy) is 

employed upon principles. Is Wisdom one science 

or many? If one, then one science contains con- 

traries, and principles are not contrary to one an- 

other. If more than one, of what sciences is it com- 

1, 2 posed? Again, is it the office of one or more sciences 

to contemplate demonstrative principles? If of one, 

why of this one more than of any other? If of more 

than one, which sciences must we assume? Again, 

is it the science of all substances or not? for if not 

of all, it is difficult to determine which. If there is 

one science of all, it is not clear how it is possible for 

1, 3 the same science to embrace all. Again, does demon- 

stration apply to substances only, or to contingent 

matter? If to contingent matter, it does not belong 

to substances. But if another kind of demonstration, 

which is this, and is it to be called Wisdom? for we 

have one demonstrative wisdom which concerns ac- 

cidents and another which concerns the first and 

highest subjects, namely that which treats of sub- 

1, 4 stances. We must not assume that the science about 

which we enquire treats of physical causes. It does 

not treat of the end and object (as Good is), for this 

is among things practical and things in motion, and 

this first moves (for it is the end and purpose); and 

that which first moves is not among the essences 

1, 5 that are motionless. It may be altogether doubted 

whether the science about which we enquire concerns 

sensible substances, or others than these. If others, 

it might treat either of forms or of mathematics. 

1, 6 Clearly not of forms. They place mathematics be- 

tween forms and sensible objects as a third and in- 

termediate quality between forms and the sensible 

1, 7 objects of the world about us. The science in ques- 

tion is not about mathematics; for these are not se- 

parable; nor about sensible substances, for these are 

It may be altogether doubted to what 

science it belongs to enquire into the material of 

Mathematics. Not to physical science, for this treats 

of things that have in themselves the beginning of 

motion and rest; nor yet to that which enquires into 

demonstration and science. It remains then that the 

philosophy in question must consider this subject. 

1, 9 But it might be doubted whether the science about 

which we enquire ought to be applied to what are 

called the Elements. It might rather seem however 

that this science ought to be applied to Universals— 


ARISTOTELIS 





[ApPEnp. Ὁ. 7. 


to the primary genera, to Being and Unity; for these X. 1, 10 


especially may be supposed to contain all things that 
exist, and especially to resemble principles because 
they are first in nature; if these are destroyed, the 
rest perishes with them; for all are Being and 
Unity. 

It may also be doubted whether we ought to as- 2, 1 
sume any thing except individuals or not, and of 
these the science in question is composed. But in- 
dividuals are infinite. But besides individuals we 
have genus and species; and this science treats of 
neither of these. Altogether it is difficult to know 2, 2 
whether we ought to suppose some separable sub- 
stance besides those sensible substances which sur- 
round us or not, and to suppose that these are Being 
and that Wisdom treats of these. For this is to seek 
some other substance and to enquire whether any 
thing exists separable in its own nature and belong- 
ing to none of the sensible substances. But if there 2, 3 
is some other substance besides the sensible, besides 
which of the sensible substances are we to assume 
it? If this principle about which we now enquire 2, 4 
is not separable from bodies, what else can it be than 
original matter? and yet this does not exist in active 
power but only in latent power. Species and Form 
might seem to be a more fit principle than this. But 
these are corruptible, and it would follow that there 
was absolutely no eternal substance separable and 
subsisting of itself. But this is absurd; for all the 2, 5 
most ingenious enquirers have agreed that there is 
such a principle as this; for how could there be order 
if something did not exist eternal and separable and 
stable? Again, if there is a substance and principle 2, 6 
such as we now seek, one and the same for all, both 
for things eternal and things corruptible, we may 
doubt why from the same principle some things 
should be eternal and some not eternal; for this is 
absurd. And if there is one principle for corruptible 2, 7 
things and another for eternal, if the principle of the 
former is eternal, we shall have the same difficulty ; 
for when the principle is eternal, why should not the 
things which proceed from that principle be eternal 
too? But if the principle is corruptible, another 
principle precedes it, and another precedes that, and 
so on ad infinitum, If again those principles which 2, 8 
appear especially exempt from motion, namely, Being 
and Unity, are assumed, in the first place if each of 
these does not denote individuality and substance, 
how will they be separable and selfexistent ? And 


METAPHYSICA. 


X these are qualities which we seek in eternal and pri- 

2, 9 mary principles. But if each does signify individuality 

and substance, all things that are will be substance ; 

for Being is affirmed of all, and Unity of some. But 

2, 10 it is false to say that all things are substance. More- 

over how can this be true if we affirm, as some affirm, 

that Unity is the primary principle, and that this is 

substance, and that from Unity and Matter Number 

is produced, and that Number is Substance? But 

how can we imagine two and each of the other num- 

2, 11 bers that are put together to be Unity? If we 

assume lines and surfaces to be principles, these are 

not separable substances, but sections and divisions 

of planes or of bodies; and points are the divisions 

of lines and also their boundaries. All these are con- 

2, 12 tained in something else and are not separable. Be- 

sides, how may we imagine the substance of Unity 

and of a point? for every substance is produced or 

generated, a point is not. There is also this farther 

difficulty, that every science is of Universals, but 

substance does not belong to Universals: it is rather 

individual and separable. So that if science treats of 

principles, how can we suppose a principle to be a 

2, 13 substance? Again, is there any thing besides the 

sum of things or not? I mean Matter and its Form. 

If not, then all matter is perishable. If there is, it is 

the species and the form. But it is difficult to define 

in what this is found, and from what it is absent; 

for in some things (as in a house) it is plain that the 

form is not separable from the thing. Finally, we 

may ask, are principles the same in form or in num- 
ber? If in number, all will be the same. 

As the science of the philosopher is to know Being 
as such universally and not in its details, and as 
Being is affirmed in many senses, if the parts of Be- 
ing have nothing in common, this knowledge is not 
included under one science. If it has its parts in 
3, 4 common, the knowledge may be one science. Since 

every Entity as such is referred to some one common 
principle, each of the contrarieties will be referred to 
the primary differences of Being, whether those pri- 
mary differences have plurality and unity, or whether 
likeness and unlikeness, or whether any other differ- 
3, 5ence. It is just the same whether the reference of 
Being is to be had to Being or to Unity; for Unity 
3, 6 in a certain sense is Being and Being is Unity. Since 
it is the office of one and the same science to con- 
template contraries, and each of these is affirmed by 
privation, or the absence of the opposite quality, in 


΄ 


3, εἰ 





989 


all these we must assume the privation not of the X 
whole subject but only of the last form of it. And as 3, 7 
the mathematician contemplates his subject by clear- 

ing it of all extraneous matter, we are to proceed in 

like manner with respect to Being. For it is the 3, 8 
office of no other science than Philosophy to con- 
template the accidents and the contrarieties which 
affect Being as such; for to Physical Science we 
assign the contemplation of entities, not as they are 
entities but as they partake of motion. The art of 
Logic and the art of the Sophist concern the things 
that are contingent to substance, but not as they are 
entities; nor do these arts concern Being itself as 
such. So that it is left to the Philosopher to con- 3, 9 
template Being as such. 

Since the mathematician applies common axioms 4, | 
to his own particular use; it is the office of the First 
Philosophy to contemplate the principles of those 
common axioms. He does not survey them indivi- 4, 2 
dually and their application to each particular object, 
but contemplates their essence as such. In like man- 4, 3 
ner Physical Science contemplates the accidents and 
principles of substances as they are affected by mo- 
tion, and not as they are essences. But we have said 
that the First Philosophy is the science of these as 
they are Entities. Wherefore Physics and Mathe- 
matics must be assumed as parts of that higher 
Wisdom. 

Some propositions are always true; as that it is 5, 1 
impossible for the same thing to be and not to be at 
one and the same time. These cannot be demon- 
strated simply; for there is no proposition more plain 5, 2 
than they are themselves, from which they can be 
inferred. A proposition equivalent to this (that the 5, 3 
same thing cannot both be and not be at the same 
time) must be used against an opponent who asserts 
that contrary affirmations can be true of the same 
subject. Those who are about to communicate with 5, 4 
one another in discourse must understand the propo- 
sitions; otherwise how shall they converse? Each 
word must have one known signification, and not 
many. If a word has many significations, the par- 
ticular meaning in which it is used must be made 
clear. He then who asserts that a thing is and is 5, 5 
not does not affirm that which he affirms. What the 
word signifies he affirms that it does not signify ; so 
that if the phrase, that a thing exists, has any mean- 
ing, the contradictory affirmation cannot. be also true 
of the same thing. Again, if a word has any signifi- 5, 6 


384 


X cation, and this is true, it must be of necessity. But 
that which is of necessity cannot be at some time 
non-existent. Opposite affirmations then cannot be 

5,6.7 true of the same subject. Moreover if the affirma- 
tion and the negation are equally true, a man may 

5, 8 be a horse or any other animal. Heraclitus himself 

by this mode of question might be compelled to con- 
fess that it is never possible for the opposite affirma- 
tions to be true of the same things. 

The position of Protagoras, that man is the mea- 
sure of all things, is nothing more than to say that 
whatever a man imagines really and absolutely exists. 

6, 2 If this is so, it follows that the same thing is both 
evil and good; for it often happens that one thing 
appears good to some and the contrary good to 
others, and each man’s fancy is the measure of truth. 

6, 5 But, when men dispute with one another, to respect 
equally the opinions of both the disputants is foolish; 
for it is manifest that one of the two opinions must 

6, 6 be false. And this is plain from what happens to the 
senses; for the same thing would never appear sweet 
to some and the contrary to others, if the taste were 
not vitiated. This being so, we must suppose the one 
to be the measure and standard of the true taste, and 

6, 7 the other not. The same rule is to be applied in con- 

6, 8 sidering good and evil and other such qualities. And 
it is altogether absurd to judge the truth from the 
phenomena around us; which appear to be changing 
and never to remain in the same condition. We 
should investigate the truth from things that are al- 

6, 9 ways the same and that suffer no change. Besides, 
according to this reasoning, if there is motion, and 
every thing is moved from something to something, 
it would follow that the thing moved would be in 
that out of which it is to be moved and would not be 
in it, and that at the same time it would be moved 
forwards towards something and yet would be already 

6, 12 init. If we are always changing and never remain 
the same, what wonder if things do not appear the 
same to us, as in the case of the sick man, to whom 
the objects of sense do not appear the same as they 

6, 13 did when he was in health? Although the objects 
themselves have undergone no change, but the dis- 

6, 16 eased sense presents them differently. It is not pos- 
sible that opposite affirmations should be true at one 
and the same time of the same thing; nor that con- 
traries should be true, because every contrariety is 
affirmed by the privation of that thing to which it is 

6, 19 contrary. It is not possible for all affirmations to be 


6, 1 


ARISTOTELIS 





[AppEenp. C. 7. 


false or all to be true, for this reason also, that, if all X 
are false, he who shall assert even this, that all are 
false, could not speak the truth; if all are true, he 
who asserts that all are false would speak the truth. 
Every science, as medicine, gymnastics, mathema- 7, | 
tics, seeks some principles and causes in the subjects 
of its knowledge. Each marks out and limits for 
itself some subject of enquiry upon which it labours, 
and of which it supposes the existence. It does not 
contemplate the abstract nature of that existence. 
This is the office of another science apart from those 
sciences. But each of the above named sciences as- 7, 2 
suming in a certain sense the properties of each de- 
partment of enquiry attempts to shew the rest. But 
its survey is superficial rather than accurate. Some 
sciences lay hold of the properties by means of the 
senses, some by means of a hypothesis. Wherefore it 
is evident that the abstract essence and nature of a 
thing is not demonstrated by those sciences. It is 7, 3 
plain that the science of Physics is different from 
practical and operative science. For in operative 
science the beginning of the movement is in the 
operator and not in the thing wrought, and in prac- 
tical science the movement is not in the thing done 
but in those who act. But the science of Physics 7, 4 
treats of those things which have the principles of 
motion in themselves. It is plain then from these 
considerations that physical science must be neither 
practical nor operative, but theoretical; for it must 
fall under one of these classes. But since it is neces- 7, 5 
sary in some sort for each science to know the pro- 
perties of things, and to begin from this point, it 
ought to be known in what manner the physical phi- 
losopher is to define and to assume substance; whe- 7, 6 
ther the concrete substance or the abstract substance 
lies within his province. There is a science which 7, 7 
contemplates Being in the abstract. We must con- 
sider whether physical philosophy is that science. 
Now physical science treats of subjects that have the 
principle of motion in themselves. Mathematical 
science is theoretical, and treats of subjects that are 
unchangeable, but yet that are not separable from 
matter. It follows that there is another science dif- 7, 8 
ferent from both of these, which contemplates Being 
in its abstract and separable and motionless state, if 
there is a Substance possessing these attributes. And 
if there is such a Substance, we must place the Deity 
there, and this will be the primary principle in the 
most absolute sense. It is manifest then that there 7, 9 


METAPHYSICA. 


X are three classes of theoretical sciences, the Physical, 
the Mathematical, the Theological. And the last 
named is the most excellent of them all, for it treats 
of the most august of substances. It may be doubted 
whether the science of Being as such is to be assumed 

7, 10 as the science of Universals or not. Each of the 
mathematical. sciences treats of some one definite 
subject, but the science of Universals embraces all. 
If therefore Physical Substances are primary entities, 
physical science might be the first. But if there is 
another nature and substance separable and not sub- 
ject to motion, it follows of necessity that the know- 
ledge of this substance precedes physical science ; 
and that by preceding this it is the science of Uni- 
versals. : 

8,1. Since Being is said in many ways, of which one is 
contingent Being, we are first to consider this form 
of Being. That none of those sciences is employed 
upon contingent Being is manifest ; for the science 
of building a house does not contemplate what will 

8, 2 happen to those who are to inhabit the house. Every 
science considers its own department alone; its own 

8, 3 proper end and object. The sophistical art alone 
enquires after contingent Being; on which account 
Plato has not said amiss that the sophist wastes his 
time upon things that are non-existent. But if we 
endeavour to discern what contingent matter is, it 
will be clear to us that there cannot possibly be a 

8, 4 science concerning contingent Being. All things are 
either always and from necessity, or for the most 
part, or lastly neither for the most part nor always, 

8, 5 but by chance. But that which is contingent happens 
neither always nor of necessity nor for the most part. 
But all science treats of that which always exists, or 
for the most part exists; and contingent matter. be- 

8, 6 longs to neither of these classes. It is manifest that 
the causes and beginnings of contingent matter are 
not such as the causes of that which is self-existent ; 
for all things then would be of necessity. For if a 
series of effects necessarily followed one another, and 
if the first step in the series of effects came to pass 
of necessity, that would also come to pass of neces- 
sity which was caused by the first, and then all the 

8, 7 others down to the last in the series of effects; so 
that all things would be of. necessity, and contingent 
and possible effects would be utterly taken away. 

8,7.8 And if we assume that the effects are yet future, the 





385 


same thing would follow; for all future effects would X 
come to pass of necessity. That which exists in truth 8, 9 
and not by accident is partly in connexion with the 
thought and is affected by the thought. We do not 
enquire into this. We enquire into that Entity which 
is beyond all influence and separable from all. Of 
that which is not of necessity but indefinite—I mean 
contingent Being—the causes are not subject to or- 
der or to limits. 

The enquiry is concerning Substance. The begin- 
nings and the causes of Substance are sought for. 
If the Universe is a whole, then substance is the first 
part of that whole. If it is a succession of parts, 
substance is still the first part; then quality; then 
quantity. Other things are not absolutely entities, 
but qualities and motions. Other things are not se- 1, 2 
parable. Philosophers now assume Universals rather 
to be substance; the old philosophers held Individuals 
to be substance, as fire and earth. There are three 1, 3 
substances ; the sensible substances, which are di- 
vided into two, one corruptible, as plants and animals, 
one eternal, of which we must enquire whether the 
elements are one or many. A third substance is 1, 4 
motionless and according to: some separable. Some 
divide it into two, others place forms and mathema- 
tics under this head; 
alone, and omit forms. 


others reckon mathematics 
The two former belong to 
physical sciences; for they belong to motion. The 

last belongs to another science. Sensible substance 1, 5 
is subject to change. 

Since Being is of two kinds, every thing changes 2, 2 
from Latent Being into Active Being. In every thing 3, | 
that suffers change there is the thing that is changed, 
or the original material; the cause of change or the 
first mover; and that thing into which the change 
is made, namely the form. 

Since there are three substances, two of them phy- 6, 1 
sical and the third not subject to motion, we must 
speak of this, because it is necessary that there should 
be some substance eternal and motionless. For sub- 
stances are the first of all entities, and if all are cor- 
ruptible, all things must perish. But it is impossible 
for Motion to begin or to perish; for there was al- 
ways motion. Nor can Time begin or perish; for 
nothing could precede and nothing could follow, if 
there were not Time. Motion is continuous, as Time 6, 2 
is continuous. The only continuous motion is the 


a X. 8, 10—12, 15 are repeated from Phys. Auscult, II. 5. III, 1. III, 4. V,1. Conf. Schol. min. p, 259, 28. 


΄ 


3D 


ΧΕΙ 


386 


ΧΙ circular motion in place. If however there shall be a 
power capable of giving motion, and operating but 
yet not acting, there will be no motion; for Latent 

6, 3 Power may possibly not become Active Power. It is 
in vain then to assume Eternal Substances (as they 
do who assume the forms), if they do not contain 
some principle capable of change. Nor is this enough, 
nor is there any other substance besides the forms; 
for if that principle does not act, there will be no 

6, 4 motion. Nor even if it does act, and its substance is 
only a latent power, will there be motion; for there 
will be no perpetual motion ; for that which is in 
latent power only may never be at all. We must 
have then such a principle whose substance shall be 
active power. These substances must subsist without 
matter, for they must be perpetual, if any thing is 

6,5 so. Therefore they must be in active power. And 
yet there is a difficulty ; for every thing that acts ap- 
pears to have latent power, but every thing that has 
latent power does not appear to act; so that the 
latent power must precede. And yet, if so, nothing 
will exist ; for it is possible to be capable of Being, 

6, 6 and yet not to exist. How can any thing be moved, 
if there is nothing in active power to be the cause of 
motion? The lifeless matter does not move itself. 

6, 7 Wherefore some, as Leucippus and Plato, assume ac- 
tive power as always present, for there is always mo- 
tion. But of what kind and from what cause they do 
not explain. Nothing is moved by chance. There 
must be always some principle, either Nature or 

6, 8 Force or Intellect. To suppose that latent power 
precedes active power is sometimes right, sometimes 

6, 9 not. Anaxagoras attests that the active power comes 

first, and Empedocles and those who, like Leucippus, 

assert perpetual motion. 

We know that something suffers incessant motion, 
and this the circular. The Heavens then (which are 
so moved) are eternal. There is then some power 
7, 2 which moves them. We have the thing moved and 

the moving power. There is something then inter- 
mediate, which, motionless itself, gives motion, some- 
thing eternal, both a Substance and an Active Sub- 
stance. It imparts motion in this manner. The 
objects of desire and thought move without being 

7, 3 moved; the principles of these are the same. The 
Intellect is moved by the object which it contem- 

7, 5 plates. If any thing is moved, it is possible for that 
thing to be in another state; so that if the first move- 
ment (of the Heavens) is the efficient power or act 


7.3 


ARISTOTELIS 





[ArPEND. C.7. 


by which they are moved, it is possible for this to XI 
be in another state in Place though not in Essence. 
But, since there is something which gives motion 
being itself motionless and being an efficient power, 

this cannot possibly by any means be in another 
state. For movement is the first of changes, and of 7, 6 
this the circular movement; and this power imparts 

this motion. This power therefore exists of neces- 
sity, and existing of necessity it is good, and so is a 
principle. For Necessity is said in these ways fol- 
lowing ; it acts by force because the Will is not con- 
sulted; it is that without which good cannot subsist; 

it is that which cannot be otherwise, but which ab- 
solutely must be. On such a principle the Heavens 

and Nature depend. Such as the best way of life is 7, 7 
for a short season to us, such is the perpetual exist- 
ence of that Power. The mind comprehends itself by 7, 8 
participating in the thing comprehended. It becomes 

the object of comprehension by approaching and 
considering, so that the mind and the object of the 
mind’s thought are the same; for the mind is the 
recipient of the object comprehended and of essence 

or substance, and holding these it is in action. Such 

a contemplation is an act of the mind the most grate- 

ful and the best. If therefore the Deity is for ever 7, 9 
in such a state of excellence as we sometimes attain, 

this is admirable; but if he is for ever in a much 
more perfect state than we, this is more admirable 

still. And this is the life of the Deity; for the Action 

of the Mind is life, and in him subsists that mental 
action. But selfexisting energy is the life of the 
Deity, the best and eternal. We affirm that the Deity 

is a living Being, the best and eternal; so that life 

and continual and eternal existence belong to God; 

for God is this. Those who think (as the Pythago- 7, 10 
reans and Speusippus) that the most excellent and 

the best is not in the beginning, because the begin- 
nings of plants and animals are causes of their being, 

but that perfection comes afterwards, judge amiss. 

For the seed of plants and animals comes from others 7, 1} 
already perfect, and the primary element is not the 

seed, but the plant or animal which produced the 
seed. It is manifest then from what has been said 7, 12 
that there is a Substance eternal, motionless, apart 

from the things of sense. It has been also shewn 

that this substance can have no magnitude, but is 
without parts, and indivisible. For he imparts mo- 

tion for unlimited time, and nothing limited can have 


unlimited power. This substance cannot have Li- 7, 13 


8, 4 imparts the primary eternal and single motion. 


9, 2 in its substance. 


METAPHYSICA. 


XI mited Magnitude for this reason; and there is no 


such thing as Unlimited Magnitude>. This Sub- 
stance is also passionless and immutable, for all other 
motions come after the motion in place. 

Is such a Substance one or many? The beginning 
and the first of Beings is altogether motionless, but 
But 
since that which is moved must be moved by some- 
thing, the first author of motion must be motionless 
in himself, and the eternal motion must be caused by 
an Eternal Power, and a single motion by One; and 
since, besides that simple motion of the Universe 
which we affirm that the first motionless Essence has 
given, we see other eternal motions, those of the 
planets, each of these must receive its motion from 


8, 7 some Substance motionless in itself and eternal. The 


number of the movements must be received from 
astrology; for this science contemplates that sub- 
stance which, though sensible and material, is yet 
eternal. The other mathematical sciences, as arith- 
metic and geometry, treat of no substance at 8]] ὁ. 


8, 17 It is evident that there is only one Heaven. If there 


were many, the beginning of each would be one in 


8, 18 form but many in number. But things that are many 


in number have Matter, and the primary abstract 
Being has no Matter. The First Cause of motion 
then is One both in definition and in number; and 
is motionless; therefore that which receives perpetual 
and continuous motion is One only; therefore the 
Heaven is one only. 


9, 1 The Mind seems to be the most divine of the things 


that appear to us; but there is some difficulty in 
discerning its nature and properties. For whether it 
does not think at all, but is like one that sleeps, or 
whether it does think, but this under the direction of 
some other power, it will not be the most excellent 
Again, whether its substance is 
Mind or the Act of Thought, what does it think? It 
must either contemplate itself or something else; and 
if something else, either the same or different objects. 
Is there no difference then in contemplating noble 
objects and common objects? or is it not an absurd 


9, 3 employment to contemplate some things? It is plain 


then that the most divine and august Essence thinks 
and never changes ; for change is for the worse, and 
is also a kind of motion. In the first place, if thought 


Ὁ Conf. Phys. Ausc. III. 5 de Celo I. 5. 


ο XI. 8, 9—11 he quotes on astronomy Eudovrus and Cal. 
lippus. ‘ 





387 


is not the act of thought but only the latent power, 
it may be inferred that continuous thought is a la- 
borious effort. Next, it is plain that there would be 
something more august than the mind, namely, the 
object of thought. 
thought will also belong to him whose thoughts are 
employed upon the vilest objects; so that, if this is 
to be avoided, the act of thought will not be the 
most excellent of things. The mind therefore, if it 
is the most eminent of things, surveys itself, and 
thought is the contemplation of acts of thought. 
Science however and perception by the senses and 
opinion and thought appear always to refer to some- 
thing else, and to the thought itself only incidentally. 
Moreover, if to think and to be the object of thought 
are different, to which belongs the praise of excel- 
lence? For to exist as an act of thought, and to 
exist as an object contemplated by thought, is not 
the same thing. We conclude that the object of 
thought is not different from the mind itself, and 
that subjects which are abstracted from Matter are 
the same as the mind itself, and that thought is one 
of the subjects contemplated by thought. A diffi- 
culty still remains, whether the object of thought is 
a compound subject; for then it might change in its 
parts. Every thing that has no matter is indivisible 
(as is the state of the mind of man, that is, the mind 
of a compound being4, for some space of time). For 
it has not what is good in this or in that particular, 
but as it were in a whole embraces excellence, as 
something other than itself. In this state is the act 
of thought, contemplating itself through all eternity. 

We must also consider after what manner the Na- 
ture of the Universe holds that which is good and 
the best; whether as separated of itself, or whether 
as constituting order and arrangement. All philo- 
sophers form all things of contraries. But this nei- 
ther rightly determines what “ all things” mean nor 
what “ contraries’” mean; nor do they explain how 
those things which contain contraries are composed 
of contraries. For contraries are not affected by 
each other. We solve this difficulty by assuming a 
third quality. They make matter one of the con- 
traries, as inequality is contrary to equality, or many 
to one. This is solved in like manner; for Matter, 
being one, is contrary to nothing. And moreover 


ἃ This seems to be the interpretation of the Scholiast p. 810 a 
1, 43= p. 282, 10 ed. minor. = Comment. Alex. Aphrodis. p. 
689. 33. 


8DQ 


ΧΙ 


For to think and the act of 9, 4 


9,5 


9, 6 


10, 1 


10, 5 


10, 6 


10, Sis no other than the nature of Evil. 


10, 11 Cause. 


388 


ΧΙ every thing would partake of evil excepting only one 


thing ; and evil itself would be one of the elements. 
Others hold that neither Good nor Evil are princi- 
ples; and yet Good is especially a principle in all 
things. Others rightly judge that Good is a prin- 
ciple, but do not explain how it is a principle; whe- 
ther as an End, or as a moving Cause, or as a Form. 


10, 7 Empedocles absurdly makes “ Friendship” the good. 


He also absurdly makes the opposite principle “ En- 
mity” to be incorruptible ; for this opposite principle 
Anaxagoras 
reckons Good as a principle by giving motion; for 
the mind gives motion. But it gives motion for some 
object and purpose; therefore it is another quality. 


10, 9 Nor does any of them explain why some things are 


corruptible and some incorruptible; for they derive 
all things that subsist from the same principles. 
Moreover some derive entities from that which is 
non-existent; others, not to be compelled to do this, 
make all things Unity. And besides, no one explains 
why Generation always continues, or what is the 


10, 10 cause of Generation. And for those who assume two 


principles it is necessary to make another principle 
predominant; and for those who assume the Forms, 
because another principle is predominant. And to 
others it is necessary to grant something contrary to 
Wisdom and to the Master Science. But to us this 
is not requisite; for nothing is contrary to the First 
For all contraries contain matter and are in 
latent power the same; and the contrary implies ig- 
norance with respect to its contrary. But nothing is 
contrary to the First Cause. If there is nothing but 
sensible substances, there will not be beginning and 
order and generation and celestial bodies, but always 
the beginning of a beginning, as all the theologists 


10, 12 and physical philosophers assume. And if we grant 


Forms and Numbers, yet these will be the causes of 
nothing, or at least not the causes of motion. And 
how could Magnitude and Continuousness come of 
things that have no magnitude? For Number can- 
not produce continued succession, either as a moving 
cause or as aform. Moreover nothing can be com- 
posed of contraries which is capable of operating, 
and of giving motion; for it is possible for a thing 


€ Schol. p. 289 Brandis = p. 698. 1—11 Alex. Aphrodis. 
comment. “ In ἐδ. 12 and Jib. 13, which is the last book of the 
work, he surveys the opinions of the Pythagoreans and of Plato 
concerning Principles, enquiring with great acuteness whether 
and in what manner Mathematics exist; whether Ideas or 


ARISTOTELIS§ 





[Aprenp. C. 7. 


so composed not to exist at all. And yet operation 
comes after latent power. It would follow then that 
Entities are not eternal. But it is shewn that there 
are eternal Entities. We must reject then some of 
their theories. Again, no one gives any explanation 
how Numbers can be one, or the Soul can be one, 
and the Body, in a word, the Forms and the Matter, 
unless he adopts our position, that the Author of 
Motion operates. But those who affirm that the 
mathematical number is the first element and so an- 
other substance perpetually succeeds, and other prin- 
ciples of each, form the substance of the Universe of 
many adventitious and independent parts, and assume 
many principles. But the Universe does not admit 
of bad government. The Rule of Many is no good 
thing. There must be One Ruler. 

Since the enquiry is whether besides the sensible 
substances there is a Substance motionless and eter- 
nal; and, if there is, what that Substance is, it is 
especially necessary to survey what has been said by 
others®. There are two opinions upon this subject. 
Some say that Mathematics are a substance, and 
again that Ideas are a substance. But since some 
reckon them to be two classes, namely, ideas and 
mathematical numbers, others assign one nature to 
both, and others affirm that mathematics alone are 
substances, we must first consider Mathematics alone; 
whether they exist as substances or not, and if they 
do, in what manner they exist. We next enquire 
separately concerning Ideas. After that enquiry we 
must examine whether the substances of the Universe 
are Numbers and Ideas; for this third enquiry re- 
mains next after the question concerning Ideas. If 
Mathematics exist, they must either be sensible sub- 
stances (as some say that they are) or apart from 
sensible substances (as some also say). If in neither 
of these ways, they either do not exist, or they exist 
in another manner. They cannot be sensible sub- 
stances. A body is a kind of substance, it has some- 
thing as it were complete. But how are mathema- 
tical lines substances? They are not substances as 
being Form and Figure, as if the Soul had form and 
figure; nor as Matter, like a material body. For 
nothing can be composed of lines and surfaces and 


Forms of things exist, and whether they exist in Number; 
and thirdly whether Ideas and Numbers are the Principles 
of things. In Jib. 12 he treats of the first two questions, and 
of the third in Zid. 13.” 


XI 
10, 13 


10, 14 


XII. 1, 2 


1,3 


1,4 


1,5 


1,6 


2, 1ὅ 


XII. 2, 18 points. 


METAPHYSICA. 


They are neither substances, nor does their 
existence precede the existence of sensible substances, 
nor can they be separated from the substance to 


2, 19 which they are applied. Mathematical lines and sur- 


4, 


4, 


6, 


1 


2 


3 away in a current. 
5 first sought to define them universally. But Socrates 


1 


0:19 


9, 20 Being, we must consider this question. 


faces and points either do not exist at all, or they 
exist in a certain sense; and on this account they 
do not simply exist; for Existence or Being is said 
in many senses. Concerning Forms or IpEas we 
must first consider the notion of an Idea by itself, 
apart from Numbersf. Heraclitus first gave occasion 
to the doctrine concerning Forms, by teaching that 
all sensible substances were in a perpetual flux and 
motion. If then there were any science or Wisdom, 
it seemed that there must be some other Natures 
stable and fixed, besides the sensible substances ; for 
that no science could contemplate things that passed 
Socrates treated of Ethics, and 


did not make the universal definitions separable from 
their subjects ; others made them separate and called 
these universal principles Ideas or Formsg. It will 
be well to consider again with respect to Numbers 
what happens to those who account them Substances 
separable and the causes of the things that exist. If 
Number is an Entity, some part of it must be first, 
and some part must follow; and each of these must 
differ in form. 

He considers this subject 6, 2—9, 16 .— Since 
some say that Ideas (or Forms) and Numbers are 
substances distinct from sensible substances, and that 
their elements are the elements and principles of 
Those who 
assume Mathematical Numbers alone shall be consi- 
dered afterwards. We may now observe upon those 
who speak of Ideas or Forms. They assume Ideas 
universally to be Substances, and yet again assume 


f Syrianus ad XII. 4, 7 apud Schol. min. p. 299. 20 defends 
the Ideas of Plato against Aristotle. *‘ The Platonists shew the 
existence of Forms in many ways, one of which they state thus: 
God upholds the Universe. God works by the fact itself of his 
existence. He who works by the fact itself of his existence 
makes a similitude of himself. He who upholds the Universe 
makes the world an image of himself. If so, he has within 
himself patterns of the Causes of things; and these patterns 
are Ideas. The Platonists have many other arguments ; as, 
the Perfect precedes the Imperfect, Unity precedes Multitude. 
The Indivisible precedes that which is divisible. That which 
is always the same precedes that which is liable to change. 
They shew that things do not begin with what is worse but 
end in it, and begin with what is wholly perfect and excellent 
and beautiful. We are not to suppose that the thoughts of men 
are capable of embracing what is absolutely equal, and the like, 
and that the Mind of the Divine Architect has not in itself 
absolute Equality and absolute Justice and absolute Beauty 





589 


that they are separable from individuals; which is 


XI 


not possible. They connect these two things together 9, 2] 


because they held Ideas to be other than Sensible 
Substances. They supposed in sensible objects that 
each was in a state of flux and instability, but that 
there was something universal besides these and dif- 
ferent in its mode of Being. There is a difficulty 
both to those who do affirm Ideas, and to those who 
do not.—He sets forth this difficulty 10, 2—7. 

All make Principles to be Opposites, not only in 
material substance, but in those substances which are 
not subject to motion. But if nothing can be prior 
to the First Principle of all things, it is impossible 
that a principle can be any thing else than the prin- 
ciple ; for Opposites coalesce in some subject, and 
that subject precedes them in timei. Opposites have 
not an abstract and separate existence, but are con- 
tained in something. But Plato and Pythagoras 
make principles of opposites. Plato sets Unity against 
Inequality, Pythagoras opposes Unity to Multitude. 
According to Plato Number is produced from In- 
equality ; according to Pythagoras from Multitude*. 
But what they call the elements of Number are not 
fitly set forth; for some of them call the Great and 
the Little combined with Unity the three elements 
of Number, the two former being the material and 
Unity the form; others make Many and Few the 
two elements (combined with Unity); others for 
Great and Small Many and Few substitute that which 
contains and that which is contained. Others of the 
Pythagoreans set Difference and Diversity against 
Unity, others Multitude against Unity. But if, as 
they hold, principles are composed of opposites, to 
Unity nothing can be opposed, or if any thing Unity 
is opposed by Multitude; not certainly by Inequality 
or by Difference. Multitude however is rather op- 


and Excellence.” 

& XII. 4, 6—5, 7 repeated from Jib. 1, except the passage 
4, 14—15. 

h Schol. min. p. 322, 12 ‘‘ Some begin the 13th book here.” 
(that is, at 9,18 p. 265 ed. Oxon. =p. 286, 17 ed. Brandis.) 

Syrianus apud Schol. min. p. 324. 8 “ Thus far (sc. XII. 
10, 9. fin. ed. Oxon. p. 268=p. 289. 15 ed. Brandis) (Alex- 
ander) ὁ ᾿Αφροδισεὺς brings the 12th book. What follows he 
assigns to the 13th book.” (sc. XIII. 1, 1 ed. Oxon.) 

i Alexander Aphrodis. Comm. in Metaphys. p. 774, 7 thus 
states the argument: τοῦ ἐν ὑποκειμένῳ ὄντος ἔστι τι πρότερον, 
τὸ ὑποκείμενον αὐτῷ᾽ τῆς τῶν ὄντων πάντων ἀρχῆς οὐκ ἔστι τι 
πρότερον᾽ 7) τῶν ὄντων ἄρα πάντων ἀρχὴ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν ὑποκει- 
μένῳ. Ἢ οὕτως" εἰ ἔστιν ἣ τῶν ὄντων πάντων ἀρχὴ ἐν ὑποκει- 
μένῳ, ἔσται τι αὐτῆς πρότερον ἀλλὰ μὴν οὐκ ἔστι τι πρῶτον av- 
Tis οὐκ ἄρα ἐν ὑποκειμένῳ ἐστίν. 

k Alex. Aphrodis. Comm. p. 775. 23—31 of μὲν, ὥσπερ 6 
Πλάτων ---οἶ δὲ περὶ Πυθαγόραν κ. τ. A. 


10,1 


ΧΥΎΠΣΡΣ 


1,3 


390 


XIII.1,10 posed to Fewness than to Unity. One is a measure ; 

it is the measure of Magnitude, of Weight, of Qua- 

1, 11 lity, of Quantity. One is indivisible; One has no 

independent existence, One measures the amount of 

any given quantity. Number signifies how many 

of these measures or monads are contained in that 

quantity. Wherefore One is not Number but only 

1, 14. 15 the measure by which Number is estimated. Many 

and Few, Great and Small are accidents of Number 

and Magnitude and are not qualities inherent in their 

substances. Moreover Great and Little and the like 

are relative properties. But qualities which exist only 

in relation to something else are not first principles 

1, 18 or primary elements. It is absurd or rather impos- 

sible to call the thing which is relative to something 

else the material and element of substance; for all the 

accidents of substance, as quality or quantity, come 

after substance, and relative proportion comes after 

2, 1 these. Can things that are eternal be composed 

of elements? We answer that things composed of 

2, 2 elements have Matter!. Now the elements of which 

Numbers are composed exist in latent power only. 

But that which exists only in latent power may never 

be at all, and therefore is not eternal. Numbers 

therefore are not eternal, being composed of elements 
which may possibly never exist at all™. 

He examines 2, 5—18 the dogma of Parmenides, 
ἕν τὸ ὄν Ὁ, 

Having remarked upon those who make Ideas real 
substances, and those Ideas Numbers, he proceeds: 
3, 2 The Pythagoreans because they saw in sensible bo- 

dies many of the things that appertain to Numbers 
held that substances were numbers—these numbers 
3, 3 not being separable from these substances. Those 
who admit mathematical numbers alone can say no- 
thing of this kind. They can only say that if there 
is no mathematical number there will be no mathe- 
3, 4 matical science. The Pythagoreans who make mate- 
rial bodies out of numbers, bodies that have weight 
and lightness out of elements that have neither 
weight nor lightness, seem to speak of other bodies 
3, 5 than those which we perceive by our senses. Those 
who make number separable, because their specula- 


i 


1 Alexander Aphrod. p. 783. 3 expresses the argument in 
this syllogism: of ἀριθμοὶ ἐκ στοιχείων" τὰ ἐκ στοιχείων σύν- 
Gera’ τὰ σύνθετα ὕλην ἔχει" οἱ ἀριθμοὶ ἄρα ὕλην ἔχουσι. τὰ δὲ 
ἔχοντα ὕλην οὐκ ἀΐδια" οἱ ἀριθμοὶ ἄρα οὐκ ἀΐδιοι. 

m Alexander Aphrodis. p. 783. 27 ἔστιν οὖν ἣ συναγωγὴ τοῦ 
λόγου τοιαύτη" οἱ εἰδητικοὶ ἀριθμοὶ σύνθετοί εἰσι" τὰ σύνθετα 
ὕλην ἔχει: τὰ ὕλην ἔχοντα δύνανται μὴ εἶναι: τὰ δυνάμενα μὴ 


ARISTOTELIS 





[Aprenp. C. 7. 


tions do not refer to sensible bodies, hold that num- XIII 
bers exist and are separable, and in like manner form 
mathematical magnitudes. Some think that because 3, 6 
a point is the limit of a line, a line of a surface, a 
surface of a solid, these are necessarily substances. 
But these are only boundaries, and boundaries are 3, 7 
not substances. There is a limit to walking and to 
other motions, and this might as well be called a 
substance. We may also enquire whether it is not 3, 8 
absurd that in number and in mathematics what pre- 
cedes should have no influence upon what follows. 
But if no number is affirmed at all the mathematical 
magnitude will nevertheless follow. Those who as- 3, 9 
sume Ideas do not perceive this, for they form mag- 
nitude out of matter and number; but their ideal 3, 10 
forms contribute nothing to the essences of things 
no more than do the mathematical figures. Those 3, 11 
then mistake who in their love for ideas connect 
them thus with mathematics. Those who first as- 
sumed two sorts of numbers®, numbers combined 
with Forms and numbers combined with Mathema- 
tics, have not explained how and from whence the 
mathematical number comes; which they place be- 
tween the numbers combined with ideal forms and 
the numbers combined with sensible bodies,—be- 
tween the ideal and the sensible number. 

He sets forth 3, 12—14 the difficulties with which 
they are beset, and also 3, 15.16 the difficulties of 
the Pythagoreans. 

Inequality then precedes equality, which is pro- 4, 1 
duced from it. And yet if Ideal Numbers always 
had equality, they could not have been once unequal; 
for that which has always been could have had no- 
thing before it. The Ideal Forms then are not eter- 
nal. Are these elements, Great and Small and Unity, 4, 2 
coexistent with Good and with Excellence, or do 
Good and Excellence follow after them? Some to 4, 3 
avoid the difficulty of assuming Good and Unity— 
Unity as they understand it—to be the same thing, 
hold that those qualities come afterwards. Phere- 4, 5 
cydes however and the Magi and Empedocles and 
Anaxagoras make Good the principle and first ele- 
ment of all things; and some of those who hold ideal 


εἶναι οὐκ aldia* of ἀριθμοὶ ἄρα οὐκ ἀΐδιοι. 
n Conf. Alex. Aphrodis. Comm. in Metaphys. p. 784, 15 &c. 
© Alexander Aphrod. p. 796. 6 of δὲ πρῶτοι, φησίν (aivir- 
τεται δὲ τὸν Πλάτωνα), δύο ποιήσαντες τοὺς ἀριθμοὺς, τόν τε 
εἰδητικὸν καὶ τὸν μαθηματικὸν, καὶ μεταξὺ τοῦ εἰδητικοῦ καὶ τοῦ 
αἰσθητοῦ τάξαντες τὸν μαθηματικὸν, οὔτε εἰρήκασιν οὔτε ἔχοιεν 
ἂν εἰπεῖν πῶς καὶ ἐκ τίνος ἔσται ὁ μαθηματικὸς ἄριθμός. 


METAPHYSICA. 


XIII numbers as principles understand Unity and Good to 
4, 7 be combined. And it would be strange indeed if 
Good did not appertain to the First Cause of all 
things the Eternal the Selfexistent, who is incor- 
ruptible only because he has this attribute of Good. 

4, 8 But to call the First Cause, to which the attribute of 
Good belongs, Unity or an element and an element 

of number is impossible; for then all the monads 
which compose these numbers would also have that 
attribute, and if ideal forms were numbers, these also 

4, 10 would have their attribute of GoodP. Again, if 
Unity is Good, then the opposite principle, whether 

they call it Multitude or Inequality or Great and 
Small, would be the evil principle, and these ideal 
forms will be produced from Unity or Good and 
from the opposite to Unity, which will be Evil. 

4, 11 Others call Inequality the principle of Evil. From 
which it would follow that all things would partake 
of Evil except Unity itself; and Numbers would par- 
take of Evil still more even than Magnitudes. Evil 
would be the receptacle of Good and would seek and 
desire that which must destroy it ; for opposites have 
a tendency to destroy opposites. These inconveni- 
ences follow, 1 because they make every principle an 
element, 2 because they make opposites to be prin- 
ciples, 3 because they reckon Unity a principle, 4 
because they make numbers primary substances and 


4,12 


separable and ideal forms4. 

It is plain then that they have not rightly deli- 
vered principles and primary substances. Nor is it 
just to compare the principles of the Universe with 
the origin of animals and plants because in these the 
perfect is produced from the indefinite and imperfect. 
9, 2 For here the origin of the animal and plant is not 

the seed but the parent which produced the seeds’. 
A man produces a man. And it is also absurd to 
assign a place to solid bodies and to mathematics ; 
for each body has its own place from which it is 
separable; but mathematical figures are no where 
5, 3 and have no place. Those who assert that substances 
are from principles and that numbers are the first 


Teall 


P Alex. Aphrodis. p. 801. 29 εἰ τὰ εἴδη ἀριθμοὶ, of δὲ ἀριθμοὶ 
μονάδες, αὗται δὲ ὅπερ ἀγαθὸν, τὰ εἴδη ἄρα ὅπερ ἀγαθόν. 

4 Alex. Aphrodis. p. 802, 22 ποῖον δὲ ἄτοπον ἕπεται τῷ πᾶ- 
σαν ἀρχὴν στοιχεῖον ποιοῦντι; Τὸ πάντα εἶναι ἀγαθὰ, εἰ τὸ ἀγα- 
θὸν ὡς στοιχεῖον ἀρχή. ἄλλο δὲ ἕπεται τὸ ἀκράτου μετέχειν τοῦ 
κακοῦ, ὅτι τὰς πρώτας οὐσίας εἰρήκασιν ἀριθμοὺς εἶναι. τέσσαρα 
οὖν ἄτοπα ἕπεται ταῖς τέσσαρσιν ὑποθέσεσιν, ἕν μὲν τὸ πάντα 
εἶναι ἀγαθὰ καὶ κακὰ πλὴν ἑνὸς, ἄλλο τὸ εἶναι τὸ κακὸν ἀρχὴν, 
ἄλλο τὸ εἶναι τὴν ἀρχὴν μὴ ἀγαθὸν, τέταρτον τὸ μετέχειν τοὺς 
ἀριθμοὺς ἀκράτου“τοῦ κακοῦ. 





391 


substances should define how one thing proceeds 
from another thing and then shew how number pro- 
ceeds from its principles. Is it by mixture? But all 
things are not capable of mixture, and that which is 
produced by mixture is something else, but Unity 
will not be separable (as they would have it) nor 


become of another nature. Is it by composition, like ὁ 


syllables? But there must be position, and the mind 
will apprehend separately Unity and Multitude. 
Number then is either a Monad and Multitude or 
One and Inequality. Farther, since things are pro- 
duced from another thing which remains inherent in 
them, or from something which does not remain, in 
which of these two ways is Number produced? Not 
in the first, for that mode of production is wrought 
by an artificers. Do Numbers then spring from their 
principles in the second way, as from a seed? But 
that which is so produced comes from something else 
which remains. Since then some assume One as an 
opposite to inequality, Numbers will come from Op- 
posites. There is something else then from which 
remaining and combined with one of these Opposites 
Number is produced. 

But whence comes it then that other things pro- 
duced from opposites or which encounter opposites 
are destroyed, but Number is not? that Unity and 
its opposite meet in the composition of Numbers, 


and yet that neither is destroyed by the other? Nor : 


is it defined how Numbers are the causes of Sub- 
stances and of Being; whether as limits (as points 
are the boundaries of lines); or how do Numbers 
produce the affections of bodies, whiteness, sweet- 
ness, warmth, and the like? It is manifest that 
numbers are not substances nor the causes of Form; 
for the proportion of each ingredient makes the sub- 
stance, numbers are only the material, as, three parts 
of fire and two parts of earth compose the flesh or 
the bonet. For substance is compounded of so many 
parts mixed with so many parts, and the substance 
is not the numbers but the proportion of the num- 


bers. The number then, whether taken as a monad 


r See above, XI. 7, 10. 11. 

5. Thus explained by Alex. Aphrodis. p. 804. 9 κατὰ τίνα δὴ 
τούτων τῶν δύο τρόπων 6 ἀριθμὸς συνθέσει TH τῶν στοιχείων γέ- 
γονε; τὸ μὲν οὖν ὧς ἐνυπαρχόντων τῶν στοιχείων ἐξ αὐτῶν γε- 
γενῆσθαι λέγειν τὸν ἀριθμὸν ψεῦδος: ταῦτα γὰρ οὕτω γίνεται ὧν 
ἐστὶ γένεσις, τουτέστιν ἅπερ τεχνητά ἐστι γένεσιν γὰρ νῦν τὴν 
τέχνην ἐκάλεσεν. 

t Alex. Aphrodis. p. 806, 32 ἀποχρῆται τοῖς ᾿Ἐμπεδοκλεῖ περὶ 
συστάσεως ὀστῶν ῥηθεῖσι. 


XII 


qn 
. 
> 


- 


ao 


5, 6 


© 
Sa | 


ὅ, 8 


Hi ah 


392 1 APPENDIX. ἡ C: 7. 


XIII or as numbering the proportions of the ingredients 
employed, is not the efficient cause of the thing pro- 
duced. It is neither the composing matter nor the 
form nor the end and purpose. 

6, 1 We may well doubt how Good can be produced 
by numbers, because the mixture of the portions of 

6, 2 substance is made out of numbers even or odd. In 
mixture the proportions are by the addition of num- 
bers, not by the multiplying of numbers, into them- 

6, 3 selves or into one another. But if all things must 
partake of Number, many things must turn out of 
the same class and various substances must come 
under the same number. Is this the cause of that 

6, 4 substance or is the cause obscure and unknown? If 
the same number is allotted to various things, those 
which fall under the same number would be the same 


ἃ Alex. Aphrodis. p. 814. 9 δύο συστοιχίαε---ἐποίουν, Thy μὲν 
τῶν ἀγαθῶν, ὑφ᾽ hy ἔταττον Td ἕν, Td φῶς, τὸ περιττὸν, TA ὅμοια, 
ἄλλην δὲ τοῦ κακοῦ, ὑφ᾽ ἢν τὸ πλῆθος, τὸ ἄρτιον, τὰ ὅμοια. 

v Alex. Aphrodis. p. 814. 16 οὔτε γὰρ ὡς ποιητικὰ οὔτε ὡς 
τελικὰ οὔτε ὡς ὑλικὰ ἣ εἰδικὰ αἴτια κατ᾽ οὐδένα τρόπον εἶναι δύ- 





with one another. Seven vowels, seven strings to the XIII. 6, 5 


lyre, seven chiefs at Thebes, seven Pleiades. Was the 
number seven the cause of all these being seven? 
But the good and bad numbers, as they reckon 6, 9 
them", and the mathematical numbers, which they 
make the causes of Nature, can be shewn in no sense 


to be the causes¥. They shew indeed that Good is § 10, 11 


inherent in certain analogies of numbers; but here 
the numbers do not precede or cause the things to 
which they are annexed. They are not the causes, 
but the accompaniments. At the same time we have 
the Four Seasons and the number four. Moreover 6, 12 
the ideal numbers the abstract and independent mo- 
nads are not the causes of Harmonies“. 

These objections are incident to their theory, and 6, 13 
still more might be collected against it. 


w Alex. Aphrodis. p. 815. 9 συλλογίζεται οὖν οὕτως" of εἰδη- 
τικοὶ ἀριθμοὶ διαφόρους ἔχουσι μονάδας" of συνιστάντες τὰς ἅρμο- 
νίας ἀριθμοὶ οὐκ ἔχουσι διαφόρους μονάδας" οὐκ ἄρα οἵ εἰδητικοὶ 
ἀριθμοὶ συνιστᾶσι τὰς ἁρμονίας" ὥστε εἴ τις αὐτοὺς διὰ τοῦτο 
εἶναι λέγει, ψευδῶς λέγει. 


γανται τῶν φυσικῶν. 





Acacius 280 

Adrantus 160 

Adrastus peripat. 41 
Adrianus 134 

Aedesius 257 

Aelianus sophista 178 
Aelianus tacticus 34 
Aeneas Gazeus 354 
Aenesidemus 172 
Aeschrion 105 

Agapetus sophista 240 
Agapius 357 

Agathemerus 193 
Agathias 386 

Agathinus medicus 19 
Agathobulus 91 

Agathocles peripat. 57 
Agrippa 48 

Alexander Egeus 3 
———— Aphrodisiensis 173 
Cotyzensis 87 
Damascenus 143 
Platonicus 92 
sophista 108 
sophista jun. 270 
Trallianus 361 
Alypius 251 

Amarantus Alexandr. 9 
Amelius 219 

Aminias rhetor 284 








Ammonianus grammaticus 323 

Ammonius grammaticus 306 

———. Hermee 342 

peripateticus 217 

Plutarchi 18 

poeta 314 

Saccas 194 

Amphiclea 225 

Amyntianus 115 

Anatolius 236 

Anatolius pf.p. 254 

Andromachus medicus 12 
rhetor 234 

Andronicus poeta 299 

Annius Macer 92 
stoicus 210 

Anthemius 359 

Antiochus /Egeus 167 
sophista 107 
Laodic. scepticus 126 

Antipater medicus 74 
sophista 165 

Antoninus imp. 116 

Antonius Diogenes 302 
Rhodius 232 





Apion 5 

Apollodorus Pergamenus 43 

Apollonides medicus 74 
Niceus 6 

Apollonius Atheniensis 155 





Apollonius Dyscolus 84 
—>—— grammaticus 220 
Apollonii duo medici 139 
Apollonius Naucratita 154 
stoicus 96 
Tyaneus 22 
Appianus 124 
Apsines Gadarenus 185 
Lacedemon. 261 
Aquila 177 
Aquilinus 201 
Ardys rhetor 38 
Aristenetus orator 177 
Aristides 131 
Aristides Quintilianus 89 
Ariston Pellzus 397 
Ariston peripateticus 2 
Aristocles 98 
Arrianus 123 
Arrianus junior 229 
Artemidorus 127 
Artemidorus Capito 76 
Artemon Cassandreus 42 
Asclepiades Egyptius 352 
Asclepiodotus 351 
Asclepius Trallianus 380 
Asinius Quadratus 226 
Aspasius peripateticus 56 
Aspasius Ravennas 180 
Asterius 328 


a? 


Atheneus 162 
stoicus 214 

Athenodorus 149 

Atticus Platonicus 113 

Aurelius rhetor 182 

Basilicus sophista 185 

Basilides Scythopolitanus 110 
sophista 119 

Beronicianus 292 

Caius Platonicus 55 

Calleschrus 177 

Callicrates Tyrius 238 

Callinicus 241 

Callistus poeta 287 

Candidus Isaurus 340 

Caninius Celer 92 

Cassianus rhetor 181 

Cephalion 64 

Cheremon 4 

Charax 244 

Choricius 369 

Chrestus 135 

Christodorus 358 

Chronicon Paschale 394 

Chrysanthius 288 

Chryseros 117 

Claudianus 273 

Claudius Maximus 93 

Cornutus 398 

Crescens 114 

Crito medicus 30 

Cronius 133 

Damascius 372 

Damianus 158 

Damis 23 

Damophilus 120 

Demetrius cynicus 31 

Democritus Platonicus 203 

Demonax 57 

Dexippus Herennius 230 

Dexippus philosophus 260 

Diodotus astrologus 399 

Diogenes Laertius 400 

Diogenes Pheenix 377 

Diogenianus 79 

Dion Cassius 189 

Pruszeus 26 

Dionysius Alex. grammat. 24 
Halicarn. junior 63 
Milesius 51 
medicus 74 
periegeta 250 

——_———. tenuior 62 

Diophanes 207 

Diophantus 265 

Dioscorides Anazarb. 11 

Dioscorides junior medicus 75 

grammaticus 330 











GREEK AUTHORS. 


Dioscorus medicus 360 
Diotimus 161 

Disciples of Chrestus 177 
of Plotinus 225 
Domninus 324 





Dorion 52 

Dorotheus Ascalonita 44 

Dositheus magister 174 

Ecdicius rhetor 356 

Epagathus 262 

Ephorus historicus 237 

Epictetus 53 

Epigonus 291 

Epiphanius Syrus 264 

Erotianus 13 

Eubulus Platonicus 206 

Eubulus 401 

Euclides Platonicus 202 

Eudemus peripateticus 142 

Eudorus peripateticus | 

Eulamius 374 

Eunapius 304 

Euodianus Smyrnzus 151 

Euphrasius 259 

Euphrates 25 

Eusebius Alexandr. 269 
Car 275 
scholasticus 312 

Eustathius Cappadox 286 

Syrus 345 

Eustephius 328 

Eustochius Cappadox 295 

Eustochius Plotini 224 

Euthydemus rhetor 8 

Favorinus 61 

Galenus 146 

Gemina 225 

Genethlius sophista 243 

Georgius Pisida 393 

Gymnasius Sidonius 248 

Hecebolius 282 

Hegias Procli 349 

Heliodorus Aethiop. auctor 302 
Alexandrinus 216 
philosophus 54 
sophista 179 

Helladius Alexandrinus 305 
Besantinus 246 

Hellespontius 289 

Hephestio Alexandr. grammat. 128 
sophista 263 

Heracleon sophista 315 

Heraclianus medicus 145 

Heraclides grammat. 17 
Lycius 168 

Heraiscus 353 

Herennius Plotini 198 

Hermeas 342 


SE 








393 


Hermeias Phenix 376 
Herminus peripateticus 57 
stoicus 212 
Hermippus Berytius 65 
Hermocrates 166 
Hermogenes historicus 45 
Tarsensis 125 
Hermolaus grammaticus 379 
Herodes Atticus 86 
Herodianus Apollonii 121 
historicus 192 
Herodotus medicus 27 
Tarsensis medicus 164 
Heron mathematicus 321 
Heron rhetor 32] note v. 
Hesychius Milesius 366 
Hierocles 331 
Himerius 284 
Hippobotus 402 
Hippodromus 169 
Horapollo 403 
Hypatia 310 
Hyperechius 333 
Jacobus medicus 337 
Tamblichus Babylon. 111 
philosophus 252 
Januarius 371 
Jason historicus 73 
Joannes Epiphaniens. 387 
Lydus 364 
—— philoponus 381 
rhetor 365 
Ionicus 279 
Josephus 20 
Isagoras poeta 177 
Iseeus 37 
Isidorus Alexandrinus 355 
Gazeus 378 
Hypatiz 309 
mechanicus 362 
mechanicus jun. 383 
Julianus imp. 298 
medicus 144 
sophista 247 
Justus Tiberiensis 49 
Lachares sophista 326 
Leonas sophista 319 
Lesbonax 148 
Libanius 283 
Lollianus 59 
Longinus 221 
Lucianus 141 
Lupercus Berytius 227 
Lycus Macedo medicus 106 
Lysimachus stoicus 213 
Macedonius poeta 385 
Magnus medicus 277 
Malalas 389 


























394 


Malchus 339 
Marcianus Heracleota 404 
Marcus Byzantius 60 
Marinus medicus 28 
Procli 347 
Maximus Aigiensis 405 
Byzantius 272 
Ephesius 271 
Tyrius 130 
(Maximus. See Claudius M.) 
Medius stoicus 211 
Menander rhetor 388 
sophista 406 
Menemachus medicus 74 
Menodotus Nicomed. 139 
Mesomedes Lyricus 100 
Metrodorus 359 
philosophus 255 
Milesius poeta 268 
Minucianus 239 
Mnaseas medicus 74 
Moderatus Pythagoreus 15 
Meeragenes 407 
Musonius Longini 215 
Rufus 21 
sophista 256 
Tyrius 67 
Nebo 190 
Nemesius 307 
Nestor poeta 191 
Nestorianus chronogr. 341 
Nicagoras 184 
Nicanor Stigmatias 71 
Nicetes Smyrneus 33 
Nicocles Laco 281 
Nicolaus Lycius 329 
Nicomachus historicus 228 
Nicomedes orator 177 
Nicostratus orator 85 
historicus 228 
Nomus 371 
Nonnosus 382 
Nonnus Panopolites 313 
Numenius Pythagoreus 132 
rhetor 80 
Numisianus medicus 102 
Nymphidianus 274 
Oenomaus cynicus 90 
Olympiacus medicus 74 
Olympiodorus historicus 317 
peripateticus 318 
Olympius Alexandrinus 196 
Trallianus 359 
Onasimus Spartanus 249 
Onomarchus sophista 153 
Onosander 408 
Oppianus Apamensis 175 
Oppianus Cilix 159 








APPENDIX. 


Oribasius medicus 278 
Origenes Plotini 200 
Orion grammaticus 320 
Oriones varii 320 
Palladas 311 
Pamphila 14 
Pamprepius 346 
Pancrates poeta 99 
Pappus 300 
Parnasius 285 
Parthenius grammaticus 24 
Paulinus Plotini 223 
Paulus 233 
silentiarius 384 
Pausanias periegeta 88 
sophista 147 
Pelops medicus 103 
Peregrinus 112 
Petrus Thessalonic. 368 
Philager 129 
Philippus empiricus 101 
— Thessalonic. 69 
Philiscus sophista 176 
Philo Byblius 58 
— Judeus 10 
Philostratus Lemnius 186 
Lemnius junior 187 
Philostratus tertius 188 
Phlegon Trallianus 82 
Pheebion stoicus 209 
Pheenix sophista 157 
Phrynichus 118 
Pisander poeta 199 
Plotinus 197 
Plutarchus Cheronensis 32 
Nestorii 316 
Polemo sophista 68 
Pollux 136 
Polyenus 138 
Porphyrius 235 
Praxagoras historicus 296 
Priscianus Lydus 375 
Priscus sophista 290 
Thrax 338 
Proeresius 253 
Probus Porphyrii 231 
Proclinus Platonicus 204 
Proclus diadochus 334 
grammaticus 163 
medicus 74 
sophista 156 
Procopius Cesar. 370 
Gazeus 367 
Ptolemzus Ascalonita 409 
Chennus 35 
Claudius 109 
peripateticus 218 
rhetor 150 























Ὁ: 7: 


Quintus medicus 39 
Quirinus sophista 171 
Rufus Ephesius 29 
Perinthius sophista 152 
Rusticus stoicus 94 
Sabinus medicus 40 
Sallustius 336 
Saturninus scepticus 183 
Satyrus medicus 101 
Scopelianus sophista 46 
Secundus 78 
Serapion Alexandrinus 70 
Plotini 225 
rhetor 190 
Severianus 357 
Sextus empiricus 172 
philosophus 95 
Simplicius 373 
Sopater Apamensis 293 
Sopolis 267 
Soranus Ephesius medicus 74 
Sospis philosophus 177 
Soterichus Oasites 242 
Stephanus mathematicus 392 
Stilio 190 
Stobeeus 332 
Strato Sardianus 81 
Stratonicus medicus 104 
Superianus 327 
Syncellus 395 
Syrianus 322 
Taurus Berytius 66 
Telephus grammaticus 72 
Thallus 16 
Themistocles stoicus 208 
Themistius 297 
Theodas empiricus 140 
Theodorus Asinzus 303 
Iamblichi 258 
Theodosius Ammonii 195 
Theodotus Platonicus 205 
sophista 97 
Theon mathematicus 301 
rhetor 356 
—- Sidonius 294 
—— Smyrneus 77 
Theophanes Byzantius 390 
chronographus 396 
Theophylactus Simoc. 391 
Theosebius Hieroclis 348 
Thessalus medicus 74 
Thrasyllus 7 
Timocrates Heracleota 47 
Timotheus Gazeus 343 
Troilus sophista 308 
Trypho stoicus 222 
Tuscianus rhetor 266 
Valerius Pollio 50 

















ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 395 


Valerius Diodorus 83 
Varus Laodicenus 170 


Zenobius 36 
Zenodotus Procli 350 
Zeno Atheniensis 137 
medicus 276 
—— rhetor 363 


Zethus Plotini 225 
Zosimus Ascalonita 344 
Gazeus 344 





Pergeus 122 





Veronicianus, see Beronic. 





historicus 325 
Zoticus Plotini 225 





Ulpianus Antiochenus 245 
Ulpianus Gazeus 335 








VIII. 
ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


HAVING described in the preceding Chapter the Secular Greek Authors, I proceed in like 
manner to exhibit in order of time the Ecclesiastical Authors, both Greek and Roman, who be- 
long to this work. After the description of the Authors themselves, some abstracts of particular 
works shall be given, and some testimonies shall be produced, to shew the opinions that were held 
upon many points in those first ages of the Christian Church. 

In the account which will be given of the early heretics it is not proposed to enter into a minute 
enquiry into all their dogmas, but only to assign them a place in the Chronological Series, and to 
collect some testimonies to these authors themselves and their opinions from writers either con- 
temporary or near their time.* 

The early heretics are distributed by Theodoret Heer. tom. 4 p. 281 into two classes: τὸ μὲν 
πρῶτον βιβλίον τῶν μύθων ἐκείνων τὴν διήγησιν δέξεται ὧν ot πατέρες δημιουργὸν μὲν ἀνέπλασαν ἕτερον 
τὴν δὲ μίαν τῶν ὅλων ἀρνηθέντες ἀρχὴν ἀρχὰς ἑτέρας οὐκ οὔσας ὑπέθεντο, δοκήσει δὲ φανῆναι τὸν κύριον 
εἰς ἀνθρώπους ἔφασαν. τούτων δὲ τῶν δογμάτων πρῶτος μὲν εὑρετὴς Σίμων ὁ μάγος ὁ Σαμαρείτης, ἔσχατος 
δὲ Μάνης ὁ γόης ὁ Πέρσης. τὸ δὲ δεύτερον (βιβλίον) τοὺς τἀναντία τούτοις ἐπιδείξει τεθρησκευκότας" οἱ 
μίαν μὲν ἀρχὴν εἶναι τῶν ὅλων συνωμολόγησαν ψιλὸν δὲ ἄνθρωπον τὸν κύριον προσηγόρευσαν. ταύτης δὲ 
τῆς αἱρέσεως ἦρξε μὲν ᾿Εβίων [N° 5] μέχρι δὲ Μαρκέλλου [N° 115] καὶ Φωτεινοῦ [N° 147] τὰς διαφόρους 
ἐπινοίας ἐδέξατο. Idem Dialog. II tom. 4 p. 79 Σίμων καὶ Μένανδρος καὶ Μαρκίων καὶ Βαλεντῖνος καὶ 
Βασιλείδης καὶ Βαρδησάνης καὶ Κέρδων [N° 16] καὶ Μάνης [N° 97] ἠρνήθησαν ἄντικρυς τὴν ἀνθρωπότητα 
τοῦ Χριστοῦ. ᾿Αρτέμων δὲ καὶ Θεόδοτος καὶ Σαβέλλιος [Νὺ 91] καὶ Παῦλος ὁ Σαμοσατεὺς [N° 92] καὶ 


a Tertullian is an early writer upon this subject. 
Theodoret her. fab. tom. 4 p. 282 describes his own 
authorities : τοὺς τῶν παλαιῶν αἱρέσεων μύθους ἐκ τῶν 
παλαιῶν τῆς ἐκκλησίας διδασκάλων συνέλεξα, ᾿ἸΙουστίνου 


τοῦ Μάνεντος δυσσεβείας συνέγραψαν----Τίτος καὶ Διόδωρος, 
a x \ an > , , Ὁ \ \ , 

ὃ μὲν τὴν Βοστρηνῶν ἐκκλησίαν ποιμάνας ὃ δὲ τὴν Κιλίκων 
4’ , ΄ \ Nr le ‘ , 
ἰθύνας μητρόπολιν. συνέγραψε δὲ καὶ ὁ Λαοδικεὺς Γεώργιος, 
ἀνὴρ τῆς μὲν ᾿Αρείου προστατεύων αἱρέσεως τοῖς δὲ φιλο- 


τοῦ φιλοσόφου καὶ μάρτυρος [N° 30], καὶ Εἰρηναίου 
[N° δ17]--τ-αΟαὶ Κλήμεντος ὃς ἐπικλὴν Στρωματεὺς προση- 
γόρευται [N° 54], καὶ ᾿Ωριγένους [N° 71], καὶ Εὐσεβίου 
τοῦ τε Παλαιστινοῦ [N°117] καὶ τοῦ Φοίνικος [N°128], 
καὶ ᾿Αδαμαντίου, καὶ ρόδωνος [Ν 591, καὶ Τίτου [ΝΟ] 411, 
καὶ Διοδώρου [N° 162], καὶ Γεωργίου, καὶ τῶν ἄλλων οἵ 
κατὰ τοῦ ψεύδους τὰς γλώττας καθώπλισαν. Again her. 
fab. I. 25 against Marcion and his followers: πλεῖστοι 
κατὰ τῆςδε THs ἀσεβείας συνέγραψαν. Kal γὰρ ᾿Ιουστῖνος 
ὁ φιλόσοφος καὶ μάρτυς, καὶ Θεύφιλος ὁ τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων 
ἐπίσκοπος [N° 341], καὶ Φίλιππος ὁ Toprivns ἐπίσκοπος 
[N° 891, καὶ Εἰρηναῖος οὗ καὶ πρόσθεν ἐμνήσθημεν ἐπίσκο- 
πος Λουγδούνου, καὶ Μόδεστος [N° 4] καὶ ᾿Ωριγένης καὶ 
“Ῥόδων καὶ ᾿Αδαμώντιος καὶ Ἱππόλυτος [N° 70] καὶ ὁ Ἔμε- 
σηνὸς Εὐσέβιος. Again I. 26 tom. 4 p. 322 κατὰ τῆς 


σόφοις ἐντεθραμμένος μαθήμασι. πρὸς δὲ τούτοις καὶ ὁ 
Φοίνιξ Εὐσέβιος οὗ καὶ πρόσθεν ἐμνήσθημεν. On Geor- 
gius οἵ Laodicea see Theodoret. H. E. II. 6 tom. 3 
p. 842 11. 27 p. 909 Phot. Cod. 85. Athanas. Apo- 
log. de fuga tom. 1 p. 701 B ἀκούω Λεόντιον---καὶ Γεώρ- 
γιον τὸν νῦν ἐν Λαοδικείᾳ καὶ τοὺς σὺν αὐτοῖς ᾿Αρειανοὺς 
πολλὰ περὶ ἐμοῦ θρυλλοῦντας. p. 718 ὁ δὲ Γεώργιος 
καὶ πρεσβύτερος μὲν dv διὰ τὴν κακίαν αὐτοῦ καθηρέθη, καὶ 
ὀνομάσας δὲ ἑαυτὸν ἐπίσκοπον οὐδὲν ἧττον πάλιν καθῃρέθη 
ἐν τῇ κατὰ Σαρδικὴν μεγάλῃ συνόδῳ [A. D. 347]. He 
mentions again Γεώργιον τὸν ἐν Λαοδικείᾳ ad monachos 
tom. 1 p.$20 A. Philostorgius VIII. 17 Γεώργιος δὲ 
᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς μὲν τὸ γένος καὶ τῶν ἐκ φιλοσοφίας ὁρμωμέ- 
νων᾿ τῆς δὲ κατὰ Συρίαν Λαοδικείας ἐπιστατῶν. 


3B 2 


396 APPENDIX. C..8. 


Μάρκελλος καὶ Φωτεινὸς εἰς τὴν ἐναντίαν ἐκ διαμέτρου βλασφημίαν κατέπεσον, ἄνθρωπον yap μόνον 
κηρύττουσι τὸν Χριστὸν, τὴν δὲ πρὸ τῶν αἰώνων ὑπαρχοῦσαν ἀρνοῦνται θεότητα. 


A general sketch is presented in the following testimonies: Justin Martyr dial. cum Tryphone 
9. 35 εἰσὶν αὐτῶν οἱ μέν τινες καλούμενοι Μαρκιανοὶ οἱ δὲ Οὐαλεντινιανοὶ οἱ δὲ Βασιλειδιανοὶ οἱ δὲ Σα- 
τορνιλιανοὶ, καὶ ἄλλοι ἄλλῳ ὀνόματι ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀρχηγέτου τῆς γνώμης ἕκαστος ὀνομαζόμενος. Hegesippus 
apud Eusebium H. E. IV. 22 referred to in the Tables A. 1). 178 p. 169 Σίμων ὅθεν οἱ Σιμωνιανοί. 
--Μενανδριανισταὶ καὶ Μαρκιωνισταὶ καὶ Καρποκρατιανοὶ καὶ Οὐαλεντινιανοὶ καὶ Βασιλειδιανοὶ καὶ Σα- 
τορνιλιανοὶ, ἕκαστος ἰδίως καὶ ἑτέρως ἰδίαν δόξαν παρεισήγαγον. ἀπὸ τούτων ψευδόχριστοι, Ψψευδοπρο- 
φῆται, ψευδαπόστολοι, οἵτινες ἐμέρισαν τὴν ἕνωσιν τῆς ἐκκλησίας. Athanasius contra Arianos tom. 1 
Ρ. 308 D οἱ δὲ ἀκολουθήσαντες Μαρκίωνι οὐκέτι μὲν Χριστιανοὶ Μαρκιωνιανοὶ δὲ λοιπὸν ἐκλήθησαν. οὕτω 
καὶ Οὐαλεντῖνος καὶ Βασιλείδης καὶ Μανιχαῖος καὶ Σίμων δ᾽ μάγος τοῖς ἀκολουθήσασι μεταδεδώκασι τοῦ 
ἰδίου ὀνόματος, καὶ of μὲν Οὐαλεντινιανοὶ κι τ. λ. Greg. Naz. Or. 25 p. 460 A ἦν ὅτε γαλήνην εἴχομεν 
ἀπὸ τῶν αἱρέσεων, ἡνίκα Σίμωνες μὲν καὶ Μαρκίωνες Οὐαλεντῖνοί τέ τινες καὶ Βασιλεῖδαι καὶ Κέρδωνες 
Κήρινθοί τι καὶ Καρποκράτεις, καὶ πᾶσα 7 περὶ ἐκείνους φλυαρία τε καὶ τερατεία ἐπὶ πλεῖστον τὸν τῶν ὅλων 
Θεὸν τεμόντες----ἔπειτα κατεπόθησαν τῷ ἑαυτῶν βυθῷ, καὶ τῇ σιγῇ παραδοθέντες ὥσπερ ἦν ἄξιον. Μον- 
τανοῦ δὲ [N° 27] τὸ πονηρὸν πνεῦμα, καὶ τὸ Μανοῦ σκότος, καὶ 7 Ναυάτου θρασύτης ἢ καθαρότης, Σαβελ- 
λίου τε ἣ κακὴ συνηγορία τῆς μοναρχίας εἶξε καὶ ὑπεχώρησεν. ΤΉΘ. ὕννο classes of heretics—oi ἀναι- 
ροῦντες αὐτοῦ [Christi] τὴν ἀνθρωπότητα καὶ μόνην αὐτοῦ τὴν θεότητα παραδεξάμενοι, οἵ τε τούτοις 
ἐνάντιοι καὶ τὴν θεότητα αὐτοῦ περιγράψαντες τὸν δὲ ἄνθρωπον ὡς ἅγιον καὶ δικαιότατον πάντων ἀνθρώ- 
mov ὁμολογήσαντες, --ἃ 76 noticed by Origen Comm. in Joannem tom. X Vol. 1 p. 283. 

All these were heretics in one sense, as presenting false views of the Christian doctrine. But 
the founders of Gnosticism in its various forms may be more justly considered as philosophers, or 
rather sophists, who adapted the Law and the Gospel to Heathen systems. They had the wild 
inventions of the Egyptians the Indians the Chaldeans; they had the Two Principles of the Per- 
sians; they had the mythology of Greece; they had the philosophy of Plato and Pythagoras and 
other Grecian masters. Out of these elements, combined with the Hebrew Scriptures and with 
Christianity, they produced their systems. 


1 CLEMENS Romanus A. D. 70 25 Marcus 
2 Simon Magnus A. D. 35—65 26 Lucanus } Marcjonis discipuli 
3 Nicolaus Apelles P 
4 Cerinthus 27 Montanus A. D. 171. 173—212 
5 Ebion 28 Agrippa Castor A. D. 135 
6 Menander 29 Hermas A. D. 136 
7 Ignatius A. Ὁ. 90—115 30 Justinus Martyr A. D. 151 
8 Polycarpus A. D. 100—166 31 Hegesippus A. D. 152—173 
9 Papias A. D. 100 32 Athenagoras A. D. 168 
10 Quadratus A. D. 125 33 Melito A. D. 172 
11 Aristides A. D. 125 34 Theophilus Antiochenus A. Ὁ. 171—181 
12 Saturninus cir. A. Ὁ. 110—134 35 Apollinarius Hierapolitanus A. D. 172—174 
13 Carpocrates 36 Dionysius Corinthius A. D. 173 
14 Basilides A. Ὁ. 184 37 Pinytus A. D. 173 
15 Valentinus A. D. 140—144 38 Tatianus A. D. 173 
16 Cerdon A. Ὁ. 140 39 Philippus A. D. 183 
17 Marcion A. D. 150 40 Musanus A. D. 183 
18 Isidorus Basilidis filius 41 Modestus A. Ὁ. 183 
19 Epiphanes Carpocratis filius 42 Julius Cassianus A. D. cir. 174—190 
20 Prodicus 43 Bardesanes A. D. 173 
21 Secundus 44 Praxeas 
22 Ptolemzus ree (ieinec 45 Theodotus coriarius 
23 Heracleon Valentini discipuli 46 Victor Romanus A. Ὁ. 189—197 
24 Alexander 47 Theodotus τραπεζίτης 





87 
88 


92 


Φ 
=r) 


97 
98 
99 


100 Pierius 
101 Achillas 


ECCLESIASTICAL 


Artemon 

Florinus 

Hermogenes 

Ireneus A. D. 177. 183—197 

Pantenus A. D. 180—194 

Rhodon A. Ὁ. 196 

Clemens Alexandrinus A. D. 189—205 
Miltiades A. D. 184 

Apollonius A. Ὁ. 212 

Serapion Antiochenus A. D. 190—203 
Theophilus Cesarex 

Bacchyius Corinthius } A.D: 190197 
Polycrates Ephesius 

Demetrius Alexandrinus A. D. 190—233 
Heraclitus A. D. 195 

Maximus περὶ ὕλης 

Candidus 
Apion 
Sextus 
Arabianus 
Judas A. D. 202 

Tertullianus A. Ὁ. 190—214 

Hippolytus A. D. 190—227 

Origenes A. Ὁ. 210—253 

Ammonius 

Ambrosius A. D. 235-246 

Noetus 

Heraclas Alexandrinus A. D. 233 

Tryphon Origenis discipulus A. D. 254—261 
Minucius Felix 

Caius A. D. 210 

Beryllus Bosrenus A. Ὁ. 210—227 
Alexander Hierosolym. A. D. 214—250 
Julius Africanus A. D. 221. 222 

Geminus Antiochenus A. Ὁ). 227 
Theoctistus Cesaree A. Ὁ. 231—261 
Gregorius Thaumaturgus A. D. 239—265 
Cornelius Romanus A. D. 251. 252 
Cyprianus A. 1), 246—258 

Pontius diaconus A. D. 259 

Firmilianus A. Ὁ. 231—268 

Dionysius Alexandrinus A. D. 249265 
Novatianus A. D. 251 

Sabellius A. D. 270 

Paulus Samosatenus A. D. 262—270 
Malchion A. D. 269 

Eusebius Laodicenus A. D. 273-279 
Anatolius A. Ὁ. 279 


A. D. 195 


> Theotecnus Cesaree A. Ὁ. 261—284 


Manes A. D. 241—273 
Archelaus A. D. 278 
Victorinus Petavionensis 


} A.D. 283 


102 Theognostus A. D. 285 

103 Meletius Ponti episcopus A. Ὁ. 283 
104 Pamphilus A. Ὁ. 284—309 

105 Lucianus 2 





AULHORS, 


106 Phileas 


107 
108 
109 
110 
111] 
112 
113 


114 
115 
116 
117 
118 
119 
120 
121 
122 
123 
124 
125 
126 
127 
128 
129 
130 
131 
132 
133 
134 
135 
136 
137 
138 


146 
147 
148 
149 
150 
151 
152 
153 
154 
155 
156 
157 
158 
159 
160 
161 
162 


Arnobius A. D. 284—296 

Lactantius A. ἢ). 290—317 

Antonius monachus A. 1). 252—357 
Methodius A. D. 300—312 

Rheticus A. D. 313 

Cecilianus A. D. 313 

Donatus Casarum Nigrarum ep. A. D. 313 
Donatus Carthag. A. 1). 328—355 
Arius A. D. 315—336 

Marcellus A. Ὁ. 314373 

Eusebius Nicomediz A. ἢ). 325—341 
Eusebius Cesarew A. Ὁ. 308—340 
Eustathius presbyter CP. A. D. 336 
Jacobus Nisibenus A. D. 338—350 
Eustathius Antiochenus A. D. 324 
Juvencus A. D. 329 

Maximinus A. D. 343 

Athanasius A. D. 326—373 

Firmicus Maternus A. D. 343 
Basilius Ancyranus A. D. 336—363 
Audeus A. D. 341 

Theodorus Heracleota A. D. 341 
Eusebius Emesenus A. D. 347 
Triphylius A. Ὁ. 346 

Asterius A. D. 336 

Acacius Cesaree A. Ὁ. 340—360 
Serapion Thmuius A. D. 348—355 
Dionysius Mediolanens. A. D. 355 
Hilarius diaconus A. D. 335 

Aetius A. Ὁ. 353—366 

Aerius 

Lucifer A. D. 355—370 

Eusebius Vercellensis A. D. 355—370 
Victorinus rhetor A. D. 354 
Fortunatianus A. D. 357 

Titus Bostrenus A. D. 348—363 
Hilarius episcopus A. Ὁ. 356—367 
Damasus Romanus A. D. 366—384 
Apollinarius Laodicenus A. D. 366—380 
Gregorius Beticus A. D. 361—392 
Pacianus Barcelonensis 

Photinus A. D. 342—376 

Pheebadius A. Ὁ. 358—392 

Didymus Alexandrin. A. Ὁ. 350—395 
Optatus Afer A. D. 371 

Macedonius A. D. 352—360 

Rogatus A. D. 361 

Aquillius Severus A. D. 371 

Cyrillus Hierosolym. A. D. 348—388 
Agelius episc. Novatian. A. Ὁ. 345—384 
Ephrem Syrus A. Ὁ. 350-—373 
Euzoius Cesaree A. D. 367—381 
Basilius Cesaree A. 1). 355—379 
Gregorius Nazianzenus A. D. 355—390 
Sabinus Macedonianus 

Lucius A. Ὁ. 372 

Diodorus Tarsensis A. D. 378—381 


398 


163 Epiphanius A. D. 367—403 

164 Philastrius Brescia A. D. cir. 380—387 

165 Optimus Pisida A. D. 375 

166 Eunomius Cyzicenus A. D. 360—392 
Theophronius Eunomianus A. D. 392 

167 Priscillianus A. D. 379—385 

168 Latronianus A. D. 385 

169 Tiberianus Beticus A. D. 385 

170 Idacius Hispanus A. Ὁ. 380—389 

171 Martinus Turonensis A. D. 371—397 

172 Ambrosius Mediolanens. A. D. 375—397 

173 Maximus A. D. 379—381 

174 Evagrius Antiochenus A. Ὁ. 389—392 

175 Ambrosius Alexandrinus A. D. 391 

176 Gregorius Nyssenus A. D. 370—394 

177 Theotimus A. D. 392—402 

178 Dexter A. D. 392 

179 Gaudentius Bresciz cir. A. Ὁ. 387 

180 Amphilochius Iconiens. A. D. 375—394 

181 Sophronius A. D. 393 

182 Macarius Agyptius Monachus 
Macarius Alexandrinus 

183 Evagrius Macarii discipulus 

184 Prudentius 

185 Commodianus 

186 Faustinus A. D. 382 

187 Helvidius A. D. 382 

188 Jovinianus A. D. 393 

189 Rufinus A. D. 371—410 

190 Asterius Amasenus A. D. 400 

191 Dorotheus Arianus A. Ὁ. 376—407 

192 Jo. Chrysostomus A. D. 381—407 
Auctor dialogi de vita Chrysostomi A. D, 408 

193 Gelasius Cesaree A. D. 381—394 

194 Tichonius A. D. 391 

195 Sulpicius Severus A. D. 400 

196 Severianus A. D. 397—401 

197 Olympius 

198 Isaac 

199 Theophilus Alexandrinus A. D. 385—412 

200 Joannes Hierosolym. A. D. 388—416 

201 Annianus 

202 Panodorus } pe anes 

203 Vigilantius ante A. D. 402 

204 Hieronymus A. D. 363—430 

205 Augustinus A. D. 386—430 

206 Anonymus de morte Pauli A. D. 396 

207 Palladius A. D. 420 

208 Atticus CP. A. Ὁ. 406—425 

209 Orosius juvenis A. Ὁ. 415 

210 Pelagius A. D. 410 

211 Ceelestius A. D. 409—418 

212 Julianus Capuanus A. D. 413—439 

213 Patricius A. D. 430 

214 Maximus Taurinensis 

215 Avitus presbyter 

216 Paulinus Nolanus A. D. 3983—431 

217 Evagrius A. D. 423 





APPENDIX. 


218 
219 
220 
221 
222 
223 
224 
225 
226 
227 
228 
229 
230 
231 
232 
233 
234 
235 
236 
237 
238 
239 
240 
241 
242 
243 
244 
245 
246 
247 
248 
249 
250 
251 
252 
253 
254 
255 
256 
257 
258 
259 
260 
261 
262 
263 
264 
265 
266 
267 
268 
269 
270 
271 
272 
273 
274 
275 


Chrysanthus Novatianus A. D. 407—419 
Theodorus Mopsueste A. D. 394—429 
Marius Mercator A. D. 429 
Nestorius A. D. 428—439 

Hesychius presbyter A. D. 414—433 
Nilus Chrysostomi discipulus 
Theodorus Ancyranus A. D. 431 
Cyrillus Alexandrinus A. D. 412—444 
Philippus Sidetes A. Ὁ. 426 
Leporius cir. A. D. 420 

Philostorgius A. D. 388—425 
Synesius A. D. 398—(420) 

Isidorus Pelusiota A. D. 431 
Victorinus Massiliensis 

Cassianus A. D. 401—433 

Socrates A. D. 400—439 

Sozomenus A. D. 439 

Philippus presbyter A. Ὁ. 420—456 
Petronius Bononiensis A. D. 432 
Eucherius A. Ὁ. 432—449 
Vincentius Lirinensis A. D. 434 
Syagrius 

Dracontius A. D. 425 

Hilarius Arelatensis A. D. 4839—449 
Theodoretus Cyri A. Ὁ. 423—(457) 
Eutherius A. D. 43] 

Leo Romanus A. D. 440—461 
Proterius Alexandrinus A. D. 451—457 
Salvianus A. D. 440—493 

Eutyches A. D. 447 

Victor Africanus 

Cerealis Afer A. D. 428 

Possideus A. D. 430 

Arnobius junior 

Muszus ob. cir. A. D. 458 

Basilius Seleucie A. D. 448—458 
Claudianus Viennensis 

Cecilius Sedulius A. D. 425—450 
Prosper Aquitanus A. D. 428—463 
Victorius Aquitanus A. D..457 
Gennadius CP. A. Ὁ. 458—471 
Isaac Antiochenus A. D. 440—460 
Sabas natus A. D. 439 ob. A. D. 532 
Samuel Edessenus A. D. 467 
Vincentius presbyter 

Tdatius Lemicanus A. D. 464 
Faustus A. D. 475 

Gelasius Cyzicenus A. D. 475 
Sidonius Apollinaris A. Ὁ. 456—482 
Euthalius A. D. 458—490 
Theodulus A. D. 478—491 

Victor Vitensis A. D. 488 

Joannes Antiochenus 

Eugenius A. D. 476—505 

Gelasius Romanus A. D. 492—496 
Pomerius 

Gennadius A. D. 493 

Basilius Cilix A. D. 500—520 


# 


BCCLES(TASLEICAL AU LTHORS. 399 


276 Cwsarius A. D. 506—524 305 Theodosius 
277 Ennodius A. D. 510 306 Themistius 
278 Alcimus Avitus A. D, 496—517 307 Gregorius Turonensis A. D. 573—d95 


279 Fulgentius Ruspensis A. D. 508—532 
280 Theodorus anagnostes A. D. 528 

281 Fulgentius Ferrandus A. Ὁ. 530—546 
282 Aprigius A. Ὁ. 531 

283 Cyrillus Scythopolitanus A. D, 532—555 
284 Justinianus Hispanus Be 

285 Justus Hispanus } Daas 
286 Cosmas Indopleustes A. D. 523—548 
287 Aurelianus Arelatensis A. D. 546 

288 Julianus Halicarnassensis A. D. 539 
289 Benedictus Cassinensis A. D. 528—543 
290 Theodorus Cesarea A. D. 538—553 


308 
309 
310 
311 
312 
313 
314 
315 
316 
317 
318 
319 


Eustratius CP. presbyter A. Ὁ. 582 
Joannes Biclar. A. 1). 569—590 
Eulogius Alexandrinus A. 1). 580—607 
Columbanus A. D. 565—597 

Licinianus A. D. 583—600 

Severus A. D. 583—600 

Leander Hispalensis A. D. 583—597 
Columbanus Luxoviensis A. D. 570—614 
Gregorius Romanus A. D, 590—604 
Evagrius scholasticus A. D. 593 
Maximus Cesar-Augustanus A. D. 599—615 
Leontius A. D. 610—617 


291 Zacharias rhetor A. D. 547 320 Isidorus Hispalensis A. D. 586—636 
292 Primasius Adramyttenus A. D. 550 321 Maximus monachus A. Ὁ. 612—662 


293 Liberatus A. Ὁ. 534—555 

294 Agapetus diaconus A. D. 527 

295 Facundus A. D. 545 

296 Rusticus diaconus Romanus A. D, 540—555 
297 Junilius A. D. 540—550 

298 Martinus Hispanus A. D. 561 

299 Victor Tununensis A. D. 556—566 
300 Agnellus Ravennas A. D. 556—569 
301 Joannes scholasticus A. D. 565—577 
302 Venantius Fortunatus A. D. 570 

303 Conon 

304 Eugenius 





322 


323 
324 
325 
326 
327 
328 
329 
330 
33] 
332 


Idefonsus A. Ὁ. 685 


Alexander Lycopolitanus 

Andreas Casaree 

Andreas Cretensis 

Arethas Cesaree A. Ὁ. 914 

Beda A. D. 703—735 

Hermias 

Joannes Damascenus A. D. 730—755 
Isidorus Pacensis A. D. 754 
Nicephorus Callisti A. D. 1310 
Oecumenius 


1 Clemens Romanus. Although he was later in time than Simon Magus, yet we place him first, 


€ 
ht 


a But the silence of Irenzeus makes this doubtful. 
See Jacobson Patr. Apostol. tom. 1 p. IX. 


that the succession in the Roman church may be touched upon before an account is given 
of the early heretics. Hieron. Catal. ὁ. 15 Clemens, de quo Apostolus Paulus ad Philippenses* 
[IV. 3],—quartus post Petrum Romanus episcopus ; siquidem IT Linus, III Anacletus [Eu- 
sebius H. EK. III. 4.15 and Irenzus apud Eusebium V.6 agree. The fourth including 
Peter himself], tametsi plerique Latinorum secundum post Petrum apostoluin putent fuisse 
Clementem.  Scripsit ex persona Romane ecclesia ad ecclesiam Corinthiorum valde utilem 
epistolam que et in nonnullis locis etiam publice legitur; que mihi videtur characteri epistole 
que sub Pauli nomine ad Hebreos fertur convenire. Conf. Eusebium H. E. III. 16. 38. 
Tertullianus Preeser. Heer. ὁ. 32 p. 40 Romanorum (ecclesia) Clementem a Petro ordinatum 
exhibet. Hieronymus adds Obiit tertio Trajani anno [A.D. 100]. From Eusebius H. E. 
111. 34 ἔτει τρίτῳ τῆς ἀρχῆς Κλήμης Evapéorw παραδοὺς τὴν λειτουργίαν ἀναλύει τὸν βίον, τὰ 
πάντα προστὰς ἔτη ἐννέα. 


2 Simon magus. ΒῚ. οἷν. A.D. 35—65: Tables p.121. 123. Justin Martyr Apol. I. 26 Σίμωνα 


μέν τινα Σαμαρέα τὸν ἀπὸ κώμης λεγομένης Γιττῶν, ὃς ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος διὰ τῆς τῶν ἐνερ- 

γούντων δαιμόνων τέχνης δυνάμεις ποιήσας μαγικὰς ἐν τῇ πόλει ὑμῶν βασιλίδι Ῥώμῃ θεὸς ἐνο- 
ι ι 

μίσθη, καὶ ἀνδριάντι παρ᾽ ὑμῶν ὡς θεὸς τετί . ὃς ἀνδριὰς ἀνεγή ἐν τῷ Τίβερι ποταμῷ 

μηται" ὃς ἀνδριὰς ἀνεγήγερται ἐν τῷ ρι ποταμῷ 

μεταξὺ τῶν δύο γεφυρῶν, ἔχων ἐπιγραφὴν Ῥωμαϊκὴν ταύτην ““ Σίμωνι δέῳ σάγκτῳ." καὶ σχεδὸν 


followed by Eusebius and others. See Valesius and 
Heinechen ad Euseb. H. E. II. 13 and Pagi tom. 1 


Ὁ An error of Justin, who mistook a Sabine deity A.D. 42 p.36. Upon Simon Magus see Origen Cels. 
for Simon Magus. An error in which he has been  V. 62 tom. 19 p. 285, VI. 11] tom. 19 p. 319. 


400 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


πάντες μὲν Σαμαρεῖς ὀλίγοι δὲ Kal ἐν ἄλλοις ἔθνεσιν ὡς τὸν πρῶτον θεὸν ἐκεῖνον ὁμολογοῦντες 


προσκυνοῦσι καὶ ᾿Ἑλένην τινὰ τὴν συμπερινοστήσασαν αὐτῷ κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνο τοῦ καιροῦ, πρότερον ἐπὶ 


τέγους σταθεῖσαν, τὴν ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ ἐννοίαν πρώτην γενομένην λέγουσι. 


II. 13 Justinum Mart. Apol. I. 56. 


πλάνου Σιμωνιανοῦ διδάγματος κατεφρόνησα. 


Conf. Eusebium H. ἘΣ, 


Idem Apol. 11. 15 τοῦ ἐν τῷ ἐμῷ ἔθνει ἀσεβοῦς καὶ 


Dial. cum Tryphone ὁ. 120 ἐγγράφως Καίσαρι 


fal ..} lal > \ / oe 2 Lex / 2. te , rs A Ν 
προσομιλῶν εἶπον πλανᾶσθαι αὐτοὺς πειθομένους τῷ ἐν τῷ γένει αὐτῶν μάγῳ Σίμωνι, ὃν θεὸν 


ὑπεράνω πάσης ἀρχῆς καὶ ἐξουσίας καὶ δυνάμεως εἶναι λέγουσι“. 


3 Nicolaus. 


Tertullian. prescr. heer. c. 46 p. 62 Alter hereticus Nicolaus emersit. hie de septem 


diaconis qui in Actis Apostolorum allecti sunt fuit. Hic dicit tenebras in coneupiscentia luminis 
et quidem foda et obscena fuisse &c.—Satis est nobis quod totam istam heresin Nicolaitarum 
Apocalypsis Domini gravissima sententie auctoritate damnavit. Idem de pudicitia ¢.19 p. 422 
Hereticam feminam, que quod didicerat a Nicolaitis docere susceperat, in ecclesiam latenter 
introducebat et merito ad peenitentiam urgebat4, 

4 Cerinthus. Tertullian. preeser. her. ὁ. 48 p.71 Post Carpocratem Cerinthus. And yet Irenzeus 
affirmed that he had seen St. John: Euseb. H. E. ΤΥ. 14. Conf. III. 28 where the editor 


marks that this is fabulous¢. ἢ 
5 Ebion. 


Tertullian. preeser. heer. ¢. 48 p.71 Cerinthi successor Hbion fuit. 


Idem virg. veland. 


9. 6 p.13 Mariam—virginem constat fuisse, licet Hebion resistat. Hieronymus apud Augus- 


¢ Tertullianus de anima c. 34 p. 287 Simon Sama- 
rites in Actis Apostolorum redemptor Spiritus Sancti 
᾿ posteaquam damnatus ab ipso cum pecunia sua in inter- 
itum frustra flevit, conversus ad veritatis expugnatio- 
nem quasi pro solatio ultionis, fultus etiam artis sue 
viribus, ad prestigias virtutis alicujus Helenam quan- 
dam Tyriam de loco libidinis publice eadem pecunia 
redemit, dignam sibi mercedem pro Spiritu Sancto, et 
se quidem fingit summum patrem, illam vero injectio- 
nem suam primam qua injecerat angelos et archangelos 
condere &c. Greg. Naz. Or. 41 p. 732 B τὴν ὀγδοάδα 
καὶ τριακάδα οἱ ἀπὸ Σίμωνος καὶ Μαρκίωνος, ois δὴ καὶ 
ἰσαρίθμους τινὰς αἰῶνας ἐπονομάζουσι καὶ τιμῶσιν. Ac- 
cording to Theodoret Her. fab. 1.1 tom. 4 p. 289 
this sect spread into many branches, which soon 
disappeared : ἐκ τῆςδε τῆς πικροτάτης ἀνεφύησαν ῥίζης 
Κλεοβανοὶ, Δοσιθεανοὶ, Τορθηνοὶ, Μασβόθεοι, ᾿Αδριανισταὶ, 
Εὐτυχηταὶ, Καϊνισταί' ἀλλ᾽ οὗτοι πάντες, σμικράς τινας 
ἐναλλαγὰς τῆς δυσσεβοῦς ἐπινενοηκότες αἱρέσεως, οὐκ ἐπὶ 
πλεῖστον διήρκεσαν, ἀλλὰ λήθῃ παντελεῖ παρεδόθησαν. 

d Hieronymus Heliodoro p. 7 Sed et Nicolaum re- 
spice, quem Dominus in Apocalypsi sua damnat sen- 
tentia ; qui tam turpia et nefanda commentus est ut 
Nicolaitarum heresis ex illa radice nascatur. Idem 
Sabiniano diacono tom. 1 p. 354 Nec mirum— sanctum 
hominem in homine deligendo potuisse falli ; quum—de 
quondam ordinis tui hominibus Nicolaus Antiochenus 
immunditiarum omnium et Nicolaitarum hereseos auc- 
tor extitisse referatur. Idem ad Ctesiph. p. 901 Si- 
mon magus heresim condidit Helene meretricis adjutus 
auxilio ; Nicolaus Antiochenus omnium immunditiarum 
repertor choros duxit feemineos. Idem dial. Orthodox. 
et Luc. p. 690 Apostolis adhuc in seculo superstitibus 
—phantasma domini corpus asserebatur.—Tune Simon 


magus et Menander [N° 6] discipulus ejus Dei se asse- 
ruere virtutes ; tunc Basilides [N° 14] summum Deum 
Abraxas cum CCCLXV editionibus commentatus est ; 
tunc Nicolaus, qui unus de septem diaconis fuit, die 
noctuque nuptias faciens obscenos et auditu quoque 
erubescendos coitus somniavit.— Ad eos venio hereticos 
qui evangelia laniaverunt, Saturnium quendam [ΝΟ 19] 
et Ophitas et Gnoitam Carpocratem [N° 13] et Cerin- 
thum et hujus successorem Hebionem—quorum plurimi 
vivente adhuc Joanne apostolo eruperunt. 

€ De Cerintho Caius apud Eusebium III. 28 ἀλλὰ 
καὶ Κήρινθος ὁ δ ἀποκαλύψεων ὡς ὑπὸ ἀποστόλου μεγάλου 
γεγραμμένων τερατολογίας ἡμῖν ὡς δι’ ἀγγέλων αὐτῷ δε- 
δειγμένας ψευδόμενος ἐπεισάγει λέγων μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν 
ἐπίγειον εἶναι τὸ βασίλειον τοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ πάλιν ἐπιθυ- 
μίαις καὶ ἡδοναῖς ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ τὴν σάρκα πολιτευομένην 
δουλεύειν. καὶ ἐχθρὸς ὑπάρχων ταῖς γραφαῖς τοῦ θεοῦ 
ἀριθμὸν χιλιονταετίας ἐν γάμῳ ἑορτῆς, θέλων πλανᾶν, λέγει 
Dionysius apud Eusebium 1. c. Κήρινθον δὲ 
τὸν καὶ THY ἀπ᾽ ἐκείνου κληθεῖσαν Κηρινθιανὴν αἵρεσιν συ- 
στησάμενον, ἀξιόπιστον ἐπιφημίσαι θελήσαντα τῷ ἑαυτοῦ 
πλάσματι ὄνομα. τοῦτο γὰρ εἶναι τῆς διδασκαλίας αὐτοῦ τὸ 
δόγμα, ἐπίγειον ἔσεσθαι τὴν τοῦ Χριστοῦ βασιλείαν. καὶ ὧν 
αὐτὸς ὠρέγετο φιλοσώματος ὧν καὶ πάνυ σαρκικὸς, ἐν τού- 
τοις ὀνειροπολεῖν ἔσεσθαι, γαστρὸς καὶ τῶν ὑπὸ γάστερα 
πλησμονῶν, τουτέστι σιτίοις καὶ ποτοῖς καὶ γάμοις, καὶ, δι᾿ 
ὧν εὐφημότερον ταῦτα φήθη ποριεῖσθαι, ἑορταῖς καὶ θυσίαις 
καὶ ἱερείων σφαγαῖς. Caius in that passage does not, 
as Geiseler Vol. 1 p. 125. 8 supposes, ‘attribute the 
Apocalypse to Cerinthus,” but only affirms that Cerin- 
thus founded a pretended Revelation of his own upon 
the Apocalypse of St. John. On this subject see Fa- 
bricius tom. 4 p. 791. 792. 


γίνεσθαι. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 401 
tinum Ep. 11 p. 58 Dum metuis Porphyrium blasphemantem in Hebionis incurris laqueos, tis 
qui credunt ex Judais observandam legem esse decernens'. 

> Menander. For his time see the Tables p. 121. 123. Justin. Martyr Apol. I. 26 Μένανδρον 


, \ Lae Sy is \ ’ Ν ΄ 7 , 0 x n >/ > 
δέ τινα, καὶ αὐτὸν Σαμαρέα τὸν ἀπὸ κώμης Καππαρεταίας, γενόμενον μαθητὴν Tov Σίμωνος, ἐνερ- 


a 


γηθέντα καὶ ὑπὸ τῶν δαιμονίων καὶ ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ γενόμενον πολλοὺς ἐξαπατῆσαι διὰ μαγικῆς 

τεχνῆς οἴδαμεν. ὃς καὶ τοὺς αὐτῷ ἑπομένους ὡς μηδὲ ἀποθνήσκοιεν ἔπεισε" καὶ νῦν εἰσί τινες ἀπ’ 

ἐκείνου τοῦτο ὁμολογοῦντες. ο. 56 Σίμωνα μὲν καὶ Μένανδρον ἀπὸ Σαμαρείας" οἱ καὶ μαγικὰς 
δυνάμεις ποιήσαντες πολλοὺς ἐξηπάτησαν καὶ ἔτι ἀπατωμένους ἔχουσιδϑ. 

Ignatius. A.D.90—115: Tables p. 95.101. Hieron. in Pelag. III p. 1023 Ignatius vir 
apostolicus et martyr scribit audacter Elegit Dominus apostolos qui super omnes homines pec- 
catores erant. 

8. Polycarpus. A. Ὁ. 100—166: Tables A. D. 150.166. Hieron. Catal. 6. 17. Polycarpus Joannis 
apostoli discipulus [Irenzeus apud Euseb. H. E. V. 20], e¢ ab co Smyrne episcopus ordinatus 
[Irenzeus apud Euseb. IV. 14], totius Asie princeps fuit. Quippe qui nonnullos apostolorum 
et corum qui viderant Dominum magistros habuerit et viderit &e.—Ecclesiam in Urbe regente 
Aniceto [A. D. 157] Romam venit, ubi plurimos credentium Marcionis et Valentini [N° 15] 
persuasione deceptos reduxit ad fidem. Cumque ei fortuito obviam fuisset Marcion, et diceret 
&c. [ex Ireneo apud Euseb. H. BE. IV. 14].—Quarta post Neronem persecutione Smyrne se- 
dente proconsule et universo populo—igni traditus est. Scripsit ad Philippenses valde utilem 
epistolam que usque hodie in Asie conventu legitur. 

9 Papias. A.D.100: Tables p. 87. Hieron. Catal. ¢.18 Papias Johannis auditor” Hierapolitanus 
episcopus in Asia quinque tantum seripsit volumina que prenotavit Explanatio sermonum Do- 
minti, in quibus quum se in prefatione asserat non varias opiniones sequi, sed apostolos auctores 


ἘΣ 


f Euseb. H. E. III. 27 ἄλλους δὲ ὁ πονηρὸς δαίμων 
τῆς περὶ τὸν Χριστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ διαθέσεως ἀδυνατῶν ἐκσεῖσαι 
θατεραλήπτους εὑρὼν ἐσφετερίζετο. "EBiwvaiovs τούτους οἰ- 
κείως ἐπεφήμιζον οἱ πρῶτοι, πτωχῶς καὶ ταπεινῶς τὰ περὶ 
τὸν Χριστὸν δοξάζοντας. λιτὸν μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸν καὶ κοινὸν 
ἡγοῦντο, κατὰ προκοπὴν ἤθους αὐτὸ μόνον ἄνθρωπον δεδι- 
καιωμένον, ἐξ ἀνδρός τε κοινωνίας καὶ τῆς Μαρίας γεγεννη- 
μένον. δεῖν δὲ πάντως αὐτοῖς τῆς νομικῆς θρησκείας, ὡς μὴ 
ἂν διὰ μόνης τῆς εἰς τὸν Χριστὸν πίστεως καὶ τοῦ κατ᾽ av- 
τὴν βίου σωθησομένοις. Idem VI. 17 αἵρεσις δέ ἐστιν ἡ 
τῶν ᾿Εβιωναίων οὕτω καλουμένη, τῶν τὸν Χριστὸν ἐξ Ἰωσὴφ 
καὶ Μαρίας γεγονέναι φασκόντων ψιλόν τε ἄνθρωπον ὑπει- 
ληφότων αὐτὸν, καὶ τὸν νόμον χρῆναι ᾿Ιουδαϊκώτερον φυ- 
λάττειν ἀπισχυριζομένων. Tertullian. de preescr. her. 
c. 39. p. 42 Joannes—in epistola eos maxime Anti- 
christos vocat qui Christum negarent in carne venisse, 
el qui non putarent Jesum esse filium Dei. Illud Mar- 
cion hoc Ebion vindicavit. Theodoret. her. fab. tom. 
4 p. 282 quoted above at p. 395 μίαν μὲν ἀρχὴν εἶναι 
τῶν ὅλων συνωμολόγησαν, ψιλὸν δὲ ἄνθρωπον τὸν κύριον 
προσηγόρευσαν. ταύτης δὲ τῆς αἱρέσεως ἦρξε μὲν βίων 
x.t. 4. See Theodoret. Η. E. I. ὃ p. 739 quoted be- 
low at No48. her. fab. II. 1 tom. 4 p. 328. 

δ Tertullian. de resurrectione carnis c. 5 p. 219 
Futile et frivolum istud corpusculum quod malum deni- 
que appellare non horrent (heretict\ etsi angelorum 
Fuisset operatio, ut Menandro et Marco placet. Idem 
de anima c. 23 p. 258 Saturnius Menandri Simoniani 
discipulus—hominem affirmans ab angelis factum, pri- 


moque opus futile et invalidum et instabile &c. ο. 50 
Ρ. 315 Menandri Samaritani furor conspuatur dicentis 
mortem ad suos non modo non pertinere verum nec per- 
venire. Idem prescr. her. c. 46 p. 60 Post (Simo- 
nem) Menander discipulus ipsius similiter magus eadem 
dicens que Simon ipse; quicquid se Simon dixerat hoc 
se Menander esse dicebat, negans habere posse quen- 
quam salutem nisi in nomine suo baptizatus fuisset. 
Euseb. H. E. TIT. 26 Σίμωνα τὸν μάγον Μένανδρος δια- 
δεξάμενος ὅπλον δεύτερον ov χεῖρον τοῦ προτέρου τῆς δια- 
βολικῆς ἐνεργείας ἀποδείκνυται τὸν τρόπον. ἦν καὶ οὗτος 
Σαμαρεὺς, εἰς ἄκρον δὲ τῆς γοητείας οὐκ ἔλαττον τοῦ διδα- 
σκάλου προελθὼν μείζοσιν ἐπιδαψιλεύεται τερατολογίαις, 
Re Fi Re 

h Jreneus apud Euseb. H. E. II. 89 Παπίας Ἴω- 
dvvov μὲν ἀκουστὴς Πολυκάρπου δὲ ἑταῖρος. Eusebius 
ipse in Chronico anno 2116: Post Joannem apostolum 
auditores ejus cognoscebantur Papias et Polycarpus. 
Andreas Cesare in Apocalypsin p. 94 ed. Peltani: 
Papias B. Joannis discipulus. Anastasius Sinaita apud 
Routh tom. 1 p. 15 Παπίου τοῦ πάνυ τοῦ ‘leparoXirov, 
τοῦ ἐν τῷ ἐπιστηθίῳ φοιτήσαντος. Hieronymus Theo- 
dore tom. | p. 288 Ireneus—Papie auditoris evange- 
liste Joannis discipulus. 

i Euseb. H. E. LI. 36 διέπρεπε Πολύκαρπος --- καθ᾽ ὃν 
ἐγνωρίζετο Παπίας τῆς ἐν Ἱεραπόλει παροικίας καὶ αὐτὸς 
ἐπίσκοπος. Idem III. 39 τοῦ δὲ Maria συγγράμματα 
πέντε τὸν ἀριθμὸν φέρεται, ἃ καὶ ἐπιγέγραπται Λογίων κυ- 
ριακῶν ἐξηγήσεως. τούτων καὶ Εἰρηναῖος ὡς μόνων αὐτῷ 


9Ὲ 


APPENDIX. C. 8. 


habere, ait “ Considerabam quid Andreas quid Petrus dixissent, quid Philippus quid Thomas 
quid Jacobus quid Johannes quid Mattheus, vel alius quilibet discipulorum Domini; guid etiam 
Aristion et senior Johannes discipuli Domini loquebantur. Non enim tantum mihi libri ad 
legendum prosunt quantum viva vox, usque hodie in suis auctoribus personans.” Ex quo ap- 
paret in ipso catalogo nominum alium esse Johannem qui inter apostolos ponitur, et alium se- 
niorem Johannem quem post Aristionem enumerat. Hoc autem diaimus propter supercorem 
opinionem quam a plerisque retulimus traditam, duas posteriores epistolas Johannis non apostoli 
esse sed presbyteri. Hic dicitur mille annorum Judaicam edidisse δευτέρωσιν, quem secuti sunt 
Ireneus* et Apollinarius et ceteri qui post resurrectionem aiunt in carne cum sanctis Domi- 
num regnaturum. Tertullianus quoque in libro De spe fideliwm et Victorinus Petabionensis et 
Lactantius hac opinione ducuntur. 

Irenzeus asserts and Eusebius in Chronico admits that Papias was the disciple of St. John 
the evangelist. Eusebius H. Εἰ. IIT. 39 denies this, and infers that Papias conversed only 
with Avistion and the presbyter John. But as these also were disciples of the Lord—oi τοῦ 
κυρίου μαθηταί---, and therefore contemporary with the apostles and witnesses of the Min- 
istry, Papias, who heard them, must have flourished at A. D. 100 or near that date. 


10 Quadratus. A.D. 125: Tables p. 110.! 


11 Aristides. A.D.125: Tables p.110. Euseb. H. E. IV. 3 καὶ ᾿Αριστείδης δὲ πιστὸς ἀνὴρ τῆς 
καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ὁρμώμενος εὐσεβείας τῷ Κοδράτῳ παραπλησίως ὑπὲρ τῆς πίστεως ἀπολογίαν ἐπιφωνήσας 


> a , , a \ 7 Nets 7 , 
Αδριανῷ καταλέλοιπε. σώζεται δέ ye εἰς δεῦρο Tapa πλείστοις καὶ ἣ τούτου γραφή. 


γραφέντων μνημονεύει, ὧδέ πως λέγων ““ Ταῦτα δὲ καὶ 
Παπίας ᾿Ιωάννου μὲν ἀκουστὴς Πολυκάρπου δὲ ἑταῖρος γε- 
γονὼς, ἀρχαῖος ἀνὴρ, ἐγγράφως ἐπιμαρτυρεῖ ἐν τῇ τετάρτῃ 
΄“ > a , » A > = ΄ ᾿ 
τῶν αὐτοῦ βιβλίων. ἔστι γὰρ αὐτῷ πέντε βιβλία συντε- 
raypeva,” καὶ ὁ μὲν Ἑἰϊρηναῖος ταῦτα. αὐτός ye μὴν ὁ Ila- 
πίας κατὰ τὸ προοίμιον τῶν αὐτοῦ λόγων ἀκροατὴν μὲν καὶ 
αὐτόπτην οὐδαμῶς ἑαυτὸν γενέσθαι τῶν ἱερῶν ἀποστόλων 
ἐμφαίνει, παρειληφέναι δὲ τὰ τῆς πίστεως παρὰ τῶν ἐκείνοις 
γνωρίμων διδάσκει δ ὃν φησι λέξεων" ““ Οὐκ ὀκνήσω δέ 
ΕἾ κα ‘ 4 cal 4 na » 4 
σοι καὶ ὅσα ποτὲ παρὰ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων καλῶς ἔμαθον καὶ 
καλῶς ἐμνημόνευσα συγκατατάξαι ταῖς ἑρμηνείαις, διαβεβαι- 
, (ees Ὧν." δὰ 2x / > \ “ 3 \ , 
ούμενος ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ἀλήθειαν. ov yap τοῖς τὰ πολλὰ λέ- 
γουσιν ἔχαιρον ὥσπερ οἱ πολλοὶ, ἀλλὰ τοῖς τἀληθῆ διδά- 
σκουσιν" οὐδὲ τοῖς τὰς ἀλλοτρίας ἐντολὰς μνημονεύουσιν 
ἀλλὰ τοῖς τὰς παρὰ τοῦ κυρίου τῇ πίστει δεδομένας καὶ ἀπ᾽ 
αὐτῆς παραγενομένας τῆς ἀληθείας. εἰ δέ που καὶ παρηκο- 
λουθηκώς τις τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις ἔλθοι, τοὺς τῶν πρεσβυτέ- 
᾿. 4 7.2 ᾿ῳ Ἅ , , φ' x , 
pov ἀνέκρινον λόγους, τί ᾿Ανδρέας ἢ τί Πέτρος εἶπεν ἢ τί 
Φίλιππος ἢ τί Θωμᾶς ἢ ᾿Ιάκωβος, ἢ τί Ἰωάννης ἢ Ματθαῖος 
ἤ τις ἕτερος τῶν τοῦ κυρίου μαθητῶν, ἅ τε ᾿Αριστίων καὶ 6 
πρεσβύτερος ᾿Ιωάννης οἱ τοῦ κυρίου μαθηταὶ λέγουσιν. οὐ 
γὰρ τὰ ἐκ τῶν βιβλίων τοσοῦτόν με ὠφελεῖν ὑπελάμβανον 
a pS Ἁ , ~ 4 ’ > ἢ 4 > 
ὅσον τὰ παρὰ ζώσης φωνῆς καὶ μενούσης." ἔνθα καὶ ἐπι- 
στῆσαι ἄξιον δὶς καταριθμοῦντι αὐτῷ τὸ ᾿Ιωάννου ὄνομα᾽ ὧν 
4 ‘ , [4 \,> , \ , Ν tal 
τὸν μὲν πρότερον Πέτρῳ καὶ ᾿Ιακώβῳ καὶ Ματθαίῳ καὶ τοῖς 
λοιποῖς ἀποστόλοις συγκαταλέγει, σαφῶς δηλῶν τὸν εὐαγ- 
γελιστήν" τὸν δ᾽ ἕτερον ᾿Ιωάννην διαστείλας τὸν λόγον ἑτέ- 
ροις παρὰ τὸν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἀριθμὸν κατατάσσει, προ- 
τάξας αὐτοῦ τὸν ᾿Αριστίωνα. σαφῶς τε αὐτὸν πρεσβύτερον 
> , δι } a ‘4 € (δὲ ’ ’ " A ‘ 
ὀνομάζει.----καὶ 6 viv δὲ ἡμῖν Sndovpevos Παπίας ᾿ τοὺς μὲν 
τῶν ἀποστόλων λόγους παρὰ τῶν αὐτοῖς παρηκολουθηκότων 
ς rv n ΄ > , ‘ ‘ a 4 
ὁμολογεῖ παρειληφέναι, ᾿Αριστίωνος δὲ καὶ τοῦ πρεσβυτέρου 
» ~ 
Ἰωάννου αὐτήκοον ἑαυτὸν φησὶ γενέσθαι. ὀνουαστὶ γοῦν 


πολλάκις αὐτῶν μνημονεύσας ἐν τοῖς αὐτοῦ συγγράμμασι 
τίθησιν αὐτῶν παραδόσεις. 

κ᾿ Euseb. H. E. III. 39 καὶ χιλιάδα τινὰ φησὶν ἐτῶν 
ἔσεσθαι μετὰ τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν σωματικῶς τῆς τοῦ 
Χριστοῦ βασιλείας ἐπὶ ταυτησὶ τῆς γῆς ὑποστησομένης. ἃ 
καὶ ἡγοῦμαι τὰς ἀποστολικὰς παρεκδεξάμενον διηγήσεις ὑπο- 
λαβεῖν τὰ ἐν ὑποδείγμασι πρὸς αὐτῶν μυστικῶς εἰρημένα μὴ 
συνεωρακότα. σφόδρα γάρ τοι σμικρὸς ὧν τὸν νοῦν, ὡς ἂν 
ἐκ τῶν αὐτοῦ λόγων τεκμηράμενον εἰπεῖν, φαίνεται. πλὴν 
καὶ τοῖς μετ᾽ αὐτὸν πλείστοις ὅσοις τῶν ἐκκλησιαστικῶν τῆς 
ὁμοίας αὐτῷ δόξης παραίτιος γέγονε, τὴν ἀρχαιότητα τἀνδρὸς 
προβεβλημένοις, ὥσπερ οὖν Ἑϊρηναίῳ καὶ εἴ τις ἄλλος τὰ 
ὅμοια φρονῶν ἀναπέφηνεν. Eusebius |. 6. quotes from 
Papias on the gospels of St. Mark and St. Matthew 
the following: “καὶ τοῦτο ὁ πρεσβύτερος ἔλεγε" Μάρκος 
μὲν ἑρμηνευτὴς Πέτρου γενόμενος ὅσα ἐμνημόνευσεν ἀκριβῶς 
ἔγραψεν, οὐ μέντοι τάξει τὰ ὑπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἢ λεχθέντα ἢ 
πραχθέντα. οὔτε γὰρ ἤκουσε τοῦ κυρίου οὔτε παρηκολού- 
θησεν αὐτῷ" ὕστερον δὲ, ὡς ἐφῆν, Πέτρῳ ὃς πρὸς τὰς χρείας 
ἐποιεῖτο τὰς διδασκαλίας ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ὥσπερ σύνταξιν τῶν κυ- 
ριακῶν ποιούμενος λόγων" ὥστε οὐδὲν ἥμαρτε Μάρκος οὕτως 
ἔνια γράψας ὡς ἀπεμνημόνευσεν. ἑνὸς γὰρ ἐποιήσατο πρό- 
νοιαν, τοῦ μηδὲν ὧν ἤκουσε παραλιπεῖν ἢ Ψψεύσασθαί τι ἐν 
αὐτοῖς." ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἱστόρηται τῷ Παπίᾳ περὶ τοῦ Μάρ- 
κου. περὶ δὲ τοῦ Ματθαίου ταῦτ᾽ εἴρηται" “Ματθαῖος μὲν 
οὖν “Ἑβραΐδι διαλέκτῳ τὰ λόγια συνεγράψατο, ἡρμήνευσε δ᾽ 
αὐτὰ ὡς ἠδύνατο ἕκαστος." κέχρηται δ᾽ ὁ αὐτὸς μαρτυρίαις 
ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ιωάννου προτέρας ἐπιστολῆς καὶ τῆς Πέτρου 
ς 5 
ὁμοίως. 

1 On the question whether Quadratus the apologist 
was Quadratus bishop of Athens mentioned by Dio- 
nysius apud Euseb. H. E. IV. 23 see Lardner Vol. 2 
p. 288. 289. 


12 Saturninus. 


13 Carpocrates. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 403 


Cir. A.D. 110—134: Tables p, 121. 123. The disciple of Menander. See 
Tertullian quoted at N°6.™ Idem prescr. her. c. 46 p. 60 (quoted in the Tables A. Ὁ. 

134 p. 121)—Saturninus, et hic similiter dicens innascibilem virtutem, id est deum, in summis 

et illis infinitis partibus et in superioribus manere, longe autem distantes ab hoc angelos inferi- 

ores mundum fecisse™™, 

Tertullian. de anima 6. 23 p. 258 Sed et Carpocrates tantundem sibi de superio- 

ribus vindicat, ut discipuli ejus animas suas jam et Christo, nedum apostolis, et perequent et 

cum volunt preferant. ὁ. 85. p. 289. 290 Sed non tibi soli metempsychosis hance fabulam in- 

struait, inde etiam Carpocrates utitur, pariter magus pariter fornicarius, etsi Helena minus 

[see N° 2].—Apud Carpocratem si omnium facinorum debitria anima est, quis erit inimicus et 

adversarius ejus intelligendus ? Idem prescr. her. 6. 48 p. 70 Carpocrates preterca hanc’ 
tulit sectam. Unam esse dicit virtutem in superioribus principalem. ea hac prolatos angelos 
atque virtutes, quos distantes longe a superioribus virtutum mundum istum in inferioribus par- 

tibus condidisse ; Christwm non ex virgine Maria natum sed ex semine Joseph hominem tan- 
tummodo genitum, sane pre ceteris justitie cultu integritate meliorem; hune apud Judeos 

passum, solam animam ipsius in colo receptam”. 


14 Basilides. A. 1). 134: Tables p. 121. See Eusebius H. E. TV. 7 there quoted®. Epiphanius 


m Theodoret. her. fab. I. 2 tom. 4 p. 289 τοῦτον 
[sc. Menandrum] ἐσχηκότες διδάσκαλον Σατορνῖλος καὶ 
Βασιλίδης, ὁ μὲν αὐχῶν πατρίδα τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν τὴν ᾿᾽Ορόντῃ 
τῷ ποταμῷ γειτονεύουσαν, 6 δὲ Βασιλίδης τὴν ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν, 
ἐναντίους τῷ διδασκάλῳ καὶ ἀλλήλοις ἀνέπλασαν μύθους" 
ἄμφω δὲ ἐπὶ ᾿Αδριανοῦ τοῦ Καίσαρος [A. D. 117—138] 
ἐγένοντο. De Saturnino Epiphanius her. 23 p. 62. 

mm See Eusebius H. E. IV. 7 quoted in the Tables 
Ρ- 121. Eusebius adds ra μὲν οὖν πλεῖστα τὸν Σατορνῖ- 
νον τὰ αὐτὰ τῷ Μενάνδρῳ ψευδολογῆσαι ὁ Εἰρηναῖος δηλοῖ. 
προσχήματι δὲ ἀπορρητοτέρων τὸν Βασιλείδην εἰς τὸ ἄπει- 
ρον τεῖναι τὰς ἐπινοίας. Conf. Irenzeum heer. I. 22. 

n Eusebius H. E. TV. 7 γράφει δὲ Εἰρηναῖος συγχρο- 
νίσαι τούτοις [Saturnino et Basilidi] Καρποκράτην, ἑτέρας 
αἱρέσεως τῆς τῶν γνωστικῶν ἐπικληθείσης πατέρα οἱ καὶ 
τοῦ Σίμωνος οὐχ ὡς ἐκεῖνος κρύβδην ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη καὶ εἰς φανε- 
ρὸν τὰς μαγείας παραδιδόναι ἠξίουν. Clem. Al. Strom. 
ΠῚ p. 428 οἱ δὲ ἀπὸ Καρποκράτους καὶ ᾿Επιφάνους ἀναγό- 
μενοι κοινὰς εἶναι τὰς γυναῖκας ἀξιοῦσιν" ἐξ ὧν ἡ μεγίστη 
κατὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος ἐρρύη βλασφημία. ᾿Επιφάνης οὗτος, οὗ 
καὶ τὰ συγγράμματα κομίζεται, υἱὸς ἢν Καρποκράτους καὶ 
μητρὸς ᾿Αλεξανδρίας τοὔνομα, τὰ μὲν πρὸς πατρὸς ᾿Αλεξαν- 
δρεὺς ἀπὸ δὲ μητρὸς Κεφαλληνεύς" ἔζησε δὲ τὰ πάντα ἔτη 
ἑπτακαίδεκα, καὶ θεὸς ἐν Σάμῃ τῆς Κεφαλληνίας τετίμηται. 
—kai συνιόντες εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν οἱ Κεφαλλῆνες κατὰ νουμηνίαν 
γενέθλιον ἀποθέωσιν θύουσιν ᾿Ἐπιφάνει. Athanasius in 
Arianos tom. | p. 863 Ο αἰσχυνθήσονται μὲν προηγουμέ- 
vos ws Ta Οὐαλεντίνου [N° 15] καὶ Καρποκράτους καὶ τῶν 
ἄλλων αἱρετικῶν ζηλοῦντες καὶ φθεγγόμενοι. ὧν ὁ μὲν τοὺς 
ἀγγέλους ὁμογενεῖς εἴρηκε τῷ Χριστῷ ὁ δὲ Καρποκράτης 
ἀγγέλους τοῦ κόσμου δημιουργοὺς εἶναί φησι. Conf. Ire- 
neum heer. I. 24. 

© Clemens Alexandrinus has these passages con- 
cerning Basilides: Strom. IV p. 539 Β Βασιλείδης--- 
δικαιοσύνην δὲ καὶ τὴν θυγατέρα αὐτῆς τὴν εἰρήνην ὑπολαμ- 
Baver ἐν ὀγδοάδι μένειν ἐνδιατεταγμένας. p.536B ἀφίενται 


γοῦν πρὸς τοῦ κυρίου αἱ πρὸ τῆς πίστεως (ἁμαρτίαι), ---- 
πλὴν οὐδὲ πάσας ὁ Βασιλείδης φησὶ, μόνας δὲ τὰς ἀκουσίους 
καὶ κατὰ ἄγνοιαν ἀφιέσθαι. +p. ὅ40 D ““ παρεπίδημος ἐγώ 
εἰμι μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν." καὶ ἐντεῦθεν ξένην τὴν ἐκλογὴν τοῦ κόσμου 
ὁ Βασιλείδης εἰληφέναι λέγει, ὡς ἂν ὑπερκόσμιον φύσει οὖ- 
σαν. Strom. V p. 545 D εἰ γὰρ φύσει τις τὸν θεὸν ἐπί- 
σταται, ὡς Βασιλείδης οἴεται. p. ὅ40 A παρέλκουσι τοίνυν 
αἱ ἐντολαὶ αἵ τε κατὰ τὴν παλαιὰν αἵ τε κατὰ τὴν νέαν δια- 
θήκην, φύσει σωζομένου, ὡς Οὐαλεντῖνος βούλεται, τινὸς 
καὶ φύσει πιστοῦ καὶ ἐκλεκτοῦ ὄντος, ὡς Βασιλείδης νομίζει. 
Strom. IT p. 363 A ἐνταῦθα φυσικὴν ἡγοῦνται τὴν πίστιν 
οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν Βασιλείδην. p.408 D οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν Βασιλείδην 
προσαρτήματα τὰ πάθη καλεῖν εἰώθασιν. πνεύματά τινα 
ταῦτα κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ὑπάρχειν προσηρτημένα τῇ λογικῇ ψυχῇ. 
p. 9720 Ο “ ἀρχὴ σοφίας φόβος θεοῦ."--- ἐνταῦθα οἱ ἀμφὶ 
τὸν Βασιλείδην τοῦτο ἐξηγούμενοι τὸ ῥητὸν αὐτὸν φασὶν ἄρ- 
χοντα ἐπακούσαντα τὴν φάσιν τοῦ διακονουμένου πνεύματος 
ἐκπλαγῆναι τῷ τε ἀκούσματι καὶ τῷ θεάματι παρ᾽ ἐλπίδας 
εὐηγγελισμένον, καὶ τὴν ἔκπληξιν αὐτοῦ φόβον κληθῆναι, 
ἀρχὴν γενόμενον σοφίας φυλοκρινητικῆς τε καὶ διακριτικῆς 
καὶ τελεωτικῆς καὶ ἀποκαταστατικῆς. οὐ γὰρ μόνον τὸν κό- 
σμον ἀλλὰ καὶ τὴν ἐκλογὴν διακρίνας ὁ ἐπὶ πᾶσι προπέμπει. 
ἔοικε δὲ καὶ Οὐαλεντῖνος ἔν τινι ἐπιστολῇ τοιαῦτά τινα ἐν 
νῷ λαβών. αὐταῖς γὰρ γράφει ταῖς λέξεσι “ Καὶ ὡς περί- 
φοβος ἐπ᾽ ἐκείνου" κιτ. λ. Strom. V p. ὅ89 Ὁ ἕνα δ᾽ 
οὖν νεὼν ἱδρυσάμενος τοῦ θεοῦ μονογενῆ τε κόσμον, ὡς 
φησὶν ὁ Βασιλείδης, καὶ τὸν ἕνα, ὡς οὐκέτι τῷ Βασιλείδῃ 
δοκεῖ, κατήγγειλε θεόν. Strom. II p. 409 A δουρείου 
τινὸς ἵππου (κατὰ τὸν ποιητικὸν μῦθον) εἰκόνα σώζει ὁ κατὰ 
Βασιλείδην ἄνθρωπος, ἐν ἑνὶ σώματι τοσούτων πνευμάτων 
διαφόρων στρατὸν ἐγκεκολπισμένος. Strom. II p. 426 
οἱ μὲν οὖν ἀμφὶ τὸν Οὐαλεντῖνον ἄνωθεν ἐκ τῶν θείων περι- 
βόλων τὰς συζυγίας καταγαγόντες εὐαρεστοῦνται γάμῳ" οἱ 
δὲ ἀπὸ Βασιλείδου πυθομένων φασὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων μή ποτε 
ἄμεινόν ἐστι τὸ μὴ γαμεῖν, ἀποκρίνασθαι λέγουσι τὸν κύριον 
κ᾿ τ. λ.---ἐξηγοῦνται δὲ τὸ ῥητὸν ὧδέ πως κ. τ. λ. Strom. 


3FQ 


404 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


heer. 24 p. 68 Βασιλείδης μὲν οὖν ---ἐν τῇ τῶν Αἰγυπτίων χώρᾳ στειλάμενος τὴν πορείαν ἐκεῖσε 
τὰς διατριβὰς ἐποιεῖτο" εἶτα ἔρχεται εἰς τὰ μέρη τοῦ ΤΠΠροσωπίτου καὶ ᾿Αθριβίτου. οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ 
περὶ τὴν Σαΐτην καὶ ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν καὶ ᾿Αλεξανδριοπολίτην χῶρον ἤτοι νομόν. 

15 Valentinus. A.D. 140---144: Tables p. 129. 188. Orosius VII. 14 Antoninus Pius—Hujus 
temporibus Valentinus heresiarches et Cerdo magister Marcionis Romam venerunt. From Hie- 
ron. Chron. quoted in the Tables A. D. 140.» 

16 Cerdon. A.D.140: Tables p.129.9 Tertullian. Marcion. I. 2 p.5 (Marcion) habuit et Cer- 
donem quendam informatorem scandali hujus, quo facilius duos Deos cect perspexisse se eaisti- 


I p. 340 quoted in the Tables p.13. fragmenta p. 
792 B ἡ περιστερὰ δὲ σῶμα ὥφθη" ἣν of μὲν τὸ ἅγιον 
πνεῦμα φασίν' οἱ δὲ ἀπὸ Βασιλείδου τὸν διάκονον" οἱ δὲ 
ἀπὸ Οὐαλεντίνου τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἐνθυμήσεως τοῦ πατρὸς τὴν 
κατέλευσιν πεποιημένον ἐπὶ τὴν τοῦ λόγου σάρκα. τ. 794 Ὁ 
τὸ “" θεὸς ἀποδιδοὺς ἐπὶ τρίτην καὶ τετάρτην γενεὰν τοῖς 
ἀπειθοῦσι" φασὶν οἱ ἀπὸ Βασιλείδου κατὰ τὰς ἐνσωματώ- 
σεις, οἱ δὲ ἀπὸ Οὐαλεντίνου τοὺς τρεῖς τόπους δηλοῦσθαι 
τοὺς ἀριστεροὺς, τετάρτην δὲ γενεὰν τὰ σπέρματα αὐτῶν. 
Strom. IV p. 506 A—507 A Βασιλείδης δὲ ἐν τῷ eiko- 
στῷ τρίτῳ τῶν ἐξηγητικῶν περὶ τῶν κατὰ τὸ μαρτυρίον Ko- 
λαζομένων αὐταῖς λέξεσι τάδε φησί ““ Φημὶ γὰρ τὸ ὁπόσοι 
ὑποπίπτουσι ταῖς λεγομέναις θλίψεσιν ἤτοι ἡμαρτηκότες ἐν 
ἄλλοις λανθάνοντες πταίσμασιν εἰς τοῦτο ἄγονται τὸ ἀγαθὸν, 
χρηστότητι τοῦ περιάγοντος," κ. τ. λ.----εἶθ᾽ ὑποβὰς πάλιν 
ἐπιφέρει ““ ὡς οὖν τὸ νήπιον οὐ προημαρτηκὸς, ἢ ἐνεργῶς 
μὲν οὐχ ἡμαρτηκὸς οὐδὲν ἐν ἑαυτῷ, τῷ δὲ τὸ ἁμαρτῆσαι 
ἔχον, ἐπὰν ὑποβλήθῃ τῷ παθεῖν εὐεργετεῖταί τε πολλὰ κερ- 
δαῖνον δύσκολα' οὑτωσὶ δὴ κἂν τέλειος μηδὲν ἡμαρτηκὼς 
ἔργῳ τύχῃ, πάσχῃ δὲ καὶ πάθῃ, ταὐτὸ ἔπαθεν ἐμφερῶς τῷ 
νηπίῳ."--οΟἶθ' ὑποβὰς καὶ περὶ τοῦ κυρίου ἄντικρυς ὡς περὶ 
ἀνθρώπου λέγει" “Edy μέν τοι παραλιπὼν τούτους ἅπαντας 
τοὺς λόγους ἔλθῃς ἐπὶ τὸ δυσωπεῖν με διὰ προσώπων τινῶν, 
εἰ τύχοι, λέγων ““ ὁ δεῖνα οὖν ἥμαρτεν" ἔπαθεν γὰρ ὁ δεῖνα." 
ἐὰν μὲν ἐπιτρέπῃς ἐρῶ ““ οὐχ ἥμαρτεν μὲν, ὅμοιος δὲ ἢν τῷ 
πάσχοντι νηπίῳ." εἰ μέντοι σφοδρότερον ἐκβιάσαιο τὸν λό- 
γον, ἐρῶ ἄνθρωπον ὅντιν᾽ ἂν ὀνομάσῃς ἄνθρωπον εἶναι͵ δί- 
καιον δὲ τὸν θεόν. καθαρὸς γὰρ οὐδεὶς, ὥσπερ εἶπέ τις, ἀπὸ 
ῥύπου." ᾿Αλλὰ τῷ Βασιλείδῃ ἡ ὑπόθεσις προαμαρτήσασαν 
φησὶ τὴν ψυχὴν ἐν ἑτέρῳ βίῳ τὴν κόλασιν ὑπομένειν ἐν- 
ταῦθα: τὴν μὲν ἐκλεκτὴν ἐπιτίμως διὰ μαρτυρίου, τὴν ἄλλην 
δὲ καθαιρομένην οἰκείᾳ κολάσει. καὶ πῶς τοῦτο ἀληθὲς, ἐφ᾽ 
ἡμῖν κειμένου τοῦ ὁμολογῆσαι καὶ κολασθῆναι ἢ μή ; λύεται 
γὰρ ἐπὶ τοῦ ἀρνησομένου ἡ κατὰ τὸν Βασιλείδην πρόνοια. 
Conf. Irenzum heer. I. 23. 

On Basilides Hieronymus in Pelag. p. 900 Partem 
habent Gnostice hareseos de Basilidis impietate veni- 
entem. In Jovin. p. 608 Basilides magister lucurie et 
lurpissimorum compleruum post tot annos ita in Jovi- 
manum quasi in Euphorbum transformatus est &c. in 
Vigilantium p. 649 Quia ad radices Pyrenei habitas 
vicinusque es Iberie, Basilidis antiquissimi heretici et 
imperite scientie incredibilia portenta prosequeris. 
Theodore tom. 1 p. 288 Lucinius noster,—spurcis- 
sima per Hispanias Basilidis heresi seviente, et instar 
pestis et morbi totas intra Pyreneum et Oceanum vas- 
tante provincias, fidei ecclesiastice tenuit puritatem, 
nequaquam suscipiens Armagil, Barbelon, Abraxas, 


Balsamum, et ridiculum Leusiboram, ceteraque magis 
portenta quam nomina, que ad imperitorum et mulier- 
cularum animos concitandos quasi de Hebraicis fontibus 
hauriunt. Hedybie tom. 3 p. 291 Multo melius est 
simpliciter imperitiam confiteri—quam, dum volumus 
Dei probare justitiam, Basilidis et Manichei heresim 
defendere et Iberas nenias Aigyptiaque portenta sec- 
tari. 

P Tertullian. preescr. her. c. 30 quoted in the Ta- 
bles p. 139. Clem. Al. Strom. IV p. 509 B Οὐαλεν- 
rivos δὲ ἔν τινι ὁμιλίᾳ κατὰ λέξιν γράφει Am ἀρχῆς ἀθά- 
νατοι ἐστέ" κι τ. λ. Strom. V p. 546A quoted in N° 
14. Strom. VI p. 641 Β ἤδη δὲ καὶ τῶν τὴν κοινότητα 
[sc. Deum se revelasse gentibus] πρεσβευόντων ὃ κορυ- 
φαῖος Οὐαλεντῖνος ἐν τῇ Περὶ φίλων. ὁμιλίᾳ κατὰ λέξιν 

γράφει ““Πολλὰ τῶν γεγραμμένων ἐν ταῖς δημοσίαις βίβλοις 
εὑρίσκεται. γεγραμμένα ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ Θεοῦ" τὰ γὰρ 
κενὰ ταῦτά ἐστι τὰ ἀπὸ καρδίας ῥήματα' νόμος 6 γραπτὸς 
ἐν καρδίᾳ οὗτός ἐστιν 6 λαὸς 6 τοῦ ἠγαπημένου, 6 φιλού- 
μενος καὶ φιλῶν αὐτόν." δημοσίας γὰρ βίβλους εἴτε τὰς 
ἸΙουδαϊκὰς λέγει γραφὰς εἴ τε τὰς τῶν φιλοσόφων, κοινο- 
ποιεῖ τὴν ἀλήθειαν. Athanasius in Arianos tom. i ‘ps 
363 C quoted in No13. Idem p. 441 B ὁ λόγο---- 
ἔλαβέ ye ἀληθινὴν σάρκα, κἂν paivnra Ovadevtivos. p. 
515 A πλασάσθωσαν ἕτερον λόγον καὶ τὰ Οὐαλεντίνου ζη- 
λώσαντες Χριστὸν ἕτερον ὀνομασάτωσαν. Ὁ. 515 D— 
516 A τὴν Οὐαλεντίνου ἔννοιαν καὶ θέλησιν προβάλλονται, 
ἵνα μόνον ᾿΄διαστήσωσι τὸν υἱὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ πατρός.----ἐκεῖνοι 
μὲν οὖν ἀκουέτωσαν ὡς Σίμων 6 μάγος ἤκουσεν. ἡ ἀσέβεια 
Οὐαλεντίνου σὺν ὑμῖν εἴη εἰς ἀπώλειαν. p. 517 D μηδὲ τὸ 
Οὐαλεντίνου ἐπεισαγαγέσθω τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ. De Valentino 
idem ad Serapionem tom. 1 p. 185 A de Synodis 
tom. 1 p. 882 C p. 927A de incarnat. p. 623 Ὁ epi- 
stola apud Athanasium tom.1 p. 885 B. Athanasius 
ad monachos p. 854C Μανιχαῖοι yap καὶ Οὐαλεντῖνοι, 
σὺν αὐτοῖς καὶ ἄλλοι, καπηλεύοντες τὰς θείας γραφὰς τοῖς 
ἑαυτῶν ἐπιπλάστοις λόγοις μυθολογοῦσιν. Theodoret. 
her. fab. I. 7 tom. 4 p. 290 ἐκ τούτων πασῶν τῶν αἱρέ- 
σεων [sc. Simonis Menandri Saturnini Basilidis. Car- 
pocratis] ὁ Badevrivos λαβὼν ἀφορμὰς τοὺς ἀπεράντους 
αὐτοῦ συνέθηκε μύθους. συνεστήσατο δὲ τὴν αἵρεσιν er 
᾿Αντωνίνου τοῦ πρώτου [A. Ὦ. 138—161]. Conf. Ire- 
neum her. I. 1—5. 

4 Syncell. p.351 A κατὰ τοὺς χρόνους Ὑγιεινοῦ καὶ 
Πίου ἐπισκόπων Ῥώμης ἕως ᾿Ανικήτου Οὐαλεντινιανὸς καὶ 
Κέρδων ἀρχηγοὶ τῆς Μαρκίωνος αἱρέσεως ἐπὶ Ῥώμης ἐγνω- 
ρίζοντο. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


405 


maverunt. 1.22 p.42—si ab evo Deus et nona Tiberio, imo (quod verius) a Cerdone οἱ Mar- 


clone. 


Preeser. her. ¢. 51 p. 74 Accedit his Cerdon quidam. hic introducit initia duo, id est. 


duos deos, unum bonum et alterum sevum ; bonum superiorem, sevum hune mundi creatorem’. 
In Marcion, IIT. 21 p.170 Hxinde vocatis omnibus populis in reqno ejus (sc. Christi], ex quo 
Deus reqnavit a ligno, nullo adhuc Cerdone, nedum Marcione. 1V.17 p. 253 Sic nec Marcion 
aliquid boni de thesauro Cerdonis malo protulit, nec Apelles [N° 26] de Marcionis. 

17 Marcion. A.D. 150: Tables p. 139. See A. D. 140 p. 129 A. D. 194 p. 197. For his time 


gee Δ Ὁ 51 -p.39. 141. 


τ᾿ Theodoret. her. fab. I. 24 tom. 4 p. 314 Μαρκίων 
δὲ καὶ Κέρδων ὁ τούτου διδάσκαλος καὶ αὐτοὶ μὲν ἐκ τῆς 
Σίμωνος ἐξαπάτης ἔλαβον τῆς βλασφημίας τὰς ἀφορμὰς, 
ἀλλ᾽ ἑτέραν ἐκαινοτόμησαν ἀσεβείας ὁδόν. ὁ γὰρ δὴ Κέρδων 
ἐγένετο μὲν ἐπὶ ᾿Αντωνίνου τοῦ πρώτου, ἔφη δὲ ἄλλον εἶναι 
θεὸν τὸν πατέρα τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἄγνωστον 
τοῖς προφήταις, ἄλλον δὲ τοῦ παντὸς ποιητὴν καὶ τοῦ νόμου 
τοῦ Μωσαϊκοῦ νομοθέτην" καὶ τὸν μὲν εἶναι δίκαιον τὸν δὲ 
ἀγαθόν. 

3 Tertullian. prescr. her. c. 38 p. 50 Marcion ex- 
erte et palam machera non stilo usus est, quoniam ad 
materiam suam cedem Scripturarum confecit. Valen- 
tinus autem pepercit ; quoniam non ad materiam Scrip- 
turas sed materiam ad Scripturas excogitavit. Marcion 
accepted St. Luke’s Gospel, but is charged with cor- 
rupting it: Tertullian. Marcion. III. 24 p. 180 Evan- 
gelium vestrum. IV.3 p.188 Nam ex his commen- 
tatoribus quos habemus Lucam videtur Marcion elegisse 
quem cederet. This question is treated by Tertullian 
Marcion. IV. 4 p. 192 IV. 5 p.195 V.6 p. 395. In 
the epistles of δέ. Paul he is charged with omissions: 
Tertullian. Marcion. V. 17 p. 455 Non miror si syl- 
labas subtrahit, cum paginas totas plerumque subducit. 
He rejected some epistles of St. Paul: Tertull. Mar- 
cion. V. 21 p. 470 Miror tamen—quod ad Timotheum 
duas et unam ad Titum—recusaverit. Hieron. pref. 
comm. in Philemon. tom. 9 p. 208 Pauli esse episto- 
lam ad Philemonem saltem Marcione auctore doceantur 
(conf. Tertullian. 1. 6.1, gui, cum ceteras epistolas ejus- 
dem vel non susceperit vel quedam in his mutaverit at- 
que corroserit, in hance solam manus non est ausus mit- 
tere quia sua iilam brevitas defendebat. Idem pref. 
ad comm. in ep. ad Titum tom. 9 p. 195 Licet non 
sint digni fide qui fidem primam irritam fecerunt, Mar- 
cionem loquor et Basilidem et omnes hereticos qui 
Vetus laniant Testamentum, tamen eos aliqua ex parte 
Jerremus si saltem in Novo continerent manus suas 
&c. His mutilations of the text of Scripture are 
examined in detail by Epiphanius her. 42 p. 312 
—374.  Marcion held that the Old Testament and 
the New were from different authors: Tertul- 
lian. de carne Christi c. 6 p. 356 Quid illi cum 
Mose qui Deum Mosi rejicit? Si alius Deus est, aliter 
sint res ejus. In Marcion. IV. 4 p. 192 Si enim is 
evangelium quod Luce refertur penes nos—ipsum est 
quod Marcion per Antitheses suas arguit, ut interpo- 
latum a protectoribus Judaismi, ad concorporationem 
legis et prophetarum qua etiam Christum inde confin- 


Ponticus nauclerus: Tertullian. Marcion. V. 1.5 


gerent &c. Hieron. Ageruchie tom. 1 p. 120 Hac 
dicimus, non separantes legem et evangelium, ut Mar- 
cion calumniatur, sed unum atque eundem suscipientes 
Deum. Hence Clemens Al. Strom. IV p.492C ἵνα 
μὴ ὡς Μαρκίων ἀχαρίστως ἐκδέξηταί tis τὴν δημιουργίαν 
κακήν. Hieron. Algasize tom. 3 p. 320 Marcion enim, 
qui justum Deum et creatorem legis facit et propheta- 
rum, bonum autem Evangeliorum et Apostolorum, cujus 
vuli esse filium Christum, duos introducit Deos, alterum 
justum et alterum bonum. Idem ad Pammachium p. 
735 Si de Marcionis arguereris heresi, que alterum 
bonum alterum justum Deum ferens illum invisibilem 
hunc visibilium asserit creatorem. Pref. comm. in 
Ep. ad Philem. tom. 9 p. 208 alterum mihi condito- 
rem, juxta Valentinum Marcionem et Apellen, formice 
vermium culicum locustarum, alterum celi terre maris 
et angelorum debent introducere. In Pelagianos p. $32 
Dicat hac Marcion et omnes heretici qui creatoris 
operibus illudunt. p.1028 Querit hoc Marcion et omnes 
hereticorum canes qui veius laniant testamentum, et 
hujuscemodi syllogismum texere consueverunt. Aut scivit 
Deus hominem in paradiso positum prevaricaturum 
esse mandatum illius, aut nescivit &c. An argument 
by which Marcion maintained from St. Paul that lex 
non ex Deo erat Christi is answered by Tertullian 
Marcion. V. 20 p. 469. 

He held that Christ was a phantasma: Tertullian. 
Marcion. III. 10. 11. Idem de carne Christi c. 1 
Marcion ut carnem Christi negaret negavit etiam nati- 
vitatem, aut ut nativitatem negaret negavit et carnem. 
The Marcionites quoted St. Paul Philipp. 11. 6. 7 as 
favouring their opinion that Christ was a phantasma: 
Tertull. in Marcion. V. 20 p. 407. Whom Tertullian 
there answers. Idem de anima c.17 p. 245 Marcion 
phantasma Christum maluit credere, totius corporis in 
illo dedignatus veritatem. Marcion held apud Tertul- 
lian. V. 19 p. 464 de Epicuri schola dominum hebetem, 
ne timeri dicat eum, collocans et cum Deo creatore ma- 
teriam de porticu Stoicorum, neyans carnis resurrectio- 
nem, de qua proinde nulla philosophia consentit. Conf. 
V.9 p. 409 carnis resurrectionem negantes. Hieron. 
ad Pammachium p. 755 Numquid juxta Marcionem 
dicere possumus quod ideo nativitas ejus in phantasmate 
Suerit quia contra naturam qua tenebatur elapsus est ἢ 
Ρ. 707 Audivi nuper de Marcionis schola ve, inquit, οἱ 
qui hac carne et in his ossibus resurrezerit. 

Marcion discouraged marriage: Tertullian. Mar- 
cion, IV. 23 p. 281 Deus Marcionis, qui connubium 


406 


18 Isidorus Basilidis filius. 


APPENDIX. 


6. 8. 


Clem. Al. Strom. II p. 409 B αὐτὸς γοῦν 6 τοῦ Βασιλείδου vids ᾿Ισί- 


depos ἐν τῷ Περὶ προσφυοῦς ψυχῆς---οἷον ἑαυτοῦ κατηγορῶν γράφει κατὰ λέξιν “Edy γάρ rive” 
κιτιλ. ΠῚ p.427 A “ ἀντέχου τοίνυν᾽ φησὶ κατὰ λέξιν ὁ ᾿Ισίδωρος ἐν τοῖς ἠθικοῖς ““ μαχίμης 
γυναικός, ἵνα μὴ ἀποσπασθῆς τῆς χάριτος τοῦ θεοῦ." κιτ. λ. VWI p. 641 Ο ᾿Ισίδωρός τε ὁ Βασι- 
λείδου υἱὸς ἅμα καὶ μαθητὴς ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ τῶν προφήτου Παρχὼρ ἐξηγητικῶν καὶ αὐτὸς κατὰ λέξιν 
γράφει “ Φασὶ δὲ οἱ ᾿Αττικοὶ μεμηνῦσθαί τινα Σωκράτει, παρεπομένου δαίμονος αὐτῷ." 


19 Epiphanes Carpocratis filius. 
20 Prodicus~. 


Clem. Al. Strom. III p. 428. 
Clem. Al. Strom. I p. 304 B Ζωροάστρην τὸν μάγον τὸν Πέρσην ὁ Πυθαγόρας ἐδή- 


See N° 13.7 


λωσεν" βίβλους ἀποκρύφους τἀνδρὸς τοῦδε οἱ τὴν Προδίκου μετιόντες αἵρεσιν αὐχοῦσι κεκτῆσθαι. 
IIT p. 488 Β τοιαῦτα οἱ ἀπὸ Προδίκου, ψευδωνύμως γνωστικοὺς σφᾶς αὐτοὺς ἀναγορεύοντες, δογ- 
P ? μ γ » ΘΟγ 


ματίζουσιν. 


a / 
τινων ἑτεροδόξων, τουτέστι τῶν ἀμφὶ τὴν Προδίκου αἵρεσιν παρεισαγομένων δογμάτων. 


VII p. 722 1) ἐνταῦθα γενόμενος ὑπεμνήσθην τῶν περὶ τοῦ μὴ δεῖν εὔχεθαι πρός 


VII p. 


762 D Μαρκίωνος φέρε εἰπεῖν, ἢ Mpodlkov καὶ τῶν ὁμοίων, τὴν ὀρθὴν οὐ βαδισάντων dddv. 


21 Secundus Valentini discipulus. 


aversatur. IV. 29 p. 310 ipse Marcion—Deum suum 
intuens detestatorem nuptiarum. V.7 p. 400 Sequitur 
de nuptiis congredi, quas Marcion, constantior apostolo, 
prohibet. Hieron. ad Pammach. p. 612 Negue enim 
nos Marcionis et Manichei dogma sectantes nuptiis de- 
trahimus. He recommended abstinence: Tertullian. 
de jejunio in psychicos c. 15 p. 418 Spiritus Sanctus 
predamnans jam hereticos perpetuam abstinentiam pre- 
cepturos ad destruenda et despicienda opera creatoris, 
quales invenimus apud Marcionem apud Tatianum apud 
Jovem hodiernum de Pythagora hereticum. Basilius 
ad Amphilochium tom. 2 p.773 A ὥσπερ Μαρκιανιστῶν 
ἐστὶν ἀποβλάστημα ἡ κατ᾽ αὐτοὺς αἵρεσις, βδελυσσομένων 
τὸν γάμον καὶ ἀποστρεφομένων τὸν οἶνον καὶ τὴν κτίσιν τοῦ 
Θεοῦ μεμιασμένην εἶναι λεγόντων. He was not charged 
with impurity: Hieron. in Rufin. III p. 892 Scrip- 
serunt multi contra Marcionem Valentinum Arium et 
Eunomium. A quo eis objecta est turpitudo? Conf. 
Tertullian. preescr. her. c. 30 p. 36. The tale of Epi- 
phanius p. 302 C is refuted by the express declaration 
of Hieronymus and by the silence of other authors. 
Marcion is mentioned by Athanasius tom. 1 p. 
275 D Μαρκίωνος yap τοῦ ματαιόφρονος δίδαγμα eis τρεῖς 
ἀρχὰς τῆς μοναρχίας τομὴν καὶ διαίρεσιν. Conf. p. 
407 Ο. ρυ. 286 A .πόθεν Μαρκίωνι καὶ Μανιχαίῳ τὸ 
εὐαγγέλιον ἀρνουμένοις καὶ τὸν νόμον; p. 392 Β οὐδὲ 
γὰρ οὐδὲ ἄγγελοι δημιουργεῖν δυνήσονται κτίσμα ὄντες καὶ 
αὐτοί: κἂν Οὐαλεντῖνος καὶ Μαρκίων καὶ Βασιλείδης τοιαῦτα 
φρονῶσι. Ῥ. 625 A τί γὰρ ἕτερον map’ ὑμᾶς εἴρηκε Μαρ- 
κίων ; οὐχὶ οὐρανοφανὲς τὸ σῶμα ἐν ὁμοιώσει ἀνθρωπίνῃ 
μόνῃ καὶ οὐκ ἀληθείᾳ; Conf. p.631C p. 9274 p. 308 D. 
Rhodon apud Eusebium H. E. V.13 ἕτεροι δὲ, καθὼς 
καὶ αὐτὸς 6 ναύτης Μαρκίων, δύο ἀρχὰς εἰσηγοῦνται. Theo- 
doret. her. fab. I. 24 tom. 4 p. 315 ὁ δὲ Μαρκίων ὁ 
Ποντικὸς ταῦτα παρὰ Képdwvos παιδευθεὶς οὐκ ἔστερξε τὴν 
παραδοθεῖσαν διδασκαλίαν, ἀλλ᾽ ηὔξησε τὴν ἀσέβειαν᾽ τέτ- 
Tapas γὰρ ἀγεννήτους οὐσίας τῷ λόγῳ διέπλασε, καὶ τὸν 
μὲν ἐκάλεσεν ἀγαθόν τε καὶ ἄγνωστον, ὃν καὶ πατέρα προσ- 
ηγόρευσε τοῦ κυρίου, τὸν δὲ δημιουργόν τε καὶ δίκαιον, ὃν 
καὶ πονηρὸν ὠνόμαζε. καὶ πρὸς τούτοις τὴν ὕλην κακήν τε 


Tertullian. preescr. heer. ὁ. 49. 


See N° 22. 23.* 


οὖσαν καὶ im ἄλλῳ κακῷ τελοῦσαν᾽ τὸν δὲ δημιουργὸν 
περιγενόμενον τοῦ κακοῦ τὴν ὕλην λαβεῖν τε καὶ ἐκ ταύτης 
δημιουργῆσαι τὰ σύμπαντα" ἐκ μὲν τοῦ καθαρωτάτου τὸν 
οὐρανὸν ἐκ δὲ τοῦ λοιποῦ τὰ στοιχεῖα τὰ τέτταρα, ἐκ δὲ τῆς 
ὑποστάθμης τὸν ἅδην καὶ τὸν τάρταρον. p.316 οὗτος ἐκ 
μὲν τῶν εὐαγγελίων τὸ κατὰ Λουκᾶν ἐδέξατο μόνον, καὶ τὴν 
γενεαλογίαν περικόψας τὰ πλεῖστα" τὸν δὲ νόμον καὶ τοὺς 
προφήτας καὶ τὴν παλαιὰν πᾶσαν ἐκβέβληκεν ὡς ὑπ᾽ ἀλλο- 
τρίου δεδομένην θεοῦ" κατεληλυθέναι δὲ τὸν Κύριον ἡμῶν 
ἸΙησοῦν Χριστὸν λέγει ἵνα τῆς τοῦ δημιουργοῦ δουλείας τοὺς 
εἰς αὐτὸν πεπιστευκότας ἐλευθερώσῃ. 

Hieronymus refers to a work of Marcion: In 
Rufinum p. 793 Rufinus tres elucubravit libros, et ἀρ- 
τιώσεις Marcionis de meis opusculis fabricatus est. 

Chrysostom ad Constantium Ep. 145 tom. 7 p. 172. 
16 Sav. mentions the Marcionites in A. D. 404. 

t Theodoret. her. fab. I. 4 tom. 4 p. 293 καὶ Ἰσί- 
δωρος δὲ ὁ τοῦ Βασιλίδου vids pera τινος ἐπιθήκης τὴν τοῦ 
πατρὸς μυθολογίαν ἐκράτυνε. καταγωνίζονται δὲ τούτους 
[Basilidem et Isidorum] ᾿Αγρίππας [N° 28] 6 καὶ Κά- 
στωρ ἐπίκλην, καὶ Εἰρηναῖος, καὶ Κλήμης ὁ στρωματεὺς καὶ 
᾿Ωριγένης, τῆς ἀληθείας ὑπερμαχοῦντες. 

v Theodoret. her. fab. I. 5 p. 293 ὁ δὲ Καρποκράτης 
᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς dv τὸ γένος ὑπὸ μὲν ἀγγέλων καὶ αὐτὸς τὴν 
κτίσιν ἔφησε γεγενῆσθαι, τὸν δὲ Κύριον Ἰησοῦν ἐκ τοῦ 
Ἰωσὴφ καὶ τῆς Μαρίας γεννηθῆναι τοῖς ἄλλοις ἀνθρώποις 
παραπλησίως, ἀρετῇ δὲ αὐτὸν διαπρέψαι, καὶ καθαρὰν ἐσχη- 
κότα ψυχὴν καὶ μεμνημένην τῆς μετὰ τοῦ ἀγεννήτου διαγω- 
γῆς.---Ῥ. 295 καὶ ᾿Ἐπιφάνης δὲ τούτου παῖς διὰ Πλατωνικῆς 
ἠγμένος παιδείας τὴν τούτου μυθολογίαν ἐπλάτυνεν. Ἀδριανοῦ 
δὲ καὶ οὗτοι βασιλεύοντος τὰς πονηρὰς αἱρέσεις ἐκράτυναν. 

w The disciple οἵ Carpocrates: Theodoret. her. 
fab. I. 6 p. 295 Πρόδικος δὲ τοῦτον [Carpocratem] δια- 
δεξάμενος τὴν τῶν καλουμένων ᾿Αδαμιτῶν συνεστήσατο ai- 
ρεσιν. οὗτος προφανῶς λαγνεύειν τοῖς Καρποκράτους προσ- 
τέθεικε δόγμασι' κοινὰς γὰρ εἶναι τὰς γυναῖκας ἐνομοθέτησεν 
κι τ. λ.--τοιαῦτα καὶ of ἀπὸ Προδίκου ψευδωνύμως γνωστι- 
κοὺς σφᾶς αὐτοὺς ἀναγορεύοντες δογματίζουσιν. 

x Theodoret. her. fab. I. 8 tom. 4 p. 300 ὁ δὲ Σε- 
κοῦνδος τὸν Badevrivoy διαδεξάμενος διχῆ τὴν dydodda δι- 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 407 

22 Ptolemeus Valentini discipulus. Tertullian. preeser. heer. ὁ. 49 p. 73 Post hunc extiterunt 
Ptolemeus et Secundus heretici, qui cum Valentino per omnia consentiunt, in illo solo differunt. 
nam cum Valentinus Atonas tantum triginta finwisset, isti addiderunt alios complures, quatuor 
enim primum deinde alios quatuor adgregaverunty. 

23 Heracleon Valentini discipulus. Tertullian. Valentin. c.4 p. 148 Deduxit et Heracleon inde 
tramites quosdam et Secundus et magus Marcus. Multum circa imagines legis Theotimus opera- 
tus est. Clem. Al. Strom. IV p. 502 Β Ἡρακλέων ὁ τῆς Οὐαλεντίνου σχολῆς δοκιμώτατος. 

24 Alexander Valentini discipulus. Tertullian. de carne Christi 6. 16. p. 379 Insuper argqumen- 
tandi libidine ex forma ingenti heretici locum sibi fecit Alexander ille ὅσο. ο. 17 p. 381 Sed 
remisso Alexandro cum suis syllogismis quos in argumentationibus torquet, etiam cum psalmis 
Valentini quos magna impudentia quasi idonei alicujus auctoris interserit &c. Hieron. procem. 


in comm. ad Galatas tom. 9 p. 123 de commentatoribus in Ep. ad Galat. Pretermitto 


Alexandrum veterem hereticum. 
25 Marcus. 


dogmas see Theodoret. her. fab. I. 9 tom. 4 p. 301. 


Lucanus Marcionis discipulus. 


Tertullian. Valentin. c. 4. See N° 23. de resurr. carnis c. 5. See N°6. 





et 


On his 
Conf. Trenzeum heer. 1. 8. 9. 


Apelles Marcionis discipulus. Known to Rhodon (N° 53): See the Tables A. D. 196 p. 199." 


εἴλε, καὶ τὸ μὲν αὐτῆς ἐκάλεσε δεξιὸν τὸ δὲ εὐώνυμον" καὶ 
προστέθεικε φῶς καὶ σκότος. καὶ ἄλλοι δὲ μυρίοι ἐντεῦθεν 
ἀνεφύησαν αἱρέσεως ἀρχηγοὶ, Κοσσιανὸς, Θεόδοτος, Ἥρα- 
κλέων, Πτολεμαῖος, Μάρκος [Νὺ 235], διάφορα προσεπι- 
νοήσαντες δόγματα. 

Υ Tertullian. Valentin. c. 4 p. 148 Ham postmodum 
Ptolemeus instravit nominibus et numeris @onum dis- 
tinctis in personales substantias, sed extra Deum deter- 
minatas, quas Valentinus in ipsa summa divinitatis ut 
sensus et adfectus et motus incluserat. c.19 p.170 
Hoc est mulum de asino pingere, et Ptolemeum descri- 
bere de Valentino. Conf.c.20 p.171 c. 33 p. 183. 
Athanasius in Arianos tom. | p. 510 Ὁ Πτολεμαῖος yap 
ὁ Οὐαλεντίνου ἔφη δύο ζυγοὺς ἔχειν τὸν ἀγένητον, ἔννοιαν 
καὶ θέλησιν" καὶ πρῶτον ἐνενόησεν εἶτα ἠθέλησε κ. τ. A. 
Epiphanius her. 33 p. 214 D τοῦ περὶ Σεκοῦνδον καὶ 
τὸν ὀνομασθέντα ᾿Επιφάνην ἐξ ᾿Ισιδώρου τὴν παραίνεσιν εἰς 
ἑαυτῶν ὑπόνοιαν ἀπεμπολήσαντος, Πτολεμαῖος διαδέχεται, 
τῆς μὲν αὐτῶν τῶν καλουμένων γνωστικῶν ὑπάρχων αἱρέ- 
σεως καὶ τῶν κατὰ Οὐαλεντῖνον σὺν ἑτέροις τισίν. p. 216 Β 
παραθήσομαι τὰ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ φύσει Πτολεμαίου Φλώρᾳ τινὶ 
γυναικὶ γραφέντα---πρὸς γὰρ τοῖς εἰρημένοις καὶ τὸν νόμον 
τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν διὰ Μωσέως βλασφημῶν οὐκ αἰσχύνεται. ἃ 
καὶ ἔστι ταῦτα' ““ Πτολεμαίου πρὸς Φλώραν. Τὸν διὰ Μωῦ- 
σέως τεθέντα vopov” κ. τ. Χ. Conf. Ireneeum her. I. 6. 

2 Heracleon’s interpretations of parts of St. John’s 
Gospel are often quoted and censured by Origen. In 
the following passages Origen examines Heracleon : 
Comm. in Joannem tom. If. 15 Opp. Vol. 1 p. 130 
πάνυ δὲ βιαίως κατὰ τὸν τόπον γενόμενος ὁ Ἡρακλέων τὸ 
“ ὃ γέγονεν ἐν αὐτῷ ζωὴ ἦν" ---κ΄ τι λ. tom. VI. 9 p- 177 
οὐχ ὑγίως δὲ ὁ Ἡρακλέων ὑπολαμβάνει “οὐδεὶς τὸν Θεὸν 
ἑώρακε πώποτε" ---κ.τιλ. tom. Ί. 8 p. 200. 12 p. 296. 
208. 209. 15 p. 222. 23 p. 234. 235. 28 p. 238 
where Heracleon with many copies reads Βηθανίᾳ for 
Βηθαβάρᾳ in Joan. ΧΙ.---ῦϑ p. 271. 272 πάλιν ἐν τῷ 


τόπῳ ὁ Ἣρακλέων yevopevos—“ ἀμνὸς τοῦ θεοῦ"---κι τ Xr. 


--οὐχ ἡγοῦμαι δὲ εἶναι ἀναγκαῖον μετὰ τηλικαύτας γεγενη- 
μένας ἐξετάσεις ταυτίζειν περὶ τὸν τόπον, ἀγωνιζομένους 
πρὸς τὰ εὐτελῶς ὑπὸ τοῦ “Hpakdéwvos εἰρημέναι Again 
tom. X. 9 p. 291—293. 14 p. 309 19 p. 338—342. 
21 p. 951. 22 p. 356. Again tom. XIII. 10 Opp. 
tom. 2 p.18. 11] p. 20 ἡμεῖς μὲν οὖν ἀνέγνωμεν [Joan. 
IV] “wevre ἄνδρας ἔσχες." παρὰ δὲ τῷ ρακλέωνι εὕρομεν 
“ἐξ ἄνδρας ἔσχες." 15 p. 25. 16 p. 27. 25 p- 43. 44. 
28 p. 51. 30 p. 56 ὁ δὲ Ἡρακλέων τὴν ὑδρίαν [Joan. IV] 
τὴν δεκτικὴν ζωῆς ὑπολαμβάνει κιτ.λ. 32 p. 60. 34 p. 65. 
38 p.70. 41 p.79. 44 p. 85. 46 p. 87. 48 p. 95. 
49 p. 99.100. 50 p.101. δ] p.103. 52 p. 108. 
tom. XIX. 3 p. 167. 4 p.180. tom. XX. 8 p. 211. 
18 p. 240. 20 p. 250 p. 253 p. 254. 22 p. 264. 30 
p. 290. 291. tom. VI. 23 Vol. 1 p. 236 Heracleon 
on the δημιουργὸς is quoted: οἴεται yap τὸν δημιουργὸν 
ἐλάττονα ὄντα τοῦ Χριστοῦ κ. τ. Χ. tom. XIII. 59 Vol. 2 
p- 123—125 on the δημιουργὸς and on the mortality 
of the soul: ἔοικε δὲ βασιλικὸν 6 Ἡρακλέων λέγειν τὸν 
δημιουργὸν κ. τ. A.—ovK οἶδα δὲ πῶς καὶ περὶ ἀθανασίας 
ψυχῆς ἀπιστεῖ κιτ. λ. tom. XIII. 17 Vol. 2 p. 29 He- 
racleon quoted an apocryphal book: πολὺ δέ ἐστι νῦν 
κρεῖττον παρατίθεσθαι τοῦ “Ἡρακλέωνος τὰ ῥητὰ, ἀπὸ τοῦ 
ἐπιγεγραμμένου Πέτρου κηρύγματος παραλαμβανόμενα, καὶ 
ἵστασθαι πρὸς αὐτὰ ἐξετάζοντας καὶ περὶ τοῦ βιβλίου, πό- 
τερόν ποτε γνήσιόν ἐστιν ἢ νόθον ἢ μικτόν. κ. τ. A. 

ἃ Tertullian de anima c. 23 p. 258 Apelles solicitatas 
refert animas terrenis escis de supercelestibus sedibus 
ab igneo angelo Dei. c. 36 p. 292 Apelles, non pictor 
sed hereticus, ante corpora constituens animas viriles 
ac muliebres sicut a Philumena didicit. Preescr. her. 
c. 30 p. 36 Sed et Apellis stemma retractandum est. 
Tam non vetus et ipse quam Marcion institutor et pre- 
formator ejus, sed lapsus in femina desertor continentie 
Marcionensis ab oculis sanctissimi magistri Alexandriam 
concessit. Inde post annos regressus non melior nisi 
tantum, gua jam non Marcionites, in alteram faeminam 


408 


27 Montanus. Tables A. D. 173. 212.» 
28 Agrippa Castor. 
29 Hermas. Tables A.D. 136 p.125.¢ 


impegit, illam virginem Philumenen quam supra edidi- 
mus, postea vero immane prostibulum et ipsam, cujus 
energemate circumventus que ab illa didicit phanero- 
seis scripsit. Adhuc in seculo supersunt qui meminerint 
eorum, etiam proprii discentes et successores ipsorum. 
c. 37 p. 48 Qua potestate, Apelles, limites meos com- 
moves? c.51 p. 75 Exstitit post Marcionem Lucanus 
quidam nomine, Marcionis sectator atque discipulus, et 
hic per eadem vadens blasphemie genera eadem docet 
que Marcion et Cerdon docuerant. Post hos subse- 
quitur Apelles discipulus Marcionis, qui posteaquam in 
carnem suam lapsus est a Marcione segregatus est. De 
carne Christi c. 6 p. 355 Pervenimus—a Marcione ad 
Apellem, qui, posteaquam a disciplina Marcionis in 
muliere lapsus et dehinc in virgine Philumene spiritu 
eversus est, solidum Christi corpus et sine nativitate 
suscepit ab ea. c. 24 p. 395 Energema Apelliace vir- 
ginis Philumenes filium. Hieron. ad Ctes. p. 901 4- 
pelles Philumenem suarum comitem habuit doctrina- 
rum. 

b Tertullian in a work written after he became a 
Montanist thus speaks of Montanus: de jejunio c. 1 
p- 390 Paracleto controversiam faciunt ; propter hec 
nove prophetice recusantur: non quod alium Deum 
predicent Montanus et Priscilla et Mazimilla, nec 
quod Jesum Christum solvant nec quod aliquam fidei 
aut spei regulam evertant, sed quod plane doceant s@- 
pius gejunare quam nubere. ο. 12 p.415 Quid ergo 
cessatis Paracletum quem in Montano negatis in Apicio 
credere? Adv. Praxeam c. 1 p. 190 Idem (Prazeas) 
tune episcopum Romanum agnoscentem jam prophetias 
Montani Prisce Mazimille, et ex ea agnitione pacem 
ecclesiis Asie et Phrygie inferentem, falsa de ipsis 
prophetis et ecclesiis eorum adseverando—coegit et li- 
teras pacis revocare jam emissas. c.8 p. 204 Para- 
cletus docet. ο. 80 p. 267 Sermones nove prophetie. 
De anima c. 9 p. 225 Est hodie soror apud nos reve- 
lationum charismata sortita, quas in ecclesia inter Do- 
minica solennia per exstasin in spiritu patitur, conver- 
satur cum angelis, aliquando etiam cum Domino, &c. 
Hieronymus ad Marcellam p. 658. 659 compares the 
dogmas of the Church with those of the Montanists : 
Nos Patrem et Filium et Spiritum Sanctum in sua 
unumquemque persona ponimus, licet substantia copu- 
lemus; illi Sabellit dogma sectantes Trinitatem in unius 
persone angustias cogunt. Nos secundas nuptias non 
tam appetimus quam concedimus, Paulo jubente ut 
vidue adolescentule nubant ; illi in tantum putant sce- 
lerata conjugia iterata ut quicunque hoc fecerit adulter 
habeatur. Nos unam quadragesimam secundum tra- 
ditionem apostolorum toto anno tempore nobis congruo 
jJejunamus ; illi tres in anno faciunt quadragesimas.— 
Apud nos apostolorum locum episcopi tenent ; apud eos 
episcopus tertius est: habent enim primos de Pepuza 
Phrygie patriarchas, secundos quos appellant Cenones ; 


Tables A. Ὁ. 135 p. 123. 


APPENDIX. 9: 


atque ita in tertium, id est, pene ultimum locum episcopt 
devolvuntur.—Illi ad omne pene delictum ecclesie ob- 
serant fores ; nos quotidie legimus ‘‘ Malo penitentiam 
peccatoris quam mortem.”—Aperta est convincenda 
blasphemia dicentium Deum primum voluisse in veteri 
testamento per Moysen et prophetas salvare mundum, 
sed, quia non potuerit explere, corpus sumpsisse de vir- 
gine, et in Christo sub specie filii pradicantem mortem 
obiisse pro nobis; et, quia per duos gradus mundum 
salvare nequiveret, ad extremum per Spiritum Sanctum 
in Montanum Priscam et Mazimillam insanas feminas 
descendisse. Idem ad Pammachium p. 722 Montanus 
cum insanis feminis prosternatur. Ad Ctesiph. p. 901 
Montanus immundi spiritus predicator multas ecclesias 
per Priscam et Mazimillam nobiles et opulentas feminas 
primum auro corrupit deinde heresi polluit. Conf. 
Hieron. in Nahum tom. 6 p. 132 in Habacuc tom. 6 
p- 145 in Jovinianum p. 557 Hedybiz tom. 3 p. 289. 
290. Athanasius de Synodis tom. 1 p. 872 B ἔλαθον 
ἑαυτοὺς πεσόντες eis τὴν παράνοιαν τῶν ἀπὸ Ppvyias—kal 
ὥσπερ ἐκεῖνοι Μαξιμίλλαν καὶ Μοντανὸν οὕτως οὗτοι ἀντὶ 
τοῦ Χριστοῦ Κωνστάντιον δεσπότην ἐπιγράφονται. Cf. p. 
882 Ο. Basilius ad Amphilochium tom. 2 p. 758 C D 
οἱ τοίνυν ἸΤεπουζηνοὶ προδήλως εἰσὶν αἱρετικοί: εἰς yap τὸ 
πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐβλασφήμησαν Μοντανῷ καὶ Πρισκίλλῃ 
τὴν τοῦ παρακλήτου προσηγορίαν ἀθεμίτως καὶ ἀναισχύντως 
ἐπιφημίσαντες κι τ. 4. Theodoret. her. fab. III. 2 tom. 
4 p. 341 τῆς δὲ κατὰ Φρύγας καλουμένης αἱρέσεως ἤρξατο 
Μοντανὸς, ἀπὸ κώμης τινὸς ἐκεῖ διακειμένης ὁρμώμενος, ᾿Αρ- 
δαβᾶν καλουμένης. οὗτος οἰστρηθεὶς ἔρωτι φιλαρχίας παρά- 
κλητον ἑαυτὸν προσηγόρευσε, καὶ προφήτιδας ἐποιήσατο 
δύο, Πρίσκιλλαν καὶ Μαξιμίλλαν, καὶ τὰ τούτων συγγράμ- 
ματα προφητικὰς προσηγόρευσε βίβλους, Πέπουΐξαν δὲ τὴν 
κώμην ὠνόμασεν Ἱερουσαλήμ οὗτος καὶ γάμον διαλύειν ἐν- 
ομοθέτησε καὶ νηστείας καινὰς παρὰ τὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐπεισ- 
ἤγαγεν ἔθος" τὸν δὲ περὶ τῆς θείας Τριάδος οὐκ ἐλυμήνατα 
λόγον, καὶ τὰ περὶ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου δημιουργίας ὁμοίως ἡμῖν 
ἐδογμάτισεν. 

© Origen supposed the author of the Pastor to be 
Hermas the companion of St. Paul: Comm. in ep, 
in Romanos lib. X Vol.7 p.437 de Herma in Rom, 
XVI. 14 Puto tamen quod Hermas iste sit scriptor 
libelli illius qui Pastor appellatur, que scriptura valde 
mihi utilis videtur, et, ut puto, divinitus inspirata. 
And he quotes the work as a book of authority: 
Comm. in Matth. Vol. 4 p. 324 Sie et in aliqua para- 
bola refertur Pastoris, si cui placeat etiam illum legere 
librum. p.341 Nam sicut legimus apud Pastorem δια. 
Hom. in Lucam 35 Vol. 5 p. 218 Transeat ad volu- 
men quod titulo Pastoris scribitur. περὶ ἀρχῶν I. 3 p. 
44 Oberthur Nam in eo libello qui Pastoris dicitur 
angeli penitentie quem Hermas conscripsit ita refertur 
&c. Ibid. II. 1 p. 88 Sed et in libro Pastoris in primo 
mandato ita ait &e. Ibid. III. 2 p. 259 Sed et Pasto- 
ris liber hec eadem declarat &c. Ibid. IV. 11 p. 334. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


409 


30 Justinus Martyr. Tables A. Ὁ. 141 p.131 A. ἢ). 151] p.139. His Apology Tin A. Ὁ. 151.4 


31 Hegesippus. A.D. 152—173. 
32 Athenagoras. A.D.168. Tables p. 161. 
33 Melita. A.D.172: p.167.! 


336 ἡμεῖς ἐν τῷ ὑπό τινων καταφρονουμένῳ βιβλίῳ τῷ 
Ποιμένι περὶ τοῦ προστάσσεσθαι τὸν “Ἑρμᾶν δύο γράψαι 
βιβλία, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα αὐτὸν ἀναγγέλλειν τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἃ μεμάθηκεν ὑπὸ τοῦ πνεύματος οὕτω διηγού- 
μεθα: ἔστι δὲ ἡ λέξις αὕτη" ““Τράψεις δύο βιβλία᾽ κ.τ.λ. 

d De Justino Euseb. H. E. ΤΥ]. 18 πλεῖστα δὲ οὗτος 
καταλέλοιπεν ἡμῖν πεπαιδευμένης διανοίας----ὑπομνήματα.---- 
ὁ μέν τις ἐστὶν αὐτῷ λόγος πρὸς ᾿Αντωνῖνον τὸν Εὐσεβῆ---- 
ὁ δὲ δευτέραν περιέχων ὑπὲρ τῆς ἡμετέρας πίστεως ἀπολο- 
γίαν ἣν πεποίηται πρὸς τὸν τοῦ δεδηλωμένου αὐτοκράτορος 
διάδοχόν τε καὶ ὁμώνυμον ᾿Αντωνῖνον Οὐῆρον----καὶ ἄλλος ὁ 
πρὸς Ἕλληνας ----καὶ αὖθις ἕτερον πρὸς Ἕλληνας εἰς ἡμᾶς 
ἐλήλυθεν αὐτοῦ σύγγραμμα ὃ καὶ ἐπέγραψεν "EXeyxov" καὶ 
παρὰ τούτους ἄλλο περὶ Θεοῦ μοναρχίας----ἐπὶ τούτοις ἐπι- 
γεγραμμένον Ψάλτης, καὶ ἄλλο σχολικὸν περὶ ψυχῆς---καὶ 
διάλογον δὲ πρὸς ᾿Ιουδαίους συνέταξεν ὃν ἐπὶ τῆς ᾿Εφεσίων 
πόλεως πρὸς Τρύφωνα τῶν τότε ‘EBpaiwy ἐπισημότατον πε- 
ποίηται.----μέμνηται δὲ [see dial. cum Tryph. p.179 ΟἹ 
καὶ τῆς ᾿Ιωάννου ἀποκαλύψεως, σαφῶς τοῦ ἀποστόλου αὐτὴν 
εἶναι λέγων.---πλεῖστα δὲ καὶ ἕτερα παρὰ πολλοῖς φέρεται 
ἀδελφοῖς τῶν αὐτοῦ πόνων, Hieronymus Catal. c. 23 
quoted in the Tables p. 131 adds the other works of 
Justin: Eaxstat ejus et aliud volumen contra gentes— 
et quartum adversus gentes cui titulum prenotavit 
ἔλεγχος ; sed et alius de monarchia Dei, et alius liber 
quem prenotavit Psalter, et alius de anima. Dialogus 
contra Judeos quem habuit adversus Tryphonem princi- 
pem Judeorum. Sed et contra Marcionem insignia volu- 
mina quorum Ireneus quoque in quinto adversus hereses 
libro meminit. [See Euseb. H. E. IV. 11 quoted in 
the Tables p. 141. Idem IV. 18 Εἰρηναῖον ---ἐν τῷ τε- 
τάρτῳ ---ἐπιλέγοντα “ Kat καλῶς ὁ ᾿Ιουστῖνος ἐν τῷ πρὸς 
Μαρκίωνα συντάγματι φησίν᾽-τοῦτο δὲ ἐν τῷ πέμπτῳ--- 
“ Καλῶς 6 Ἰουστῖνος ἔφη," κι τ. Δ. Ht alius liber contra 
omnes hareses, cujus facit mentionem in Apologetico 
quem dedit Antonino Pio. Conf. Photium Cod. 125. 
Photius adds to these works a work against Aristotle: 
ἔτι ἑτέρα αὐτοῦ πραγματεία κατὰ TOU πρώτου Kal δευτέρου 
τῆς φυσικῆς ἀκροάσεως, ἤτοι κατὰ εἴδους καὶ ὕλης καὶ στε- 
ρήσεως, ἐπιχειρηματικοὶ καὶ βίαιοι καὶ χρειώδεις λόγοι, καὶ 
κατὰ τοῦ πέμπτου σώματος ὁμοίως, καὶ κατὰ τῆς ἀΐδιου κι- 
νήσεως, ἣν ᾿Αριστοτέλης δεινότητι λογισμῶν ἐναπέτεκεν, ἔτι 
δὲ ἀποριῶν κατὰ τῆς εὐσεβείας κεφαλαιώδεις ἐπιλύσεις. ΤῸ 
these may be added, still extant, ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς Διό- 
γνήητον, not named by Eusebius Hieronymus or Pho- 
tius; for which and for other reasons some have 
doubted the genuineness of this piece. See Fabric. 
tom. 7 p. 65 w. 

ὁ Fragments of Hegesippus in Eusebius H. E. 11. 23 
‘Hyno. ἐν τῷ πέμπτῳ αὐτοῦ ὑπομνήματι. On the death 
of James the Just. III. 16 on the tumult at Corinth 
in the time of Clemens Romanus. III. 20. 32 on the 
grandsons of the apostle St. Jude, who were brought 


Tables p. 141. 169.¢ 


before Domitian cir. A.D. 95. III. 11.32 IV. 22 on 
Simeon Clopas. IV.8 quoted in the Tables on the 
honours paid to Antinous. IV.11 on Anicetus of 
Rome. IV. 22: See the Tables p. 169 and above 
Ρ. 306. Idem IV. 22 καὶ ἕτερα δὲ πλεῖστα γράφει----ἔκ 
τε τοῦ καθ᾽ ‘“EBpaiovs εὐαγγελίου καὶ τοῦ Συριακοῦ, καὶ 
ἰδίως ἐκ τῆς ‘EBpaidos διαλέκτου τινὰ τίθησιν ἐμφαίνων ἐξ 
“Ἑβραίων ἑαυτὸν πεπιστευκέναι. καὶ ἄλλα δὲ ὡς ἐξ ᾿Ιουδαϊ- 
κῆς ἀγράφου παραδόσεως μνημονεύει. 

Stephanus Gobarus quoted in the Tables p. 141 
apud Photium Cod. 232 p. 893 ‘Hynourmos dpxaids τε 
ἀνὴρ καὶ ἀποστολικὸς ἐν TO πέμπτῳ τῶν ὑπομνημάτων--- ΟἹ 
the interpretation of 1 Cor. II. 9 and also on Matth. 
XI: 10: 

f Works of Melito apud Hieron. Catal. c. 24 Eu- 
sebium H. E. IV. 26. 

| de Pascha libri II. περὶ τοῦ πάσχα δύο Euseb. 

2 de vita prophetarum lib. I. περὶ πολιτείας [καὶ] 
προφητῶν Euseb. 

3 de ecclesia lib. I περὶ ἐκκλησίας Euseb. 

4 de die Dominica lib. I. 6 περὶ Κυριακῆς λόγος 
Euseb. 

ὃ de plasmate Hieron. ὁ περὶ φύσεως ἀνθρώπου Eu- 
seb. ὁ περὶ πλάσεως Euseb. ὁ περὶ πίστεως ἀνθρώπου 
καὶ πλάσεως τὴν ἐπιγραφὴν εἰληφώς Niceph.H.E.IV.10. 

6 de sensibus lib. I. ὁ περὶ αἰσθητηρίων Euseb. Ni- 
ceph. 

7 de fide lib. I. ὁ περὶ ὑπακοῆς πίστεως Euseb. Niceph. 

8 de anima et corpore lib. I. ὁ περὶ ψυχῆς καὶ σώμα- 
tos Euseb. 

9 de baptismate lib. [. ὁ περὶ λουτροῦ Euseb. 

10 de veritate lib. I. ὁ περὶ ἀληθείας Euseb. 

11 de generatione Christi lib. I. ὁ περὶ κτίσεως καὶ 
γενέσεως Χριστοῦ Euseb. Niceph. 

12 de prophetia sua lib. I. λόγος αὐτοῦ περὶ προφη- 
τείας Euseb. 

13 de philoxenia lib. I. ὁ περὶ φιλοξενίας Euseb. 

14 Clavis. ἡ κλείς Euseb. 

15 de diabolo lib. I. ra περὶ διαβόλου Euseb. 

10 de apocalypsi Joannis lib. I. τῆς ἀποκαλύψεως Ἴω- 
avvov Euseb. 

17 περὶ ἐνσωμάτου Θεοῦ lib. I. 

18 ἐκλογῶν libri VI. Eusebius: ἐν δὲ ταῖς γραφείσαις 
αὐτῷ ἐκλογαῖς ὁ αὐτὸς κατὰ τὸ προοίμιον ἀρχόμενος τῶν 
ὁμολογουμένων τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης γραφῶν ποιεῖται κατά- 
λογον---- Μελίτων ᾿ονησίμῳ τῷ ἀδελφῷ χαίρειν. ἐπειδὴ 
πολλάκις" x. τ. λ.--- ἐξ ὧν καὶ τὰς ἐκλογὰς ἐποιησάμην εἰς 
ἐξ βιβλία διελών." 

19 περὶ σαρκώσεως Χριστοῦ πρὸς Μαρκίωνα. om. Eu- 
seb. Lib. {Π{ is quoted apud Routh tom. 1] p. 115. 

20 λόγος εἰς τὸ πάθος. Apud Routh. tom. | p. 116. 
om. Eusebius. 

21 Apologeticus. 


3G 


See the Tables p. 167. 


410 


34 Theophilus Antiochenus. A.D. 171—181. 


APPENDIX, 


C. 8. 


Tables p. 165 p. 181. 


35 Apollinarius Hierapolitanus. A.D.172. 174. His works are given in the Tables p. 167.5 


36 Dionysius Oorinthius. 
37 Pinytus. 
38 Tatianus. A.D. 173. 
39 Philippus. A.D. 183 Tables p. 183. 


A.D.173. Tables p. 167 p. 169. 
A.D.173. Tables p.167. A.D. 183 p. 183. 
Tables p. 169 p. 199." 


40 Musanus or Musianus. A.D. 183. A.D. 205 p.213. Wrote against the Severians: Theo- 
doret. heer. fab. I. 21 quoted above in N° 38. 
41 Modestus. A.D.183. Wrote against heresies: Theodoret. her. fab. I. 25 tom. 4 p. 818. 


42 Julius Cassianus. 


Cir. A. Ὁ). 174—190. Clem. Al. Strom. III p. 465 Β τοιούτοις ἐπιχείρει 


καὶ 6 τῆς δοκήσεως ἐξάρχων ᾿Ἰούλιος Κασσιανός" ἐν γοῦν τῷ Περὶ ἐγκρατείας ἢ Περὶ εὐνουχίας 
κατὰ λέξιν φησίν “ Καὶ μηδεὶς λεγέτω" κιτ. λ΄. Strom. III p. 469 D διὰ ταῦτα ἡ δόκησις Κασ- 
clave’ διὰ ταῦτα καὶ Μαρκίωνι, ναὶ μὴν καὶ Οὐαλεντίνῳ, τὸ σῶμα τὸ ψυχικόν. Strom. I Ὁ. 8208Β 
πάσης σοφίας ἀρχαιοτάτη ἣ κατὰ Ἑβραίους φιλοσοφία. εἴρηται μὲν οὖν περὶ τούτων ἀκριβῶς Τα- 
τιανῷ ἐν τῷ Πρὸς Ἕλληνας, εἴρηται δὲ καὶ Κασσιανῷ ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ τῶν ἐξηγητικῶν. 


48 Bardesanes. 


§ Apollinarius also wrote de Pascha: Chron. Pasch. 
p- 6 C ᾿Απολλιναρίου ἐπισκόπου Ἱεεραπόλεως, ὅτι ἐν ᾧ καιρῷ 
ὁ Κύριος ἔπαθεν οὐκ ἔφαγε τὸ τυπικὸν πάσχα. Καὶ ᾿Απολ- 
λινάριος δὲ ὁ ὁσιώτατος ἐπίσκοπος Ἱεραπόλεως τῆς ᾿Ασίας, 
ὁ ἐγγὺς τῶν ἀποστολικῶν χρόνων γεγονὼς, ἐν τῷ περὶ τοῦ 
πάσχα λόγῳ τὰ παραπλήσια ἐδίδαξε λέγων οὕτως" “" Εἰσὶ 
τοίνυν οἱ δὶ ἄγνοιαν φιλονεικοῦσι᾽ k. τ. Δ. 

h Tertullian. de jejunio c. 15 p. 418 quoted above 
at NO17. Idem prescr. her. c. 52 p. 76 His here- 
ticis omnibus accedit Tatianus quidam alter hereticus. 
Hic Justini Martyris discipulus fuit, post hunc divisa, 
sentire ceepit ; toties enim secundum Valentinum sapit, 
adjiciens illud, Adam nec salutem consequi posse. Ire- 
neeus apud Euseb. H. E. IV. 29 quoted in the Tables 
adds αἰῶνάς τινας ἀοράτους ὁμοίως τοῖς ἀπὸ Οὐαλεντίνου 
μυθολογήσας, τὸν γάμον τε φθορὰν καὶ πορνείαν παραπλη-- 
σίως Μαρκίωνι καὶ Σατορνίνῳ ἀναγορεύσας" τῇ δὲ τοῦ ᾿Αδὰμ 
σωτηρίᾳ παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ τὴν ἀντιολογίαν ποιησάμενος. Euse- 
bius concludes Ibid. καταλέλοιπε δὲ οὗτος πολύ τι πλῆθος 
συγγραμμάτων, ὧν μάλιστα παρὰ πολλοῖς μνημονεύεται δια- 
βόητος αὐτοῦ λόγος ὁ Ἰρὸς Ἕλληνας, ἐν ᾧ καὶ τῶν ἀνέκαθεν 
χρόνων μνημονεύσας τῶν παρ᾽ Ἕλλησιν εὐδοκίμων ἁπάντων 
προγενέστερον Μωῦσέα τε καὶ τοὺς Ἑβραίων προφήτας ἀπέ- 
φηνεν᾽ ὃς δὴ καὶ δοκεῖ τῶν συγγραμμάτων ἁπάντων αὐτοῦ 
κάλλιστός τε καὶ ὠφελιμώτατος ὑπάρχειν. Hieron, Catal. 
c. 29 abridges Eusebius: Tatianus, qui primum Ora- 
toriam docens non parvam sibi ex arte rhetorica gloriam 
comparaverat, Justini Martyris sectator fuit, florens in 
ecclesia quamdiu ab ejus latere non discessit. postea 
vero inflatus eloquentie tumore novam condidit heresim 
qu@ ἐγκρατιτῶν dicitur. quam postea Severus duzit, a 
quo ejusdem partis heretici Severiani usque hodie ap- 
pellantur [Euseb. IV. 29]. Porro Tatianus infinita 
scripsit volumina, e quibus unus contra gentes florentis- 
simus eastat liber, qui inter omnia opera ejus fertur 
insignis, Et hic sub imperatore M. Antonino Vero et 
L. Aurelio Commodo floruit. Theodoret. heer. fab. 1. 
20. 21 Τατιανὸς δὲ ὁ Σύρος σοφιστὴς ἐγεγόνει τὸ πρῶτον, 


Α. Ὁ. 178. Tables p. 169.i 


ἔπειτα δὲ καὶ τοῦ θεσπεσίου Ἰουστίνου τοῦ μάρτυρος ἐγέ- 
vero Φοιτητής. μετὰ δὲ τὴν τοῦ διδασκάλου τελείωσιν ἐπό- 
θησε γενέσθαι προστάτης αἱρέσεως. ἠρανίσατο δὲ τὰς τοῦ 
πλάσματος ἀφορμὰς, ἀπὸ μὲν Βαλεντίνου τῶν αἰώνων τὰς 
προβολὰς, ἀπὸ δὲ Σατορνίλου καὶ Μαρκίωνος τὸ τὸν γάμον 
βδελύττεσθαι καὶ τὴν τῶν ἐμψύχων καὶ τὴν τοῦ οἴνου μετά- 
ληψιν. τοῦτον ἔχουσιν ἀρχηγὸν οἱ λεγόμενοι Ὑδροπαρα- 
στάται καὶ ᾿Ἐγκρατιταί.----τὴν τούτου διδασκαλίαν Σευῆρος 
διαδεξάμενος ἐκ τῆς οἰκείας προσηγορίας τοὺς ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ 
πεφενακισμένους ὠνόμασεν. ἐντεῦθεν Σευηριανοὺς τινὲς τοὺς 
᾿Εγκρατιτὰς καλοῦσιν. οὗτοι καὶ τοῦ θείου ἸΠΤαύλου τὰς ἐπι- 
στολὰς καὶ τῶν πράξεων τὴν ἱστορίαν ἐκβάλλουσι. κατὰ 
τούτων συγγράφει Μουσανὸς [N° 40] τῆς ἀληθείας συνή- 
γορος, καὶ Κλήμης ὃ στρωματεὺς, καὶ ᾿Ἀπολινάριος. ὁ τῆς 
κατὰ Φρυγίαν ἱερᾶς πόλεως γεγονὼς ἐπίσκοπος, καὶ ’Qpt- 
γένης. 

Hieron. pref. in Ep. ad Titum tom. 9 p. 195 Ta- 
tianus Encratitarum patriarches, qui et ipse nonnullas 
Pauli epistolas repudiavit, hanc vel maxime, hoc est, ad 
Titum, apostoli pronuntiandam credidit, parvi pendens 
Marcionis et aliorum qui cum eo in hac parte consen- 
tiunt assertionem. Idem in Jovin. p. 579 Reprobat 
apostolus [sc. 1 Tim. IV] eos qui prohibebant nuptias 
et jubebant cibis abstinere—Marcionem designat et 
Tatianum et ceteros hereticos qui abstinentiam indicunt 
perpetuam ad destruenda et contemnenda et abominanda 
opera Creatoris. Cf. Hieron. ad Pammachium p. 612 
Tatiani principis Encratitarum errore decepti &c. Ῥ. 
619 Tatianum Encratitarum principem qui abjicit ma- 
trimonia reprehendimus. Conf. Clem. Al. Strom. ΠῚ 
p. 460 A. 

i Euseb. H. E. IV. 30 ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς αὐτῆς βασιλείας 
[sc. imp. Marco] πληθυουσῶν τῶν αἱρέσεων ἐπὶ τῆς μέσης 
τῶν ποταμῶν Βαρδησάνης, ἱκανώτατός τις ἀνὴρ Ev τε τῇ Σύ- 
pov φωνῇ διαλεκτικώτατος, πρὸς τοὺς κατὰ Μαρκίωνα καί 
τινας ἑτέρους διαφόρων προϊσταμένους δογμάτων διαλόγους 
συστησάμενος τῇ οἰκείᾳ παραδέδωκε γλώττῃ τε καὶ γραφῇ, 
μετὰ καὶ πλείστων ἑτέρων αὐτοῦ συγγραμμάτων, ods οἱ 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


44 Prazxeas. 


Against whom Tertullian wrote. 


411 


See N° 27. Praxeas held patrem compassum 


esse cum filio: Tertullian. c.1 p. 189.190 Ipsum dicit patrem descendisse in virgine, ipsum 
ex ea natum, ipsum passum.—Iste primus ex Asia hoc genus perversitatis intulit homo. 

45 Theodotus coriarius. Auctor apud Eusebium Η. Εἰ, V. 28 Βίκτωρ τὸν σκυτέα Θεόδοτον τὸν 
ἀρχηγὸν καὶ πατέρα ταύτης τῆς ἀρνησιθέου ἀποστασίας ἀπεκήρυξε τῆς κοινωνίας, πρῶτον εἰπόντα 
ψιλὸν ἄνθρωπον τὸν Χριστόν.----Νατάλιος ἦν τις ὁμολογητὴς, οὐ πάλαι ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τῶν ἡμετέρων 

, n e 9 , ΟΝ δα OE / Ὁ ον , \ / 
γενόμενος καιρῶν" οὗτος ἡπατήθη ποτὲ ὑπὸ Ασκληπιοδότου καὶ ἑτέρου Θεοδότου τινὸς τραπεζίτου" 
ἦσαν δὲ οὗτοι ἄμφω Θεοδότου τοῦ σκυτέως μαθηταὶ τοῦ πρώτου ἐπὶ ταύτῃ τῇ φρονήσει μᾶλλον δὲ 


> ’ 5 f. ” 7 « Ν if. « » lel , 5 , k 
ἀφροσύνῃ ἀφορισθέντος τῆς κοινωνίας ὑπὸ Βίκτορος, ὡς ἔφην, τοῦ τότε ἐπισκόπουδ. 


A third 


Theodotus a Montanist is named by Eusebius H. E. V. 3 τῶν ἀμφὶ τὸν Μοντανὸν καὶ ᾿Αλκι- 
βιάδην καὶ Θεόδοτον περὶ τὴν Φρυγίαν ἄρτι τότε πρῶτον τὴν περὶ τοῦ προφητεύειν ὑπόληψιν παρὰ 


πολλοῖς ἐκφερομένων. 
46 Victor Romanus. 


47 Theodotus trapezites. See N° 45.} 


γνώριμοι----ἐπὶ τὴν Ἑλλήνων ἀπὸ τῆς Σύρων μεταβεβλήκασι 
φωνῆς. ἐν οἷς ἐστὶ καὶ ὁ πρὸς ᾿Αντωνῖνον ἱκανώτατος αὐτοῦ 
περὶ εἱμαρμένης διάλογος" ὅσα τε ἄλλα φασὶν αὐτὸν προφά- 
σει τοῦ τότε διωγμοῦ συγγράψαι. ἦν δ᾽ ἄρα οὗτος πρότερον 
τῆς κατὰ Οὐαλεντῖνον σχολῆς" καταγνοὺς δὲ ταύτης πλεῖστα 
τε τῆς κατὰ τοῦτον μυθοποϊίας ἀπελέγξας ἐδόκει μέν πως 
αὐτὸς ἑαυτῷ ἐπὶ τὴν ὀρθοτέραν γνώμην μετατεθεῖσθαι, οὐ 
μὴν καὶ παντελῶς γε ἀπερρύψατο τὸν τῆς παλαιᾶς αἱρέσεως 
ῥύπον. Hieron. Catal. ο. 33 Bardesanes in Mesopo- 
tamia clarus habitus est, qui primum Valentini sectator 
deinde confutator novam heresim condidit. Ardens ejus 
a Syris predicatur ingenium et in disputatione vehe- 
mens. Scripsit infinita adversum omnes pene hereticos 
qui etate ejus pullulaverant ; in quibus clarissimus et 
fortissimus liber quem M. Antonino de Fato tradidit, 
et multa alia super persecutione volumina, que secta- 
tores ejus de Syra lingua verterunt in Grecam. Si au- 
tem tanta vis est et fulgor in interpretatione, quantam 
putamus in sermone proprio? Theodoret. heer. fab. 
I. 22 Βαρδησάνης δὲ ὁ Σύρος, ἐξ ᾿Εδέσης ὁρμώμενος, ἐν 
τοῖς Οὐήρου Μάρκου Καίσαρος ἤκμασι χρόνοις. τοῦτον φασὶ 
πολλὰ τῆς Βαλεντίνου περικόψαι μυθολογίας. πολλὰ δὲ καὶ 
τῇ Σύρων συνέγραψε γλώττῃ, καὶ ταῦτα τινὲς μετέφρασαν 
εἰς τὴν Ἕλλαδα φωνήν. ἐντετύχηκα δὲ κἀγὼ λόγοις αὐτοῦ 
καὶ κατὰ εἱμαρμένης γραφεῖσι καὶ πρὸς τὴν Μαρκίωνος αἵρε- 
σιν καὶ ἄλλοις οὐκ ὀλίγοις. φασὶ δὲ καὶ “Αρμόνιον, τούτου 
παῖδα γενόμενον, ἐν ᾿Αθήναις τὴν Ἑλληνικὴν παιδευθῆναι 
φωνήν. πολλὰ δὲ καὶ οὗτος συνέγραψε τῇ Σύρων γλώττῃ 
χρησάμενος. τὴν τῶν ἀμφοτέρων δὲ πλάνην ᾿Εφραὶμ ὁ Σύρος 
ὁ πανεύφημος γενναίως διήλεγξεν. A fragment de Fato 
is preserved by Eusebius Prep. X. 10 p. 273 A— 
280 Ο. παραθήσομαι δέ σοι καὶ τῶνδε τὰς ἀποδείξεις ἐξ 
ἀνδρὸς Σύρου μὲν τὸ γένος ἐπ᾽ ἄκρον δὲ τῆς Χαλδαϊκῆς ἐπι- 
στήμης ἐληλακότος. Βαρδησάνης ὄνομα τῷ ἀνδρί. ὃς ἐν τοῖς 
πρὸς τοὺς ἑταίρους διαλόγοις τάδε πῆ μνημονεύεται φάναι. 
x,t. A. Epiphanius her. 56 p. 476 D Βαρδησάνης, --ἐξ 
οὗπερ ἡ αἵρεσις τῶν Βαρδησιανιστῶν γεγένηται, ἐκ Μεσο- 
ποταμίας μὲν τὸ γένος ἦν κατὰ τὴν ᾿Ἐδεσσηνῶν πόλιν κατοι- 
κούντων.----διήρκεσεν----ἄχρι τῶν χρόνων ᾿Αντωνίνου Καίσα- 
ρος, οὐ τοῦ Εὐσεβοῦς καλουμένου ἀλλὰ τοῦ Οὐήρου" ὃς 


A.D. 789: Tables p. 187. A.D.197: p. 200. 201. 


πολλὰ (πρὸς) ᾿Αβείδαν τὸν ἀστρόνομον κατὰ εἱμαρμένης λέ- 
γῶν συνελογήσατο. 

Hieron. in Jovinian. p. 573 Bardesanes vir Baby- 
lonius in duo dogmata apud Indos Gymnosophistas di- 
vidit, quorum alterum appellat Bragmanas alterum Sa- 
mangos. Mentioned by Porphyry de Abstin. IV. 17 
p- 355 δύο αἱρέσεις ὧν τῆς μὲν Βραχμᾶνες προΐστανται τῆς 
δὲ Σαμαναῖοι. κ. τ. λ.----ὡς Βαρδησάνης ἀνὴρ Βαβυλώνιος, 
ἐπὶ τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν γεγονὼς, καὶ ἐντυχὼν τοῖς περὶ Δα- 
μάδαμιν πεπεμμένοις ᾿Ινδοῖς πρὸς τὸν Καίσαρα, ἀνέγραψεν. 
Idem de Styge (see above c.7 p. 298 Porphyry 
Works ἡ. 4) apud Stobeum Ecl. I. 56 tom. 1 p. 140 
Heer. Ἰνδοὶ of ἐπὶ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ ᾿Αντωνίνου τοῦ ἐξ 
μισῶν [sc. Elagabali] εἰς τὴν Συρίαν Βαρδισάνῃ τῷ ἐκ 
Μεσοποταμίας εἰς λόγους ἀφικόμενοι ἐξηγήσαντο, ὡς ὁ 
Βαρδισάνης ἀνέγραψεν, εἶναί τινα λίμνην ἔτι καὶ νῦν παρ᾽ 
Ἰνδοῖς δοκιμαστηρίου λεγόμενην κι τ. λ. Heeren ad Sto- 
beum |. c. after Vossius contends that this Babylo- 
nian was a different person from Bardesanes of whom 
Eusebius Theodoret and Epiphanius speak. But Fa- 
bricius tom. 4 p. 247 thinks that they were the same. 
And this is more probable. For Porphyry in Stobzeus 
calls Bardesanes the Mesopotamian. Heeren asserts 
that the Babylonian was a century later than the 
former. But from M. Aurelius A. Ὁ. 161—180 to 
Elagabalus A. 1). 218—222 are only 50 or 55 years. 
Bardesanes might survive through that period, and 
be living in the generation before Porphyry, who 
was born only 53 years after the death of Marcus. 

k Theodoret. her. fab. II. 5 tom. 4 p. 331 καὶ Θεό- 
Soros δὲ ὁ Βυζάντιος ὁ σκυτεὺς ταὐτὰ τούτῳ πεφρονηκὼς 
ἑτέρας ἡγήσατο φρατρίας. τοῦτον δὲ ὁ τρισμακάριος Βίκτωρ 
ὁ τῆς Ῥωμαίων ἐπίσκοπος ἀπεκήρυξεν, ὡς παραχαράξαι πει- 
ραθέντα τῆς ἐκκλησίας τὰ δόγματα. κατὰ τῆς τούτων αἷρέ- 
σεως ὁ σμικρὸς συνεγράφη λαβύρινθος, ὅν τινες ᾿Ωριγένους 
ὑπολαμβάνουσι ποίημα, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ χαρακτὴρ ἐλέγχει τοὺς λέ- 
yovras. Mentioned by Hieronymus in Helvidium p. 
469 Hebionem et Theodotum Byzantium et Valentinum. 

1 Theodoret. her. fab. II. 6 τοὺς δὲ Μελχισεδεκιανοὺς 
τμῆμα μὲν εἶναι τούτων φασὶ, καθ᾽ ἕν δὲ μόνον διαφωνεῖν, 


342 


48 Artemon. 


APPENDIX. C. 8. 


Euseb, H. E. V. 28 τούτων [conf. ο. 27] ἔν τινος σπουδάσματι κατὰ τῆς ᾿Αρτέμωνος 
αἱρέσεως πεπονημένῳ, ἣν αὖθις ὁ ἐκ Σαμοσάτων Παῦλος καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἀνανεώσασθαι πεπείραται. In 
Epistola apud VII. 80 τῇ μιαρᾷ αἱρέσει τῇ ᾿Αρτεμᾶ. τί γὰρ οὐ χρὴ μόλις τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ 
δηλῶσαι ;—r@ δὲ ᾿Αρτεμᾷ οὗτος ἐπιστελλέτω καὶ οἱ τὰ ᾿Αρτεμᾶ φρονοῦντες τούτῳ [sc. Paulo 
Samosat.| κοινωνείτωσαν. Theodoret. H. E. I. 3 tom. 8 p. 789 ἡ ἔναγχος ἐπαναστᾶσα [80. 
Arti] τῇ ἐκκλησιαστικῇ εὐσεβείᾳ διδασκαλία ᾿Ε βίωνός ἐστι καὶ ᾿Αρτεμᾶ, καὶ ζῆλος τοῦ κατὰ ᾿Α»- 
τιόχειαν Παύλου τοῦ Σαμοσάτεως Ὁ. 


49 Florinus. Euseb. H. E. V. 20 Εἰρηναῖος διαφόρους ἐπιστολὰς συντάττει---τὴν δὲ πρὸς Φλωρῖνον 


περὶ μοναρχίας ἣ περὶ τοῦ μὴ εἶναι τὸν Θεὸν ποιητὴν κακῶν. ταύτης γάρ τοι τῆς γνώμης οὗτος 
ἐδόκει προασπίζειν. δι’ ὃν αὖθις ὑποσυρόμενον τῇ κατὰ Οὐαλεντῖνον πλάνῃ καὶ τὸ περὶ ὀγδοάδος 
΄“ > , Ν 4 Ν Ν ta ς > al 
συντάττεται τῷ Εἰρηναΐῳ σπούδασμα..----ν ἧ ye μὴν προειρήκαμεν πρὸς τὸν Φλωρῖνον ὁ Εἰρηναῖος 
5 a 4 2 ἦτ Τῶν , , ἐξ a x , 
ἐπιστολῇ αὖθις τῆς ἅμα Πολυκάρπου συνουσίας αὐτοῦ ἈΡηβούεύει λέγων baler τὰ δόγματα, 
a na a 3 a ’ 
Φλωρῖνε, ἵνα πεφεισμένως εἴπω, οὐκ ἔστιν ὑγιοῦς γνώμης.--- εἶδον γάρ σε παῖς ὧν ἔτι ἐν τῇ κάτω 
> x an , a 4 na n 3, n> 
Aolg παρὰ τῷ Πολυκάρπῳ λαμπρῶς πράττοντα ἐν τῇ βασιλικῇ αὐλῇ K.T. AP 


50 Hermogenes. Against whom Tertullian wrote. Mentioned as still living by Tertullian. preeser. 


her. c. 30 p. 38 Hermogenes et multi alit adhuc ambulant pervertentes vias Dei. Mentioned 
again de Monogamia c. 16 p.167 Hermogenem aliquem plures solitum mulieres ducere quam 
pingere. Theodoret. her. fab. I. 19 tom. 4 p. 311 ὁ δὲ Ἑρμογένης ἐξ ὑποκειμένης ὕλης καὶ 
συναγεννήτου τὸν Θεὸν ἔφη δημιουργῆσαι τὰ πάντα.----οὗτος τοῦ κυρίου τὸ σῶμα ἐν τῷ ἡλίῳ εἶπεν 
ἀποτεθῆναι, τὸν δὲ διάβολον καὶ τοὺς δαίμονας εἰς τὴν ὕλην ἀνασχεθήσεσθαι. κατὰ τούτου συνέ- 
γραψε Θεόφιλος ὁ τῆς ᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπίσκοπος καὶ ᾿Ωριγένης ὡσαύτως. κατὰ ‘de Βαλεντίνου καὶ τῶν 
ἐξ ἐκείνου καὶ Εἰρηναῖος καὶ Κλήμης καὶ ᾿Ωριγένης. 


51 Ireneus. His mission to Rome A. D. 177 Tables p.175. Named at A. D. 183: p. 181. 188. 


and at A. Ὁ. 197: p. 201.° 
52 Pantenus. A. 1). 180 Tables p. 179. 
pn. 195. 


τὸ τὸν Μελχισεδὲκ δύναμιν τινὰ καὶ θείαν καὶ μεγίστην ὑπο- 
λαμβάνειν, κατ᾽ εἰκόνα δὲ αὐτοῦ τὸν Χριστὸν γεγενῆσθαι. 
ἦρξε δὲ τῆς αἱρέσεως ταύτης ἄλλος Θεόδοτος ἀργυραμοιβὸς 
τὴν τέχνην. 

τὰ Theodoret. her. fab. II. 4 καὶ ᾿Αρτέμων δέ τις, ὅν 
τινες ᾿Αρτεμᾶν ὀνομάζουσι, τὰ μὲν κατὰ τὸν τῶν ὅλων Θεὸν 
παραπλησίως ἡμῖν ἐδόξασεν, αὐτὸν εἰρηκὼς εἶναι τοῦ παντὸς 
ποιητὴν, τὸν δὲ κύριον ᾿1Ιησοῦν Χριστὸν ἄνθρωπον εἶπε ψι- 
λὸν ἐκ παρθένου γεγεννημένον, τῶν δὲ προφητῶν ἀρετῇ 
κρείττονα. 

» Theodoret. heer. fab. I. 23 tom. 4 p. 313 καὶ Φλω- 
pwos δὲ καὶ Βλάστος εἰς τὸν τῶν ἐν Ρώμῃ πρεσβυτέρων 
συντελοῦντες κατάλογον εἰς τὴν Βαλεντίνου λώβην ἀπέκλι- 
ναν. τούτων φασὶ τὴν νόσον τὸν τρισμακάριον Eipyvaiov 
ὀλοφυρόμενον τὴν κατὰ Βαλεντίνου ποιήσασθαι συγγραφήν. 
From the letter of Ireneaus ad Florinum apud Euseb. 
V. 20 it seems that Florinus added new opinions of 
his own to the dogmas of Valentinus: ταῦτα τὰ δόγ- 
para οὐδὲ οἱ ἔξω τῆς ἐκκλησίας αἱρετικοὶ ἐτόλμησαν ἀπο- 
φήνασθαί ποτε. 

ο Works of Ireneus: Hieron. Catal. c. 35 Euseb. 
Η. E. V. 5—8. 20. 26. 


1 Quinque adversus hereses libri. Quoted Hieron. 
Theodore p. 288 Magno p. 1083 Euseb. H. E. V. 5. 


See A. Ὁ. 190 p.187. Described also at A. D. 194 


6. 7. 8. Extant in a Latin version, with some frag- 
ments in Eusebius. 

2 πρὸς Ἕλληνας. Euseb. V. 26 φέρεταί τις αὐτοῦ 
πρὸς Ἕλληνας λόγος συντομώτατος καὶ τὰ μάλιστα ἀναγ- 
καιότατος περὶ ἐπιστήμης ἐπιγεγραμμένος. Hieronymus 
from a wrong interpretation of Eusebius makes it 
two works: Contra gentes volumen breve, et de disci- 
plina aliud. 

3 ad Marcianum. Euseb. V. 26 ἄλλος ὃν ἀνατέθεικεν 
ἀδελφῷ Μαρκιανῷ τοὔνομα, εἰς ἐπίδειξιν τοῦ ἀποστολικοῦ 
κηρύγματος. Hieron. Ad Martianum fratrem de apo- 
stolica predicatione. 

4 βιβλίον διαλέξεων διαφόρων. Euseb. Hieron. 
Quoted by Joann. Damascenus tom. 2 p. 724 Eipn- 
vaiov ἐκ τῶν διαλέξεων᾽ ““ τὸ ἔργον τοῦ Χριστιανοῦ οὐδέν 
ἐστιν ἄλλο ἢ τὸ μελετᾶν ἀποθνήσκειν." 

5 ad Blastum de schismate. Euseb. V. 20 Hieron. 

6 ad Florinum. Euseb. V. 20. See N°49. Hie- 
ron. Ad Florinum de monarchia, sive quod Deus non 
sit conditor malorum. 

7 de Ogdoade. Hieron. Egregium commentarium 
in cujus fine significans se apostolicorum temporum vi- 
cinum fuisse sic subscripsit &c. From Eusebius V. 20. 

8 Epistola ad Victorem de Pascha. Hieron. c. 35 
Euseb. V. 23. 24. See the Tables A. Ὁ. 197. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 413 


53 Rhodon. A.D.196: Tables p.199. Wrote against heresies: Theodoret. heer. fab. pref. 
tom. 4 p. 282 I. 25 tom. 4 p. 318. 

54 Clemens Alexandrinus. Tables A.D. 180 p.179 A.D. 194 p.195. Still living in A. Ὁ. 208 : 
p. 211. Named at A. D. 205 by Eusebius: Tables p. 213. 

55 Miltiades. A.D.184 Tables p. 183.? 

Wrote against the Montanists. 


56 Apollonius. A.D. 212 Tables p. 221. 
57 Serapion Antiochenus. 
58 Theophilus Cesaree 
59 Bacchylus Corinthius 
60 Polycrates E'phesius 
61 Demetrius Alecandrinus. 


Placed at A. D. 190—203. 


᾿ A. D. 190---196. 


Tables p. 187. 211." 


Tables p. 189. 199.s 


His episcopate was at A. D. 190—233: Tables p. 187 p. 247. 


For his conduct to Origen see A. 1). 228 p. 243 A.D. 231 p. 245. 247. 


62 Heraclitus. A.D.195 p. 197. 
63 Maximus περὶ ὕλης. 


64 Candidus 


65 Apion 
ee { Tables A. D. 195 p. 197. 
67 Arabianus 

. 68 Judas. Tables A. D. 202 p. 209. 


69 Tertullianus'. 


P Tertullian. in Valentin. c. 5 p. 149 Ut Justinus 
philosophus et martyr, ut Miltiades ecclesiarum so- 
phista, ut Ireneus omnium doctrinarum diligentissimus 
explorator. 

τ Works of Serapion: Euseb. H. E. VI. 12 Hie- 
ron. Catal. c. 41. 

| Epistola ad Caricum et Pontium. Euseb. V. 19 
Hieron. c.41. See the Tables A. D. 190 p. 189. 

2 Epistola ad Domninum. Euseb. VI. 12 τοῦ μὲν οὖν 
Σαραπίωνος τῆς περὶ λόγους ἀσκήσεως καὶ ἄλλα μὲν εἰκὸς 
σώζεσθαι παρ᾽ ἑτέροις ὑπομνήματα, εἰς ἡμᾶς δὲ μόνα κατ- 
ἤλθε τὰ πρὸς Δομνῖνον ἐκπεπτωκότα τινὰ παρὰ τὸν τοῦ δι- 
wypod καιρὸν [A. 1). 202] ἀπὸ τῆς εἰς Χριστὸν πίστεως 
ἐπὶ τὴν ᾿Ιουδαϊκὴν ἐθελοθρησκείαν" καὶ τὰ πρὸς Πόντιον καὶ 
Καρικὸν ἐκκλησιαστικοὺς ἄνδρας, καὶ ἄλλαι πρὸς ἑτέρους 
ἐπιστολαί, ἕτερός τε συντεταγμένος αὐτῷ λόγος περὶ τοῦ 
λεγομένου κατὰ Πέτρον εὐαγγελίου, ὃν πεποίηται ἀπελέγχων 
τὰ ψευδῶς ἐν αὐτῷ εἰρημένα διά τινας ἐν τῇ κατὰ Ῥωσσὸν 
παροικίᾳ. Hieron. Ad Domninum quoque qui persecu- 
tionis tempore ad Judeos declinaverat volumen com- 
posuit. 

3 de Petri evangelio. Euseb. Hieron. Et alium de 
evangelio quod sub nomine Petri fertur librum ad Rho- 
sensem Cilicie ecclesiam, que in heresim ejus lectione 
diverterat. Eusebius gives extracts. 

4 Epistole. Euseb. Hieron. Leguntur et sparsim 
ejus breves epistole auctoris sui ἀσκήσει et vite con- 
gruentes. 

5 Theophilus Bacchylus Polycrates all took part in 
the controversy concerning Easter. See the Tables 
A. D197 p.-201. 

t Hieronymus’ Catal. c. 53 thus speaks of the 
works of Tertullian: Specialiter adversum ecclesiam 


Flourished cir. A. D. 190—214. 


Tables A. D. 195 p. 197. 


A Montanist before A.D. 207: Tables 


teauit volumina De pudicitia De jejunio De monogamia, 
De exstasi libros VI et septimum quem adversum Apol- 
lonium [N° 56] composuit. Ferturque—multa que non 
exstant opuscula condidisse. 

Some of the extant works were composed before 
and some after he became a Montanist. 


I ante Montanismum 
1 de oratione. 

2 (A. D. 197) ad martyres. 

3 (A. D. 198) de spectaculis. 

4 (A. Ὁ. 198) de idololatria. 

Dd (A. Ὁ. 199) apologeticus. 

6 (A. Ὁ. 199) ad nationes. 

7 (A. Ὁ. 199) de testimonio anime. 
8 de baptismo. - 

9 ad uxorem. 


IT post Montanismum 


10. de corona militis. 

11 de virginibus velandis. 

12 de cultu feminarum. 

13 de fuga. 

14 de exhortatione castitatis. 

15 de monogamia. 

16 de jejunio. 

17 de pudicitia. 

18 adversus Praxeam [N° 44}. 

19 adversus Hermogenem [N° 50]. 

20 de anima. 

21 contra gnosticos scorpiace. 

22 adversus Valentinianos. 

23 A.D. 207 adversus Marcionem [N° 17] lib. 1. 
Tables p. 215. 


414 


APPENDIX. 6. 8. 


p- 215. Lived to extreme old age: See the Tables A. D. 208 p. 215 p. 217. He alludes 
to his early paganism: de pcenitentia c.1 p. 41 Hoc genus hominum, quod e ipsi olim fui- 
mus, cect sine Domini lumine, Apologet.c.18 p.48 Hee e nos risimus aliquando. De vestris 
Juimus. Fiunt non nascuntur Christiani. He joins Montanus: in Praxeam c.1 p.191 Et 
nos quidem postea agnitio Paracleti atque defensio diyunwit a psychicis. ¢.13 p. 216 nos Pa- 
racleti discipuli. He marks his own time: Apologet. 6. 25 p. 72 grande documentum nostre 
etiam etati proposuit, Marco Aurelio apud Sirmium reipublice exempto. He mentions ¢, 35 
p- 86 Cassius, Niger, Albinus. ο. 4 p.14 Nonne vanissimas Papias leges—Severus constan- 
tissimus principum exclusit ? He marks Africa as his country: ¢.9 p. 25 Infantes penes Afri- 
cam Saturno immolabantur palam usque ad proconsulatum Tiberit, qui ysos sacerdotes im eis- 
dem arboribus templi sui—crucibus exposuit, teste militia patria nostra, que id ipsum munus 
wh proconsuli functa est. 

Tertullian prescr. heer. ὁ. 21 p. 24 testifies to the equal authority of all the apostolical 
churches for establishing by tradition what the Apostles taught upon the fundamental 
doctrines: Si Dominus Jesus Christus apostolos misit ad predicandum, alios non esse recipi- 
endos predicatores quam quos Christus instituit.—Quid autem predicaverint, id est, quid illis 
Christus revelaverit, et hic prescribam non aliter probari debere nisi per easdem ecclesias quas 
ipsi apostoli condiderunt ipsi eis predicando, tam viva (quod aiunt) voce quam per epistolas 
postea. Si hec ita sunt, constat proinde omnem doctrinam que cum illis ecelesiis apostolicis 
matricibus et originalibus fide conspiret veritati deputandam ; sine dubio tenentem que ecclesie 


ab Apostolis Apostoli a Christo Christus a Deo accepit’. 


70 Hippolytus™. 


24 de prescriptionibus hereticorum. 
adversus Marcionem 11. IIT. IV. 

25 de carne Christi. 

26 de resurrectione carnis. 
adversus Marcionem V. 

27 cir. A. ἢ. 209 de pallio. 

28 de patientia. 

29 A. Ὁ. 211 ad Scapulam. 

30 de penitentia. 

(31 adversum Jude@os.) 


Tertullian de baptismo c.15 p. 202 refers to his 
Greek writings: Sed et de isto plenius jam nobis in 
Greco digestum est. Again de corona c. 6 p. 346 Sed 
et huic materie—Greco quoque stilo satisfecimus. On 
this subject see Semler tom. 5 p. 229. 230. 258. 261 
&c. and Geiseler Vol. 1 p. 147. Semler unreasonably 
insinuates a doubt. 

v Hieronymus has these testimonies to Tertullian : 
Catal. c. 53 Vidi ego quendam Paulum Concordia, quod 
Oppidum Italie est, senem, qui se beati Cypriani jam 
grandis etatis notarium, cum ipse admodum esset ado- 
lescens, Rome vidisse diceret, referreque sibi solitum 
nunguam Cyprianum absque Tertulliani lectione unum 
diem preteriisse, ac sibi crebro dicere ‘Da magistrum.” 
Idem ad Pammachium p. 778 Beatus Cyprianus Ter- 
tulliano magistro utitur, ut ejus scripta probant ; cum- 
que eruditi et ardentis viri delectetur ingenio, Monta- 
num cum eo non sequitur. Idem Paulino p. 138 Ter- 
tullianus creber est in sententiis, sed difficilis in loguendo. 
Ad Eustochium p. 205 Legas Tertullianum ad amicum 


Tables p. 217. 
Tables p. 219. 


Tables A. D. 222 p. 235 A.D. 227 p. 241. 


As he conversed with Jreneus 


philosophum scribentem et de virginitate alios libellos. 
Idem Magno p. 1084 Quid Tertulliano eruditius quid 
acutius ? Apologeticus ejus et contra gentes libri cunc- 
tam seculi continent disciplinam. 

w The genuine titles of the works of Hippolytus 
may be gathered from Eusebius and Photius quoted 
in the Tables, from Hieronymus c. 6] and from The- 
odoret. Some of more doubtful authority are added 
in the chair of Hippolytus. 


1 In Hexaemeron. Euseb, VI. 22. 

2 εἰς ra μετὰ τὴν ἑξαήμερον. EKuseb. VI. 22. 

3 In Exodum. Hieron. 

4 In Canticum Canticorum. Euseb. Hieron. 

5 In Genesim. Hieron. Idem Damaso tom. 3 p. 
59 upon Isaac blessing Jacob: Quoniam autem polli- 
citi sumus et de eo in figura quid significaret adjungere, 
Hippolyti martyris verba ponamus; a quo et Victorinus 
noster non plurimum discrepat. 

6 In Zachariam. Hieron. 

7 In Psalmos. Hieron. Theodoret. tom. 4 p. 130 
—132 τοῦ ἁγίου Ἱππολύτου ἐπισκόπου καὶ μάρτυρο-----ἐκ 
τῆς ἑρμηνείας τοῦ B ψαλμοῦ. tom. 4 p. 139 ἐκ τοῦ λόγου 
τοῦ εἰς τὸν Ky Ψαλμόν. 

8 In Esaiam. Hieron. 

9 De Daniele. Hieron. Phot. 

10 In Ezekiel. Euseb. VI. 22. 

11 De Apocalypsi. Hieron. Andreas ad Apocal, 
XIII. 1 p. 99 Peltani, ad XVII. 10 p. 143 Peltani, 
Arethas ad Apocal. p..878. Uterque in prowmio: see 
the Tables p. 81. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


415 


and still wrote in the sixth year of Alewander, he may be placed at A. 1). 190—227. If he 
was a martyr (which is not however mentioned by Eusebius) his life was extended beyond 
the reign of Alexander to the time of Maaimin A. 1). 235. 

The name of his bishoprick was unknown to Eusebius Hieronymus and Theodoret*. 


Later writers assign him a dioceseY. 


71 Origenes. Born A.D. 185: Tables p. 183. In his 17th year at the death of his father A. 1). 
202: p. 209. Studied under Ammonius at Alexandria in A. D. 206: p. 213 p. 215. In his 


early youth he wrote commentaries upon philosophy. 


Origen visited Antioch in 226: p. 


239. 241. a presbyter in 228: p. 241. 243. at Caesarea A. Ὁ. 231: p. 245.247. He died 


in his 69th year in A. Ὁ. 253: p. 275.4 


12 De proverbiis. Hieron. 

13 De Ecclesiaste. Hieron. 

14 De Saul et Pythonissa. Hieron. 

15 De Antichristo. Hieron. Phot. 

16 De Resurrectione. Hieron. 

17 Contra Marcionem. Euseb. Hieron. 

18 De Pascha. Euseb. Hieron. Inscr. Marmor. 

19 Contra omnes hereses. Euseb. Hieron. Phot. 
Theodoret. tom. 4 p. 341 ἡ Νικολαϊτῶν αἵρεσις.----κατὰ 
τούτων συνέγραψεν Ἱππόλυτος ὁ ἐπίσκοπος καὶ μάρτυς. 

20 Contra gentes. Hieron. Magno p. 1083 Con- 
tra gentes Miltiades—Hippolytus quoque et Apollonius 
propria opuscula condiderunt. πρὸς "EdAnvas Inscr. 
Marmorea. 

21 προσομιλία de laude Domini Salvatoris, in qua, 
presente Origene, se loqui de ecclesia significat. Hie- 
ron. Catal. c. 61. 

22 λόγοι τοῦ ἁγίου Ἱππολύτου ἐπισκόπου καὶ μάρτυρος 
apud Theodoret. tom. 4. εἰς τὸ “Κύριος ποιμαίνει pe” 
k.T.A. p. 54. ὅδ. εἰς τὴν τῶν ταλάντων διανομήν p.130. εἰς 
τὴν ῳδὴν τὴν μεγάλην p.131. εἰς τοὺς δύο λῃστάς p. 233. 

23 πρὸς βασιλίδα τινὰ ἐπιστολή. Theodoret. tom. 4 
p- 131. 232. 

In Inscript. Marmor. are added the following. 

[24 εἰς τὴν eyyaotpipvOor. | 

(25 περὶ χαρισμάτων. 

[20 ἀποστολικὴ παράδοσις. 

[27 πρὸς Πλάτωνα. 

[28 περὶ τἀγαθοῦ, καὶ πόθεν τὸ κακόν. 

[29 προτρεπτικὸς πρὸς Σεβηρίναν. 

x Euseb. Η. E. VI. 20 Ἱππόλυτος, ἑτέρας που καὶ αὐ- 
τὸς προεστὼς ἐκκλησίας. Hieron. Catal. c. 61 Hippo- 
lytus cujusdam urbis episcopus ; nomen quippe urbis 
scire non potui. For Theodoret see note w. 

y A. D. 492 Gelasius Romanus de duabus in Christo 
naturis adversus Eutychem et Nestorium (see Genna- 
dius quoted in the Tables p. 709) apud Sam. Basnage 
Vol. 2 p. 288 Oudin Vol. 1 p. 222 Hippolyti episcopi 
et martyris, Arabum metropolis. 

A. Ὁ. 620 Chron. Pasch. p. 6 A Ἱππόλυτος ὁ τῆς 
εὐσεβείας μάρτυς, ἐπίσκοπος γεγονὼς τοῦ καλουμένου Πόρ- 
του πλησίον τῆς Ῥώμης. 

A. D. 808 Syncellus p. 358 B Ἱππόλυτος ἱερὸς φι- 


λόσοφος ἐπίσκοπος Πόρτου τοῦ κατὰ τὴν Ρώμην. 


A. D. 610 Leontius de sectis ὃ 6 apud Fabricium 
ad Hippolyti Opp. p. [IX Κλήμης καὶ Ἱππόλυτος ἐπίσκο- 
mos Ῥώμης. 

A. ἢ. 730 Jo. Damascenus tom. 2 p. 787 C τοῦ 
ἁγίου ‘Immodvrov Ῥώμης. 

A. D. 1057 Cedrenus p. 247 ἢ οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁ 
θεῖος Ἱ'ππόλυτος Ῥώμης κ. τ. λ. : 

Α. Ὁ. 1117 Zonaras tom. 1 p. 620 Β τότε Οὐρβανοῦ 
τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς τῆς Ῥωμαίων πόλεως προεστῶτος [A. D. 
222—230] καὶ ἱἹππόλυτος ἤνθει, ἀνὴρ ἱερώτατος καὶ σο- 
φώτατος, ἐπίσκοπος τοῦ κατὰ Ρώμην Πόρθου γενόμενος, ὃς 
καὶ πολλὰ συγγράμματα συνεγράψατο, διάφορα τῆς θείας 
γραφῆς ἐξηγησάμενος. 

A.D. 1310 Nicephorus Η. E. IV. 31 τοῖς δὲ κατὰ 
Σευῆρον χρόνοις [sc. Alexandrum) καὶ ‘Immddvtos 6 Πόρ- 
του τῆς Ῥώμης ἐπίσκοπος γεγονὼς ἀκμάζων ἦν. 

lf Hippolytus had been bishop of a diocese near 
Rome, it is strange that the Roman bishop Gelasius 
should not have known it. 

4 Euseb. H. E. VI. 18 εἰσῆγεν ὅσους εὐφυῶς ἔχοντας 
ἑώρα καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ φιλόσοφα μαθήματα, γεωμετρίαν καὶ ἀριθ- 
μητικὴν καὶ τὰ ἄλλα προπαιδεύματα παραδιδούς" εἴς τε τὰς 
αἱρέσεις τὰς παρὰ τοῖς φιλοσόφοις προάγων καὶ τὰ παρὰ 
τούτοις συγγράμματα διηγούμενος, ὑπομνηματιζόμενός τε καὶ 
θεωρῶν εἰς ἕκαστα, ὥστε μέγαν καὶ παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς Ἕλλησι φι- 
λόσοφον τὸν ἄνδρα κηρύττεσθαι. 

a Hieronymus Catal. c. 54 (parts of which are 
quoted in the Tables) thus proceeds concerning Ori- 
gen: Sed et illud, quod ad Mameam matrem Alexandri 
imperatoris religiosam faeminam rogatus venit Antio- 
chiam [see the Tables p. 241], et summo honore ha- 
bitus est.—Quis ignorat et quod tantum in Scripturis 
divinis habuerit studit ut etiam Hebream linguam con- 
tra etatis gentisque sue naturam edisceret, et exceptis 
LXX interpretibus alias quoque editiones in unum con- 
gregaret volumen, Aquile scilicet Pontici proselyti et 
Theodotionis Hebionei et Symmachi ejusdem dogmatis, 
qui in evangelium quoque κατὰ Mar@atov scripsit com- 
mentarios, de quo et suum dogma confirmare conatur. 
Preterea quintam et sextam et septimam editionem, 
guas etiam nos de ejus bibliotheca habemus, miro labore 
reperit et cum ceteris editionibus comparavit. Et quia 
indicem operum ejus in voluminibus epistolarum quas 
ad Paulam scripsimus in quadam epistola contra Var- 
ronis opera conferens posui, nunc omitto, illud de im- 


416 


APPENDIX. 


C.8. 


72 Ammonius. Hieron. Catal. c. 53. A distinct person from Ammonius Saccas the preceptor 


of Origen. 


mortali ejus ingenio non tacens, quod Dialecticam quo- 
que et Geometriam et Arithmeticam Musicam Gram- 
maticam et Rhetoricam omniumque philosophorum. sec- 
tas ita didicit ut studiosos quoque secularium literarum 
sectatores haberet, et interpretaretur eis quotidie, con- 
cursusque ad eum miri fierent ; quos ille propterea re- 
cipiebat ut sub occasione secularis literature in fide 
Christi eos institueret—Et super Origenis statu si 
quis scire velit quid actum sit &c. See the Tables 
A. D. 250 p. 269. 

Works of Origen after A. D. 226 are recorded in 
the Tables from Eusebius, 

His works at Alexandria between A. D. 226 and 
235 (Tables p. 243. 245) are the following. 


Comm. in Joannem tom. I—V. 
in Genesin tom. I—VIII. 

in Psalmos 1—25. 

περὶ ἀναστάσεως βιβλία δύο. 

in Lamentationem. 

περὶ ἀρχῶν. 

στρωματεῖς libb. X. 

In A. D. 235 De martyrio. Tables p. 249. After 
that date Comm. in Joann. tom. XXII. p. 249. Within 
A. D. 239—249 Comm. in Esaiam, Comm. in Ezekiel. 
Tables p. 255. 

After A. D. 245 

Homilie ex ore excepte. Tables p, 263. 
Contra Celsum libri VIII. p. 263. 

Comm. in Mattheum tomi XXV. Ibid. 

in prophetas XII minores tomi XXV. Ibid. 
Epistole varie. 


Among the other works of Origen, of which the 
time is uncertain, may be named the following. 

Hexapla et Tetrapla: Euseb. H. E. VI. 16. The 
Hexapla before the Tetrapla. One contained six 
Greek versions, the other contained four. Conf. intt. 
ad Euseb. 1. c. tom. 2 p. 193—195 Heinechen. 

Comm. in I Corinth. Before Hom. 17 in Lucam : 
Opp. tom. 5 p. 151. 

Homilie in Lucam, Comm. in Lucam. Before Comm. 
in Joann. tom. XXXII. 2: Opp. tom. 2 p. 378. 

Comm. in Rom. tomi XV. Before Cels. V. 47 : 
Opp. tom. 19 p. 257, VIII. 65: tom. 20 p. 206. and 
before Comm. in Matth. XVII. 32: Opp. tom. 4 
p- 159. 

Epistola ad Africanum de Susanna: Euseb. H. E. 
VI. 31. 

Epistola ad Gregorium Thaumaturgum. 

Comm. in Galatas tomi V. Hieron. procem. in Ga- 
lat. tom. 9 p. 123 Ep. 89 Augustino tom. 2 p. 1103. 

Hieronymus, who praised Origen in A. D. 392, af- 
terwards condemned him as heretical. Hence Au- 
gustine Ep. 19 Hieronymo p. 87 (apud Hieronymum 
Ep. 97 p.1150) Origenem ac Didymum reprehensos abs 


See above, Greek Authors N° 194 p. 296. 


te lego etiam in recentioribus opusculis tuis—quamvis 
Origenem mirabiliter ante laudaveris. 

Origen’s heretical opinions are set forth by Epi- 
phanius her. 64 p. 527. 528 and‘again by Epipha- 
nius ad Joan. Hierosolym. apud Hieronymum Ep. 60 
p. 713—717; collected by Hieronymus Ep. 61 p. 726. 
727 in Joann. Hierosol. into eight points. 

1 That the persons of the Trinity are not equal : 
Sicut incongruum est dicere quod possit Filius videre 
Patrem, ita inconveniens est opinari quod Spiritus 
Sanctus possit videre Filium. 

2 He held the preexistence of souls, which were 
placed in human bodies as a punishment for former 
transgressions. 

3 That future punishments would not be eternal, 
and that the devils will be forgiven at last. Athanas. 
tom.1 p. 236B τέλος κηρύττων τῆς κολάσεως, ἐν ais φησι 
συγχώρησιν πάσης ἁμαρτίας γενέσθαι, καὶ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις 
καὶ τοῖς δαίμοσι παρὰ Θεοῦ. 

4 He interpreted Genesis III. 2] to mean “ He 
gave them bodies”—gquod tunicas pelliceas humana 
corpora interpretetur. 

5 That there will be no resurrection of the body 
and no difference of sexes in the future world. 

6 He treats the description of Paradise in Genesis 
II. 8—14 as an allegory. 

7 He allegorises Gen. I. 6.7. Aguas que super 
celos in Scripturis esse dicuntur sanctas supernasque 
virtutes, que super terram, et infra terram, contrarias 
et demoniacas esse arbitratur. 

8 That the image of God in which man was made 
(Genes. I. 26. 27) was lost after the Fall. Dicit ab 
60 perditam et in homine post Paradisum non fuisse. 

The charges against him were afterwards enlarged 
into fifteen propositions apud Anonymum Photii Cod. 
117, in which, however, all the articles named by 
Hieronymus are not included. 

But although Origen was rudely assailed by Theo- 
philus and Epiphanius and Hieronymus, yet he was 
more favourably judged by others of equal name : 
Stephanus Gabarus apud Phot. Cod. 232 p. 904 ὅτι 
᾿Ωριγένην καὶ Θεόγνωστον 6 τε μέγας ᾿Αθανάσιος ὁ ᾿Αλεξαν- 
δρείας ἐν πολλοῖς ἀπεδέχετο λόγοις, καὶ Τίτος ὁ Βόστρων 
[N° 141], καὶ ὁ θεόλογος Τρηγόριος ἐν ἐπιστολαῖς φιλό- 
καλὸν αὐτὸν λέγει, καὶ ὁ Νύσσης δὲ εὐφήμως εἰς μνήμην 
ἄγει. ἀλλὰ καὶ Διονύσιος ὁ Ἀλεξανδρείας πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐκεῖνον 
γράφων, ἔτι δὲ καὶ μετὰ θάνατον ἐκείνου πρὸς Θεότεκνον 
τὸν τῆς Καισαρείας ἐπίσκοπον [N° 96] γράφων Sv ἐπαίνων 
τὸν ᾿Ωριγένην ἄγει" καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος ὁ Ἱἱεραπόλεως ἐπίσκο- 
mos καὶ μάρτυς πρὸς τὸν αὐτὸν ᾿Ωριγένην γράφων λίαν oi- 
κειοῦται τὸν ἄνδρα τοῖς λόγοις. Athanasius himself in 
Arianos tom. 1 p. 277 A περὶ δὲ τοῦ didiws συνεῖναι τὸν 
λόγον τῷ πατρὶ, καὶ μὴ ἑτέρας οὐσίας ἢ ὑποστάσεως, ἀλλὰ 
τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς ἴδιον αὐτὸν εἶναι, ὡς εἰρήκασιν οἱ ἐν τῇ συν- 
όδῳ, ἐξέστω πάλιν ὑμᾶς ἀκοῦσαι καὶ παρὰ τοῦ φιλοπόνου 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


417 


8 Ambrosius. The disciple and friend of Origen. ‘Tables A. D. 235 p. 249 A. D. 246 p. 265 


Died before A. D. 253. 


74 Noetus. Epiphanius heer. 57 p. 479 C ἕτερος πάλιν μετὰ τοῦτον [80. Bardesanem] Nonros ὀνό- 
ματι ἀνέστη, οὐ πρὸ ἐτῶν πλειόνων GAN ὡς πρὸ χρόνου τῶν τούτων [before A. 1). 375] ἑκατὸν 
τριάκοντα, πλείω ἢ ἐλάσσω, ᾿Ασιανὸς τῆς ᾿Εφέσου πόλεως ὑπάρχων. 


75 Heraclas Alexandrinus. 
Ρ. 235 A.D. 231 p. 245. 
76 Tryphon Origenis discipulus. 


Bishop of Alexandria in A. D, 233: Tables p. 247. See A. Ὁ. 221 
Succeeded by Dionysius in 249: p. 267. 
Tables A. D. 254 p. 275. 


See A. D. 261 p. 287.¢ 


77 Minucius Felix. Hieron. Catal. ὁ. 58 Minucius Felia Rome insignis causidicus scripsit dia- 
logum Christiani et ethnici disputantium, qui Octavius inseribitur. Sed et alius sub nomine ejus 


᾽Ωριγένους, ἃ μὲν yap ὡς ζητῶν καὶ γυμνάζων ἔγραψε, ταῦτα 
μὴ ὡς αὐτοῦ φρονοῦντος δεχέσθω τις. ---τούτου τοῦ φιλο- 
πόνου τὸ φρόνημά ἐστι. μετὰ γοῦν τὰ ὡς ἐν γυμνασίᾳ λεγό- 
μενα πρὸς τοὺς αἱρετικοὺς εὐθὺς αὐτὸς ἐπιφέρει τὰ ἴδια λέ- 
yov οὕτως" ““ Εἰ ἔστιν εἰκὼν τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ doparov” x.T.X. 
Athanasius quotes him again with approbation in a 
passage marked in the Tables A. D. 285 p. 329. Cf. 
‘Socratem H. E. VI.13. Anonymus apud Photium 
Cod. 117 ἀνεγνώσθη βιβλίον ὑπὲρ ᾿Ωριγένους καὶ τῶν ad- 
τοῦ θεοστυγῶν δογμάτων ἐν τόμοις ε΄. ἀνεπίγραφον δὲ τὴν 
ὀνομασίαν ἐτύγχανε τοῦ συντεταχότος.---ὁ δὲ τοῦ συγγράμ- 
ματος πατὴρ μάρτυρας ὑπὲρ ᾿Ωριγένους τε καὶ τῶν αὐτοῦ 
δογμάτων Διονύσιον προκομίζει τὸν ᾿Αλεξανδρείας [N° 89], 
Δημήτριόν τε καὶ Κλήμεντα καὶ ἑτέρους πλείους" μᾶλλον δὲ 
τῶν ἄλλων ἁπάντων Παμφίλῳ τε τῷ μάρτυρι ἐπερείδεται 
καὶ τῷ Εὐσεβίῳ, ὃς τῆς κατὰ Παλαιστίνην Καισαρείας ἐπε- 
σκόπησεν. ἡ δὲ ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ ἀπολογία οὐκ ἔστι λύσις τῶν 
ἐπικλημάτων ἃ ὡς ἐπὶ πλεῖστον, ἀλλὰ συνηγορία τῆς κατηγο- 
pias. πο ψυχῶν τε γὰρ mpovmapéw συνομολογεῖ, γραφικαῖς 
καὶ πατρικαῖς φωναῖς (ὡς οἴεται) τὸν λῆρον τοῦτον ἐπισυγ- 
κροτῶν, καὶ σωμάτων ἄλλων εἰσάγει ἀνάληψιν. περὶ μέντοι 
τῆς ἁγίας τριάδος οὐδὲν οὗτος τῶν ἐσφαλμένων λέγει. φησὶ 
δὲ καὶ περὶ τοῦ ᾿Ωριγένους μηδὲν αὐτὸν κατὰ δόξαν ἐσφάλθαι 
περὶ τῆς τριάδος, ἀντιφερόμενον δὲ τῇ αἱρέσει Σαβελλίου εἰς 
μέγα κακοῦ ἡρμένῃ τότε, καὶ τὴν τῶν προσώπων τριάδα ἐν- 
αργεστάτην καὶ πολλοῖς τρόποις διαφέρουσαν ἀγωνιζόμενον 
παραστῆσαι, πέρα τοῦ προσήκοντος καὶ εἰς τοὐναντίον ἀπε- 
νεχθῆναι, ἐξ οὗ δόξαι καὶ τῷ ᾿Αρειανῷ ἀρρωστήματι προεα- 
λωκέναι. ὑπὲρ μέντοι γε τῶν ἄλλων αὐτοῦ δογμάτων, ὅσοις 
μήτε συγκαταθέσθαι τοῦ θαρρεῖν πρόφασιν ἔχει μήτε τῶν 
προειρημένων αἰτίαν πορίσασθαι δυνατὸν οἶδε, πολλὴν εἰσά- 
γει σπουδὴν ἀποφῆναι ἢ γυμνασίας αὐτῷ χάριν εἰρῆσθαι ἢ 
ὑπό τινων ἑτεροδόξων τοῖς αὐτοῦ συγγράμμασι παρεμβε- 
βλῆσθαι. καὶ προάγει καὶ αὐτὸν ἐκεῖνον τοῦτο βοῶντα καὶ 
διατεινόμενον" φωρᾶσαι γὰρ αὐτόν φησι καὶ ἔτι ζῶντα ταύ- 
την Kar αὐτοῦ τὴν ῥᾳδιουργίαν. ἔστι δὲ ἃ λέγει μάτην ai- 
τοῦ κατηγορηθῆναι κεφάλαια πεντεκαίδεκα, ἅτινα καὶ διε- 
λέγχει διαβολὰς εἶναι, ἐκ τῶν αὐτοῦ ἐκείνου συγγραμμάτων 
ποιούμενος τοὺς ἐλέγχους ἐν τῷ τετάρτῳ τόμῳ. Augusti- 
nus de her. c. 43 “ Origeniani,” inquit (Epiphanius) 
—** mortuorum resurrectionem repellunt, Christum au- 
tem creaturam et Spiritum Sanctum introducentes, pa- 
radisum autem et celos et alia omnia allegorizantes.” 
Hec quidem de Origene Epiphanius, sed qui eum defen- 
dunt unius ejusdemque substantia esse dicunt docuisse 


Patrem et Filium et Spiritum Sanctum ; neque resur- 
rectionem repulisse mortuorum, quamvis et in istis eum 
convincere studeant qui ejus plura legerunt. Sed sunt 
hujus Origenis alia dogmata que catholica ecclesia om- 
nino non recipit, in quibus nec ipsum falso arguit nec 
potest ab ejus defensoribus falli ; maxime de purgatione 
et liberatione ac rursus post longum tempus ad eadem 
mala revolutione rationalis universe creature.—De qua 
vanissima impietate adversus philosophos a quibus ista 
didicit Origenes in libris de Civitate Dei diligentissime 
disputavi. 

In behalf of Origen we may contend that his mean- 
ing was sometimes exaggerated or perverted by his 
adversaries; that much was added by his followers 
which was not his own; that his zeal in combating 
an error sometimes carried him (as it has carried 
others) into the opposite extreme; that his opinions 
are sometimes corrected and explained by other pas- 
sages in his works; that his speculations were not 
all intended to be published; that he sometimes pro- 
posed opinions as problems for consideration, as con- 
jectures and not certainties; that he was humble and 
unpresuming and by no means confident in himself ; 
finally that his errors of judgment were very much 
outweighed by his merits. 

b Epiphanius 1. c. οὗτος ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ ἐπάρματι μανίας 
ἐπαρθεὶς ἐτόλμησε λέγειν τὸν πατέρα πεπονθέναι, ἔτι δὲ μεί- 
ζονί τινι τύφῳ καὶ παραφροσύνῃ ἐνεχθεὶς ἑαυτὸν ἔλεγε Μω- 
ὕσέα καὶ τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ ᾿Ααρών. Theodoret. her. 
fab. III. 3 tom. 4 p. 342 ὁ δὲ Νοητὸς Σμυρναῖος μὲν ἦν 
τὸ γένος ἀνενεώσατο δὲ τὴν αἵρεσιν ἣν ᾿Επίγονος μέν τις 
οὕτω καλούμενος ἀπεκύησε πρῶτος Κλεομένης δὲ παραλαβὼν 
ἐβεβαίωσε. ταῦτα δέ ἐστι τῆς αἱρέσεως τὰ κεφαλαῖα. ἕνα 
φασὶν εἶναι θεὸν καὶ πατέρα τῶν ὅλων δημιουργόν" ἀφανῆ 
μὲν ὅταν ἐθέλῃ φαινόμενον δὲ ἡνίκα ἂν βούληται. καὶ τὸν 
αὐτὸν ἀορατὸν εἶναι καὶ ὁρώμενον καὶ γεννητὸν καὶ ἀγέννητον" 
ἀγέννητον μὲν ἐξ ἀρχῆς γεννητὸν δὲ ὅτε ἐκ παρθένου γεννη- 
θῆναι ἠθέλησεν' ἀπαθῆ καὶ ἀθάνατον, καὶ πάλιν αὖ παθητὸν 
καὶ θνητόν. ἀπαθὴς γὰρ ὧν, φησὶ, τὸ τοῦ σταυροῦ πάθος 
ἐθελήσας ὑπέμεινε. τοῦτον καὶ υἱὸν ὀνομάζουσι καὶ πατέρα, 
πρὸς τὰς χρείας τοῦτο κἀκεῖνο καλούμενον.----ταύτης μετὰ 
τὸν Νοητὸν ὑπερήσπισε Κάλλιστος, ἐπιθήκας τινὰς καὶ οὗτος 
ἐπινοήσας τῇ δυσσεβείᾳ τοῦ δόγματος. 

¢ Conf. Fabricium B. G. tom. 7 p. 332. 


3H 


418 


APPENDIX. C. 8. 


fertur de fato vel contra mathematicos, qui, cum sit et ipse diserti hominis, non mihi videtur 
cum superioris libri stilo convenire. Meminit hujus Minucii et Lactantius in libris suis. Se. 
Inst. div. I.11, V.1. Flourished therefore before A. D. 306, when Lactantius lived, and 
after Origen, since he is placed by Hieronymus below Trypho the disciple of Origen4. 

78 Caius. A.D. 210. Tables p. 217.¢ 

79 Beryllus. Bishop of Bosra. Flourished A. 1). 210—227: Tables A. D. 210 p. 217 A.D. 


227 p. 241. 


80 Alexander Hierosolymitanus. Succeeded Narcissus in A. 1). 214: Tables p. 223. 


Perished 


in the Decian persecution A. D. 250: p. 269. 


81 Julius Africanus. 
p. 235. 

82 Geminus Antiochenus. 

83 Theoctistus Cesaree Palestine episcopus. 
Mentioned at A. D. 252: p. 271. 

84 Gregorius Thaumaturgus. 


Tables A. D. 227.2 


His chronology and works: Tables A. D. 221 p. 233. See A. D. 222 


Received Origen in A. D. 231: Tables p. 245. 
Succeeded by Domnus in 261: p. 287. 
The disciple of Origen: Tables A. D. 232 p. 247. Appointed 


bishop of Czsarea in Pontus about the year 261: Euseb. quoted in the Tables p. 287. He 
was present at the council upon Paul of Samosata in A. D. 264: Tables p. 291.5 


ἃ Hieron. Magno p. 1084 Minucius Felix causidicus 
Romani fori in libro cui titulus Octavius est, et in al- 
tero contra mathematicos,—quid gentilium scripturarum 
dimisit intactum ? Epitaph. Nepotiani tom. 1 p. 31 
Hoc Lactantii illud Hilarii est, sic Minucius Feliz &c. 
Minucius himself p. 335 speaks of an intended trea- 
tise de Fato: De fato satis vel si pauca pro tempore, 
disputaturt alias et uberius et plenius. 

€ Eusebius adds VI. 20 that Caius received only 
13 epistles of St. Paul: τῶν τοῦ ἱεροῦ ἀποστόλου δεκα- 
τριῶν μόνων ἐπιστολῶν μνημονεύει, τὴν πρὸς Ἑβραίους μὴ 
συναριθμήσας ταῖς λοιπαῖς" ἐπεὶ καὶ εἰς δεῦρο παρὰ Ῥω- 
μαίων τισὶν οὐ νομίζεται τοῦ ἀποστόλου τυγχάνειν. Hie- 
ron. Catal. c. 59 Hpistolas Pauli XIII tantum enu- 
merans decimam quartam, que fertur ad Hebreos, dicit 
non ejus esse; sed et apud Romanos usque hodie quasi 
Pauli apostoli non habetur. Phot. Cod. 48 τοῦτον τὸν 
Γάϊον πρεσβύτερόν φασι γεγενῆσθαι τῆς κατὰ Ῥώμην ἐκ- 
κλησίας ἐπὶ Οὐίκτορος καὶ Ζεφυρίνου τῶν ἀρχιερέων, χειρο- 
τονηθῆναι δὲ αὐτὸν καὶ ἐθνῶν ἐπίσκοπον. συντάξαι δὲ καὶ 
ἕτερον λόγον ἰδίως κατὰ τῆς ᾿Αρτέμωνος [Ν᾿ 487] αἱρέσεως, 
καὶ κατὰ IIpéxAov δὲ σπουδαστοῦ Μοντανοῦ σπουδαίαν διά- 
λεξιν συντεταχέναι, ἐν ἣ ιγ΄ μόνας ἐπιστολὰς ἀριθμεῖται 
Παύλου, οὐκ ἐγκρίνων τὴν πρὸς Ἑβραίους. 

f Hieron. Magno p. 1083 Ezxstant οἱ Julii Africani 
libri, qui temporum scripsit historias. 

& Hieron. Catal. c. 64 Geminus Antiochene ecclesie 
presbyter pauca ingenii sui monumenta composuit, flo- 
rens sub Alexandro principe [A. Ὦ. 222—235] et epi- 
scopo urbis sue Zebenno (A. D. 228] eo vel mazxime 
tempore quo Heraclas Alexandrine ecclesia pontifex 
ordinatus est (A. Ὁ. 233}. 

h Hieron. Catal. c. 65 quoted in the Tables p. 247 
adds Theodorus proficiscens πανηγυρικὸν εὐχαριστίας 
scripsit Origeni, et convocata grandi frequentia ipso 
quoque Origene presente recitavit, qui usque hodie ea- 


stat. Scripsit et perappacw in Kcclesiasten brevem 
quidem sed valde utilem. Et alie hujus vulgo feruntur 
epistole. Sed precipue signa atque miracula que jam 
episcopus cum multa ecclesiarum gloria perpetravit. 
Idem Magno p. 1083 Hastant libri—Theodori qui 
postea Gregorius appellatus est, viri apostolicorum 
signorum atque virtutum. Addressed by Origen in 
a letter still extant: Philocal. c. 13 tom. 25 p. 66. 
Socrates H. E. IV. 27 de Gregoriis Naz. et Nysseno: 
ἄλλος ἐστὶν ὁ Ποντικὸς Τρηγόριος, ὅστις ἐκ τῆς ἐν Πόντῳ 
Νεοκαισαρείας ὁρμώμενος ἀρχαιότερος τούτων ἐστί: μαθητὴς 
γὰρ ᾿Ωριγένους ἐγένετο. περὶ τούτου τοῦ Τρηγορίου πολὺς ὁ 
λόγος ἔν τε ᾿Αθήναις καὶ Βηρυτῷ καὶ ὅλῃ τῇ Ποντικῇ διοι- 
κήσει, ὡς δὲ εἰπεῖν, καὶ πάσῃ τῇ οἰκουμένῃ" οὗτος γὰρ ὡς 
τῶν ᾿Αθήνησι παιδευτηρίων ἀναχωρήσας ἐν τῇ Βηρυτῷ νόμους 
ἐμάνθανε πυθόμενός τε ἐν τῇ Καισαρείᾳ τὰ ἱερὰ γράμματα 
ἑρμηνεύειν ᾿Ωριγένην, δρομαῖος ἐπὶ τὴν Καισάρειαν παραγί- 
νεται ἀκροασάμενός τε τῆς μεγαλοφώνου θεωρίας τῶν ἱερῶν 
γραμμάτων, πολλὰ χαίρειν εἰπὼν τοῖς Ῥωμαϊκοῖς νόμοις, 
ἀχώριστος ἢν τοῦ λοιποῦ καὶ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ παιδευθεὶς τὴν 
ἀληθὴ φιλοσοφίαν, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα ἐπὶ τὴν πατρίδα τῶν 
γονέων [immo τῆς μητρός. Conf. Gregorium p. 56 Β] 
καλεσάντων ἀνεχώρησε" κἀκεῖ πρῶτον μὲν λαϊκὸς ὧν πολλὰ 
σημεῖα ἐποίησε.----μέμνηται δὲ αὐτοῦ καὶ Πάμφιλος 6 μάρτυρ 
ἐν τοῖς περὶ ᾿Ωριγένους πονηθεῖσιν αὐτῷ βιβλίοις, ἐν οἷς καὶ 
συστατικὸς λόγος Τρηγορίου εἰς ᾿Ωριγένην παράκειται. 

Suidas p. 847 C, having inserted from the transla- 
tion of Hieronymus c. 65 Θεόδωρος---ἐτύγχανεν, adds 
ἐτελεύτησεν ἐπὶ Αὐρηλιανοῦ [within A. D. 270—275]. 
But, as Gregorius is not named by Euseb. VII. 30 in 
the last council upon Paul of Samosata in A. D. 269, 
he probably died before the accession of Aurelian, 
within A. D. 265—268. 

Gregorius is mentioned by Basil Cxsar. Ep. 62 (28) 
p- 840 D τοῦ μεγάλου προστάτου τῆς ἐκκλησίας ὑμῶν Τρη- 
yopiov. Ep. 75 (204) p. 878 Β πατέρες πνευματικοὶ οἱ 


ECCLESIASTICAL 


85 Cornelius Romanus. 
Tables p. 269. 271. 273. 


AUTHORS. 419 


He was elected in A.D. 251 and died in exile Sept. 14 A.D. 252: 


86 Cyprianus. Appointed bishop of Carthage in 248: Tables p. 265. His letters to Cornelius: 


Ρ. 271. 273. de mortalitate A. D. 253 p. 275. 


258: Tables p. 281. 
87 Pontius diaconus. 
88 Firmilianus. 
p. 245. 


His exile in 257, his death Sept. 14 A. D. 


Tables A. D. 259 p. 283. 
Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. 
Mentioned in A. D. 252: p. 271. and in 261: p. 287. 


Favoured Origen in A. D. 231: Tables 
He was present at the 


council against “αι in A. 1). 264: p. 291. and died on his way to the third synod in 269: 


p. 293. 


He was therefore bishop about 39 years A. D. 231—269 inclusivek. 
I y 


89 Dionysius Alexandrinus. Succeeds Heraclas in the catechetical school in 233: Tables p. 247. 


and in the episcopate in 249: p. 267. 


ἐξ ἀρχῆς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τὴν ὑμετέραν θεμελιώσαντες, Γρη- 
γύριον λέγω τὸν πάνυ, καὶ ὅσοι ἐφεξῆς ἐκείνῳ τῆς παρ᾽ 
ὑμῶν ἐπισκοπῆς τὸν θρόνον διαδεξάμενοι. Conf. Ep. 63 
(207) p. 844. 845. Ep. 64 (210) p. 849 Β he in- 

_terprets Gregorius: ὡς dpa Τρηγορίου εἰπόντος ἐν ἐκθέσει 
πίστεως πατέρα καὶ υἱὸν ἐπινοίᾳ μὲν εἶναι δύο ὑποστάσει δὲ 
ἔν. τοῦτο δὲ ὅτι οὐ δογματικῶς εἴρηται ἀλλ᾽ ἀγωνιστικῶς ἐν 
τῇ πρὸς Αἰλιανὸν διαλέξει οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν συνιδεῖν. where 
Basil urges that Gregorius in arguing with a gentile 
had used expressions which the heretics now inter- 
preted in a meaning never intended by Gregory 
himself. 

Theodoret. her. fab. 11. 8 tom. 4 p. 334 de Paulo 
Samosateno : τῶν συνεληλυθότων [sc. A. ἢ). 264] ἐπρώ- 
tevov Tpnydpids τε ὁ μέγας ὁ περιθρύλλητος, ὁ τὰς παρὰ 
πάντων ἀδομένας θαυματουργίας ἐπιτελέσας διὰ τῆς ἐνοικού- 
σης τοῦ πνεύματος χάριτος, καὶ Ἀθηνόδωρος ὁ τούτου ἀδελ- 
os, καὶ Φιρμιλιανὸς [N° 88] ὁ Καισαρέων τῆς Καππαδο- 
κίας ἐπίσκοπος, περιφανὴς ἀνὴρ καὶ γνῶσιν ἑκατέραν ἔχων, 
καὶ τὴν θύραθεν καὶ τὴν θείαν" καὶ πρὸς τούτοις Ἕλενος ὁ 
τὴν Κιλίκων ἰθύνων μητρόπολιν. 

1 Mieron. dial. Luc. et orth. p. 690 Beatus Cypria- 
nus—hereticorum baptisma reprobans ad Stephanum 
tunc Romane urbis episcopum, qui a beato Petro vige- 
simus sextus fuit, super hac re Africanam synodum di- 
reait ; sed conatus ejus frustra fuit. Conf. p. 691. 
Idem Paulino tom. 1 p. 138 Beatus Cyprianus instar 
fontis purissimi dulcis incedit et placidus, et cum totus 
sit in exercitatione virtutum, occupatus persecutionum 
angustiis, de Scripturis divinis nequaquam disseruit. 
Magno p. 1084 Cyprianus quod idola Dii non sint qua 
brevitate qua historiarum omnium scientia quorum ver- 
borum sensuum splendore perstrinzit ! Conf. ad Eu- 
stochium tom. 1 p. 205 Paule tom. 3 p. 394 Nepo- 
tiano tom. 1 p. 13. Hieronymus ad Letam de insti- 
tutione filie p. 65 recommends Cyprian Athanasius 
and Hilarius: Cypriani opuscula semper in manu teneat, 
Athanasii epistolas et Hilarii libros inoffenso decurrat 
pede. 

Cyprian is quoted by Augustine Ep. 23 p. 98 Ep. 
28 p.118 Ep. 47 p. 183 Ep. 48 p. 206. 207. 208 
Ep. 89 p. 471 Ep. 107 p. 567. 568. 576. 577. Idem 


He died in 265: p. 293.! 


Ep. 48 p. 194 Toleravit Cyprianus collegarum avari- 
tiam. ᾿ 

k Firmilian upon baptism is quoted by Basil. Cesar. 
ad Amphilochium tom. 2 p. 759A πλὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἔδοξε τοῖς 
ἀρχαίοις, τοῖς περὶ Κυπριανὸν λέγω καὶ Φιρμιλιανὸν τὸν 
ἡμέτερον, τούτους πάντας μιᾷ ψήφῳ ὑποβαλεῖν, καθαροὺς 
καὶ ἐγκρατίτας καὶ ὑδροπαραστάτας καὶ ἀποτακτίτας. 

1 The letters and tracts of Dionysius were distri- 
buted over a space of 17 years current, the term of 
his episcopate. They shall be given for the most 
part in the order in which they he in Eusebius; by 
whom they are partly quoted in the order of time 
and partly classed according to their subjects. Hie- 
ronymus Catal. c. 69 enumerates the works of Dio- 
nysius, but not in the same order. 

ΙΑ. Ὁ. 251 ad Fabium. Tables A. Ὁ. 250 p. 269. 
Euseb. H. E. VI. 41. 42 ἐν ἐπιστολῇ τῇ πρὸς Φάβιον 
ἐπίσκοπον ᾿Αντιοχέων τῶν κατὰ Δέκιον μαρτυρησάντων ἐν 
᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ τοὺς ἀγῶνας τοῦτον ἱστορεῖ τὸν τρόπον κ.τ.λ. 
VI. 44 τῷ δ᾽ αὐτῷ τούτῳ Φαβίῳ ὑποκατακλινομένῳ πως 
τῷ σχίσματι καὶ Διονύσιος----ἐπιστείλας πολλά τε ἄλλα περὶ 
μετανοίας ἐν τοῖς πρὸς αὐτὸν γράμμασι διελθὼν τῶν τε κατ᾽ 
᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν ἔναγχος τότε μαρτυρησάντων τοὺς ἀγῶνας 
διών κι τ. λ. Hieron. c. 69 Ad Fabium Antiochene 
urbis episcopum scripsit de penitentia. 

2 Ad Novatianum A.D. 251: Euseb. VI.45 Hie- 
ron. ‘Tables p. 271. 

3 Ad Agyptios 

Ad Cononem 

Ad Alexandrinos 

Ad Origenem de martyrio 
Ad Laodicenos 

Ad Armenios. 

Euseb. VI. 46 γράφει δὲ καὶ πρὸς τοὺς κατ᾽ Αἴγυπτον 
ἐπιστολὴν περὶ μετανοίας, ἐν 7 τὰ δόξαντα αὐτῷ περὶ τῶν 
ὑποπεπτωκότων παρατέθειται, τάξεις παραπτωμάτων δια- 
γράψας. καὶ πρὸς Κόνωνα (τῆς Ἑ ρμουπολιτῶν δὲ παροικίας 
ἐπίσκοπος ἦν οὗτος) ἰδία τὶς περὶ μετανοίας αὐτοῦ φέρεται 
γραφή. καὶ ἄλλη ἐπιστρεπτικὴ πρὸς τὸ κατ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν 
ποίμνιον αὐτοῦ. ἐν τούτοις ἐστὶ καὶ ἡ Περὶ μαρτυρίου πρὸς 
τὸν ᾿Ωριγένην γραφεῖσα, καὶ τοῖς κατὰ Λαοδίκειαν ἀδελφοῖς, 
ὧν προΐστατο Θηλυμίδρης ἐπίσκοπος" καὶ τοῖς κατὰ ᾿Αρμε- 


3H 2 


420 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


90 Novatianus. A. D. 251.252: Tables p. 271. ovatus retired to Rome in A. D. 250, excited 


Novatian against Cornelius in 251. 252. 


νίαν ὡσαύτως Περὶ μετανοίας ἐπέστελλεν, ὧν ἐπεσκόπευε 
Μερουζάνης. Hieron. Ad Laodicenses de penitentia et 
ad Origenem de martyrio ad Armenios de penitentia et 
de ordine delictorum [legendum videtur ex Eusebio 
et ad Aigyptios de ordine delictorum]. Steph. Goba- 
rus apud Photium Cod. 232 p. 904 de Origene. See 
above, Origenes N°71 p. 416. 
4 Ad Cornelium Romanum A. D. 252: 
p. 271. 
Ad Romanos per Hippolytum 
Ad Romanos epistole varie. 


Tables 


Euseb. VI. 46 ἑξῆς ταύτῃ καὶ ἑτέρα τὶς ἐπιστολὴ τοῖς 
ἐν Ῥώμῃ τοῦ Διονυσίου φέρεται διακονικὴ διὰ Ἱππολύτου. 
τοῖς αὐτοῖς δὲ ἄλλην περὶ εἰρήνης διατυποῦται καὶ ὡσαύτως 
περὶ μετανοίας, καὶ αὖ πάλιν ἄλλην τοῖς ἐκεῖσε ὁμολογηταῖς 
ἔτι τῇ τοῦ Νουάτου συμφερομένοις γνώμῃ. τοῖς δὲ αὐτοῖς 
τούτοις ἑτέρας δύο μεταθεμένοις ἐπὶ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν ἐπιστέλ- 
λει. καὶ ἄλλοις δὲ πλείοσιν ὁμοίως διὰ γραμμάτων ὁμιλήσας 
ποικίλας τοῖς ἔτι νῦν σπουδὴν περὶ τοὺς λόγους αὐτοῦ ποι- 
ουμένοις καταλέλοιπεν ὠφελείας. Hieron. 4d Romanos 
per Hippolytum alteram. 


5 Ad Stephanum Romanum duo A. D. 256. 
Ad Xystum epistole A. D. 256. Tables p. 279. 
Ad Philemonem. 
Ad Dionysium. 


Euseb. VII. 2.5 Στεφάνῳ τὴν πρώτην ὁ Διονύσιος τῶν 
περὶ βαπτίσματος ἐπιστολῶν διατυποῦται.----Στέφανον---- 
Ξύστος διαδέχεται. τούτῳ δευτέραν ὁ Διονύσιος περὶ βαπ- 
τίσματος χαράξας ἐπιστολήν κι τ. ὰλ. VII. 7 καὶ ἐν τῇ 
τρίτῃ δὲ τῶν περὶ βαπτίσματος ἣν Φιλήμονι τῷ κατὰ Ῥώμην 
πρεσβυτέρῳ ὁ αὐτὸς γράφει Διονύσιος ταῦτα παρατίθεται 
k. τι λ.---ἦ τετάρτη αὐτοῦ τῶν περὶ βαπτίσματος ἐπιστολῶν 
πρὸς τὸν κατὰ Ῥώμην ἐγράφη Διονύσιον, τότε μὲν πρεσβείου 
ἠξιωμένον οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν δὲ καὶ τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν τῶν ἐκεῖσε 
παρειληφότα [sc. July A. D. 259). VIL. 9 καὶ ἡ πέμπτη 
δὲ αὐτῷ πρὸς τὸν Ρωμαίων ἐπίσκοπον Ξύστον ἐγέγραπτο 
kK. τ. λ.--- φέρεταί τις καὶ GAn—See the Tables p. 279. 
281.—VII. 9 καὶ ἄλλη δέ τις αὐτοῦ μετὰ ταύτας φέρεται 
πρὸς τὸν κατὰ Ῥώμην Διονύσιον ἣ περὶ Λουκιανοῦ. Hie- 
ron, dd Xystum—duas epistolas, et ad Philemonem 
et ad Dionysium Romane ecclesie presbyteros duas 
epistolas, et ad eundem Dionysium postea Rome epi- 
scopum. 


6 Ad Hermammonem A. D. 262. See the Tables 
p- 289. Hieron. c. 69 Ad Hermammonem. 


7 Ad Germanum. Euseb. H. E. VII. 11 περὶ δὲ τοῦ 
κατ᾽ αὐτὸν [sc. Valerianum] διωγμοῦ σφοδροτάτου mvev- 
σάντος οἷα σὺν ἑτέροις ὁ αὐτὸς----ὑπέστη δηλώσουσιν αἱ αὐ- 
τοῦ φωναὶ, ἃς πρὸς Τερμανὸν τῶν κατ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐπισκόπων 
κακῶς ἀγορεύειν αὐτὸν πειρώμενον ἀποτεινόμενος τοῦτον πα- 
ρατίθεται τὸν τρόπον κ. τ. A.—Eusebius had already 
VI. 40 quoted largely from this epistle: τὰ γέ τοι 
κατὰ Διονύσιον ἐκ τῆς πρὸς Τερμανὸν ἐπιστολῆς αὐτοῦ πα- 
ραθήσομαι. Idem VII. 1} ὁ δ᾽ αὐτὸς καὶ ἐν τῇ πρὸς Δο- 


Socrates H. E. ΤΥ. 28 describes Novatian and 


μέτιον καὶ Δίδυμον ἐπιστολῇ τῶν ἀμφὶ τὸν διωγμὸν αὖθις 
μνημονεύει ἐν τούτοις κι τ. A. 
8 Ad Flavium 
Ad Domitium et Didymum 
Ad Alexandrinos 
Epistole varie. 

Euseb. Η. E. VII. 20 6 ye μὴν Διονύσιος πρὸς ταῖς 
δηλωθείσαις ἐπιστολαῖς αὐτοῦ ἔτι καὶ τὰς φερομένας éop- 
ταστικὰς τοτηνικαῦτα συντάττει πανηγυρικωτεροὺς ἐν αὐταῖς 
περὶ τῆς τοῦ πάσχα ἑορτῆς ἀνακινῶν λόγους. τούτων τὴν 
μὲν Φλαυΐῳ προσφωνεῖ τὴν δὲ Δομετίῳ καὶ Διδύμῳ [conf. 
VII. 117. ἐν ἣ καὶ κανόνα ἐκτίθεται ὀκταετηρίδος, ὅτι μὴ 
ἄλλοτε ἢ μετὰ τὴν ἐαρινὴν ἰσημερίαν προσήκοι τὴν τοῦ 
πάσχα ἑορτὴν ἐπιτελεῖν παριστάμενος. πρὸς ταύταις καὶ 
ἄλλην τοῖς κατ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν συμπρεσβυτέροις ἐπιστολὴν 
διαχαράττει' ἑτέροις τε ὁμοῦ διαφόρως, καὶ ταύτας ἔτι τοῦ 
διωγμοῦ συνεστῶτος. ὙΠ]. 2] ἐπιλαβούσης δὲ ὅσον οὔπω 
τῆς εἰρήνης, ἐπάνεισι μὲν εἰς τὴν ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν" πάλιν δὲ 
ἐνταῦθα στάσεως καὶ πολέμου συστάντος---αὖθις ἐν τῇ τοῦ 
πάσχα ἑορτῇ ὥσπερ τις ὑπερόριος ἐξ αὐτῆς τῆς Ἀλεξανδρείας 
διὰ γραμμάτων αὐτοῖς ὡμίλει. Hieron. Est ejus ad Dio- 
nysium [emendat Fabricius Domitium] et ad Didymum 
altera epistola, et ἑορταστικαὶ de pascha plurime, decla- 
matorio sermone conscripte, et ad Alexandrinam eccle- 
siam de exilio. 


9 Ad Hieracem 
Paschales 
De Sabbato 
De gymuastica. 


Euseb. VII. 21 καὶ Ἱεράκι δὲ μετὰ ταῦτα τῶν κατ᾽ Αἴ- 
γυπτον ἐπισκόπῳ ἑτέραν ἑορταστικὴν ἐπιστολὴν γράφων τῆς 
κατ᾽ αὐτὸν τῶν Ἀλεξανδρέων στάσεως μνημονεύει διὰ τούτων 
κι τ. λ.--Ψ11. 22 μετὰ ταῦτα λοιμικῆς τὸν πόλεμον διαλα- 
βούσης νόσου, τῆς τε ἑορτῆς πλησιαζούσης, αὖθις διὰ γρα- 
φῆς τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς ὁμιλεῖ τὰ τῆς συμφορᾶς ἐπισημαινόμενος 
πάθη διὰ τούτων κ. τ. λ.--- μετὰ δὲ ταύτην τὴν ἐπιστολὴν εἰ- 
ρηνευσάντων τῶν κατὰ τὴν πόλιν, τοῖς κατ᾽ Αἴγυπτον ἀδελ- 
φοῖς ἑορταστικὴν αὖθις ἐπιστέλλει γραφὴν, καὶ ἐπὶ ταύτῃ 
ἄλλας διαφόρους πάλιν διατυποῦται. φέρεται δέ τις αὐτοῦ 
καὶ Περὶ σαββάτου, καὶ ἄλλη Περὶ yupvaciov. Hieron. 
Et ad Hieracem in Aigypto episcopum, et alia de mor- 
talitate, et de sabbato, et περὶ γυμνασίου. 


10 De Apocalypsi ad Nepotem. 


Euseb. VII. 24. 25 ἐπὶ τούτοις ἅπασι σπουδάζεται αὐτῷ 
καὶ τὰ Περὶ ἐπαγγελιῶν δύο συγγράμματα" ἡ δὲ ὑπόθεσις 
αὐτῷ Νέπως ἦν ἐπίσκοπος τῶν κατ᾽ Αἴγυπτον ᾿Ιουδαϊκώτερον 
τὰς ἐπηγγελμένας τοῖς ἁγίοις ἐν ταῖς θείαις γραφαῖς ἐπαγ- 
γελίας ἀποδοθήσεσθαι διδάσκων xt. r. Hieron. Duo 
libri adversum Nepotem episcopum qui mille annorum 
corporale regnum suis scriptis asseverat, in quibus et 
de Apocalypsi Joannis diligentissime disputat. Theo- 
doret. her. fab. III. 6 tom. 4 p. 346 Νέπως δὲ τῆς Ai- 
γυπτιακῆς ἐπίσκοπος πόλεως κατὰ μὲν Ta ἄλλα πάντα τοῖς 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας δόγμασι συνεφώνει, περὶ δὲ τὰς θείας ἐπαγ- 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


his sect: Navdros πρεσβύτερος ὧν τῆς ἐν Ῥ 


Ν > , Ν᾿ “ a 
τοὺς ἐπιθύσαντας πιστοὺς ἐν TO διωγμῷ, ὃν 


γελίας ἡμάρτανεν, ἐν τῇ γῇ ταύτας ἡγούμενος ἔσεσθαι, καὶ 
βρῶσιν καὶ πόσιν καὶ τὰς ᾿Ιουδαϊκὰς ἑορτὰς καὶ χιλίων ἐτῶν 
περίοδους ἐν τούτοις δαπανωμένας. κατὰ τούτου πάλιν συν- 
ig ’ ¢ a > ΄ > , > ν 
ἔγραψε Διονύσιος ὁ τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρέων ἐπίσκοπος, ἐν μὲν 
τοῖς ἄλλοις ἐπαινῶν ἐν δὲ τούτοις διελέγχων τὸν πλάνον. 
On the fragments of Dionysius upon this subject see 
the remarks of Lardner Vol. 3 p. 102—132. 


11 Contra Sabellium 
Ad Ammonem 
Ad Telesphorum 
Ad Euphranorem 
Ad Ammonem et Euporum 
Libri IV ad Dionysium. 


Euseb. VII. 26 ἐπὶ ταύταις τοῦ Διονυσίου φέρονται καὶ 
ἄλλαι πλείους ἐπιστολαὶ, ὥσπερ ai κατὰ Σαβελλίου πρὸς 
"Appova τῆς κατὰ Βερνίκην ἐκκλησίας ἐπίσκοπον, καὶ ἡ πρὸς 
.«Τελέσφορον καὶ ἡ πρὸς Evdppavopa, καὶ πάλιν "Appova καὶ 
Εὔπορον. συντάττει δὲ περὶ τῆς αὐτῆς ὑποθέσεως καὶ ἄλλα 
τέσσαρα συγγράμματα ἃ τῷ κατὰ Ρώμην ὁμωνύμῳ Διονυσίῳ 
προσφωνεῖ. Hieron. Ht adversum Sabellium et ad Am- 
monem Beronices episcopum et ad Telesphorum et ad 
Euphranorem, et quatuor libri ad Dionysium Romane 
urbis episcopum. Athanasius tom. | p. 274 C Διονύ- 
σιος δὲ ὁ γενόμενος ἐπίσκοπος τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας κατὰ τοῦ 
Σαβελλίου γράφων τήν τε κατὰ σάρκα οἰκονομίαν τοῦ σω- 
τῆρος διὰ πλειόνων ἐξηγούμενος, καὶ ἐξ αὐτῆς διελέγχων 
τοὺς σαβελλίζοντας, ὅτι μὴ 6 πατήρ ἐστιν 6 γενόμενος σὰρξ 
ἀλλ᾽ ὁ τούτου λόγος, ὡς εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ιωάννης" ἐπειδὴ ὑπενοήθη 
ὡς ποίημα καὶ γενητὸν λέγων τὸν υἱὸν καὶ μὴ ὁμοούσιον τῷ 
πατρὶ, γράφει πρὸς τὸν ὁμώνυμον αὐτῷ Διονύσιον τὸν ἐπί- 
σκοπὸν Ῥώμης ἀπολογούμενος συκοφαντίαν εἶναι ταύτην κατ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ" μήτε γὰρ ποιητὸν εἰρηκέναι τὸν υἱὸν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁμο- 
ούσιον αὐτὸν ὁμολογεῖν διεβεβαιώσατο. ἔχει δὲ αὐτοῦ ἡ 
λέξις οὕτως" “Καὶ δι’ ἄλλης ἐπιστολῆς ἔγραψα ἐν οἷς 
ἤλεγξα καὶ ὃ προφέρουσιν ἔγκλημα κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ ψεῦδος dy 
ὡς οὐ λέγοντος τὸν Χριστὸν ὁμοούσιον εἶναι τῷ Θεῷ. εἰ γὰρ 
καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦτό φημι μὴ εὑρηκέναι που τῶν ἁγίων γρα- 
φῶν, ἀλλά γε τὰ ἐπιχειρήματά μου τὰ ἑξῆς, ἃ σεσιωπήκασι, 
τῆς διανοίας ταύτης οὐκ ἀπάδει' καὶ γὰρ ἀνθρωπινὴν γονὴν 
παρεθέμην, δῆλον ὡς οὖσαν ὁμογενῆ, φήσας πάντως τοὺς 
γονεῖς μόνον ἑτέρους εἶναι τῶν τέκνων ὅτι μὴ αὐτοὶ εἶεν καὶ 
τέκνα, ἢ μήτε γονεῖς ἀναγκαῖον ὑπάρχον εἶναι μήτε τέκνα." 
κιτιλ. Athanasius vindicates Dionysius in a treatise 
tom. | p. 548—569 περὶ Διονυσίου τοῦ ἐπισκόπου ’ Ade- 
ξανδρείας ὅτι----μάτην αὐτὸν συκοφαντοῦσιν οἱ ᾿Αρειομανῖται 
ὡς ὁμόδοξον αὐτῶν. He quotes p. 552 D τὴν πρὸς ᾿Αμ- 
μώνιον ἐπιστολήν. p. 593 AC τὴν πρὸς Εὐφράνορα καὶ 
᾿Αμμώνιον κατὰ Σαβελλίου ἐπιστολήν. Again p. 557 Β 
p- 558 A p. 567 D. The books to Dionysius of Rome 
are quoted by Athanasius p. 559 D γράφει ταῖς λέξεσι 
ταύταις ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ τῷ ἐπιγραφομένῳ ᾿Ελέγχου καὶ ᾽Απο- 
λογίας μεθ᾽ ἕτερα οὕτως---Ὁ. 568 A ἡ admodoyia. Again 
p- 565 Β ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ βιβλίῳ. p. 561 A λέγων ἐν τῷ 
δευτέρῳ βιβλίῳ. μ. 509 D οὕτως ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ βιβλίῳ 
φησίν. Idem de synodis tom. 1] p. 918 ΒΟ ὁ δὲ τῆς 


421 


/ 


oun ἐκκλησίας διεκρίθη ἐπειδὴ Κορνήλιος ὁ ἐπίσκοπος 


ὁ βασιλεὺς Δέκιος κατὰ τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐκίνησεν, εἰς 


“Ῥώμης ἐπίσκοπος ---γράφει πρὸς τὸν ὁμώνυμον ἑαυτοῦ, κἀ- 
κεῖνος λοιπὸν ἀπολογούμενος τὸ μὲν βιβλίον ἐπιγράφει Ἔ- 
λέγχου καὶ Ἀπολογίας. γράφει δὲ ταῦτα πρὸς ἐκεῖνον κ.τ.λ. 
Eusebius Prep. VII. 18.19 p. 333 Β Διονυσίου ὃς ἐν 
τῷ πρώτῳ τῶν πρὸς Σαβέλλιον αὐτῷ γεγυμνασμένων τάδε 
-- γράφει k.T. 2. 

Hieron. in Rufinum p. 836 Dionystum Alexandrine 
urbis episcopum, virum eruditissimum, contra Sabel- 
lium IV voluminibus disputantem in Arianum dogma 
delabi. Basilius Cesar. Ep. 41 (9) p. 802 C Mazimo. 
ἃ δὲ ἐπιζητεῖς τῶν Διονυσίου, ἦλθε μὲν εἰς ἡμᾶς καὶ πάνυ 
πολλά.----οὐ πάντα θαυμάζομεν τοῦ ἀνδρός" ἔστι δὲ ἃ καὶ 
παντελῶς διαγράφομεν. σχεδὸν γὰρ ταυτησὶ τῆς νῦν περι- 
θρυλλουμένης ἀσεβείας, τῆς κατὰ τὸ ἀνόμοιον λέγω, οὗτος 
ἐστὶν, ὅσα γε ἡμεῖς ἴσμεν, ὁ πρῶτος ἀνθρώποις τὰ σπέρματα 
παρασχών. αἴτιον δὲ οἶμαι οὐ πονηρία γνώμης ἀλλὰ τὸ σφό- 
dpa βούλεσθαι ἀντιτείνειν τῷ Σαβελλίῳ. 

Basilius ad Amphilochium p. 757 B refers to Dio- 
nysius on baptism, and censures him for admitting 
the Pepuzians: τὸ δὲ τῶν Πεπουζηνῶν οὐδένα μοι λόγον 
ἔχειν δοκεῖ: καὶ ἐθαύμασα πῶς κανονικὸν ὄντα τὸν μέγαν 
Διονύσιον παρῆλθεν. p. 758 D εἰ καὶ τὸν μέγαν Διονύσιον 
τοῦτο παρέλαθεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἡμῖν οὐ φυλακτέον τὴν μίμησιν τοῦ 
σφάλματος. 

12 Kpistole varie 

περὶ φύσεως 
περὶ πειρασμῶν. 

Euseb. Η. E. VII. 26 καὶ πλείους δὲ παρὰ ταύτας εἰσὶν 
αὐτοῦ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἐπιστολαὶ καὶ δὴ καὶ πολυεπεῖς λόγοι ἐν 
ἐπιστολῆς χαρακτῆρι γραφέντες" ὡς οἱ Περὶ φύσεως Τιμοθεῷ 
τῷ παιδὶ προσπεφωνημένοι καὶ ὁ Περὶ πειρασμῶν, ὃν καὶ 
αὐτὸς Εὐφράνορι ἀνατέθεικεν. Hieron. De natura ad 
Timotheum, de tentationibus ad Euphranorem. Eu- 
seb. Prep. XIV. 23 p. 772 C ἐγὼ δέ σοι καὶ Διονυσίου 
τῆς κατὰ Χριστὸν φιλοσοφίας ἐπισκόπου ἀνδρὸς ἀπὸ τῶν 
Περὶ φύσεως βραχέα τῶν πρὸς ᾿Επίκουρον ἀντειρημένων 
παραθήσομαι. c.24p.773D ταῦτ᾽ εἰπὼν ἑξῆς ἀνασκευ- 
ager τὸ δόγμα κ.-τ.λ. ο. 297 p. 784A ταῦτά μοι ἀπὸ πλεί- 
στων ἐξήνθισται τῶν πρὸς ᾿Επίκουρον Διονυσίῳ τῷ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς 
ἐπισκόπῳ πεποιημένων. 

19 Ad Basilidem 

Comm. in Ecclesiastem. 


Euseb. H. E. VII. 26 ἐπὶ τούτοις καὶ Βασιλείδῃ τῶν 
κατὰ Πεντάπολιν παροικιῶν ἐπισκόπῳ γράφων φησὶν ἑαυτὸν 
εἰς τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐξήγησιν πεποιῆσθαι τοῦ ἐκκλησιαστοῦ. δια- 
φόρους δ᾽ ἡμῖν καὶ πρὸς τοῦτον καταλέλοιπεν ἐπιστολάς. 
Hieron. c. 69 Ad Basilidem quoque multe epistole, in 
quarum una se asserit etiam in Kcclesiasten ceepisse 
scribere commentarios. Exstat apud Routh tom. 2 
p- 3885—394 Διονυσίου----ὀἐκ τῆς πρὸς Βασιλείδην ἐπιστο- 
λῆς περὶ τοῦ μεγάλου σαββάτου, πότε χρὴ ἀπονηστίζεσθαι. 

14 Adversus Paulum Samosatenum epistola A. D. 
26% Tables p. 291. 293. Hieron. c. 69 Sed et ad- 
versus Paulum Samosatenum ante paucos dies quam 


429 


91 Sabellius. 


APPENDIX. C. 8. 


κοινωνίαν ἐδέξατο. διὰ ταύτην οὖν τὴν αἰτίαν διακριθεὶς εἰς ἐπισκοπὴν παρὰ τῶν συμφρονησάντων 
αὐτῷ ἐπισκόπων προχειρισθεὶς ταῖς πανταχοῦ ἐκκλησίαις ἔγραφε μὴ δέχεσθαι τοὺς ἐπιτεθυκότας 
εἰς τὰ μυστήρια, ἀλλὰ προτρέπειν μὲν αὐτοὺς εἰς μετάνοιαν τὴν δὲ συγχώρησιν ἐπιτρέπειν Θεῷ τῷ 
δυναμένῳ καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχοντι συγχωρεῖν ἁμαρτήματατι. 

May be placed at A.D. 256—270. His opinions were already known in A. D. 
257: See Dionysius quoted in the Tables p. 279. Contemporary with Dionysius of Alex- 
andria and Dionysius of Rome, who both wrote against him: Athanas. tom.1 p. 2740 
Διονύσιος 6 γενόμενος ἐπίσκοπος τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας κατὰ τοῦ Σαβελλίου γράφων κ.τ.λ. p. 275 B 
ἰδοὺ καὶ ὁ τῆς Ρώμης ἐπίσκοπος Διονύσιος γράφων κατὰ τῶν τὰ τοῦ Σαβελλίου φρονούντων κ.τ.λ. 
Ρ. 552A ἐν Πενταπόλει τῆς ἄνω Λιβύης τηνικαῦτά τινες τῶν ἐπισκόπων ἐφρόνησαν τὰ Σαβελλίου. 
καὶ τοσοῦτον ἴσχυσαν ταῖς ἐπινοίαις ὡς ὀλίγου δεῖν μηκέτι ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις κηρύττεσθαι τὸν υἱὸν 
τοῦ Θεοῦ. τοῦτο μαθὼν Διονύσιος (αὐτὸς γὰρ εἶχε τὴν μέριμναν τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν ἐκείνων) πέμπει 
καὶ συμβουλεύει τοῖς αἰτίοις παύσασθαι τῆς κακοδοξίας. Conf. p.554C 555 A p. 5658 p. 567 Β 


568.2 


moreretur insignis ejus fertur epistola. Moritur duo- 
decimo Gallienit anno. See the Tables A. D. 265 
p- 293. 

m The Novatians are described by Asclepiades apud 
Socratem H. Εἰ. VII. 25 p. 367 a Novatian bishop in 
the time of Atticus A. D. 406—425: Ἀττικὸς ἐν Νικαίᾳ 
_ more—yevdpevos ᾿Ασκληπιάδην τε τὸν ἐκεῖ Ναυατιανῶν ἐπί- 
σκοπὸν γηραιὸν ὄντα ἰδὼν ἠρώτησε πόσους ἐνιαυτοὺς ἐπί- 
σκοπὸς ὧν τυγχάνεις, τοῦ δὲ πεντήκοντα εἰπόντος, ““ Evdai- 
pov” ἔφη “" τυγχάνεις, ὦ ἄνθρωπε, τοσούτου χρόνου καλοῦ 
ἔργου ἐπιμελούμενος." πρὸς δὲ τὸν αὐτὸν ᾿Ασκληπιάδην 
“« Ἐγὼ" ἔφη “ τὸν μὲν Ναύατον ἐπαινῶ τοὺς Ναυατιανοὺς 
δὲ οὐκ ἀποδέχομαι κ. τ. λ.----οὐκ ἐπαινῶ ὅτι περὶ εὐτελῶν 
πταισμάτων τῆς κοινωνίας τοὺς λαϊκοὺς ἀποκλείουσι." πρὸς 
ταῦτα ὁ ᾿Ασκληπιάδης ““᾿Ἐκτὸς" ἔφη “τοῦ ἐπιθῦσαι καὶ ἄλλαι 
πολλαὶ κατὰ τὰς γραφὰς εἰσὶν ἁμαρτίαι πρὸς θάνατον, Sv 
ἃς ὑμεῖς μὲν [πρὸς] τοὺς κληρικοὺς ἡμεῖς δὲ καὶ τοὺς λαΐ- 
κοὺς ἀποκλείομεν, θεῷ μόνῳ τὴν συγχώρησιν αὐτῶν ἐπιτρέ- 
ποντες." These notices of Novatian by Socrates and 
Atticus may be accepted as impartial; but the ac- 
count of Cornelius apud Eusebium VI. 43 (referred 
to in the Tables p. 271) is the account of an adver- 
sary. Hieronymus Catal. c.70 thus speaks of No- 
vatian: Novatianus Romane urbis presbyter adversus 
Cornelium cathedram sacerdotalem conatus invadere 
Novatianorum quod Grece dicitur καθάρων dogma con- 
stituit, nolens apostatas suscipere penitentes. Hujus 
auctor Novatus Cypriani presbyter fuit. Scripsit au- 
tem de pascha, de sabbato, de circumcisione, de sacer- 
dote, de oratione, de cibis Judaicis, de instantia, de 
Attalo, multaque alia ; et de Trinitate grande volumen, 
quasi ἐπιτομὴν operis Tertulliani faciens ; quod plerique 
nescientes Cypriani existimant. 

Hieronymus mentions Novatian in these passages : 
Paule tom. 1 p. 188 Postularis—commentarios For- 
tunatiant, et propter notitiam persecutionum Aurelii 
Victoris historiam, simulque epistolas Novatiani, ut, 
dum schismatici hominis venena cognoscimus, libentius 
sancti martyris Cypriani bibamus antidotum. Damaso 
tom. 3 p. 51 ταῦτά σοι ἐσχεδίασα duabus tantum questi- 


unculis pretermissis, non quo non potuerim et ad illas 
quoque aliquid respondere ; sed quod ab eloquentissimis 
viris, Tertulliano nostro scilicet et Novatiano, Latino 
sermone sint edite. . Marcelle tom. 3 p. 268 on blas- 
phemy against the Holy Spirit in Matth, XII. 32 
Mark III. 29 he argues against the interpretation of 
Novatian: Novatianus affirmat non posse peccare in 
Spiritum Sanctum nisi eum qui Christianus sit et postea 
negaverit &c. In Jovin. I] p. 557 Ne Montanus et 
Novaius hic rideant, qui contendunt non posse renovari 
per penitentiam eos qui crucifixerunt sibimet filium Dei 
&c. Tranquillino p. 1056 Ego Origenem propter eru-— 
ditionem sic interdum legendum arbitror, quomodo Ter- 
tullianum Novatum Arnobium Apollinarium et nonnullos 
ecclesiasticos scriptores Grecos pariter et Latinos, ut 
bona eorum eligamus vitemusque contraria. 

Greg. Naz. Or. 39 p. 689 B ri νομοθετεῖς, ὦ vée φα- 
ρισαῖε, καὶ καθαρὲ τὴν προσηγορίαν ob τὴν προαίρεσιν ; καὶ 
φυσῶν ἡμῖν τὰ Ναυάτου μετὰ τῆς αὐτῆς ἀσθενείας ; οὐ δέχῃ 
μετάνοιαν ; οὐ δίδως ὀδυρμοῖς χώραν ; οὐ δακρύεις δάκρυον; 
---ΜΝὴ σύ γε τοιούτου κριτοῦ τύχοις. Conf. p. 090 ΒΟ. 

On Novatianus and the Novatians see Theodoret 
Her. fab. III. 5 tom. 4 p. 344—346 ὁ δὲ Navaros τῆς 
“Ῥωμαίων ἐκκλησίας πρεσβύτερος ἦν κ. τ. λ.----τοὺς δὲ τῆς 
οἰκείας συμμορίας οὐ Ναυατιανοὺς μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ καθαροὺς 
προσηγόρευσεν κ. τ. A. 

n The date affixed to Sabellius at N° 9] p. 397, 
“Α. Ὁ. 270,” ought rather to be ‘* A. D. 256—270.” 
He was the disciple of Noétus, and was recent in the 
time of Epiphanius: Epiphan. her. 62 p. 513A Σα- 
βέλλιός τις ἐν χρόνοις ἀνέστη οὐ πολλῷ πρότερον παλαιο- 
τάτοις. πρόσφατος γὰρ otros. Augustin. her. c. 41 
Sabelliani ab illo Noéto [N°74] quem supra memora- 
vimus defluxisse dicuntur. nam et discipulum ejus qui- 
dam perhibent fuisse Sabellium. And Noétus (who 
preceded Sabellius) flourished in A. Ὁ. 245. Sabellius 
was an African: Basil. Cesar. Ep. 41 (9) p. 802 Ὁ 
τῇ ἀσεβείᾳ τοῦ Λίβυος. Ep. 63 (207) p. 842 B Σαβὲλ- 
λιος ὁ Λίβυς. Ep. 78 (125) p. 89D τοῦ Λίβυος Σα- 
βελλίου. Greg. Naz. Or. 9 p. 39 Ὁ Σαβέλλιος ὁ Λίβυς. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


92 Paulus Samosatenus. 


council upon Paul in 264: Tables p. 291. 


Bishop of Antioch in A. D. 262: Tables A. D. 260 p. 285. 


423 


First 
He was deposed in 270: p. 303.° 


Zenobia was his patroness: Athanas. tom. 1 p. 857 D ᾿Ιουδαία ἦν Ζηνοβία, καὶ Παύλου 


πρόεστη τοῦ Σαμοσατέως. 
93 Malchion. Tables A. D. 269 p. 801.» 
94 Husebius Laodicenus episcopus. 


Theodoret. heer. fab. II. 9 tom. 4 p. 335 Σαβέλλιος ὁ 
Λίβυς 6 Πενταπολίτης τοιαύτης ἦρξεν αἱρέσεως" μίαν ὑπό- 
στασιν ἔφησεν εἶναι τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν υἱὸν καὶ τὸ ἅγιον 
πνεῦμα, καὶ ἕν τριώνυμον πρόσωπον, καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν ποτὲ 
μὲν ὡς πατέρα καλεῖ ποτὲ δὲ ὡς υἱὸν ποτὲ δὲ ὡς ἅγιον 
πνεῦμα. καὶ ἐν μὲν τῇ παλαιᾷ ὡς πατέρα νομοθετῆσαι ἐν δὲ 
τῇ καινῇ ὡς υἱὸν ἐνανθρωπῆσαι, ὡς πνεῦμα δὲ ἅγιον τοῖς 
ἀποστόλοις ἐπιφοιτῆσαι. κατὰ τούτου συνέγραψε Διονύσιος 
ὁ τῆς ᾿Δλεξανδρέων ἐπίσκοπος. 

Athanasius mentions Sabellius tom. 1 p. 241 A οὐ 
yap υἱοπατέρα φρονοῦμεν ὡς οἱ Σαβελλιανοὶ μονοούσιον 
καὶ οὐχ ὁμοούσιον. p. 88 Β οὐδ᾽ ὡς ὁ Μανιχαῖος μέρος 
᾿ὁμοούσιον τοῦ πατρὸς τὸ γέννημα εἰσηγήσατο" οὐδ᾽ ὡς Σα- 
βέλλιος τὴν μονάδα διαιρῶν υἱοπατέρα εἶπεν. p. ὅ9δ Ὁ 
τοιοῦτοί εἰσιν οἱ πατροπασσιανοὶ μὲν παρὰ Ῥωμαίοις Σαβελ- 
λιανοὶ δὲ καλούμενοι παρ᾽ ἡμῖν. Conf. p.456C 488 Β 
531 D 532 Β. p. 52! Β ὅτι μὴ κατὰ Σαβέλλιον ὁ αὐτὸς 
πατὴρ καὶ υἱὸς, ἀλλὰ ὁ πατὴρ πατὴρ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς υἱός. Pp. 
520 Β εἰ γὰρ ὁ λέγων δύο ἑλληνίζει---ὁ λέγων ἕν σαβελ- 
Life. p. 99 A μαίνεται δὲ καὶ Σαβέλλιος λέγων τὸν πα- 
τέρα εἶναι υἱὸν καὶ ἔμπαλιν τὸν υἱὸν εἶναι πατέρα, ὑποστάσει 
μὲν ἕν ὀνόματι δὲ δύο. Conf. p. 154A ὅ90 Ὁ 528 Ὁ. 
Ad Serapionem tom. 2 p. 20 A διὰ τοῦτο Σαβέλλιος 
ἀλλότριος τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐκρίθη, τολμήσας εἰπεῖν ἐπὶ τοῦ 
πατρὸς τὸ “vids” καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ τὸ τοῦ πνεύματος ὄνομα. 
He marks the distinction between Sabellians and 
Arians tom. 1 p. 522 ἢ. He condemns Sabdellius 
Paul of Samosata Valentinus Basilides and the Ma- 
nichees p. 576 A 578 A.—Sabellius and Photinus yp. 
581 B. 

Greg. Naz. Or. 20 p. 378 E προσκυνοῦμεν οὖν πατέρα 
καὶ υἱὸν kal ἅγιον πνεῦμα, τὰς μὲν ἰδιότητας χωρίζοντες 
ἑνοῦντες δὲ τὴν θεότητα' καὶ οὔτε εἰς ἕν τὰ τρία συναλεί- 
φομεν, ἵνα μὴ τὴν Σαβελλίου νόσον νοσήσωμεν, οὔτε διαι- 
ροῦμεν εἰς τρία ἔκφυλα καὶ ἀλλότρια, ἵνα μὴ τὰ ᾿Αρείου 
μανῶμεν. Or. 2] p. 399 ) τῆς Σαβελλίου καινοτομίας, 
ὃς πρῶτος θεότητος συστολὴν ἐπενόησε. Or. 39 p. 684 Β 
ἀπέστω γὰρ ἡμῶν ἐξ ἴσου καὶ ἡ Σαβελλίου συναίρεσις καὶ 
ἡ ᾿Αρείου διαίρεσις, τὰ ἐκ διαμέτρου κακὰ, καὶ ὁμότιμα τὴν 
ἀσέβειαν. Conf. Or. 91 p. 576C Σαβελλίως συνάψαι 
καὶ ᾿Δρειανῶς διαστῆσαι. Conf. Or. 30 p. 544 Β. 

Basilius Ces. Ep. 73 p. 873 A describes Sabelli- 
anism: τὰ Σαβελλίου----εἴ τις τὸν αὐτὸν πατέρα λέγει καὶ 
υἱὸν καὶ ἅγιον πνεῦμα καὶ ἕν πρᾶγμα πολυώνυμον ὑποτίθεται 
καὶ μίαν ὑπόστασιν ὑπὸ τῶν τριῶν προσηγοριῶν ἐκφωνου- 
μένην, τὸν τοιοῦτον ἡμεῖς ἐν τῇ μερίδι τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων τάσσο- 
μεν. Conf. Ep. 64 p. 847 C ᾿Ιουδαϊσμός ἐστιν ὁ Σαβελ- 
λισμὸς ἐν προσχήματι Χριστιανισμοῦ. De Sabellio conf. 
Ep. 64 p. 848A 850A Ep. ὅ9 p. 899 Ο Ep. 79 p. 
897 D Ep. 293 p. 1060 C Ep. 345 p.1122 B Ep. 349 


Tables A.D. 273 p. 309 A. D. 279 p. 319. 


p.1129D Ep. 364 p.1140D Ep. 391 p. 1172 B. 
Idem Ep. 300 p. 1070 A αὕτη ἡ φωνὴ [sc. ὁμοουσία) 
καὶ τὸ τοῦ Σαβελλίου κακὸν ἐπανορθοῦται: ἀναιρεῖ yap τὴν 
ταυτότητα τῆς ὑποστάσεως καὶ εἰσάγει τελείαν τῶν προσώ- 
πων τὴν ἔννοιαν. 

The heresy of Sabellius is noticed by Hieronymus 
Marcelle p. 658 dial. orthod. et Luc. p. 679 Marco 
Ὁ 1097. 

© Athanasius tom. | p. 258 Β μᾶλλον Σαδδουκαίων καὶ 
τοῦ Σαμοσατέως ἐστὶ τοῦτο τὸ φρόνημα k.t. A. p. 273 C 
τοῦτο τοῦ Καϊάφα καὶ τοῦ Σαμοσατέως ἀτεχνῶς ἐστι τὸ 
φρόνημα. p. 2δ0 1) τί δὲ καὶ τῷ Σαμοσατεῖ τὰ τῶν γρα- 
av ἀρνουμένῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγον ; p. 345 A οὐκ ἔστι τοῦτο 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας, τοῦ δὲ Σαμοσατέως ἐστὶ καὶ τῶν νῦν ᾿Ἰου- 
δαίων τὸ φρόνημα. p.413D οὐ γιγνώσκουσι τὸν πατέρα 
τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ: οὕτω Μανιχαῖοι καὶ Φρύ- 
γες, καὶ οἱ τοῦ Σαμοσατέως μαθηταὶ, τὰ ὀνόματα λέγοντες 
οὐδὲν ἧττόν εἰσιν αἱρετικοί. p.383C de Arianis: εἰ μὲν 
οὖν νομίζουσιν ὅτι καὶ πρὸ τοῦ γένηται ἄνθρωπος καὶ σταυ- 
ρὸν ὑπομείνη οὐκ ἦν κύριος καὶ βασιλεὺς ὁ σωτὴρ, ἀλλὰ 
τότε ἀρχὴν ἔχει τοῦ εἶναι κύριος, γνώτωσαν ὅτι τοῦ Σαμο- 
σατέως ἐκ φανεροῦ πάλιν φθέγγονται ῥήματα. Julius Ro- 
manus apud Athanasium tom. | p. 744 A ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ 
Νοβᾶτον καὶ τὸν Σαμοσατέα Παῦλον παραδείγματος τὰ τῶν 
συνόδων ἰσχύειν δόγματα χρή. 

On his doctrine Athanasius tom. 1 p. 332 B εἰ μὴ 
ἄρα κατὰ τὸν Σαμοσατέα μηδὲ εἶναι αὐτὸν πρὶν ἄνθρωπον 
γενέσθαι εἴποιεν. p. 543 Β τινὲς τῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ Σαμοσατέως 
διαιροῦντες τὸν λόγον ἀπὸ τοῦ υἱοῦ φάσκουσι τὸν μὲν υἱὸν 
εἶναι τὸν Χριστὸν τὸν δὲ λόγον ἄλλον εἶναι" καὶ τούτου πρό- 
φασιν λαμβάνουσιν ἀπὸ τῶν Πράξεων [sc. Act. X. 96]. 


ὃ καλῶς μὲν Πέτρος εἶπεν αὐτοὶ δὲ κακῶς ἐκδέχονται. ΟΥ̓. 
Ρ. 544 BD 546B 547A 578A 502A. Idem ad 


Maximum p. 164 D ἵνα μὴ ὁ Σαμοσατεὺς πρόφασιν εὕρῃ 
ἄνθρωπον αὐτὸν λέγων ὡς ἄλλον ὄντα παρὰ τὸν θεὸν λόγον. 
De Synodis p. 897 Ο ὁποῖοί εἰσιν οἱ ἀπὸ Παύλου τοῦ Σα- 
μοσατέως, ὕστερον αὐτὸν μετὰ τὴν ἐνανθρώπησιν ἐκ προ- 
κοπῆς τεθεοποιῆσθαι λέγοντες τῷ τὴν φύσιν ψιλὸν ἄνθρωπον 
γεγονέναι. Conf. p.919D. Paul was condemned by 
70 bishops: Ibid. p. 919 A. 

P Hieron. Magno p. 1003 Exstant libri—presby- 
terorum Pamphili Pierii Luciani Malchionis, Husebii 
Cesariensis episcopi et Eustathii Antiocheni et Atha- 
nasti Alexandrini, Eusebii quoque Emiseni et Triphylii 
Cyprii et Asterii Scythopolite et Serapionis confessoris, 
Titi quoque Bostrensis episcopi Cappadocumque Basilii 
Gregorit et Amphilochii, qui omnes in tantum philoso- 
phorum doctrinis atque sententiis suos referciunt libros 
ut nescias quid in illis primum admirari debeas, erudi- 
tionem seculi an scientiam Scripturarum. 


424. 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


95 Anatolius Laodicenus episcopus. Tables A. D. 279 p. 319. 

96 Theotecnus Cesaree Palestine episcopus. See the Tables A. D. 261 p. 287 A.D. 264 p. 291. 
Succeeded by Agapius: Tables A. Ὁ, 284 p. 325. 

97 Manes. Flourished A.D. 261: Tables p. 287. Was put to death within A. D. 273—275: 
Tables A. D. 272 p. 307. See A. D. 278 p. 317 and Appendix c. 6 p. 260 note 5.1 Chro- 
nicon Edessenum apud Assemannum Bibl. Orient. tom. 1 p. 393 quoted by Lardner Vol. 3 
Ρ. 425 Anno [sc. Seleucidarum] quingentesimo quinquagesimo primo [A. D. 232] natus est 


Manes. 
to 35 at his death. 


This date for his birth will make him 21 years of age in A. D. 261, and from 33 


As Manicheism was widely diffused and continued long, and as Manes is treated by some modern 
writers with more favour than he deserves, I propose to insert a brief outline of his system. His 


scheme was this’. 


4 Epiphanius de pond. c. 20 p. 176A assigns the 
date of Photius: ἐν τῷ ἐνάτῳ ἔτει τῆς τούτων [ Valeriani 
et Gallient] βασιλείας ἀνέβη Μάνης ἀπὸ τῆς Περσίδος. 
But in her. 66 p.617C he places Manichzism at 
the 4th year of Aurelian A. D. 273: Μανιχαῖοι----ἐν 
χρόνοις Αὐρηλιανοῦ τοῦ βασιλέως γεγόνασι, περὶ ἔτος τέ- 
ταρτον τῆς αὐτοῦ βασιλείας. ἔστι δὲ ἡ πολυθρύλλητος καὶ 
ἐν πολλοῖς μέρεσι τῆς γῆς φημιζομένη (αἵρεσις) ἐκ Μάνη 
τινός.----Μάνης δὲ οὗτος ἀπὸ τῆς τῶν Περσῶν ὡρμᾶτο γῆς, 
Κούβρικος μὲν τὸ πρῶτον καλούμενος, ἐπονομάσας δὲ ἑαυτῷ 
Μάνη ὄνομα. p. 637 D 638 A ὁμοῦ ἀπὸ ἀναλήψεως Χρι- 
στοῦ ἕως τοῦ Μάνη, καὶ Αὐρηλιανοῦ καὶ ἸΤρόβου βασιλέων, 
ἔτη gos’ κατά τινας χρονογράφους, κατὰ δὲ ἄλλους σμς΄.--- 
βασιλεῖς δὲ οἱ καθεξῆς ὧν καὶ οἱ χρόνοι συνημμένοι, Αὐρη- 
λιανοῦ περιλειφθέντος ἔτος πρῶτον" Τάκιτος μῆνας ἕξ' Κᾶρος 
καὶ Καρῖνος καὶ Νουμεριανὸς μῆνας δύο [lege ἔτη δύο] Δι- 
οκλητιανὸς ἔτη εἴκοσι. kK. T.A.— Os εἶναι ἀπὸ τοῦ εἰρημένου 
Μάνη ἕως τοῦ παρόντος, τουτέστιν Οὐάλεντος μὲν ἔτους ιγ΄ 
Tparcavod δὲ ἔτους θ΄ Οὐαλεντινιανοῦ δὲ νεωτέρου ἔτους αἱ, 
ἔτη οζ΄ [lege cum Petavio p{’]. ἵνα ἐν τετάρτῳ ἔτει Αὐ- 
ρηλιανοῦ καὶ ἐν χρόνοις Ὑμεναίου ἐπισκόπου Ἱεροσολύμων 
ἐπίπεμπτος ἐξαποσταλῇ τῷ κόσμῳ. For the time of Epi- 
phanius see the Tables p. 489. But the true period 
from the 4th of Aurelian A.D. 273 to the 9th of 
Gratian, both inclusive, was 103 years. Epiphanius 
Ibid. p. 698 B Πρόβος ἢν ὁ κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ βασιλεὺς, 
καὶ Αὐρηλιανὸς 6 πρὸ αὐτοῦ, ὅτε οὗτος ὁ Μάνης ἐνεδήμει. 

τ Manes ipse in epistola fundamenti apud Augusti- 
num contra epistolam fund. c. 16 Hee quippe in ex- 
ordio fuerunt, due substantia a sese divise. et luminis 
quidem imperium tenebat Deus Pater in sua sancta 
stirpe perpetuus, in virtute magnificus, natura ipsa ve- 
rus, @eternitate propria semper exsultans, continens 
apud se sapientiam et sensus vitales ; per quos etiam 
duodecim membra luminis sui comprehendit, regni vide- 
licet proprit divitias affluentes. In unoquoque autem 
membrorum ejus sunt recondita millia innumerabilium 
et immensorum thesaurorum. Ipse vero Pater in sua 
laude precipuus, magnitudine incomprehensibilis, copu- 
lata habet sibi beata et gloriosa secula (sc. αἰῶνας}, ne- 
que numero neque prolixitate estimanda, cum quibus 
idem sanctus atque illustris pater et genitor degit, nullo 


in regnis ejus insignibus aut indigente aut infirmo con- 
stituto. Ita autem fundata sunt ejusdem splendidissima 
regna supra lucidam et beatam terram, ut a nullo un- 
quam aut moveri aut concuti possint. c.19 Juata unam 
vero partem ac latus illustris illius ac sancte terre 
erat Tenebrarum terra profunda et immensa magnitu- 
dine, in qua habitabant ignea corpora, genera scilicet 
pestifera. Hic infinite tenebre ex eadem manantes 
natura inestimabiles cum propriis fetibus ultra quas 
erant aque cenose ac turbide cum suis inhabitatoribus, 
quarum interius venti horribiles ac vehementes cum suo 
Principe et genitoribus. Rursum regio ignea et cor- 
ruptibilis cum suis ducibus et nationibus. Pari more 
introrsum gens caliginosa ac fumi plena, in quo mora- 
batur immanis Princeps omnium et Dux, habens circa 
se innumerabiles principes, quorum omnium ipse erat 
mens atque origo. heque fuerunt nature quinque terre 
pestifere. This treatise contained almost the whole 
doctrine of Manes: Augustin. Ibid. c. 6 Idlum consi- 
deremus librum quem Fundamenti Epistolam dicitis, ubi 
totum pene quod creditis continetur. Feliz the Ma- 
nichee apud Augustinum Actis cum Felice II. I re- 
marks Nullam scripturam inter manus habui, quia non 
mihi sunt reddite unde me instruere possem.—Modo 
peto codices reddantur mihi, et venio ad certamen.— 
Omnes scripturas que mihi sublate sunt. Ista enim 
epistola Fundamenti est,—quod et ego dixi, quia ipsa 
continet initium medium et finem. The works of Manes 
were written in Chaldean or in Syriac: Titus Bostr. 
I p. 99 apud Fabricium tom. 7 p. 314. Theodoret 
her. fab. I. 26 thus describes the dogmas of Manes: 
οὗτος δύο ἀγεννήτους καὶ didious ἔφησεν εἶναι, Θεὸν καὶ 
Ὕλην" καὶ προσηγόρευσε τὸν μὲν "Θεὸν φῶς τὴν δὲ Ὕλην 
σκότος" καὶ τὸ μὲν Φῶς ἀγαθὸν τὸ δὲ Σκότος κακόν" ἐπιτέ- 
θεικε καὶ ἄλλα ὀνόματα' τὸ μὲν γὰρ φῶς ὠκόμασε δένδρον 
ἀγαθὸν ἀγαθῶν πεπληρωμένον καρπῶν, τὴν δὲ ὕλην δένδρον 
κακὸν, συμβαίνοντας τῇ ῥίζῃ φέρον καρπούς. ἀφεστηκέναι 
τῆς ὕλης ἔφησε τὸν θεὸν, καὶ παντάπασιν ἀγνοεῖν καὶ αὐτὸν 
τὴν ὕλην καὶ τὴν ὕλην αὐτόν. καὶ σχεῖν τὸν μὲν θεὸν τά τε 
ἀρκτῷα μέρη καὶ τὰ ἑῷα καὶ τὰ ἑσπέρια, τὴν δὲ ὕλην τὰ νό- 
τια. αἰῶσι δὲ πολλοῖς ὕστερον διαστασιάσαι πρὸς ἑαυτὴν 
τὴν ὕλην καὶ τοὺς ταύτης καρποὺς πρὸς ἀλλήλους" τοῦ δὲ 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


425 


The Good God reigned from all eternity in a region of light, surrounded by luminous intelligent 
beings, emanations from himself, substances without definite forms. This world of light contained 


πολέμου συστάντος, καὶ τῶν μὲν διωκόντων τῶν δὲ διωκο- 
μένων, μέχρι τῶν ὅρων τοῦ φωτὸς αὐτοὺς ἀφικέσθαι, εἶτα 
τὸ φῶς θεασαμένους ἡσθῆναί τε ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ καὶ θαυμάσαι, καὶ 
βουληθῆναι πασσυδεὶ κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ στρατεῦσαι, καὶ ἁρπάσαι, 
καὶ κεράσαι τῷ φωτὶ τὸ ἴδιον σκότος. ὥρμησεν οὖν--- ὕλη 
μετὰ τῶν δαιμόνων καὶ τῶν εἰδώλων καὶ τοῦ πυρὸς καὶ τοῦ 
ὕδατος κατὰ τοῦ φανέντος φωτός. Tyrbo apud Acta Ar- 
chelai p. 147 ed. Fabricii Epipbanium her. 66 p. 642 
οὗτος δύο σέβει θεοὺς ἀγεννήτους αὐτοφυεῖς ἀϊδίους ἕνα τῷ 
ἑνὶ ἀντικείμενον, καὶ τὸν μὲν ἀγαθὸν τὸν δὲ πονηρὸν εἰσηγεῖ- 
ται, φῶς τῷ ἑνὶ ὄνομα θέμενος καὶ τῷ ἑτέρῳ σκότος. καὶ τοῦ 
μὲν φωτὸς εἶναι μέρος τὴν ἐν ἀνθρώποις ψυχὴν τοῦ δὲ σκό- 
τους τὸ σῶμα, καὶ τὸ τῆς ὕλης δημιούργημα. μῖξιν δὲ ἤτοι 
σύγκρασιν τοῦτον λέγει γεγονέναι τὸν τρόπον, ἀπεικάζων 
τοὺς δύο τῷδε τῷ παραδείγματι: καθάπερ δύο βασιλεῖς 
ἀντιμαχόμενοι πρὸς ἀλλήλους, ὄντες ἀπαρχῆς ἐχθροὶ, καὶ 
ἀνὰ μέρος ἑκάστου τὰ ἴδια ἔχοντος. κατὰ δὲ σύστασιν τὸ 
σκότος ἐπελθὸν ἐκ τῶν ὁρίων αὐτοῦ προσεμαχήσατο τῷ 
φωτί. γνόντα δὲ τὸν ἀγαθὸν Πατέρα τὸ σκότος ἐν τῇ γῇ 
αὐτοῦ ἐπιδεδημηκὸς προβάλλειν ἐξ αὑτοῦ δύναμιν λεγομένην 
Μητέρα τῆς Ζωῆς" καὶ αὐτὴν προβεβληκέναι τὸν Πρῶτον 
“AvOpwrov, τὰ πέντε στοιχεῖα εἰσὶ δὲ ἄνεμος φῶς ὕδωρ 
πῦρ καὶ ὕλη [lege dnp cum Beausobrio]: καὶ ταῦτα ἐν- 
δυσάμενον ὡς πρὸς κατασκευὴν πολέμου κατελθεῖν κάτω καὶ 
πολεμῆσαι τῷ σκότει. οἱ δὲ τοῦ σκότους ἄρχοντες ἀντιπο- 
λεμοῦντες αὐτῷ ἔφαγον ἐκ τῆς πανοπλίας αὐτοῦ, ὅ ἐστιν ἡ 
ψυχή. τότε δεινῶς ἐθλίβη ἐκεῖ κάτω ὁ πρῶτος ἄνθρωπος ὑπὸ 
τοῦ σκότους, καὶ εἰ μὴ εὐξαμένου εἰσήκουσεν ὁ Πατὴρ καὶ 
ἀπέστειλεν ἑτέραν δύναμιν προβληθεῖσαν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, λεγο- 
μένην Ζῶν Πνεῦμα, καὶ εἰ μὴ κατελθὼν δέδωκεν αὐτῷ δεξιὰν 
καὶ ἀνήνεγκεν ἐκ τοῦ σκότους, πάλαι ἂν ὁ πρῶτος ἄνθρωπος 
κατεχόμενος ἐκινδεύνευσεν. Augustin. her. 46 Iste duo 
principia inter se diversa et adversa eademque eterna et 
coeterna—composuit, duasque naturas atque substan- 
tias, bont scilicet et mali, sequens alios antiquos here- 
ticos, opinatus est. quarum inter se pugnam et com- 
mixtionem, et boni a malo purgationem, et boni quod 
purgari non poterit cum malo in eternum damnatio- 
nem, secundum sua dogmata asseverantes multa fabu- 
lantur.—Ex his autem suis fabulis vanis atque impiis 
coguntur dicere animas bonas, quas censent ab anima- 
rum malarum nature scilicet contrarie commixtione li- 
berandas, ejus cujus Deus est esse nature. Simplicius 
in Epictet. p. 267 Heyne well describes the system : 
ἀναγκάζονται δὲ οἱ δύο λέγοντες τῶν ὅλων ἀρχὰς, τό τε dya- 
θὸν καὶ τὸ κακὸν, καὶ τὸν ἀγαθὸν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς λεγόμενον Θεὸν 
μηκέτι πάντων αἴτιον λέγειν, μηδὲ παντοκράτορα δικαίως 
ἀνυμνεῖν, μηδὲ δύναμιν αὐτῷ τὴν ἀκροτάτην καὶ ὅλην ἀνατι- 
θέναι, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἥμισυ τῆς ὅλης δυνάμεως, εἴπερ ἄρα καὶ 
τοῦτο᾽ μηδὲ νομίζειν πάντα ἀγαθαίνειν καὶ φωτίζειν αὐτὸν, 
πηγὴν λεγόμενον ἀγαθότητος καὶ φωτός. οἷα δὲ καὶ ὅσα 
βλάσφημα εἰς τὸν θεὸν τοῖς ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνων λεγομένοις ἐξ ἀνάγ- 
κης ἀκολουθεῖ ! καὶ γὰρ δειλὸν εἰσάγουσιν αὐτὸν, δεδοικότα 
τὸ κακὸν ἐγγὺς τῶν ὅρων αὐτοῦ γενόμενον, μὴ καὶ ἐντὸς εἰσ- 
ἔλθῃ, καὶ διὰ ταύτην τὴν δειλίαν ἀδίκως καὶ ἀσυμφόρως μέρη 
ἑαυτοῦ καὶ μέλη τὰς ψυχὰς οὖσας (ὥς φασι) μηδὲν ἁμαρ- 


τούσας πρότερον ἔρριψε τῷ κακῷ, ἵνα τὰ λοιπὰ τῶν ἀγαθῶν 
διασώσῃ᾽ ὥσπερ στρατηγός (φασι) πολεμίων ἐπιόντων μέρος 
αὐτοῖς τοῦ οἰκείου στρατοῦ προΐεται, ἵνα τὸ λοιπὸν διασώσῃ. 
ταῦτα γάρ ἐστιν αὐτῶν τὰ ῥήματα, εἰ καὶ μὴ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἴσως 
τῶν λέξεων. ὁ δὲ ῥίψας τὰς ψυχὰς κατ᾽ αὐτοὺς, ἤτοι ὁ κε- 
λεύσας ῥιφῆναι, ἢ ἐπελάθετο ἢ οὐκ ἐνόησεν οἷα μέλλουσιν 
αἱ ψυχαὶ πάσχειν ἐκδοθεῖσαι τῷ κακῷ" ὅτι ἐμπίπρανται καὶ 
ταγηνίζονται (ὥς φασι) καὶ κακοῦνται παντοίως, μήτε ἁμαρ- 
τοῦσαί τι πρότερον καὶ μέρη τοῦ Θεοῦ οὖσαι, τὸ δὲ τελευ- 
ταῖον (ὥς φασιν) αἱ ἀσεβεῖς αὐτῶν γενόμεναι (τοιαῦται δέ 
εἰσι παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς οὐχ αἱ φονεύσασαι ἢ μοιχεύσασαι ἤ τι τῶν 
ἐξαγίστων τούτων ἀπὸ ζωῆς διεφθαρμένης ποιήσασαι, ἀλλ᾽ 
αἱ μὴ λέγουσαι δύο ἀρχὰς εἶναι τῶν πάντων, τὸ ἀγαθὸν καὶ 
τὸ κακόν) ---αοΟὗται οὖν οὐδὲ ἐπιστρέφουσιν ἔτι (φασὶν) εἰς 
τὸ ἀγαθὸν, ἀλλὰ μένουσι τῷ κακῷ συγκεκυλλημέναι' ὥστε 
καὶ ἀτελῆ μένειν ἐκεῖνον, μέρη αὐτοῦ ἀπολέσαντα. On 
the five elements Augustin. Her. 46: Quingue enim 
elementa que genuerunt principes proprios genti tri- 
buunt tenebrarum, eaque elementa his nominibus nuncu- 
pant, fumum tenebras ignem aquam ventum. In fumo 
nata animalia bipedia, unde homines ducere originem 
censent ; in tenebris serpentia, in igne quadrupedia, in 
aquis natatilia, in vento volatilia. His quinque ele- 
mentis malis debellandis alia quinque elementa de regno 
et substantia Dei missa esse, et in illa pugna fuisse 
permizta, fumo aera, tenebris lucem, igni malo ignem 
bonum, aque male aquam bonam, vento malo ventum 
bonum. Augustine contra Faustum XXI. 14 on the 
form of the prince of darkness: Regnabat Deus in 
terra sua; regnabat et Hyle in sua.—Verumtamen 
Deo vestro ille saltem princeps tenebrarum non ita 
longo intervallo comparari potest, cui nemo resistebat 
&c.—Huc accedit quia illi principi non tantum sui ge- 
neris, id est, bipedes, quos parentes hominum dicitis, 
sed etiam cuncta animalium ceterorum genera subdiia 
erant. Conf. Mosheim de rebus Christian. p. 767 
p- 793. On the two sexes of the demons Manes 
himself apud Augustinum de natura boni c. 44. 
Some passages of the system from Manes himself 
are given by Titus Bostrensis contra Manicheos I 
quoted by Mosheim p. 761 ἦν yap ποτὲ, φησὶν, ὅτε ἡ 
ὕλη ἠτάκτει καὶ ἐγέννα καὶ ηὐξάνετο, καὶ διετέλει πολλὰς 
προβαλλομένη δυνάμεις. Idem I p. 87 apud Mosheim 
p- 766 Σατανᾶς ἦν πονηρὸς, καὶ οὔτε ποτὲ οὐκ ἦν, ἀεὶ yap 
ἦν" καὶ οὐκ ἀπό τινος ἦν, ἦν γάρ. καὶ ῥίζα ἦν, φησὶ, καὶ ἢν 
κύριος, καὶ αὐτὸς ἦν. Again [ p. 70 Mosheim p. 768 
of the irruption of the demons into the realm of 
light : καὶ οὐ πρότερον ἐπαύσαντο ἀλλήλοις ἐπανιστάμενοι 
μέχρι οὗ τὸ φῶς ὀψέ ποτε ἐφώρασαν.----ἀγνοοῦντες κι τ. Δ. 
Idem I p. 71 apud Mosheim p. 790 φησὶν ἡ παρ᾽ αὐ- 
τοῖς βίβλος, πρὸς ἀλλήλους στασιάζοντες ἐπεπόλασαν καὶ 
μεχρὶ τῶν μεθορίων' καὶ τὸ φῶς εἶδον, θέαμά τι κάλλιστον 
καὶ εὐπρεπέστατον. Manes in libro mysteriorum apud 
Titum Bostrensem I. p. 68 (quoted by Mosheim p. 
793) ὁ δὲ ἀγαθὸς δύναμιν ἀποστέλλει τινὰ φυλάξουσαν μὲν 
δῆθεν τοὺς ὅρους, τὸ δὲ ἀληθὲς δέλεαρ ἐσομένην εἰς ἀκούσιον 


Ὁ 


426 APPENDIX. C. 8. 


five elements, light or lucid earth, water, air, fire, ether. But there also existed from all eternity 
another independent world, the realm of Darkness and Matter and Evil. The Being who ruled in 
this region was a giant in human shape. From him had been produced a race of demons of either 
sex, who from their conjunction after the manner of human generation had peopled that world of 
darkness. This region also had its five elements ; darkness or earth instead of light, wind instead 
of air, an evil and destructive fire, smoke instead of ether. The two Beings who reigned in these 
two worlds were independent of each other. Each was supreme within his own limits. The God 
of Light was conscious of the existence of the world of darkness, but the realm of light was un- 
known to the Evil One. 

At length, after countless ages, the demons (princes or ἄρχοντες) of the world of darkness 
chanced to discover the region of light. They entered that domain, captured some of those bright 
substances the emanations of the God of Light and bore their prize away. Those particles of 
light, destined hereafter to be the souls of men, are carried to the king of the dark region. The 
God of Light essayed to recover those emanations of himself from their captivity. He first formed 
a Power, the Mother of Life. From her issued a Being of similar form to the king of darkness 
himself. This Being, named the First Man because he bore the form which was afterwards given 
to Adam, proceeded on his mission, to recover the captured substances. He failed in his attempt. 
The God of Light prepared an agent more potent than the first, and produced the Living Spirit, 
who was to invade the realm of darkness and to rescue those imprisoned particles of light by 
force. What followed shall be told by Manes himself apud Augustinum de natura boni c. 46: 
Iniquis igitur commentis ad eos qui aderant ait (princeps tenebrarum) “ Quid vobis videtur maximum 
hoc lumen quod oritur? Intuemini quemadmodum polum movet [sc. Spiritus Vivens], concutit plurimas 
potestates. Quapropter mihi vos equum est id quod in vestris viribus habetis luminis prerogare ; sic 
quippe illus magni [86. Primi Hominis] qui gloriosus apparuit imaginem fingam, per quam regnare 
poterimus, tenebrarum aliquando conversatione liberati.” Hae audientes ac diu secum deliberantes 
Justissimum putaverunt id quod postulabantur prebere. Nec enim fidebant se idem lumen jugiter reten- 
turos. Unde melius rati sunt principi suo id offerre, nequaquam desperantes codem se pacto regnaturos. 
Quo igitur modo lumen illud quod habebant prebuerint considerandum est. Nam hoc etiam omnibus 
divinis scripturis arcanisque ccelestibus adspersum est ; sapientibus vero quomodo sit datum scire minime 
est difficile, nam coram aperteque cognoscitur ab co qui vere ac fideliter intueri voluerit. Quoniam eorum 
qui convenerant frequentia promiscua erat, feminarum scilicet ac masculorum, impulit eos ut inter se 
coirent; im quo coitu alit seminarunt alia gravide effecte sunt. Erant autem partus tis qui genuerant 
similes, vires plurimas parentum, uti primi, obtinentes. Hac sumens eorum princeps uti precipuum 
donum gavisus ests. Ht, sicuti etiam nune fieri videmus, corporum formatricem naturam mali inde 


τῇ ὕλῃ σωφρόνισμον, ὁ δὴ καὶ γέγονε. Titus 1 p. 68 the name, they gave the substance. Their Evil Prin- 


apud Mosheim p. 795 θεασαμένη ἡ ὕλη τὴν ἀποσταλεῖ- 
σαν δύναμιν προσεκίσσησε μὲν ὡς ἐραθεῖσα' ὁρμῇ δὲ πλεί- 
ovs λαβοῦσα ταύτην κατέπιε, καὶ ἐδέθη τρόπον τινὰ ὥσπερ 
θηρίον. 

The First Man in his contest with the Powers of 
Darkness produced the passible Jesus (not the Christ, 
who is in the scheme of Manes the impassible Jesus). 
The soul or luminous part of this offspring of the 
First Man was seized and imprisoned in the elements 
of matter with the other particles of light. On the 
passible Jesus see Mosheim p. 796—798 and the 
testimonies there collected. 

The Manichee in Augustine denies that they ac- 
knowledged two Gods. But although they withheld 


ciple like his adversary was eternal, self-existent, in- 
dependent, supreme within his own domain. See 
on this subject Mosheim p. 765 against Beausobre. 
Agapius the Manichee apud Photium Cod. 179 thus 
describes the Evil Principle: ἀρχὴν πονηρὰν αὐθυπό- 
στατον ἀντανίστησιν ἐξ ἀϊδίου τῷ θεῷ, ἣν ποτὲ μὲν φύσιν 
ἄλλοτε δ᾽ ὕλην καὶ ἄλλοτε δὲ Σατανᾶν καὶ διάβολον καὶ 
ἄρχοντα τοῦ κόσμου καὶ θεὸν τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου καὶ μυρίοις 


- ἄλλοις ἀποκαλεῖ. 


8 According to Manes however in another fable 
(produced below at p. 430 note‘) the demons re- 
tained a part of the luminous substance, which 
Manes induces them to part with by another ex- 
pedient. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 427 


wires sumentem figurare, ita etiam ante dictus princeps sodalium prolem accipiens habentem parentum 
sensus, prudentiam, lucem simul secum in generatione procreatam, comedit, ac plerisque viribus sumptis 
ex istiusmodi esca, in qua non modo inerat fortitude sed multo magis astutie a pravi sensus ex fera 
genitorum gente, propriam ad se conjugem evocavit, ea ea qua Upse erat stirpe manantem, οἱ facto cum 
ea coitu seminavit ut ceteri abundantiam malorum que devoraverit, nonnthil etiam ipse adjiciens ex 
sua cogitatione ac virtute ut esset scnsus ejus omnium eorum que profuderat formator atque descriptor ; 
cujus compar excipiebat hec ut semen consuevit culta optime terra percipere. In eadem enim construe- 
bantur et contexebantur omnium imagines celestium ac terrenarum virtutum, ut pleni videlicet orbis id 
quod formabatur similitudinem obtinerct**. Briefly but accurately expressed by Augustine heer. 46 
Adam et Hoam ex parentibus principibus fumi asserunt natos, cum pater eorum nomine Saclas 8οοῖο- 
rum suorum fetus omnium devorasset, et quidquid inde commixtum divine substantia ceperat cum 
uxore concumbens in carne prolis tanquam tenacissimo vinculo colligasset'. 


By this process Adam contained those luminous particles which had been captured by the 
demons, and which were to be disseminated among all his posterity. The God of Light thus 
frustrated commanded the Living Spirit to create the earth for the habitation of Adam and his 
race’; from whence the imprisoned souls might gradually be transferred to their original seats. 


ss Augustine ]. 6. introduces this remarkable pas- 
sage in this manner: Nam et a quibusdam principibus 
gentis tenebrarum sic dicunt Adam primum hominem 
creatum ut lumen ab eis ne fugeret teneretur. In epi- 
stola enim quam Fundamenti appellant quomodo princeps 
tenebrarum, quem patrem primi hominis [sc. Adami] 
inducunt, ad ceteros socios suos tenebrurum principes 
locutus fuerit et egerit, ita scripsit Manicheus. *“ Ini- 
quis” &c. It is prefaced thus by Manes himself apud 
Augustinum contra epistolam Manichei c. 13 De eo 
igitur, frater dilectissime Pattici, de quo mihi signifi- 
casti dicens nosse te cupere cujusmodi sit nativitas Ade 
et Eve, utrum verbo sint tidem prolati an primogeniti 
ex corpore, respondebitur {ἰδὲ ut congruit. Namque de 
his a plerisque in varis scripturis relationibusque dis- 
similt modo insertum atque commemoratum est. Qua- 
propter veritas istius rei ut sese habet ab universis fere 
gentibus ignoratur, et. ab omnibus qui etiam de hoc diu 
multumque disputarunt, Si enim illis super Ade et 
Eve generatione provenisset manifesto cognoscere, nun- 
quam corruptiont et morti subjacerent. Mosheim p. 
803. 805 &c. who has all these passages successfully 
argues against Beausobre that Manes intended this 
to be received not as an allegory but as an account 
of real events. 

t Tyrbo apud Epiphanium her. 66 p. 643 Hippo- 
lytum Fabricii tom. 2 p.148 τότε τοίνυν καὶ ἡ ὕλη --- 
ἐκάλεσε πάντας τοὺς τῶν ἀρχόντων πρωτίστους, καὶ ἔλαβεν 
ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἀνὰ μίαν δύναμιν, καὶ κατεσκεύασε τὸν ἄνθρωπον, 
τὸν κατὰ τὴν ἰδέαν τοῦ πρώτου ἀνθρώπου ἐκείνου, καὶ ἔδησε 
τὴν Ψυχὴν ἐν αὐτῷ. αὕτη ἐστὶ τῆς συγκράσεως ἡ ὑπόθεσις. 
Theodoret. heer. fab. 1. 26 tom. 4 p. 319 καὶ τὸν ἄν- 
θρωπον δὲ οὐχ ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ πλασθῆναι λέγουσιν ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὸ 
τοῦ τῆς ὕλης ἄρχοντος, Σακλᾶν δὲ τοῦτον προσαγορεύουσιν" 
καὶ τὴν Ἑὔαν ὡσαύτως ὑπὸ τοῦ Σακλᾶ καὶ τοῦ Νεβρὼδ 
γενέσθαι. 


ἡ Tyrbo apud Acta p: 147 apud Epiphanium p- 643 


τότε ζῶν πνεῦμα ἔκτισε τὸν κόσμον, καὶ αὐτὸ φορέσαν ἑτέρας 
τρεῖς δυνάμεις κατελθὸν ἀνήνεγχε τοὺς ἄρχοντας καὶ ἐστερέ- 
ὡσεν ἐν τῷ στερεώματι, ὅ ἐστιν αὐτῶν σῶμα ἡ σφαῖρα" τότε 
πάλιν τὸ ζῶν πνεῦμα ἔκτισε τοὺς φωστῆρας, ἅ ἐστι τῆς 
ψυχῆς λείψανα, καὶ οὕτως ἐποίησε τὸ στερέωμα κυκλεῦσαι. 
καὶ πάλιν ἔκτισε τὴν γῆν εἰς εἴδη ὀκτώ. ὁ δὲ ὠμοφόρος κάτω 
βαστάζει: καὶ ἐπὰν κάμῃ βαστάζων τρέμει καὶ σεισμοῦ αἴτιος 
γίνεται παρὰ τὸν ὡρισμένον καιρόν. τούτου ἕνεκα τὸν υἱὸν 
αὐτοῦ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ ἀγαθὸς πατὴρ ἐκ τῶν κόλπων εἰς τὴν 
καρδίαν τῆς γῆς, καὶ εἰς τὰ ταύτης κατώτατα μέρη, ὅπως 
αὐτῷ τὴν προσήκουσαν ἐπιτιμίαν δῷ. καὶ ὁσάκις ἂν σεισμὸς 
γένηται, ἢ τρέμει κάμνων, ἢ ἀντιφέρει εἰς τὸν ἕτερον ὦμον. 
Theodoret. heer. fab. I. 26 p. 319 ἐντεῦθεν ἀναγκασθῆναί 
φασι τὸν θεὸν δημιουργῆσαι τὸν κόσμον᾽ τὰ δὲ τοῦ κόσμου 
μέρη οὐκ αὐτοῦ λέγουσιν ἀλλὰ τῆς ὕλης εἶναι ποιήματα" 
ἐδημιούργησε δὲ διαλῦσαι αὐτῆς τὴν σύστασιν βουληθεὶς καὶ 
εἰς εἰρήνην ἀγαγεῖν τὰ μαχόμενα, ὥστε κατὰ βραχὺ καὶ τὸ 
ἀνακραθὲν τῇ ὕλῃ φῶς ἐλευθερῶσαι. Augustin. her. c. 46 
Mundum a natura beni, hoc est, a natura Dei factum 
confitentur quidem, sed de commiztione boni et mali, 
que facta est quando inter se utraque natura pugnavit. 
The Omophorus is the coadjutor of Splenditenens : 
Augustin. contra Faustum XX. 9 Quis enim Splendi- 
tenens suspendit mundum, et quis Atlas cum illo sup- 
portat ?—Vos primum hominem cum quinque elementis 
belligerantem et Spiritum Potentem [sc. τὸ ζῶν πνεῦμα) 
de captivis corporibus gentis tenebrarum, an potius de 
membris Dei vestri victis atque subjectis, mundum 
fabricantem, et Splenditenentem reliquias eorundem 
membrorum Dei vestri habentem in manu—et Atlantem 
maximum subter humeris suis cum eo ferentem, ne 
totum ille fatigatus abjiciat. XV. ὃ Ostende nobis 
mechos tuos, Splenditenentem ponderatorem et Atlan- 
tem laturarium. Illum etiam dicis capita elementorum 
tenere mundumque suspendere, istum autem genu fixo 
scapulis validis subbajulare tantam molem, utique ne 
ille deficiat. Tyrbo apud Acta p. 152 Epiphanium 


312 


428 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


The earth was formed of mixed materials, partly good and partly evil. It had five elements, after 
the pattern of the five elements in the world of light. Adam being the offspring of the Evil Prin- 
ciple, Moses and the prophets are rejected by Manes as adversaries of the God of Light. They are 


_ the interpreters of the father of Adam*. 


To withdraw the luminous substances, the souls of men, from their evil tabernacles of matter, 
Christ was sent; who was a man in appearance only, and not really born or crucified. Through 
Christ those luminous particles, those imprisoned souls, after various transmigrations, and after 
purification in the fires of the Sun and in the waters of the Moon, are to be restored to the region 


of the God of Lighty. 


p- 646 ἄρχων ἐστὶν [sc. princeps tenebrarum] ὁ εἰπὼν 
τοῖς ἑτέροις ἄρχουσιν ὅτι ““ Δεῦτε, δότε μοι ἐκ τοῦ φωτὸς 
οὗ ἐλάβομεν, καὶ ποιήσωμεν ἄνθρωπον κατὰ τὴν ἡμῶν τῶν 
ἀρχόντων μορφὴν, καθ᾽ ἣν εἴδομεν, ὁ ἐστὶ πρῶτος ἄνθρωπος" 
καὶ οὕτως ἔκτισε τὸν ἄνθρωπον. τὴν δὲ Εὔαν ὁμοίως ἔκτισαν, 
δόντες αὐτῇ ἐκ τῆς ἐπιθυμίας αὐτῶν, πρὸς τὸ ἐξαπατῆσαι 
τὸν "Addy καὶ διὰ τούτων γέγονεν ἡ πλάσις τοῦ κόσμου, 
ἐκ τῆς τοῦ ἄρχοντος δημιουργίας. Mosheim p. 819 shews 
that according to Manes the production of Adam 
preceded the formation of the earth. 

x Augustin. her. 46 Deum qui legem per Moysen 
dedit et in Hebreis prophetis locutus est non esse ve- 
rum Deum, sed unum ex principibus tenebrarum. Aga- 
pius Manicheus apud Phot. Cod. 179 τὴν δὲ παλαιὰν 
γραφὴν κωμῳδεῖ [Agapius], Μωῦσέα τε αὐτὸν καὶ τοὺς 
προφήτας καὶ δὴ καὶ τὸν πρόδρομον 6 τρισάθλιος δυσφη- 
μῶν. 

y Tyrbo apud Acta p. 148 Epiphanium p. 643 C 
ὅτε δὲ εἶδεν ὁ πατὴρ ὁ ζῶν θλιβομένην τὴν ψυχὴν ἐν τῷ 
σώματι, εὔσπλαγχνος ὧν καὶ ἐλεήμων ἔπεμψε τὸν υἱὸν αὐ- 
τοῦ τὸν ἠγαπημένον εἰς σωτηρίαν τῆς Ψυχῆς. διὰ γὰρ ταύ- 
την τὴν πρόφασιν, καὶ τὴν τοῦ ὠμοφόρου, ἀπεστείλην αὐ- 
τόν. καὶ ἐλθὼν 6 υἱὸς μετεσχημάτισεν ἑαυτὸν εἰς ἀνθρώπου 
εἶδος, καὶ ἐφαίνετο τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ὡς ἄνθρωπος, μὴ dv 
ἄνθρωπος" καὶ οἱ ἄνθρωποι ὑπελάμβανον αὐτὸν γεγεννῆσθαι. 
ἐλθὼν οὖν ποιεῖται τὴν δημιουργίαν πρὸς σωτηρίαν τῶν ψυ- 
χῶν, καὶ μηχανὴν συνεστήσατο ἔχουσαν δώδεκα κάδους, ἥτις 
ὑπὸ τῆς σφαίρας στρεφομένη ἀνιμᾶται τῶν θνησκόντων τὰς 
ψυχάς" καὶ ταύτας ὁ μέγας φωστὴρ ταῖς ἀκτῖσι λαβὼν κα- 
θαρίζει καὶ μεταδίδωσι τῇ σελήνῃ" καὶ οὕτως πληροῦται τῆς 
σελήνης ὁ δίσκος ὁ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν προσαγορευόμενος" πλοῖα γὰρ 
ἤτοι πορθμεῖα εἶναι λέγει τοὺς δύο φωστῆρας. κ. τ. λ.----τῆς 
γὰρ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ πατρὸς οὐσίας πᾶσαν ψυχὴν καὶ πᾶν κινού- 
μενον ζῶον μετέχειν λέγει. Cf. Theodoret. her. fab. 1. 26 
p- 320. Augustin. heer. c. 40 Christum novissimis tem- 
poribus venisse ad animas non ad corpora liberanda. nec 
Fuisse in carne vera sed simulatam speciem carnis ludifi- 
candis humanis sensibus prebuisse, ubi non solum mortem 
_ verum etiam resurrectionem similiter mentiretur. Theo- 
doret. heer. fab. 1. 26 τὸν δὲ κύριον οὔτε ψυχὴν ἀνειλη- 
φέναι φασὶν οὔτε σῶμα, ἀλλὰ φανῆναι ὡς ἄνθρωπον, καὶ 
οὐδὲν ἀνθρώπινον ἔχοντα᾽ καὶ τὸν σταυρὸν δὲ καὶ τὸ πάθος 
καὶ τὸν θάνατον φαντασίᾳ γενέσθαι. Christ dwells in the 
sun, the Holy Spirit in the air: Faustus apud Au- 
gustinum XX. 2 Patrem quidem ipsum lucem incolere 
credimus summam ac principalem, quam Paulus alias 
inaccessibilem vocat; Filium vero in hac secunda ac 


When all is accomplished, the two empires of Light and Darkness will 


visibili luce consistere ;—necnon et Spiritus Sancti, qui 
est majestas tertia, aeris hunc omnem ambitum sedem 
fatemur ac diversorium. Of the purification of 
souls Augustine her. c. 46 Quidquid vero undique 
purgatur luminis per quasdam naves, quas esse lunam 
et solem volunt, regno Det tanquam propriis sedibus 
reddi. Quas itidem naves de substantia Det pura per- 
hibent fabricatas. Lucemque istam corpoream animan- 
tium mortalium oculis adjacentem non solum in his na- 
vibus, ubi eam purissimam credunt, verum etiam in aliis 
quibusque lucidis rebus, ubi secundum ipsos tenetur ad- 
mixta crediturque purganda, Dei dicunt esse naturam. 
Mazes himself apud Augustinum de natura boni c. 44 
Penitus ablute anime adscendunt ad lucidas naves, que 
sibi ad evectationem atque ad sue patrie transfretatio- 
nem sunt preparate. Of the transmigration Tyrbo 
apud Acta p. 149 Epiphanium her. 66 p. 644 ἐρῶ δὲ 
ὑμῖν καὶ τοῦτο, πῶς μεταγγίζεται ἡ ψυχὴ εἰς πέντε σώματα. 
πρῶτον καθαρίζεται μικρόν τι ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς, εἶτα μεταγγίζεται 
εἰς κυνὸς ἢ εἰς καμήλου ἢ εἰς ἑτέρου ζώου σῶμα. ἐὰν δὲ ἢ 
πεφονευκυΐῖα ψυχὴ, εἰς κελεφῶν σῶμα μεταφέρεται. ἐὰν δὲ 
θερίσασα εὑρεθῇ, εἰς μογιλάλους. τῆς δὲ ψυχῆς ἐστι τὰ 
ὀνόματα ταῦτα, νοῦς ἔννοια φρόνησις ἐνθύμησις λογισμός" 
οἱ δὲ θερισταὶ ὅσοι θερίζουσιν ἐοίκασι τοῖς ἄρχουσι τοῖς 
ἀπαρχῆς οὖσιν εἰς σκότος, ὅτε ἔφαγον ἐκ τῆς τοῦ πρώτου 
ἀνθρώπου πανοπλίας. διὸ ἀνάγκη αὐτοὺς μεταγγισθῆναι εἰς 
χόρτον ἢ εἰς φασήλια ἢ εἰς κριθὴν ἢ εἰς στάχυν ἢ εἰς λά- 
χανα, ἵνα θερισθῶσι καὶ κοπῶσι. καὶ εἴ τις πάλιν ἐσθίει 
ἀρτὸν, ἀνάγκη καὶ αὐτὸν βρωθῆναι, ἀρτὸν γενόμενον. εἴ τις 
φονεύσει ὀρνίθιον, ὀρνίθιον ἔσται. εἴ τις φονεύσει μῦν, καὶ 
αὐτὸς μῦς ἔσται. εἴ τις πάλιν ἐστὶ πλούσιος ἐν τούτῳ τῷ 
κόσμῳ, καὶ ἐὰν ἐξέλθῃ ἐκ τοῦ σκηνώματος αὐτοῦ, ἀνάγκη 
αὐτὸν εἰς πτωχοῦ σῶμα μεταγγισθῆναι, ὥστε περιπατοῦντα 
αὐτὸν ἐπαιτῆσαι, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα ἀνελθεῖν αὐτὸν εἰς κόλασιν 
αἰώνιον. τοῦ δὲ σώματος τούτου ὄντος τῶν ἀρχόντων καὶ τῆς 
ὕλης, ἀνάγκη τὸν φυτεύοντα περσέαν διελθεῖν πολλὰ σώματα 
ἕως ἂν καταβληθῇ ἡ περσέα ἐκείνη. Theodoret. her. fab. 
I. 20 ψυχῶν δὲ μετενσωματώσεις λέγουσι γίνεσθαι, καὶ τὰς 
μὲν εἰς πτηνῶν τὰς δὲ εἰς κτηνῶν καὶ θηρίων καὶ ἑρπετῶν 
σώματα καταπέμπεσθαι. πάντα δὲ νομίζουσιν ἔμψυχα, καὶ 
τὸ πῦρ καὶ τὸ ὕδωρ καὶ τὸν ἀέρα καὶ τὰ φυτὰ καὶ τὰ σπέρ- 
ματα. Agapius apud Phot. Cod. 179 p. 405 κρατύνει 
δὲ καὶ [sc. Agapius] ras μετεμψυχώσεις, τοὺς μὲν εἰς 
ἄκρον ἀρετῆς ἐληλακότας εἰς Θεὸν ἀναλύων τοὺς δ᾽ εἰς ἔσχα- 
τον κακίας πυρὶ διδοὺς καὶ σκότῳ, τοὺς δὲ μέσως mas πολι- 
τευσαμένους πάλιν εἰς σώματα κατάγων. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 429 
return to their primeval state, each ruled by its own independent Chief; except that some of the 
particles of light, the souls of men, who had not been purified, are for ever excluded from the 
world of Light. The Frontiers of the Realm of Light are to be secured by a strong guard against 


future invasion. 


The God of the Manichees is not omnipotent, for he cannot subdue the realm of darkness ; nor 
omniscient, for he did not foresee the issue of the contest, when he sent forth the First Man with 
insufficient powers; nor omnipresent, for he reigns in limited space?. 

Manes calls himself the apostle of Jesus Christ, or the Paraclete promised in the Gospel of 


St. John». 
and deacons. 


He appointed twelve masters, and seventy-two bishops, under whom were presbyters 
His disciples were divided into the elect, and the auditors or catechumens*. 


The 


account of gross and impure rites imputed to the Manichees may be rejected as calumnies invented 


2 Tyrbo apud Acta p. 153 Epiphanium p. 647 pera 
δὲ πάντα ταῦτα ἐπὶ τέλει λέγει, κάθως αὐτὸς ἔγραψεν, ὁ 
πρεσβύτης, ὅταν προφανῇ αὐτοῦ τὴν εἰκόνα, τότε ὁ ὠμο- 
φόρος ἀφίησιν ἔξω τὴν γῆν, καὶ οὕτως ἀπολύεται τὸ μέγα 
πῦρ καὶ ὅλον ἀναλίσκει τὸν κόσμον. εἶτα πάλιν ἀφίησι τὸν 
βῶλον μετὰ τοῦ νέου αἰῶνος, ὅπως πᾶσαι αἱ ψυχαὶ τῶν 
ἁμαρτωλῶν δεθῶσιν εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα" τότε δὲ ταῦτα γενήσεται 
ὅταν ὁ ἀνδριὰς ἐλθῇ. αἱ δὲ προβολαὶ πᾶσαι, ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, ὃ ἐν 
τῷ μικρῷ πλοίῳ, καὶ ἡ Μήτηρ τῆς ζωῆς, καὶ οἱ δώδεκα Kv- 
βερνῆται, καὶ ἡ παρθένος τοῦ φωτὸς, καὶ ὁ πρεσβύτης 6 
τρίτος ὁ ἐν τῷ μεγάλῳ πλοίῳ, καὶ τὸ ζῶν πνεῦμα, καὶ τὸ 
τεῖχος τοῦ μεγάλου πυρὸς, καὶ τὸ τεῖχος τοῦ ἀνέμου καὶ τοῦ 
ἀέρος καὶ τοῦ ὕδατος καὶ τοῦ ἔσωθεν πυρὸς τοῦ ζῶντος, πρὸς 
τὸν μικρὸν φωστῆρα οἰκοῦσιν ἄχρις ἂν τὸ πῦρ καταναλώσῃ 
τὸν κόσμον ὅλον, ἐν πόσοις ποτὲ ἔτεσιν, ὧν οὐκ ἔμαθον τὴν 
ποσότητα. καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα ἀποκατάστασις ἔσται τῶν δύο 
φύσεων" καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες οἰκήσουσι τὰ κατώτερα μέρη ἕαυ- 
τῶν, ὃ δὲ πατὴρ τὰ ἀνώτερα, τὸ ἴδιον ἀπολαβών. 

The guard which is to defend the frontiers is to be 
composed of those souls, (part of the luminous sub- 
stance,) who are to dwell neither in the world of 
light nor in the world of darkness: Augustin. her. 
c. 46 A nobis sejunctam atque seclusam substantiam 
istam mali, et finito isto seculo post conflagrationem 
mundi in globo quodam tanquam in carcere sempiterno 
esse victuram. Cui globo affirmant accessurum semper 
et adhesurum quasi coopertorium atque tectorium ex 
animabus, natura quidem bonis, sed tamen que non po- 
tuerint a nature male contagione mundari. Felix apud 
Augustinum Actis cum Felice Il. 16 Hoc quod dizit 
sanctitas tua, quia pars que se non mundavit ab coin- 
quinatione gentis tenebrarum ; et sic dicit Manicheus, 
quia non sunt missi in regnum Dei. Hoc enim asseris 
tu, quia damnati sunt. Sed-Manicheus non hoc dicit, 
quia damnati sunt, sed ad custodiam positi sunt illius 
gentis tenebrarum. See upon this part of the subject 
Mosheim p. 884. 885, who quotes these passages. 
Whether the souls which are not purified are only 
excluded from the realm of light, or whether they 
are plunged into the realm of darkness, in either case 
the Evil Principle has the advantage in the contest ; 
for he either disables those bright substances from 
regaining their original nature or retains possession 


of a part of his conquest. 

a Manes assigned to his God the North, the East, the 
West, and the South to the Power of Darkness. See 
Theodoret. heer. fab. 1. 26 quoted above p. 424 note. 
Augustine in Epistolam fundamenti c. 20. 21 com- 
ments on that dogma of Manes, Juxta unum latus erat 
terra tenebrarum. That land of darkness was of im- 
mense extent: Manes in Ep. fundamenti apud An- 
gustinum c. 15 terra profunda et immensa magnitudine. 
Although the world of light was larger than the 
world of darkness: Augustin. Confess. V. 10 Consti- 
tuebam ex adverso sibi duas moles, utramque infinitam, 
sed malam angustius, bonam grandius. But as it is 
impossible for the Deity to be present in any place 
in which he is not supreme, he is necessarily absent 
from that part of space which is occupied by the Evil 
Principle of Manes. 

b Manes apud Epiphanium her. 66 p. 623 B Mau- 
χαῖος ἀπόστολος Ἰησοῦ Xporov. Apud Augustinum in 
Ep. fundamenti c. 5 Manicheus apostolus Jesu Christi 
providentia Dei patris. In Faustum XIII. 4 Omnes 
ejus epistole ita exordiuntur ‘* Manicheus apostolus 
Jesu Christi.” Idem in epistolam c. 8 Apostolatum 
suum Paracleti promissione commendat, ut evangelica 
auctoritate imperitos premat. Idem her. c. 46 Pro- 
missionem Domini Jesu Christi de Paracleto Spiritu 
Sancto in suo heresiarcha Manicheo dicunt esse com- 
pletam. Unde se in suis literis Jesu Christi apostolum 
dicit, eo quod Jesus Christus se missurum esse promi- 
serit atque in illo miserit Spiritum Sanctum. Manes 
apud Tyrbonem p. 151 calls his doctrine τὴν γνῶσιν 
τοῦ παρακλήτου. But Mosheim p. 744 reasonably con- 
cludes that Manes distinguished the Paraclete from 
the Holy Spirit. 

¢ Augustin. Her. c. 46 Ex Electis suis habent duo- 
decim quos appellant magistros, et tertium decimum 
principem ipsorum, episcopos autem LX XII qui ordi- 
nantur a magistris. et presbyteros, qui ordinantur ab 
episcopis. Habent etiam episcopi diaconos. The two 
classes, the e/ecti and the auditores, are marked by 
Augustine himself disp: cum Fortunato c. 3 Nostis 
nos non Electum vestrum sed Auditorem fuisse. 


430 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


by their enemies. They were by all testimonies of austere lives, given to fasting and abstinence. 

They discouraged marriage, that they might hasten the return of souls to the realm of Light. 
Lardner¢ is unwilling to pronounce Manes an impostor. But he cannot be acquitted of the 

charge of imposture. The fundamental dogma of the Two Principles he received from others, and 


probably believed ; and in asserting this he might be no impostor. 


But the details of his system 


contained absurd fables which were inventions of his own. He knew them to be fables, and yet he 
laboured to persuade others to accept them as truth’. 


d See Lardner Vol. 3 p. 408—411. 

¢ Lardner Vol. 3 p. 455 “‘ Upon the whole I do 
not chuse to deny that Mani was an impostor, but I 
do not discern evident proofs of it. I plainly see that 
he was an arrogant philosopher and a great schemist; 
but whether he was an impostor I cannot certainly 

_ say.—Every bold dogmatizer is not an impostor.” 

f A passage which Augustine has preserved de na- 
tura boni c. 44 ought tobe inserted as a specimen 
of Manes: Hoc in libro VII Thesauri—positum est : 
“ Tunc beatus ille pater, qui lucidas naves habet diver- 
soria et habitacula seu magnitudines, pro insita sibi 
clementia fert opem qua exuitur et liberatur ab impiis 
retinaculis et angustiis atque angoribus sue vitalis sub- 
stantie. Itaque invisibili suo nutu illas suas virtutes 
que in clarissima hac navi (sc. sole] habentur transfi- 
gurat, easque parere facit adversis potestatibus que in 
singulis celorum tractibus ordinate sunt. Que quoniam 
ex utraque sexu masculorum ac feminarum consistunt, 
ideo predictas virtutes partim specie puerorum inves- 
tium parere jubet generi adverso feminarum, partim 
virginum lucidarum forma generi contrario masculo- 
rum; sciens eas omnes hostiles potestates propter inge- 
nitam sibi lethalem et spurcissimam concupiscentiam 
facillime capi, atque tisdem speciebus pulcherrimis que 
apparent mancipari hocque modo dissolvi. Sciatis au- 
tem hunc eundem nostrum beatum patrem hoc idem esse 
quod etiam sue virtutes, quas ob necessariam causam 
transformat in puerorum et virginum intemeratam si- 
militudinem. Utitur autem his tanquam propriis armis 
atque per eas suam complet voluntatem. Harum vero 
virtutum divinarum que ad instar conjugit contra in- 
Ferna genera statuuntur, queque alacritate ac facilitate 
id quod cogitaverint momento eodem efficiunt, plene 
sunt lucide naves. Itaque cum ratio poposcerit ut mas- 
culis appareant eedem sancte virtutes, illico etiam 
suam effigiem virginum pulcherrimarum habitu demon- 
strant. Rursus cum ad feminas ventum fuerit, post- 
ponentes species virginum, puerorum investium speciem 
ostendunt. Hoc autem visu decoro illarum ardor et 
concupiscentia crescit, atque hoc modo vinculum pessi- 
marum cogitationum earum solvitur, vivaque anima que 
eorundem membris tenebatur hac occasione laxata evadit 
et suo purissimo aéri miscetur; ubi penitus ablute 
anime adscendunt ad lucidas naves que sibi ad evecta- 
tionem atque ad sue patrie transfretationem sunt pre- 
parate. Id vero quod adhuc adversi generis maculas 
portat per estus atque calores particulatim descendit 
atque arboribus ceterisque plantationibus ac satis omni- 


bus miscetur, et caloribus diversis inficitur. Et quo 
pacto ex ista magna et clarissima navi figure puerorum 
ac virginum apparent contrariis potestatibus que in 
celis degunt queque igneam habent naturam, atque ex 
isto adspectu decoro vite pars que in earundem mem- 
bris habetur laxata deducitur per calores in terram ; 
eodemque modo etiam illa altissima virtus [sc. Christus | 
que in navi vitalium aquarum habitat in similitudine 
puerorum ac virginum sanctarum per suos angelos ap- 
paret his potestatibus quarum natura frigida est atque 
humida, queque in celis ordinate sunt. Et quidem his 
que femine sunt in ipsis forma puerorum apparet, mas- 
culis vero virginum. Hac vero mutatione et diversitate 
divinarum personarum ac pulcherrimarum humide fri- 
gideque stirpis principes masculi sive femine solvuntur, 
atque id quod in ipsis est vitale fugit ; quod vero rese- 
derit laxatum deducitur in terram per frigora, et cunctis 
terre generibus admiscetur.” Conf. Augustinum her. 
c.46 Tyrbonem apud Acta p. 149. Upon these pas- 
sages see Mosheim p. 875—881 who adds other tes- 
timonies, and fully establishes against Beausobre that 
this was really a dogma of Manes himself. 

Upon Manes Athanasius in Arianos tom. | p. 286A 
πόθεν Μαρκίωνι καὶ Μανιχαίῳ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, ἀρνουμένοις 
καὶ τὸν νόμον; Ὁ. 907 Ὁ ἀντὶ γὰρ Χριστοῦ παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς 
ἤΑρειος, ὡς παρὰ Μανιχαίοις Μανιχαῖος. p. 300 Β εἰ γὰρ 
τοῖς ἀθέοις Μανιχαίοις ἑαυτοὺς ἐγκαταμίξαντες ἀρνοῦνται τὸ 
“ἐ ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο" καὶ τὴν ἔνσαρκον αὐτοῦ παρουσίαν, 
μὴ προφερέτωσαν τὰς παροιμίας [sc. Solomonis]. Ῥ. 
410 Ο Μανιχαίους λοιπὸν ζηλοῦσιν οἱ ἄθλιοι κἀκεῖνοι γὰρ 
τὰ μὲν ἔργα τοῦ θεοῦ βλέποντες ἀρνοῦνται αὐτὸν τὸν μόνον 
ὄντα καὶ ἀληθινὸν θεὸν, ἕτερον δὲ αὑτοῖς ἀναπλάσσουσιν οὗ 
μήτε ἔργον μήτε τινὰ μαρτυρίαν ἀπὸ τῶν θείων λογίων δει- 
κνύειν δύνανται. p.411B οἱ Μανιχαῖοι πλάττοντες ἑαυτοῖς 
ἕτερον, καὶ τὸν ὄντα θεὸν ἀρνούμενο. Ad Monachos p. 
851] Ο παρὰ Μανιχαίοις γὰρ ἔλεος οὐκ ἔστιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ 
ἐχθρόν ἐστι παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς τὸ ἐλεεῖν πένητα. p. 854 Ο Μα- 
νιχαῖοι γὰρ καὶ Οὐαλεντῖνοι σὺν αὐτοῖς καὶ ἄλλοι καπηλεύ- 
οντες τὰς θείας γραφὰς τοῖς ἑαυτῶν ἐπιπλάστοις λόγοις 
μυθολογοῦσιν. Conf. p. 298 Ο 330A 4180 467 D 
487 Ὁ 501C 828C p.156CD 164D. Idem p. 
625 A τί δὲ ἄλλο εἴρηκε Μανιχαῖος ; οὐ θεοειδὲς τὸ σῶμα 
ἐν ὁμοιώσει τῇ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς μόνῃ ἀλλότριον δὲ σαρκὸς ἀνθρω- 
πίνης; ἧς τὴν φύσιν ἁμαρτίαν λέγει ἀσεβῶν καὶ οὐ τὴν 
πρᾶξιν. p. 627 C D φυσικὴν εἶναι τὴν ἁμαρτίαν λέγοντες, 
κατὰ τὸν ἀσεβέστατον Μανιχαῖον---οὐδὲ γὰρ φύσεως ἂν εἴη 
δημιουργὸς ὁ διάβολος, κατὰ τὴν τῶν Μανιχαίων ἀσέβειαν. 
p- 632 Ὁ Μανιχαῖος ἀπιστήσας τῇ σαρκώσει καὶ ἀνθρω- 
πήσει τοῦ κυρίου ἀσεβὴς κατὰ πάντα γέγονε, λέγων δυσὶν 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


98 Archelaus. Tables A. D. 278 p. 319. 
99 Victorinus Petavionensis. 


491 


Hieron. Catal. ο. 74 Victorinus Petavionensis [Petau in Pannonia] 


episcopus non eque Latine ut Grece noverat. Unde opera ejus grandia sensibus viliora videntur 
compositione verborum. Sunt autem hec: Commentaru in Genesim, in Exodum, in Levitiewm, 
in Esaiam, in Ezekiel, in Abacuc, in Ecclesiasten, in Cantica Canticorum, in Apocalypsim 
Joannis; adversum omnes hereses, δὲ multa aha. Ad extremum martyrio coronatus est. His 
martyrdom in the persecution of A. D. 303—311 will place Victorinus in the reign of Dio- 


cletian A. D. 284—303. 
has this order: 


This is confirmed by his position in the list of Hieronymus, who 


69 Dionysius Alex. A. 1). 249—265 
70 Novatianus A. D. 251 

71 Malchion A. D. 269 

72 Archelaus A.D. 278 

78 Anatolius A. 1). 279 


74 Victorinus 


75 Pamphilus A. D. 284—309 
76 Pierius A. D. 283 


77 Lucianus 
78 Phileas 


79 Arnobius A. D. 284—296 
80 Lactantius A. D. 290—317 
81 Eusebius Cesaree A. D. 308—340. ὃ 


ὑποκεῖσθαι δημιουργοῖς τὸν ἄνθρωπον, πονηρῷ τε καὶ ἀγαθῷ. 
Conf. p. 882 C 885 B. 

Hieron. in Ctesiph. p. 899 Manicheus electos suos— 
dicit omni carere peccato, nec si velint posse peccare ; 
ad tanta enim eos virtutum culmina transcendisse ut 
carnis operibus illudant. Ibid. p. 906 Manicheorum 
dogma—qui de diversis naturis ecclesia bella concin- 
nant, asserentium malam esse naturam que immutari 
nullo modo possit. p.955 Manicheus nobis consurgit 
repente, qui legem dicit abolitam et solos Novi Testa- 
menti legendos libros. Conf. p. 943. Ad Pamma- 
chium p. 738 Nemo dubitat errare Manicheum qui 
dicit animam esse Dei substantiam. p. 743 Hereticos 
vero in quorum parte sunt Marcion Apelles Valentinus, 
Manes (nomen insanie), penitus et carnis et corporis 
resurrectionem negare, et salutem tantum tribuere ani- 
me. Conf. p. 735. 736. Idem ad Jovin. IT p. 599 
Neque enim ejusdem substantia est, quod Manichei 
solent dicere, anima humana et Deus. Conf. Hedybie 
tom. 3 p. 280. 291. 

A form of abjuration is extant apud Hippolytum 
Fabricii tom. 2 p. 202: Prosperi ex Manicheo con- 
versi—anathematismi.—Capitula S. Augustini que de- 
beant publica voce relegere &c. Subscribed thus: Lgo 
Prosper hance chartulam anathematis Manicheorum 
relegi et—manu propria subscripsi &c.—sub die XIII 
Kal. Dec. Olybrio juniore V. C. consule [Nov. 19 A. Ὁ. 
491 or A. D. 526]. The dogmas of the Manichees 
are recited: Duas esse naturas ingenitas, diversis prin- 
cipiis existentes &c. Duas naturas bellum inter se ges- 


sisse, et partem Dei in eodem bello principibus tenebra- 
rum et omnibus gentibus ad malam naturam pertinenti- 
bus fuisse permixtam et ab eis teneri colligatam oppres- 
sam inquinatam &c. Hominem primum [sc. Adamum] 
non a Deo factum sed a principibus tenebraram genitum, 
ut pars Dei que in eorum membris captiva tenebatur 
copiosius et abundantius in eo teneretur &c. Beausobre 
tom. 1 p. 232 contends that the Manichees did not 
hold those luminous substances to be a part of the 
substance of the Divinity. Manes however accounted 
them emanations from the Deity (Beausobre tom. 1 
p- 588), or mpoBodds. And in a passage preserved by 
Augustine de natura boni c. 44 quoted above the 
God of Manes calls them sue vitalis substantia. A- 
gapius also apud Photium p. 404 calls the souls of 
men ‘of the same substance with God :” τὴν ψυχὴν 
ὁμοούσιον τῷ Θεῷ. Which seems to justify the charge 
of Hieronymus and Augustine and Simplicius. 

& Hieronymus Paulino p. 138 refers to Vietorinus: 
Inelyto Victorinus martyrio coronatus quod intelligit 
eloqui non potest. Idem Magno p. 1084 Victorino 
martyri in libris suis licet desit eruditio, tamen non 
deest eruditionis voluntas. Adv. Rufinum p. 868 Ego 
non accusavi quare Origenem pro voluntate transtuleris. 
hoc enim et ipse fect et ante me Victorinus Hilarius 
Ambrosiusque fecerunt. p. 791 Martyrem Victorinum, 
qui simplicitatem suam in eo probat dum nulli molitur 
insidias. Ad Pammach. p. 784 Nec disertiores sumus 
Hilario nec fideliores Victorino, qui Origenis tractatus 
non ut interpretes sed ut auctores proprit operis trans- 


432 APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


100 Pierius. Tables A. D. 283 p. 323. Phot. Cod. 118 p. 300 μάρτυς δὲ καὶ ὁ Πιέριος ἅμα τῷ 
ἀδελφῷ ᾿Ισιδώρῳ τῶν ἀθλητικῶν ἀξιωθέντες στεφάνων, οἷς (ὥς φασι) καὶ νεὼς καὶ οἶκοι ὑπὸ τῶν 


εὐσεβούντων ἱδρύθησανϑ. 


101 Achillas. Tables A. D. 283 p. 323. 

102 Theognostus. Tables A. D. 285 p. 327. 329. 

103 Meletius Ponti episcopus. Tables A. Ὁ. 283 p. 323.i 

104 Pamphilus. Tables A.D. 284 p. 325. Imprisoned in 307: p. 353. Libri pro Origene : 
A.D. 308 p. 355. 

105 Lucianus. Euseb. H. E. VIII. 13 τῶν δ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ᾿Αντιοχείας μαρτύρων τὸν πάντα βίον ἄριστος πρε- 


σβύτερος τῆς αὐτόθι παροικίας Λουκιανὸς ἐν τῇ Νικομηδείᾳ καὶ αὐτὸς, βασιλέως ἐπιπαρόντος, τὴν 
οὐράνιον τοῦ Χριστοῦ βασιλείαν λόγῳ πρότερον δι’ ἀπολογίας εἶτα δὲ καὶ ἔργοις ἀνακηρύξας. He 
perished in the renewed persecution under Maaximin (Euseb. IX. 2), soon after the death 
of Galerius, towards the close of A. D. 311: Euseb. IX. 6 Λουκιανός τε, ἀνὴρ τὰ πάντα 
ἄριστος βίῳ τε ἐγκρατὴς καὶ τοῖς ἱεροῖς μηθήμασι συγκεκροτημένος,---ἀχθεὶς ἐπὶ τῆς Νικομηδέων 
πόλεως, ἔνθα τηνικαῦτα βασιλεὺς διατρίβων ἐτύγχανε, παρασχών τε ἐπὶ τοῦ ἄρχοντος τὴν ὑπὲρ ἧς 
προΐστατο διδασκαλίας ἀπολογίαν, δεσμωτηρίῳ παραδοθεὶς κτίννυταιξ. 

106 Phileas. Also suffered martyrdom under Mawimin: Hieron. Catal. ὁ. 78 Phileas de urbe 
Aigypti que vocatur Thmuis, nobili genere et non parvis opibus, suscepto episcopatu elegantis- 
simum librum de martyrum laude composuit; et disputatione actorum habita adversum judicem 
qui eum sacrificare cogebat pro Christo capite truncatur, eodem in Afgypto persecutionis auctore 


quo Lucianus Nicomedie}. 


tulerunt. Ady. Vigilantium p. 1053 Taceo de Victo- 
rino Pictaviensi [Petaviensi Fabricius] et ceteris qui 
Origenem in explanatione duntaxat Scripturarum secuti 
sunt et expresserunt. Adv. Helvidium p. 469 Victo- 
rint Pictaviensis [1. Petaviensis] episcopi verba pro- 
ponit.—de Victorino vero id assero quod et de evange- 
listis fratres eum dixisse Domini non filios Marie, 
fratres autem eo sensu quem superius exposuimus, pro- 
pinquitate non natura. Damaso tom. 3 p. 59 in Ge- 
nesin XX VII—Hippolyti martyris verba ponamus ; a 
quo et Victorinus noster non plurimum discrepat, &c. 

h De Pierio Hieron. Magno p. 1083. See N° 93. 
Idem Pammachio p. 639 de 1 Corinth. Origenes Dio- 
nysius Pierius Eusebius Cesariensis Didymus Apolli- 
narius latissime hanc epistolam interpretati sunt. Phot. 
Cod. 119 ἀνεγνώσθη βιβλίον Πιερίου πρεσβυτέρου, ὃν καὶ 
σὺν τῷ ἀδελφῷ ᾿Ισιδώρῳ τὸν ὑπὲρ Χριστοῦ ἀγωνίσασθαί 
φασιν ἀγῶνα, ἸΙαμφίλου τε τοῦ μάρτυρος ὑφηγητήν [see 
the Tables A. D. 284 p. 325].—)dyous δὲ τὸ βιβλίον 
περιεῖχε ιβ΄. ἔστι δὲ τὴν φράσιν σαφής τε καὶ λαμπρὸς καὶ 
ὥσπερ ῥέων τῷ λόγῳ, μηδέν τε ἐπιμελὲς ἐνδεικνύμενος, ἀλλ᾽ 
ὡς ἐξ αὐτοσχεδίου ὁμαλῶς τε καὶ λείως καὶ ἠρέμα φερό- 
μενος, τοῖς δὲ ἐνθυμήμασιν, εἴπερ τις ἄλλος, γονιμώτατος, 
k. τ. X.—obros ὁ Πιέριος πρεσβύτερος ἦν τῆς κατὰ Ἀλεξάν- 
δρειαν ἐκκλησίας Θεωνᾶ τηνικαῦτα ταύτης ἀρχιερατεύοντος 
[Α. Ὁ. 283—301], ἡνίκα Κᾶρος καὶ Διοκλητιανὸς τὰ 
Ρωμαίων σκῆπτρα ἔφερον. καὶ ἐπὶ τοσοῦτον δ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐλάσαι 
λέγουσι φιλοπονίας καὶ εὐφυΐας, καὶ τῆς ἐν πλήθεσιν ὁμιλίας 
τέρψιν παρέχειν σὺν ὠφελείᾳ, ὥστε καὶ νέον ὀνομασθῆναι 
Ὡριγένην. ἦν γὰρ τότε ἐν τοῖς ἀξιολογωτάτοις ᾿Ωριγένης. 
διαλεκτικὴν δὲ καὶ ῥητορικὴν αὐτόν φασιν ἀσκηθῆναι, καὶ 


ἐγκρατείας δὲ καὶ ἑκουσίου πτωχείας ἐραστὴν γενέσθαι. καὶ 
οἱ μὲν αὐτὸν καὶ μαρτυρίῳ τὸν βίον τελειῶσαι, οἱ δὲ μετὰ τὸν 
διωγμὸν τὸν ὑπόλοιπον τοῦ ζῇν χρόνον ἐν Ρώμῃ διαγεγο- 
veva. Hieron. Catal. c. 76 proceeds thus: Constat 
hunc mire ἀσκήσεως et appetitorem voluntarie pauper- 
tatis scientissimumque dialectice et rhetorice artis, et 
post persecutionem omne vite sue tempus Rome fuisse 
versatum. Hujus est longissimus tractatus de propheta 
Osee quem in vigilia Pasche habitum ipse sermo de- 
monstrat. 

i Eusebius H. E. VII. 32 quoted in the Tables adds 
ὁ δὲ Μελέτιος (τὸ μέλι τῆς ᾿Αττικῆς ἐκάλουν αὐτὸν of ἀπὸ 
παιδείας) τοιοῦτος ἦν οἷον ἂν γράψειέ τις τῶν κατὰ πάντα 
λόγων ἕνεκα τελεώτατον. ῥητορικῆς μέν γε τὴν ἀρετὴν οὐδὲ 
οἷόν τε θαυμάζειν ἐπαξίως. ἀλλὰ τοῦτο μὲν εἶναι αὐτῷ φαίη 
ἄν τις τὸ κατὰ iow" τῆς δ᾽ ἄλλης πολυπειρίας τε καὶ πο- 
λυμαθείας τίς ἂν τὴν ἀρετὴν ὑπερβάλοιτο; ὅτι δὴ ἐπὶ πάσαις 
λογικαῖς ἐπιστήμαις τὸν τεχνικώτατον καὶ λογικώτατον καὶ 
μόνον πεῖραν αὐτοῦ λαβὼν ἂν εἶπες. ἐφάμιλλα δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ 
τὰ τῆς ἀρετῆς παρῆν τοῦ βίου. τοῦτον κατὰ τὸν τοῦ διωγμοῦ 
καιρὸν τοῖς κατὰ Παλαιστίνην κλίμασι διαδιδράσκοντα ἐφ᾽ 
ὅλοις ἔτεσιν ἑπτὰ κατενοήσαμεν. 

k Hieron. Catal. c. 77 Lucianus vir disertissimus 
Antiochene ecclesie presbyter tantum in Scripture stu- 
dio laboravit ut usque nunc quedam exemplaria Scrip- 
turarum Lucianea nuncupentur. Feruntur ejus de fide 
libelli, et breves ad nonnullos epistole. Passus est 
Nicomedie ob confessionem Christi sub persecutione 
Mavimini sepultusque Helenopoli Bithynie. Hierony- 
mus mentions him ad Magnum p. 1083. See N° 93. 

1 Euseb. H. E. VIII. 9 S:Adpapos—dpyxny τινα οὐ τὴν 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


433 


107 Arnobius. Taught at Sicea A. D. 284: Tables A. D. 296 p. 339. See A. Ὁ. 326 p. 381." 
108 Lactantius. Tables A.D. 290 p. 333. The preceptor of Crispus: Tables A. D. 317 p. 371." 
109 Antonius monachus. Born A.D. 252: Tables p. 271. 273. Completed his 104th year: See 


the Tables A. D. 357 p. 437. 439. 
110 Methodius. Tables A. D. 300 p. 343. 
111 Rheticius Afduorwm episcopus. 


Suffered martyrdom in 312: p. 361. 
Tables A. D. 313 p. 365. 


112 Cecilianus Carthaginis episcopus. Opposed by the Donatists: Tables A. D. 313 p. 365.° 
113 Donatus Numida, Casarum Nigrarum episcopus. His party accused Cecilianus in A. 1). 313: 


Tables p. 365. 


Donatus Carthaginis episcopus. Banished from Carthage in 355: Tables p. 431. 


Distin- 


guished by Augustine from Donatus de Casis Nigris?. 


114 Arius. 


His doctrine was condemned in A. D. 321: Tables p. 373. 435. 


He was expelled 


from the Church by Alexander bishop of Alexandria. Athanasius, then a deacon, advised 
Alexander to expel him. Eusebius of Nicomedia supported Arius, who was restored by the 
Arian council of Jerusalem at the close of A. D. 335 (see the Tables p. 393) and died in 


336.9 


τυχοῦσαν τῆς kar’ Ἀλεξάνδρειαν βασιλικῆς διοικήσεως ἐγκε- 
χειρισμένος--- Φιλέας τε τῆς Θμουϊτῶν ἐκκλησίας ἐπίσκοπος, 
διαπρέψας ἀνὴρ ταῖς κατὰ τὴν πατρίδα πολιτείαις τε καὶ 
λειτουργίαις Kx. τ. λ.---ἄμφω τὰς κεφαλὰς ἀπετμήθησαν. 
VIIL.10 ἀπὸ τῶν Φιλέου πρὸς Θμουΐτας γραμμάτων" “Τού- 
τῶν ἁπάντων ὑποδειγμάτων" --- ΨΠ11. 18 πρῶτος Πέτρος 
αὐτῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας ἐπίσκοπος [Tables A. D. 9011, θεῖόν 
τι χρῆμα διδασκάλων τῆς ἐν Χριστῷ θεοσεβείας, ἀναγε- 
γράφθω, καὶ τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ πρεσβυτέρων Φαῦστος καὶ Δῖος 
καὶ ᾿Αμμώνιος, τέλειοι Χριστοῦ μάρτυρες" Φιλέας τε καὶ 
Ἡσύχιος καὶ Παχύμιος καὶ Θεόδωρος, τῶν ἀμφὶ τὴν Αἴγυ- 
πτον ἐκκλησιῶν ἐπίσκοποι. 

m On Arnobius Hieron. Paulino p. 138 Arnobius 
inequalis et nimius est et absque operis sui partitione 
confusus. Not wholly approved: Hieron. Tranquil- 
lino p. 1056 quoted under Novatianus N° 90 p. 422. 

Ὁ Damasus Hieronymo apud Hieronymum tom. 3 
p- 49 speaks of Lactantius, but not with approbation. 
Hieron. Paulino tom. 1 p. 138 Lactantius quasi quidam 
fluvius eloquentie Tulliane utinam tam nostra confir- 
mare potuisset quam facile aliena destruxit. Pamma- 
chio p. 783 Lactantius in libris suis et maxime in epi- 
stolis ad Demetrianum Spiritus Sancti omnino negat 
substantiam, et errore Judaico dicit eum vel ad Patrem 
referri vel ad Filium, et sanctificationem utriusque per- 
sone sub ejus nomine demonstrari. Quis mihi inter- 
dicere potest ne legam Institutionum ejus libros, quibus 
contra gentes scripsit fortissime, quia superior sententia 
detestanda est ? 

© Mensurius bishop of Carthage, who had been 
summoned to Rome by Mazentius, died before his 
return to Carthage, and with the permission of 
Mazentius Cecilianus was appointed successor of 
Mensurius: Optatus p. 17 Mensurius—profectus cau- 
sam dizit; jussus est reverti; ad Carthaginem pervenire 
non potuit.—Jubente Deo indulgentiam mittente Maz- 
entio Christianis libertas est restituta; Botrus et Ca- 
lestius, ut dicitur, apud Carthaginem ordinari cupientes 


Epiphanius heer. 69 p. 727 Ὁ ἐγένετο δὲ οὗτος ὁ ἤΑρειος ἐν χρόνοις Κωνσταντίνου τοῦ 


operam dederunt ut absentibus Numidis soli vicini epi- 
scopi peterentur, qui ordinationem apud Carthaginem 
celebrarent. Tunc suffragio totius populi Cecilianus 
eligitur, et manus imponente Felice Autumnitano epi- 
scopus ordinatur ; Botrus et Celestius de spe sua de- 
jecti sunt. This might happen at the close of A. D. 
311, a year before the death of Mazentius. 

P Augustin. Retract. I. 21 Librum contra epistolam 
Donati, qui partis Donati secundus post Majorinum epi- 
scopus apud Carthaginem fuit, eodem presbyterit mei 
tempore scripsi—Quod dizi Donatum cujus epistolam 
refellebam rogasse ut imperator inter ipsum et Cecilia- 
num transmarinos episcopos judices daret, non ipsum 
sed alium Donatum, ejusdem tamen schismatis, hoc fe- 
cisse probabilius invenitur. Ille autem non erat Carthagi- 
niensis Donatistarum episcopus, sed a Casis Nigris, qui 
tamen primus apud Carthaginem ipsum nefarium schisma 
commisit (sc. A. D. 313]. Idem heer. c. 69 Donatiani 
vel Donatiste sunt qui primum propter ordinatum con- 
tra suam voluntatem Cecilianum ecclesie Carthaginensis 
episcopum schisma fecerunt, objicientes ei crimina non 
probata, et maxime quod a traditoribus divinarum scrip- 
turarum fuerit ordinatus. Sed post causam cum eo dic- 
tam atque finitam falsitatis rei deprehensi—in heresim 
schisma verterunt.—Hujus heresis principem accipi- 
mus fuisse Donatum, qui de Numidia veniens et contra 
Cacilianum Christianam dividens plebem, adjunctis sibi 
ejusdem factionis episcopis, Majorinum apud Carthagi- 
nem ordinavit episcopum. Cui Majorino Donatus alius 
in eadem divisione successit, qui eloquentia sua sic con- 
firmavit hanc heresim ut multi existiment propter ip- 
sum potius eos Donatistas vocari. Exstant scripta ejus 
ubi apparet eum etiam non catholicam de Trinitate ha- 
buisse sententiam. Το this second Donatus then, the 
bishop of Carthage, are to be referred the notices in 
Hieronymus Catal. c. 93 and Chron. at A. D. 328, 
355, quoted in the Tables p. 385 p. 431. 

q Athanasius tom. 1 p. 294C ὁ τοίνυν μακαρίτης ᾿Α- 


3K 


494 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


a ‘ a 
μεγάλου καὶ μακαρίτου βασιλέως, υἱοῦ Κωνσταντίου γέροντος.----πάντες δὲ τὸν Κωνσταντῖνον τὸν 
πατέρα τῶν περὶ Κωνστάντιον καὶ Κώνσταν καὶ Κρίσπον ἴσασιν ἐκθειαζόμενον ἐν Χριστιανισμῷ 


λέξανδρος ἐπίσκοπος ἐξέβαλε τὸν Αρειον τῆς ἐκκλησίας λέ- 
a ‘cc > oly ὍΒΆ 1 SY \ > oe c ἐν 
γοντα ταῦτα “Οὐκ ἀεὶ ὁ θεὸς πατὴρ, οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ υἱός 
ἀλλὰ, πάντων ὄντων ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ ἐξ 
οὐκ ὄντων ἐστίν" καὶ, πάντων ὄντων κτισμάτων, καὶ αὐτὸς 
κτίσμα καὶ ποίημά ἐστι" καὶ, πάντων οὐκ ὄντων πρότερον 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐπιγενομένων, καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγος ἦν ποτε ὅτε 
ΠΕ ἘΣ ‘ > 2 \ 67 ? > Ly a 
οὐκ fv" Kal οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῆναι, ἀλλ᾽ ἀρχὴν ἔχει τοῦ 
9 e , ‘ 4 a 7 > A ε A 
εἶναι" τότε yap γέγονεν ὅτε βεβούληται αὐτὸν 6 θεὸς δη- 
σι a BY a + > x \ PS ares l A 
μιουργῆσαι. ἕν yap τῶν ἔργων ἐστὶ καὶ αὐτός." p. 30 
φανερῶς τε κατηγορείτωσαν ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τοῦ μακαριωτάτου 
> , ‘3 29/ > , ‘ wa, 4 - 
ἐπισκόπου ὡς ἀδίκως ἐκβαλόντος τὸν Ἄρειον λέγοντα ταῦτα. 


p: 308 Ὁ οὕτως ἄρα καὶ τοῦ μακαρίου ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τὸν ᾿ 


ἤΑρειον ἐκβαλόντος οἱ μὲν μετὰ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου μείναντες ἔμει- 
ναν Χριστιανοί. Conf. p. 883D. Apolog. p. 725 CD 
᾿Αρείου τοῦ ἀσεβήσαντος---τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐκβληθέντος ὑπὸ 
τοῦ μακαρίτου ἐπισκόπου Ἀλεξάνδρου, οἱ περὶ Εὐσέβιον μα- 
θηταὶ τῆς ἀσεβείας αὐτοῦ καὶ κοινωνοὶ τυγχάνοντες----ἔγρα- 
pov πολλὰ παρακαλοῦντες ᾿Αλέξανδρον τὸν ἐπίσκοπον μὴ 
ἀφεῖναι τὸν αἱρετικὸν [Ἄρειον ἔξω τῆς ἐκκλησίας" ᾿Αλεξάν- 
Spov δὲ----μὴ δεχομένου τὸν ἀσεβῆ, εἰς ᾿Αθανάσιον τότε διά- 
κονον ὄντα ἐλυποῦντο ἐπειδὴ τὰ πλεῖστα συνόντα Ἀλεξάνδρῳ 
τῷ ἐπισκόπῳ πολυπραγμονοῦντες αὐτὸν ἤκουον, καὶ τιμώ- 
μενον παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ. Arius after the Nicene council 
A. D. 325 was supported by Eusebius of Nicomedia 
against Alexander of CP. Athanasius tom.1 p. 301 Ὁ. 
The death of Arius under remarkable circumstances 
is related by Athanasius tom. 1 p. 301 Ὁ 302 A. 
Conf. p. 670. 671 p. 809 Ὁ 844 C Socratem I. 38 
Sozomenum I]. 29. Gregorius Naz. Or. 21 p. 393 
τὴν ᾿Ιούδα ῥῆξιν ὑποστὰς ἐπ᾽ ἴσῃ προδοσίᾳ τοῦ Adyov. - 

Asterius [No 130] agreed with Arius: Athanas. 
tom. 1 p. 256 A τοῦτο yap ᾿Αστέριος ὁ θύσας [᾿Αστέριός 
τις ἀπὸ Καππαδοκίας πολυκέφαλος σοφιστὴς εἷς ὧν τῶν 
περὶ Εὐσέβιον----θύσας ἐν τῷ προτέρῳ διωγμῷ p. 887 ΟἹ 
ἔγραψεν ὁ δὲ "Ἄρειος μεταγράψας δέδωκε τοῖς ἰδίοις. Ρ. 
269 A τοιαῦτα γὰρ καὶ ᾿Αστέριος 6 λεγόμενος σοφιστὴς 
map αὐτῶν μαθὼν ἔγραψε, καὶ πρὸ αὐτοῦ δὲ ἴΑρειος μαθὼν, 
ὥσπερ εἴρηται. 

The Θάλεια of Arius: Socrat. 1. 9 p.30A ἰστέον δὲ 
ὅτι Ἄρειος βιβλίον συνέγραψε περὶ τῆς ἑαυτοῦ δόξης ὃ ἐπέ- 
γραψε Θάλειαν. ἔστι δὲ 6 χαρακτὴρ τοῦ βιβλίου χαῦνος καὶ 
διαλελυμένος, τοῖς Σωταδίοις ᾷσμασιν ἤτοι μέτροις παρα- 
πλήσιος" ὅπερ καὶ αὐτὸ τότε [A. D. 325] ἡ σύνοδος ἀπε- 
κήρυξεν. Conf. Sozomen. I. 21. Athanasius tom. 1] 
p- 264 B ἐν ἀσματίοις "Apevos καὶ ἐν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ Θαλείᾳ ὡς 
ἐπαπορῶν μυθολογεῖ ““ Πολλοὺς λαλεῖ λόγους ὁ Θεός. 
Conf. p. 308A 309 Ὁ. p.310C ἡ μὲν οὖν ἀρχὴ τῆς 
᾿Αρειανῆς Θαλείας καὶ κουφολογίας ἦθος ἔχουσα καὶ μέλος 
θηλυκὸν αὕτη" ‘Kara πίστιν ἐκλεκτῶν Θεοῦ, συνετῶν Θεοῦ, 
παίδων ἁγίων ὀρθοτόμων, ἅγιον Θεοῦ πνεῦμα λαβόντων, 
τάδε ἔμαθον ἔγωγε ὑπὸ τῶν σοφίης μετεχόντων ἀστείων 
θεοδιδάκτων κατὰ πάντα σοφῶν Te’ τούτων κατ᾽ ἴχνος ἦλθον 
ἐγὼ βαίνων ὁμοδόξως ὁ περικλυτὸς, 6 πολλὰ παθὼν διὰ τὴν 
Θεοῦ δόξαν, ὑπό τε Θεοῦ μαθὼν σοφίαν καὶ γνῶσιν ἐγὼ 
ἔγνων." p.311 D ἔθηκεν ἐν τῇ Θαλείᾳ ὡς ἄρα καὶ τῷ υἱῷ 
ὁ πατὴρ ἀόρατος ὑπάρχει. Quoted again p. 314 Ὁ 316A. 


Ρ. 408 A ἀλλὰ ἔΑρειος μὲν ἐν τῇ αὐτοῦ Θαλείᾳ συνέθηκεν, 
ὁ δὲ σοφιστὴς ᾿Αστέριος ἔγραψεν ἅπερ καὶ ἐν τοῖς προ- 
τέροις εἴπομεν οὕτως. κιτ. Δ. p. 889 D—884A ἐν Θα- 
λείᾳ ζηλώσας οὐδένα τῶν φρονίμων ἀλλὰ τὸν Αἰγύπτιον 
Σωσάτην [lege Swrddnv] ἐν τῷ ἤθει καὶ τῇ ἐκλύσει τοῦ 
μέλους γράφει μὲν πολλὰ, ἀπὸ μέρους δέ ἐστιν αὐτοῦ ταῦτα" 
““ Αὐτὸς γοῦν ὁ Θεός"---- Conf. p. 289 Ὁ 302 D 552 C. 

Theodoret H. E. I. 1 describes the expulsion of 
Arius by Alexander: ᾿Αλέξανδρος ὁ τῶν ἀποστολικῶν 
δογμάτων συνήγορος πρῶτον μὲν αὐτὸν παραινέσεσιν ἐπει- 
ρᾶτό πως μεταπείθειν καὶ συμβουλαῖς, ἐπειδὴ δὲ κορυβαν- 
τιῶντα εἶδε ---τῶν ἱερατικῶν ἐξήλασε Katadéyov. And 
gives a letter of Arius to Eusebius of Nicomedia I. 4. 

On Arius and the Arians Hieronymus Pammachio 
Ep. 61 p. 723 Ariani (quos optime nosti) multo tem- 
pore propter scandalum nominis ὁμοούσιον se damnare 
simulabant, venenaque erroris circumlinebant melle ver- 
borum &c. Conf. p. 735. Dial. orthod. cum Lucif. 
p- 679 Edoctus ab Arianis unum esse verum Deum Pa- 
trem, Filium et Spiritum sanctum credidit creaturas. 
Conf. p. 676. Idem p. 678 Ariana heresis magis cum 
sapientia seculi facit, et argumentationum rivos de 
Aristotelis fontibus mutuatur. Conf. Hieron. Damaso 
p. 663. 664 Chromatio p. 328. Idem in Pelag. I p. 
933 Ariani Dei filio non concedunt quod tu [ Pelagiane 
Critobule| omni homini tribuis. Conf. Algasiz tom. 3 
p. 320. Idem ad Ctesiph. p. 902 Arius ut orbem de- 
ciperet sororem principis (sc. Constantiam cf. Socrat. 
H. E. 1. 25] ante decepit. In Rufin. I p. 837 Ante- 
quam in Alexandria quasi demonium meridianum Arius 
nasceretur. This account, that Arius was born at 
Alexandria, is confirmed by Constantine apud Socra- 
tem 1. 25 ὅπως ἂν τῆς παρ᾽ ἡμῶν εὐμενείας τε Kal ἐπιμε- 
λείας τυχὼν ἐπὶ τὴν πατρίδα [sc. Alexandriam] ἀφικέσθαι 
δυνηθῆς. If however the account of Epiphanius her. 
69 p.727C φασὶν αὐτὸν Λίβυν τῷ γένει is accurate, 
nasceretur in Hieronymus must be understood of his 
doctrine and not of his birth. Greg. Naz. Or. 25 
p- 460 C οὗτος ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρέων ἀρξάμενος πόλεως 
κἀκεῖ τὸ δεινὸν ἐκμελετήσας, ἔπειτα ὥσπερ τις ἀγρία φλὸξ 
ἀπὸ μικροῦ τοῦ σπινθῆρος τὸ πολὺ τῆς οἰκουμένης ἐπιδρα- 
μὼν, ὑπὸ τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν καταλύεται. 

Arius is mentioned by Basil of Caesarea Ep. 220 
(70 Garn.) p. 1002 D. Idem Ep. 61 (90) p. 838A 
λαλείσθω καὶ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν μετὰ παρρησίας τὸ ἀγαθὸν ἐκεῖνο 
κήρυγμα τῶν πατρῶν τὸ καταστρέφον τὴν δυσώνυμον αἵρεσιν 
τοῦ ᾿Αρείου στερεοῦν δὲ τὰς ἐκκλησίας ἐν τῇ ὑγιαινούσῃ δι- 
δασκαλίᾳ, ἐν ἣ ὁ υἱὸς ὁμοούσιος τῷ πατρὶ ὁμολογεῖται καὶ 
τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ὁμοτίμως συναριθμεῖταί τε καὶ συλλα- 
τρεύεται. Conf. Ep. 324 (91) p. 1098 Ο. Ep. 69 (92) 
Ῥ. 857 Ο σχεδὸν γὰρ ἀπὸ τῶν ὅρων τοῦ Ἰλλυρικοῦ μέχρι 
Θηβαΐδος τὸ τῆς αἱρέσεως κακὸν ἐπινέμεται, ἧς τὰ πονηρὰ 
σπέρματα πρότερον μὲν ὁ δυσώνυμος “Apeos κατεβάλετο, 
ῥιζωθέντα δὲ διὰ βάθους ὑπὸ πολλῶν τῶν ἐν μέσῳ κ. τ. λ. 
Ep. 78 (125) p. 891 Β κατὰ μικρὸν δὲ προϊόντα τὰ πο- 


νηρὰ τῆς ἀσεβείας σπέρματα, ἃ πρότερον μὲν ὑπὸ ᾿Αρείον 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 435 


καὶ πίστει τῇ τῶν πατέρων ἀποστολικῇ τε Kal προφητικῇ ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις, ἕως αὐτοῦ τοῦ ᾿Αρείου 
μὴ νοθευθείσῃ: συμβέβηκε δὲ τοῦτον ἀποσχίσαι πλῆθος. 


115 Marcellus Ancyre episcopus. A.D.325 p.381. Deposed in 336: p. 395. restored in 347: 


Ρ. 413. Conf. Socratem H. E. 11. 20 p.102D. On Marcellus in his exile see the Tables 
A. Ὁ. 342 p. 405. 407. Hieron. Catal. 6. 86 Marcellus Ancyranus episcopus sub Constantino 
et Constantio principibus floruit multaque diversarum ὑποθέσεων scripsit volumina, et maxime 
adversum Arianos. Ferwntur contra hune Asterii et Apollinarii libri Sabelliane eum heresis 
arguentes. Sed et Hilarius in VII adversum Arianos libro nominis ejus quasi heretici me- 
minit. Porro ille defendit se non esse dogmatis cujus accusatur, sed communione Sulit et Atha- 
nasii—se esse munitum [conf. Marcellum ipsum apud Epiphanium p. 834]. Marcellus was 
expelled again after the death of Constans in 350. See the Tables A. D. 351 p.421. He 
died about two years before Hpiphanius published the work upon heresies: Epiphan. heer. 
72 p. 833 D Μάρκελλος γέγονεν ἐν ᾿Αγκύρᾳ ἔτι yap δεῦρο ἀπὸ τοῦ ἔτους τούτου [A. D. 376: 
Tables p. 489] ὡς ἀπὸ δύο ἐτῶν ἐτελεύτα, ἢ πλείω ἢ ἐλάσσω. His life was therefore prolonged 


to about the year 373, to extreme old age’. 


τοῦ πρυστάτου τῆς αἱρέσεως κατεβλήθη, ὕστερον δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν 
τὰ ἐκείνου κακῶς διαδεξαμένων ἐπὶ λύμῃ τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν ἐξε- 
τράφη. Conf. Ep. 196 (130) p. 980 Β. Ep. 75 (204) 
p. 882 Ο οὐδὲ μολυνθέντες ποτὲ τὰς ψυχὰς τῇ δυσωνύμῳ 
τῶν ᾿Αρειανῶν βλασφημίᾳ, ἀλλ᾽ εἴ τινάς ποτε ὡρμημένους 
ἐξ ἐκείνου τοῦ διδασκάλου εἰς κοινωνίαν προσελαβόμεθα ἐπι- 
κρυπτομένους τὴν ἐν τῷ βάθει νόσον,----οὕτω προσηκάμεθα 
κατ A. Ep. 349 (214) p.1129B ἐνθυμήθητι γὰρ, ὦ 
θαυμάσιε, ὅτι of παραχαράκται τῆς ἀληθείας, οἱ τὸ ᾿Αρειανὸν 
σχίσμα τῇ ὑγιεῖ τῶν πατέρων ἐπεισάγοντες πίστει οὐδεμίαν 
ἄλλην αἰτίαν προβάλλονται τοῦ μὴ παραδέχεσθαι τὸ εὐσεβὲς 
τῶν πατέρων δόγμα ἢ τὴν τοῦ ὁμοουσίου διάνοιαν, ἣν αὐτοὶ 
πονηρῶς καὶ ἐπὶ διαβολῇ τῆς ὅλης πίστεως ἐξηγοῦνται, λέ- 
γοντες τὸν υἱὸν κατὰ τὴν ὑπόστασιν ὁμοούσιον λέγεσθαι 
παρ᾽ ἡμῶν. Conf. Ep. 79 (223) p. 897 C. Ep. 79(226) 
Ρ. 872 Ὁ ὁμοίως καὶ rods τὰ Σαβελλίου [N° 91] νοσοῦντας 
καὶ τοὺς τὰ ᾿Αρείου δόγματα ἐκδικοῦντας ----εἴ τις ἀνόμοιον 
λέγει κατὰ τὴν οὐσίαν τὸν υἱὸν τῷ πατρὶ, ἢ εἰς κτίσμα κατ- 
dye. τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, ἀναθεματίζομεν, καὶ ἐγγὺς εἶναι 
τῆς Ἑλληνικῆς τιθέμεθα πλάνης. In Ep. 82 (244) p. 
910A Arius is mentioned with Apollinarius and Ae- 
tius. Ep. 321 (266) p. 1093 τὰ μὲν οὖν παρὰ τῶν Ἄρει- 
ανῶν ἔκπαλαι κατὰ Ths ἐκκλησίας σκευωρούμενα, εἰ Kal πολλὰ 
καὶ μεγάλα καὶ κατὰ πᾶσαν διαβεβοημένα τὴν οἰκουμένην, 
ἀλλ᾽ οὖν φορητὰ ἡμῖν ἐστι διὰ τὸ παρὰ φανερῶν ἐχθρῶν καὶ 
πολεμίων τοῦ λόγου τῆς ἀληθείας γίνεσθαι. Conf. Ep. 74 
(263) p. 874 Β. Ibid. p. 875 A Εὐστάθιος ὁ ἐκ τῆς Σε- 
βαστείας τῆς κατὰ τὴν μικρὰν ᾿Αρμενίαν, ὃς, πάλαι μαθη- 
τευθεὶς τῷ ᾿Αρείῳ ὅτε ἤκμαζεν ἐπὶ τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας, τὰς 
πονηρὰς κατὰ τοῦ μονογενοῦς συντιθεὶς βλασφημίας, ἀκο- 
λουθῶν ἐκείνῳ καὶ ἐν τοῖς γνησιωτάτοις αὐτοῦ τῶν μαθητῶν 
ἀριθμούμενος, ἐπειδὴ ἐπανῆλθεν εἰς τὴν ἑαυτοῦ κ. τ. X. 
Augustine her. c. 49 sums up the doctrine thus : 
Ariani, ab Ario, in eo sunt notissimi errore quo Patrem 
et Filium et Spiritum Sanctum nolunt esse unius ejus- 
demque nature atque substantia, aut (ut expressius di- 
catur) essentie, que οὐσία Grece appellatur, sed esse 
Filium creaturam, Spiritum vero Sanctum creaturam 
creature, hoc est; ab ipso Filio creatum volunt. In eo 


autem quod Christum sine anima solam carnem susce- 
pisse arbitrantur, minus noti sunt; nec adversus eos 
ab aliquo inveni de hac re aliquando fuisse certatum. 

τ Basilius Cesar. Ep. 63 (207) p. 842 B Σαβέλλιος 
ὁ Λίβυς καὶ Μάρκελλος ὁ Γαλάτης μόνοι ἐκ πάντων ἐτόλμη- 
σαν καὶ διδάξαι ταῦτα καὶ γράψαι ἅπερ νῦν παρ᾽ ὑμῖν. Ep. 
74 (263) p. 876 Ὦ ἡμᾶς δὲ λυπεῖ τοῖς Μαρκέλλου πεποι- 
θὼς δόγμασιν. Ep. 78 (125) p. 889 Ὁ ὅπου γε καὶ Μάρ- 
κελλος ἐτόλμησεν ἀσεβῶν εἰς τὴν ὑπόστασιν τοῦ κυρίου 
ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ, ψιλὸν αὐτὸν ἐξηγούμενος λόγον, 
ἐκεῖθεν προφασίσασθαι τὰς ἀρχὰς εἰληφέναι, τοῦ ὁμοουσίου 
τὴν διανοίαν κακῶς ἐξηγούμενος. Ep. 52 (69) p. 825 C 
Μαρκέλλῳ---τῷ εἰς αὐτὴν τὴν ὕπαρξιν τῆς τοῦ μονογενοῦς 
θεότητος ἀσεβήσαντι καὶ κακῶς τὴν τοῦ λόγου προσηγορίαν 
ἐκδεξαμένῳ. Cf. Ep. 10 (239) p. 795 Ὁ Ep. 293 (265) 
p- 1062 Ὁ Ep. 321 (266) p. 1094 B. 

The two books of Husebius against Marcellus still 
extant (ad caleem Demonstr. Evang. ed. Paris. pp. 56) 
were written cir. A. D. 336 at the time of the depo- 
sition of Marcellus. These were followed by περὶ τῆς 
ἐκκλησιαστικῆς θεολογίας κατὰ Μαρκέλλου βιβλία τρία p. 
57—195. Eusebius in Marcellum I. 4 p. 19 remarks 
of Marcellus ἄρτι μὲν γὰρ πρὸς ᾿Αστέριον [N° 130) τὴν 
ἀντίφρησιν ποιεῖται ἄρτι δὲ πρὸς Εὐσέβιον τὸν μέγαν 
[N°116] καὶ ἔπειτα ἐπὶ τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἄνθρωπον----τρέπεται 
Παυλῖνον, ἄνδρα μὲν τιμηθέντα τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίας 
πρεσβείῳ δὲ διαπρεπῶς τῆς Τυρίων ἐπισκοπεύσαντα [Τύρου 
Παυλῖνος Theodoret. H. E. I. 4. Philostorgius IIT. 15 
Παυλίνου----ὃς ἐκ τῆς ἐφορείας Τύρου εἰς τὴν τῆς ᾿Αντιοχείας 
μετέστη----ἐκεῖνος μετὰ μῆνας & ἀπεβίω. Sozom. I. 15 
πρεσβεύεται ὁ ἔΑρειος πρὸς Παυλῖνον τὸν Τύρου ἐπίσκοπον 
καὶ Εὐσέβιον τὸν Παμφίλου], οὕτω τε ἐν τῇ ἐπισκοπῇ δια- 
λάμψαντα ὡς τὴν ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίαν ὡς οἰκείου ἀγαθοῦ 
μεταποιηθῆναι αὐτῷ. ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτον μακαρίως μὲν βεβιω- 
κότα μακαρίως δὲ ἀναπεπαυμένον πάλαι τε κεκοιμημένον καὶ 
μηδὲν αὐτῷ διενοχλοῦντα ὁ θαυμάσιος οὗτος συγγραφεὺς σκώ- 
πτει" καὶ ἐκ τούτου μεταβὰς ᾿Ωριγένει πολεμεῖ, πρόπαλαι καὶ 
αὐτῷ πεπαυμένῳ τοῦ βίου" ἔπειτα Ναρκίσσῳ ἐπιστρατεύεται 


[6 Νερωνιάδος Νάρκισσος Theodoret. H. E. 1.6 p. 757], 
3K 2 


436 APPENDIX. (1:8: 


116 Husebius Nicomedia episcopus. Tables A. D. 337 p. 895. 397. Died in 342: p. 404. 405. 407." 
117 Eusebius Cesaree episcopus. His time: Tables A. 1). 296 p. 339 A. D. 297 p. 339. 341. 


Taught at Caesarea in 306: p. 349. He died in 340: p. 401. 
118 Hustathius presbyter CP. Tables A. Ὁ. 336 p. 393. 


119 Jacobus Nisibenus. 


A. D. 338 p. 399 A. D. 350 p. 417. 


120 Eustathius Antiochenus episcopus. Tables A.D. 324 p. 877. 
121 Juvencus presbyter. Tables A. D. 329 p. 385. Hieron. Catal. c. 84 Jwvencus nobilissimi ge- 
neris Hispanus presbyter.—Floruit sub Constantino principe. . 


122 Mazximinus Treverorum episcopus. 
123 Athanasius. 


καὶ τὸν ἕτερον Ἐὐσέβιον διώκει [sc. Husebium ipsum Cea- 
sariensem|. Narcissus and Paulinus are named by 
Athanasius de synodis tom. 1 p. 886 B=p. 584 A ed. 
Ven. as of the Arian party: πρὸ δὲ τοῦ γενέσθαι τὴν ἐν 
Νικαίᾳ σύνοδον ἔγραψαν καὶ of περὶ Εὐσέβιον Νάρκισσόν 
τε καὶ Πατρόφιλον καὶ Μάριν, ἸΤαυλῖνον τε καὶ Θεόδοτον καὶ 
᾿Αθανάσιον τὸν ἀπὸ Ναζαρβῶν τὰ ὅμοια αὐτοῖς. Eusebius 
was appointed by the synod in 336 to refute Mar- 
cellus: In Marcellum 11. 4 p. 55D ταῦτα τὴν ἁγίαν 
σύνοδον ἐν τῇ βασιλικῇ συνελθοῦσαν πόλει ἐξ ἐπαρχιῶν 
διαφόρων, Πόντου τε καὶ Καππαδοκίας ᾿Ασίας τε καὶ Φρυ-: 
γίας καὶ Βιθυνίας Θράκης τε καὶ τῶν ἐπέκεινα μερῶν, στηλι- 
τεύειν τὸν ἄνδρα διὰ τῆς κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ γραφῆς καὶ μὴ θέλουσαν 
ἐξεβιάζετο. ταῦτα καὶ ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ τὴν μετὰ χεῖρα ἐξέτασιν 
προελθεῖν κατηνάγκασεν ὁμοῦ καὶ τοῖς δόξασι τῇ ἁγίᾳ συνόδῳ 
παρισταμένους ὁμοῦ τε καὶ τοῖς συλλειτουργοῖς προστάξασι 
τοῦτο πρᾶξαι τὸ ἱκανὸν ποιουμένους. 'Theodoret. heer. 
fab. II. 10 Μάρκελλος δὲ 6 Γαλάτης τούτῳ μὲν [sc. Sa- 
bellio| παραπλησίως ἠρνήθη τῶν ὑποστάσεων τὴν τριάδα. 
ἔκτασιν δέ τινα τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς θεότητος ἔφησεν εἰς τὸν 
Χριστὸν ἐληλυθέναι, καὶ ταύτην Θεὸν Λόγον ἐκάλεσε. μετὰ 
δὲ τὴν σύμπασαν οἰκονομίαν πάλιν ἀνασπασθῆναι καὶ συ- 
σταλῆναι πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν ἐξ οὗπερ ἐξετάθη. τὸ δὲ πανάγιον 
Πνεῦμα παρέκτασιν τῆς ἐκτάσεως λέγει, καὶ ταύτην τοῖς 
ἀποστόλοις παρασχεθῆναι. καὶ ἁπαξαπλῶς ὑπέθετο τριάδα 
ἐκτεινομένην καὶ συστελλομένην κατὰ διαφόρους οἰκονομίας. 

5. Hieron. Dial. orth. et Luc. p. 686 Nam cum in 
synodo Nicena que propter Arianam perfidiam congre- 
gata est octo episcopos Arianos susceptos sciamus—An 
tandem et tune recepti sunt Ariani? Quinam queso.— 
Eusebius episcopus Nicomediensis, Theogonus episcopus 
Nicenus, Saras tune presbyter Libya, Eusebius episco- 
pus Cesaree Palestine, et reliqui quos enumerare lon- 
gum est. ipse quoque caput horum et causa malorum 
Arius presbyter, et Euzoius diaconus qui post Eudoxium 
Antiochenus episcopus fuit [see below at N°191], et 
Achillas lector [᾿Αχιλλᾶς apud Theodoretum H. E. 1.3 
p- 729 Socratem I. 6 ᾿Αχιλλεύς apud Athanasium 
Montfauc. tom. 1 p. 314 ed. Ven.]. Hi quippe tres, 
Alexandrine ecclesia clerici, auctores hujus hereseos 
evtiterunt. Socrates I. 6 p. 9 D συνελαμβάνοντο τῇ 
᾿Αρείου δόξῃ [cir. A. D. 315] πολλοὶ μὲν καὶ ἄλλοι, μά- 
λιστα δὲ Εὐσέβιος αὐτῆς ἀντείχετο, οὐχ 6 Καισαρεὺς ἀλλ᾽ 
ὁ- πρότερον μὲν τῆς Βηρυτίων ἐκκλησίας ἐπίσκοπος τότε δὲ 
τῆς ἐν Βιθυνίᾳ Νικομηδείας τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν ὑποδύς. Conf. 


Tables A. D. 343 p. 407. 
Succeeds Alexander at Alexandria: Tables A. D. 326 p. 381. 


His exile in 


Alexandrum Alexandriz apud Socratem p. 10 B. 
Eusebius after the council of Nice was banished by 
Constantine: Socrat. 1.9 p.38 od μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ Νικο- 
μηδεῦσι κατὰ EvoeBiov καὶ Θεόγνιδος γράφων καθάπτεται 
μὲν τῆς Εὐσεβίου κακοτροπίας οὐ μόνον ἐπὶ τῷ ᾿Αρειανισμῷ 
ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι καὶ τῷ τυράννῳ [sc. Licinio] ἤδη πρότερον εὐνοῶν 
τοῖς αὐτοῦ πράγμασιν ἐπεβούλευσε. παρήνει δὲ ἕτερον ἕλέ- 
σθαι ἐπίσκοπον ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ. But restored: I. 14 Εὐσέ- 
βιος δὲ καὶ Θέογνις βιβλίον μετανοίας τοῖς κορυφαίοις τῶν 
ἐπισκόπων ἀποστείλαντες ἀνεκλήθησάν τε τῆς ἐξορίας ἐκ 
βασιλικοῦ προστάγματος, καὶ τὰς ἐκκλησίας ἑαυτῶν ἀπέ- 
λαβον. 

t That Eusebius was at first an Arian is marked 
by Athanasius de synodis tom. 1 p. 886 Ο ὁ δὲ ἀπὸ 
Καισαρείας τῆς Παλαιστίνης Εὐσέβιος γράφων πρὸς Ev- 
φρατίωνα τὸν ἐπίσκοπον οὐκ ἐφοβήθη φανερῶς εἰπεῖν ὅτι ὁ 
Χριστὸς οὐκ ἔστιν ἀληθινὸς Θεός. by Hieronymus Pam- 
mach. p. 778 Husebius—impietatis Ariane apertissi- 
mus propugnator est. Ad Ctesiph. p. 901 Eusebit Ce- 
sariensis, quem fuisse Arianum nemo est qui neseiat. 
Conf. Dial. orth. et Luc. quoted at N°116. Theo- 
doret. H. E. 1. 7 p. 763 Εὐσέβιος----ἐπίσκοπος τῆς Kat- 
σαρείας, πρότερον μὲν συντρέχων τῇ ᾿Αρειανῇ αἱρέσει ὕστε- 
ρον δὲ ὑπογράψας τῇ ἐν Νικαίᾳ συνόδῳ, ἔγραψε καὶ τοῖς 
ἰδίοις διαβεβαιούμενος ὅτι καὶ τῶν παλαιῶν τινὰς λογίους 
καὶ ἐπιφανεῖς ἐπισκόπους συγγραφέας εὕρομεν ἐπὶ τῆς τοῦ 
πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ θεότητος τῷ τοῦ ὁμοουσίου χρησαμέ- 
νους ὀνόματι. 

The works of Husebius mentioned in the Tables 
are these. 


A.D. 308 pro Origene. p. 355. 
325 Chronicon. p. 379. 
post 325 Historia Ecclesiastica. p. 379. 


In which are quoted 
pro Origene libri VI 
vita Pamphili 
comm. in prophetas 
comm. in Danielem 
de martyribus. 


336 λόγος τριακονταετηρικός. Ὁ. 393. 
337 vita Constantini. p. 397. 


Vv Eustathius was calumniated by his adversaries : 
Hieron. in Rufin. III p. 892. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 437 
336: p. 393. His return in 338: p. 397. He withdraws to Rome: A. Ὁ. 341 p. 403. 
After three years at Rome he is at Milan, in Gaul, and at Serdica: A. 1). 347 p. 411. He 
returned to Alexandria in 349: p.415. 417. Athanasius is quoted in A. D. 355: p. 429. 
431. He retires to the desert in 356: p. 433. where his apology to Constantius was com- 
posed: p. 435. He is quoted on the synods of Ariminum and Seleucia in A. 1). 359 p. 441. 
443. Athanasius returned to Alexandria in 362: p. 449. but was again expelled by Julian: 
p. 451. 453. Restored by Jovian in 363: p. 457. His address to Jovian περὶ πίστεως Ibid. 
His letters to Joannes and Palladius in 372: p.479. His death May 2 A. D. 373: p. 481. 


See A. D. 371 p. 477. 
Julius Firmicus Maternus. 
Basilius Ancyranus episcopus. 

Bishop again in 351: p. 421. 


124 
125 


Tables A. Ὁ. 343 p. 407. 
Appointed A. D. 336: p. 395. 
The synod which was held at CP. in 360 (Tables p. 445) 


Deposed in 347: p. 413. 


deposed Basilius: Socrat. II. 42 καθαιροῦσι---Βασίλειον δὲ τὸν καὶ Βασιλᾶν---τὸν ἐν ᾿Αγκύρᾳ 
εἰς τὸν τόπον Μαρκέλλον προχειρισθέντα, ὡς ἀδίκως τινὰ βασανίσαντα----καὶ ὅτι συκοφαντίας τισὶν 


ἔρραψεν" ἔτι μὴν καὶ ὅτι bu ἐπιστολῶν τὰς ἐν ᾿Αφρικῇ ἐκκλησίας ἐτάραξεν. 
has a fuller account of the charges against Basilius. 


Jovian to be restored: Socrates III. 25. 
Audeus. Tables A.D. 341 p. 405. 
Theodorus Heracleota. 
Eusebius Emesenus episcopus. 
Triphyllius. Tables A. D. 346 p. 409. 
Asterius. 

Mentioned with Arius by Athanasius. 
Acacius Cesaree episcopus. 


126 
107 
128 
129 
130 


131 


Flourished in 335: Tables p. 391. 
See N° 114 p. 434. 
Succeeded Husebius in 340: p. 401. 


Sozomen IV. 24 
In A. D. 363 he applied in vain to 


Tables A. D. 341 p. 405. 
Tables A. D. 347 p. 411 A. D. 348 p. 413.* 


For Hieron. Augustino p. 1116 see N° 127. 


Described at A. D. 348: 


p- 415. Composed the Acts of the Synod at CP. in 360: p.445. Is succeeded by Luzoius 


(N° 157): Tables A. D. 367 p. 469.¥ 
Serapion Thmuius. 
Dionysius Mediolanensis episcopus. 

429. 431. 
Hilarius diaconus. 


132 
133 


134 


w Hieron. pref. ad Galat. tom. 9 p. 123 Augustino 
p. 1103 de commentariis in ep. ad Galatas: Preter- 
mitio Didymum—Eusebium quoque Emesenum et Theo- 
dorum Heracleotem, qui et ipsi nonnullos super hac re 
commentarios reliquerunt. p. 1116 In explanatione 
Psalmorum, quos apud Grecos interpretati sunt multis 
voluminibus, primus Origenes, secundus Eusebius Ca- 
sartensis, tertius Theodorus Heracleotes, quartus Aste- 
rius Scythopolitanus, quintus Apollinarius Laodicenus, 
sextus Didymus Alexandrinus. Minerio tom. 3 p. 371 
Super quo [1 Cor. XV] Theodorus Heracleotes in com- 
mentariis apostoli sic locutus est &c. p. 380 Super 
quo [1 Thess. 1V]—dicendum est quid videatur aliis, 
Theodoro videlicet Apollinario et Diodoro [N° 162], 
qui unam sequuntur sententiam. 

x Hieronymus Catal. c. 91 quoted in the Tables 
adds his works: E quibus vel precipui sunt adversum 
Juda@os et gentes et Novatianos, et ad Galatas libri de- 
cem, et in Evangelia homilie breves plurime. Idem 
pref. ad Galatas’ tom. 9 p. 123 Augustino p. 1103. 
See No127. Idem Magno p. 1084. See N° 93. 


Tables A. D. 348 p. 413. 
Was banished for supporting Athanasius in 355: p. 


Supported Athanasius in 355: p. 431. 


Tables A. D. 355 p. 431.2 


y Add to the testimonies quoted in the Tables 
Hieron. Minerio tom. 3 p. 380 Origenes in tertio vo- 
lumine ἐξηγηματικῶν epistole Pauli ad Thessalonicenses 
prime post multa que vario prudentique sermone dis- 
seruit hec intulit ; de quibus nulli dubium est et Aca- 
cium pleraque libasse. 

z Hieron. dial. orth. et Lucif. p. 688 Restat unum, 
quod queso te ut edisseras, quid adversum Hilarium 
dicendum sit, qui ne baptizatos quidem recipiat ab Ari- 
anis.—Hilarius cum diaconus de ecclesia recesserit so- 
lusque, ut putat, turba sit mundi, neque eucharistiam 
conficere potest, episcopos et presbyteros non habens, 
neque baptisma sine eucharistia tradere ; et, cum jam 
homo mortuus sit, cum homine pariter interiit et secta, 
quia post se nullum clericum diaconus potuit ordinare, 
ecclesia autem non est que non habet sacerdotes. p. 
693 Legat et ipsius Hilarii libellos quos adversus nos 
de hereticis rebaptizandis edidit, et ibi reperiet ipsum 
Hilarium confiteri a Julio Marco Sylvestro et ceteris 
veteribus episcopis similiter in penitentiam omnes he- 
reticos susceptos. Conf. p. 692. 


135 Aetius. 


APPENDIX. C.8. 


The preceptor of Hunomius. Described in the Tables A. Ὁ. 353 p. 425. Recalled 
from exile by Julian in 362: p. 449.8 


136 Aerius. Augustin. her. 6. 58 Aeriani ab Aerio quodam sunt, qui cum esset presbyter dolwisse 


137 Lucifer Caralitanus episcopus. 


fertur quod episcopus non potuit ordinari, et in Arianorum heresin lapsus propria quoque 
dogmata addidisse nonnulla, dicens offerri pro dormientibus non oportere [Epiphan. p. 907 A], 
nec statuta solemniter celebranda esse jejunia, sed cum quisque voluerit jejunandum [Epiphan. 
p- 907 B], ne videatur esse sub.lege. Dicebat etiam presbyterwm ab episcopo nulla differentia 
debere discerni [Epiphan. p. 906 D]. Quidam perhibent istos sicut encratitas vel apotactitas 
non admittere ad communionem suam nisi continentes et cos qui seculo ita renuntiaverint ut 
propria nulla possideant. Ab esca tamen carnium non eos abstinere dicit Epiphanius [p. 907 Ὁ]. 
Philaster vero et hanc eis tribuit abstinentiam. Philaster was still living in A. D. 376, when 
Epiphanius wrote. If Augustine used only the epitome of Epiphanius, he drew those parti- 
culars from the ἀνακεφαλαίωσις tom. 2 p. 148 Ο Ὁ." 

Banished in A. D. 355: Tables p. 429. 431. Recalled from 
exile in 362: p.449. Sozomen. V.12 μετὰ δὲ τὴν ᾿Αθανασίου κάθοδον [Α. Ὁ. 362: Tables 
p- 449] Λουκίφερ ὁ Καράλλων τῆς Sapdovias ἐπίσκοπος καὶ Εὐσέβιος ὁ Βερκέλλων τῶν ἐν ᾿Ιταλίᾳ 
Λιγύων ἐκ τῶν ἄνω Θηβῶν ἐπανῆλθον. ἐνθάδε. γὰρ ἐπὶ Κωνσταντίου διηνεκῶς φεύγειν προσετά- 
χθησαν. Conf. Socratem III. 5 Theodoretum H. E. III. 2 p. 915. Lucifer died in A. D. 
370: Tables p. 473.¢ 


138 Eusebius Vercellensis episcopus. His banishment: Tables A. D. 355 p. 429. 431. His return 


in 362: p.449. Theodoret. H. E. 117. 2 tom. 3 p. 915 ᾿Ιουλιανὸς---τοὺς ὑπὸ Κωνσταντίου 
τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν ἐξελαθέντας ἐπισκόπους Kal Tas ἐσχατιὰς τῆς οἰκουμένης οἰκοῦντας εἰς Tas οἰκείας 
ἐπανελθεῖν ἐκκλησίας προσέταξε. τούτου δὴ οὖν τοῦ νόμου τεθέντος, εἰς μὲν τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν ἔπαν- 
ἤλθεν ὁ θεῖος Μελέτιος εἰς δὲ τὴν ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν 6 πολυύμνητος ᾿Αθανάσιος, Εὐσέβιος δὲ καὶ “TAd- 
ριος ὃ ἐκ τῆς ᾿Ιταλίας καὶ Λουκίφερ ὁ Σαρδὼ τὴν νῆσον ποιμαίνειν λαχὼν ἐν τῇ Θηβαίων τῇ πρὸς 
Αἴγυπτον διῆγον. ἐκεῖ γὰρ αὐτοὺς ὁ Κωνστάντιος ἐξωστράκισεν. Compare Socrates and Sozomen 
quoted at N°137. The death of Husebius of Vercelle is recorded at A. 1). 870 p. 473. 
Athanasius however was not restored till 363 in the reign of Jovian. See the Tables p. 445. 


451. 457.4 


a Aetius died at CP. where according to Philostor- 
gius his eyes were closed by his disciple Eunomius. 
See below N° 166. . Augustin. her. c. 54 Aetiani ab 
Aetio sunt vocati tidemque Eunomiani ab Eunomio Aetii 
discipulo, quo nomine magis innotuerunt. Eunomius 
quippe in dialectica prevalens acutius et celebrius 
defendit hanc heresim, dissimilem per omnia Patri 
asserens Filium et Filio Spiritum Sanctum. Phot. 
Cod. 40 p. 25 οὗτος ὁ ᾿Δέτιος παρ᾽ αὐτῶν μὲν τῶν συναι- 
ρεσιωτῶν διὰ τὸ κἀκείνους ὑπερβαλέσθαι τῇ δυσσεβείᾳ---- 
τῆς διακονίας καθῃρέθη, ὑπὸ δὲ τοῦ δυσσεβεστάτου Ἰουλιανοῦ 
ἀνεκλήθη τε καὶ φιλοφρόνως ἐδεξιώθη. See the Tables 
A. D. 362 p. 449. 

> Epiphan, her. 75 p. 905 A B οὗτος ὁ ᾿Δέριος ἔτι καὶ 
δεῦρο ζῇ ἐν σαρκὶ καὶ πέρίεστι τῷ βίῳ, ᾿Αρειανὸς μὲν τὸ 
nav’ ἄλλως γὰρ οὐ φρονεῖ GAN ὡς Ἄρειος" καὶ ἔτι ἐπέκεινα 
μειζόνως.----οὗτος γίνεται συσχολαστὴς Εὐσταθίου Σεβαστίου 
τοῦ τῆς Σεβαστείας Πόντου τε καλουμένης χώρας ἤτοι μικρᾶς 
᾿Αρμενίας. ὁμοῦ γὰρ ἦσαν ἀσκοῦντες ὅ τε προειρημένος Ἐὐ- 
στάθιος καὶ ὁ ᾿Δέριος. ὅτε δὲ ὁ Ἑὐστάθιος ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν 
ἐπισκοπὴν ἐκεῖνος μᾶλλον ἐπεθύμει, GAN οὐκ ἔφθασεν εἰς 
τοῦτο" ἐντεῦθεν ζῆλὸς γίνεται κι τ. λ. On Hustathius see 
No 114 p. 435. 


¢ From him arose a rigid sect the Luciferiani : 
Augustin. her. c. 81 Luciferianos a Lucifero Carali- 
tano episcopo exortos et celebriter nominatos nec Epi- 
phanius nec Philaster inter hereticos posuit ; credo 
tantummodo schisma non heresim eos condidisse cre- 
dentes. Gennadius c. 16 Luciferianis ita displicuit re- 
cipere episcopos qui in Ariminensi concilio [A. D. 359] 
Arianis communicaverant quomodo Novatianis apostatas 
penitentes. Hieronymus dial. orth. et Lucif. describes 
them, but speaks of Lucifer with respect p. 687 Cogor 
de beato Lucifero secus quidquam quam et illius meri- 
tum et mea humanitas poscit existimare. Sed quid fa- 
ciam ?— Pretereo illa que quidam ex maledicis quasi 
satis firma defendunt, hoc illum amore gloria et nominis 
in posteros transmittendi fecisse, necnon et pro simul- 
tate quam adversus Eusebium propter Antiochenam dis- 
sensionem susceperat. Nihil istorum de tali viro credo. 
unum est quod etiam in presenti constanter loguar, 
verbis eum a nobis dissentire non rebus ; siquidem eos 
recipiat qui ab Arianis baptisma consecuti sunt. He 
marks p. 692 the exile of Lucifer: Antequam Arimi- 
nensis synodus fieret, antequam Lucifer exularet. 

d Hieron, Augustino p. 1117 Apud Latinos autem 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


139 C. Marius Victorinus. 
140 Fortunatianus. Tables A. D. 357 p. 437. 


439 


Tables A. D. 354 Col. 8 p. 427.¢ 


141 Titus Bostrenus episcopus. Tables A. Ὁ). 348 p. 413 A.D. 363 p.457. Banished by Julian 


in 362: p. 449. 


142 Hilarius episcopus Pictaviensis'. Tables A. D. 356 p. 433 A. D. 360 p. 443. Restored in 362 


after the death of Constantius: p. 445. 
died in 367: p. 469. 
143 Damasus Romanus. 


Compare Theodoret quoted at N° 138. 


Hilarius 


Succeeded Liberius in 366: Tables p.467. Mentioned in A. D. 375: 


p.487. The death and character of Damasus are given at A. D. 384 p. 507.8 
144 Apollinarius Laodicenus episcopus. Tables A. D. 366 p. 465.467. At ο. δ p. 229 Apollinarius 


Hilarius Pictaviensis et Eusebius Vercellensis episcopus 
Origenem et Eusebium transtulerunt. Sc. in explana- 
tione Psalmorum. Idem adv. Vigilantium p. 1053 
Vercellensis Eusebius qui omnium Psalmorum commen- 
tarios heretici hominis [sc. Origenis] vertit in nostrum 
eloquium, licet, heretica pretermittens, optima queque 
transtulerit. Hieronymus dial. orth. et Luc. p. 686 
marks the restoration of Eusebius in 362: Tunc ad 
reditum Eusebii lugubres vestes Italia mutavit. Con- 
currebant episcopi qui Ariminensibus dolis irretiti 
[A. D. 359] sine conscientia heretici ferebantur. 

€ Hieron. Procem. lib. XIII in Ezekiel. tom. 5 p. 
454 Illud rhetoris Victorini breviter admoneo, ut ob- 
scuritatem voluminum ex tribus rebus fieri scias, vel rei 
‘magnitudine, vel doctoris imperitia, vel audientis duritia. 
Idem procem. in comm. ad Galat. tom. 9 p. 123 Non 
quia ignorem C. Marium Victorinum, qui Rome pueros 
rhetoricam docuit, edidisse commentarios in apostolum, 
sed quod occupatus ille eruditione secularium literarum 
scripturas omnino sanctas ignoraverit, et nemo possit 
quamvis eloquens de eo bene disputare quod nesciat. 

f Hieronymus Catal. c. 100 quoted in the Tables 
p. 433 proceeds thus: (Confecit) in Psalmos commen- 
tarios, primum videlicet et secundum, et a LI ad LXII, 
et a CXVIII usque ad extremum; in quo opere imitatus 
Origenem nonnulla etiam de suo addidit (adv. Vigilan- 
tium p. 1053 Confessor Hilarius qui Psalmorum inter- 
pretationem et homilias in Job ex libris ejus—transtulit. 
Conf. ad Pammachium p. 784. In Rufinum p. 791 
Hilarium confessorem, qui quadraginta ferme millia 
versuum Origenis in Jobum et psalmos transtulit. 
Conf. p. 833. 868 pref. comm. in Micheam lib. II 
tom. 6 p. 119 ad Pammachium p. 1169]. Est ejus et 
ad Constantium libellus quem viventi CP. porrecerat 
[Tables A. Ὁ. 360 p. 443], et alius in Constantium 
quem post mortem ejus scripsit. et liber adversum Va- 
lentem et Ursacium historiam Ariminensis et Seleuci- 
ensis synodi continens [ad Florentium p. 55 prolicum 
valde librum de synodis sancti Hilarii, quem ei apud 
Treveros. manu mea ipse descripseram]. et ad prefec- 
tum Salustium (pref. Galliarum A.D. 361: see above 
6.1 p. 112) sive contra Dioscorum [Magno p. 1084 
Hilarius meorum confessor temporum et episcopus XII 
Quintiliani libros et stylo imitatus est et numero (sc. 
libb. XII adv. Arianos), brevique libello quem scripsit 


contra Dioscorum medicum quid in literis possit osten- 
dit]. et liber hymnorum, et mysteriorum alius. et com- 
mentarit in Mattheum [conf. Hieron. pref. in Origenis 
hom. in Lucam apud Origen. tom. 5 p. XXVIII. 
Idem Damaso tom. 3 p. 236 Noster Hilarius in com- 
mentariis Matthei ita posuit &c.|. et tractatus in Job 
quos de Greco Origenis ad sensum transtulit, et alius 
elegans libellus contra Auxentium, et nonnulle ad di- 
versos epistole. Aiunt quidam scripsisse eum et in 
Cantica Canticorum, sed a nobis hoc opus ignoratur. 

That Hilarius was not qualified to translate from 
the Greek appears from Hieron. Marcelle tom. 3 
p- 216 Miror te in Hilarii commentariis non legisse 
“ excussorum filios”’ ““ credentium populos’’ interpretart 
quod scilicet apostolos illo nomine putaverit appellatos, 
&c.—Quid igitur faciam ? Tantum virum, et tempo- 
ribus suis disertissimum, reprehendere non audeo, qui et 
confessionis sue merito et vite industria et eloquentia 
claritate ubicunque Romanum nomen est predicatur. 
nisi quod non ejus culpe adscribendum est qui Hebrei 
sermonis ignarus fuit, Grecarum quoque literarum 
quandam aurulam ceperat, sed Heliodori presbyteri, 
quo ille familiariter usus est, ea que intelligere non 
poterat quomodo ab Origene essent dicta querebat. 
Rufinus in Hieronymum apud Hieron. Opp. tom. 4 
p. 150 H animadverts upon this vindication: Non 
continuo qui sanctus et prudens est Latinus etiam 
Grece lingue notitiam sufficienter habet &c. That 
Hilarius did not translate faithfully, but remodelled 
Origen to his own taste, is admitted by Hieronymus 
adv. Rufin. p. 792 Sequar regulam precessorum, et 
ejus precipue virt (Hilarii)—qui cum ultra LXX 
libellos Origenis quos Homileticos appellavit, aliquantos 
etiam de tomis in apostolum scriptis transtulisset in 
Latinum, in quibus cum aliquanta offendicula invenian- 
tur in Greco, ita climavit omnia interpretando atque 
purgavit ut nihil in illis quod a fide nostra discrepet 
Latinus lector inveniat. 

8 Hieron. Eustochio de virginitate p. 205 Legas— 
pape Damasi super hac re versu prosaque composita. 

Damasus proposes five questions to Hieronymus 
apud Hieron. Ep. tom. ὃ p. 49. Hieronymus replies 
to three of them p. 50—60. He proposes another 
question upon Matt. XXI.9 apud Hieron. Ep. tom. 3 
p. 235 to which Hieronymus replies p. 236—239. 


fr 


440 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


_ is placed at A. Ὁ. 362—366; at ο. 7 N° 307 p. 315 at A. Ὁ. 366—377. But we may assign 
to him a longer period, namely A. D. 362—380." He was already distinguished, although 


h For the time of his death see Hieronymus quoted 
in the Tables p. 467. Apollinarius and his father in 
362 are described by Socrates H. Εἰ. III. 16 ὁ μέντοι 
τοῦ βασιλέως νόμος ὃς τοὺς Χριστιανοὺς Ἑλληνικῆς παιδείας 
μετέχειν ἐκώλυε [see above c.1 p.105] τοὺς Ἀπολιναρίους 
---φανερωτέρους ἀπέδειξεν" ὡς γὰρ ἄμφω ἤστην ἐπιστήμονες 
λόγων, 6 μὲν πατὴρ γραμματικῶν σοφιστικῶν δὲ ὁ υἱὸς, 
χρειώδεις ἑαυτοὺς πρὸς τὸν παρόντα καιρὸν τοῖς Χριστιανοῖς 
ἀπεδείκνυον" 6 μὲν γὰρ εὐθὺς γραμματικὸς ἅτε τὴν τέχνην 
γραμματικὴν Χριστιανῷ τύπῳ συνέταττε, τά τε Μωῦύσέως 
βιβλία διὰ τοῦ ἡρωϊκοῦ λεγομένου μέτρου μετέβαλε, καὶ 
ὅσα κατὰ τὴν παλαιὰν διαθήκην ἐν ἱστορίας τύπῳ συγγέ- 
ypanra’ καὶ τοῦτο μὲν τῷ δακτυλικῷ μέτρῳ συνέταττε, 
τοῦτο δὲ καὶ τῷ τῆς τραγῳδίας τύπῳ δραματικῶς ἐξειργά- 
ζετο, καὶ παντὶ μέτρῳ ῥυθμικῷ ἐχρῆτο, ὅπως ἂν μηδεὶς τρό- 
πος τῆς Ἑλληνικῆς γλώττης τοῖς Χριστιανοῖς ἀνήκοος ἧ. 6 
δὲ νεώτερος Ἀπολινάριος εὖ πρὸς τὸ λέγειν παρεσκευασμένος 
τὰ εὐαγγέλια καὶ τὰ ἀποστολικὰ δόγματα ἐν τύπῳ διαλόγων 
ἐξέθετο, καθὰ καὶ ἸΤλάτων παρ᾽ Ἕλλησιν. Conf. Sozomen. 
V.18. Suidas in his account of the works of Apol- 
linarius p. 487 D E ascribes to the son a part of what 
Socrates assigns to the father: οὗτος [sc. Apollinarius 
Laodicenus] ἔγραψε καταλογάδην κατὰ Πορφυρίου τοῦ δυσ- 
σεβοῦς τόμους λ΄, καὶ δ ἡρώων ἐπῶν πᾶσαν τὴν τῶν Ἕ- 
βραίων γραφήν. ἔγραψε δὲ καὶ ἐπιστολὰς καὶ ἄλλα πολλὰ 
εἰς τὴν γραφὴν ὑπομνήματα" τοῦ δέ ye ᾿Απολιναρίου καὶ 
Φιλοστόργιος [50. Lib. VIII. Conf. Philostorg. VIII. 
11 p. 814 Ὀ] μνήμην πεποίηται ἐν τῇ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν ἱστορίᾳ, 
καὶ φησίν ““ Ἀπολινάριος γὰρ ἤκμαζε Kat’ ἐκείνους τοὺς χρό- 
νους ἐν τῇ Λαοδικείᾳ τῆς Συρίας καὶ Βασίλειος ἐν Καισαρείᾳ 
τῆς Καππαδοκίας καὶ Τρηγόριος ἐν τῇ Ναζιανζῷ. σταθμὸς δὲ 
οὗτος ὁ τόπος ἐστὶ τῆς αὐτῆς Καππαδοκίας. τρεῖς δὲ οὗτοι 
ἄνδρες τότε τοῦ “Ομοουσίου προὐμάχουν κατὰ τοῦ érepoov- 
σίου, μακρῷ πάντας παρενεγκόντες τοὺς πρότερον καὶ ὕστε- 
ρον ἄχρις ἐμοῦ τῆς αὐτῆς αἱρέσεως προστάντας, ὡς παῖδα 
παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς κριθῆναι τὸν ᾿Αθανάσιον. τῆς τε γὰρ ἔξωθεν 
καλουμένης παιδεύσεως ἐπιπλεῖστον οὗτοι προεληλύθεισαν, 
καὶ τῶν ἱερῶν γραφῶν ---πολλὴν εἶχον τὴν ἐμπειρίαν" καὶ 
μάλιστά γε αὐτῶν ὁ ᾿Απολινάριος" οὗτος γὰρ δὴ καὶ τῆς 
Ἕβραϊδος διαλέκτου ἐπαΐειν οἷός τ᾽ ἦν. καὶ μὴν καὶ συγγρά- 
ew ἕκαστος αὐτῶν ἐς τὸν αὐτοῦ τρόπον ἦν ἱκανώτατος. τῷ 
μέν ye ᾿Απολιναρίῳ τὸ ὑπομνηματικὸν εἶδος τῆς λέξεως μα- 
κρῷ ἄριστα εἶχε, Βασίλειος δὲ πανηγυρίσαι λαμπρότατος 
ἦν, τῷ δέ γε Τρηγορίῳ καὶ παρ᾽ ἀμφοτέροις ἐξεταζομένῳ 
μείζω βάσιν εἰς συγγραφὴν εἶχεν ὁ λόγος, καὶ ἦν εἰπεῖν μὲν 
᾿Απολιναρίου μὲν ἁδρότερος Βασιλείου δὲ σταθερώτερος"" 
κι το A. Suidas concludes p. 488 D τοσαῦτα περὶ αὐτῶν 
ὡς ἐν παραδρομῇ Φιλοστόργιος ὁ ᾿Αρειανὸς ἔγραψεν. Hie- 
ronymus frequently quotes the commentaries of Apol- 
linarius upon Scripture. The references are given by 
Lardner Vol. 4 p. 383—386. The work against Por- 
phyry has been described already in the Tables A. D. 
300 p. 343 and A. D. 366 p. 467, and in this volume 
p. 302 under Porphyry N° 235 Works n. 61. For 
Hieron. Augustino p. 1116 see above No 127. Epi- 


phanius her. 76 p. 996C mentions Apollinarius in 
A.D. 376: ὁ πρεσβύτης καὶ σεμνοπρεπὴς ὁ del ἡμῖν aya- 
πητὸς καὶ τῷ μακαρίτῃ πάπᾳ ᾿Αθανασίῳ καὶ πᾶσιν ὀρθοδόξοις 
᾿Απολινάριος 6 ἀπὸ Λαοδικείας, οὗτος ἦν 6 ἐν ἀρχῇ τοῦτο τὸ 
ῥῆμα [sc. τῶν διμοιριτῶν] ἐπινοῆσας. 

Augustine her. c. 55 records his opinions: Apol- 
linaristas Apollinaris instituit, qui de anima Christi 
a catholica dissenserunt dicentes sicut Ariani Deum 
Christum carnem sine anima suscepisse. In qua que- 
stione testimoniis evangelicis υἱοί! mentem, qua ratio- 
nalis est anima hominis, defuisse anime Christi, sed 
pro hac ipsum Verbum in eo fuisse dixerunt. De ipsa 
vero ejus carne sic a recta fide dissensisse perhibentur 
ut dicerent carnem illam et Verbum unius ejusdemque 
substantia, contentiosissime asseverantes Verbum car- 
nem factum, hoc est, Verbi aliquid in carnem fuisse 
conversum atque mutatum, non autem carnem de Marie 
carne fuisse susceptam. Theodoret. her. fab. V. 11 
tom. 4 p. 420 ᾿Εβιωναῖοι δὲ καὶ Θεοδοτιανοὶ καὶ ᾿Αρτεμω- 
νιανοὶ καὶ Φωτεινιανοὶ ψιλὸν ἄνθρωπον εἰρήκασιν ἐκ τῆς 
παρθένου τὸν Χριστὸν γεγεννῆσθαι, "Apevos δὲ καὶ Εὐνόμιος 
σῶμα μὲν αὐτὸν ἔφασαν εἰληφέναι τὴν θεότητα δὲ τῆς ψυχῆς 
ἐνηργηκέναι τὴν χρείαν, ὁ δὲ ᾿Απολινάριος ἔμψυχον μὲν ἔφη- 
σεν εἶναι τοῦ σωτῆρος τὸ σῶμα, οὐ μὴν τὴν λογικὴν ἐσχη- 
κέναι ψυχήν περιττὸς γὰρ ἦν (φησὶν) 6 νοῦς, τοῦ Θεοῦ Λό- 
you παρόντος. Basil. Ep. 345 (224) Ρ.1192] Ὁ----1129 Β 
(written in A. Ὁ. 375) ἀλλ᾽ ἐροῦσιν ὅτι κοινωνὸς ᾿Απολι-. 
ναρίου ἐγὼ, καὶ τῶν τοιούτων δογμάτων τὴν διαστροφὴν 
ἔχων ἐν ἐμαυτῷ.----δειξάτωσαν ἢ κοινωνικὰ γράμματα παρ᾽ 
ἐμοῦ πρὸς αὐτὸν διαπεμπόμενα ἢ παρ᾽ ἐκείνου πρὸς ἐμέ.-----εἰ 
δὲ ἐπιστολὴν προφέρουσι τὴν λοιπὸν πρὸ ke’ ἐτῶν γραφεῖσαν 
αὐτῷ παρὰ λαϊκοῦ πρὸς λαϊκὸν (cir. A. Ὁ, 9501----γνωρί- 
care αὐτόθεν τὴν ἀδικίαν, ὅτι οὐδεὶς dv ἐν ἐπισκοπῇ ἐγκα- 
λεῖται, εἴ τι κατὰ ἀδιαφορίαν ἐν τῷ λαϊκῷ βίῳ ἀπαρατηρήτως 
ἔγραψεν. Conf. Ep.73 p. 872 Ο Ὁ. Ep. 293 (265) 
p- 1059 Ὁ (written in A. Ὁ. 377) καὶ yap τῷ ὄντι πολλὴν 
εὕρομεν λύπην παρὰ πᾶσι τοῖς ἀντεχομένοις τῆς τοῦ κυρίου 
εἰρήνης ἐπὶ ταῖς νεωτεροποιΐαις ταῖς παντοδαπαῖς ᾿Απολινα- 
ρίου τοῦ Λαοδικέως, ὃς τοσούτῳ πλέον ἐλύπησεν ἡμᾶς ὅσῳ 
ἔδοξεν εἶναι ἐξ ἡμῶν τὸ ἐξ ἀρχῆς. p. 1060 Β τί γὰρ ἐν 
ἔργοις παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ θερμὸν καὶ τολμηρὸν οὐκ ἐπράχθη ; τί δ᾽ 
ἐν λόγοις οὐ παρεπενοήθη νεώτερον καὶ ἐπικεκινδυνευμένον ; 
οὐ πᾶσα μὲν ἐκκλησία ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὴν ἐμερίσθη ; κι τ. Χλ. Ep. 
74 (263) p. 876 A δεύτερος per’ αὐτόν ἐστιν ᾿Απολινάριος, 
οὐ μικρῶς καὶ αὐτὸς τὰς ἐκκλησίας παραλυπῶν᾽ τῇ γὰρ τοῦ 
γράφειν εὐκολίᾳ πρὸς. πᾶσαν ὑπόθεσιν ἔχων ἀρκοῦσαν αὐτῷ 
τὴν γλῶσσαν ἐνέπλησε μὲν τῶν ἑαυτοῦ συνταγμάτων τὴν 
οἰκουμένην.----ἔστι δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ τὰ Περὶ ἀναστάσεως μυθικῶς 
συγκείμενα, μᾶλλον δὲ Ἰουδαϊκῶς, κι τ. Δ. See Hierony- 
mus quoted in the Tables p. 467. Basil. Ep. 82 (244) 
p- 909 D ἐγὼ δὲ ᾿Απολινάριον μὲν οὐδέποτε ἐχθρὸν ἡγησά- 
μην, ἀλλ᾽ ἔστιν ἐφ᾽ οἷς καὶ αἰδοῦμαι τὸν ἄνδρα. οὐ μὴν ov- 
Tas ἐμαυτὸν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ συνῆψα ὥστε τὰ ἐκείνου ἐγκλή- 
ματα αὐτὸς ὑποδέχεσθαι. ὅπου γε ἔχω τινὰ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐγκα- 
λεῖν αὐτῷ, ἐντυχών τισι τῶν συνταγμάτων αὐτοῦ. οὐ μὴν 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 441 


not yet a bishop, in 362, and he lived till the reign of Theodosius. He was the friend of 
Basil and of Gregory: Suidas p. 487 Ὁ ᾿Απολινάριος, Λαοδικεὺς τῆς Συρίας, γεγονὼς ἐν ἡμέραις 
Κωνσταντίου καὶ ᾿Ιουλιανοῦ τοῦ παραβάτου, καὶ ἕως τῆς ἀρχῆς Θεοδοσίου τοῦ μεγάλου, σύγχρονος 
Βασιλείου καὶ Γρηγορίου τῶν ἐκ Καππαδοκίας θαυμαζομένων" ἐγένετο δὲ γνώριμος ἀμφοτέρων, καὶ 
Λιβανίου τοῦ σοφιστοῦ καὶ ἄλλων τινῶν᾽ οὗτος οὐ μόνον γραμματικὸς καὶ τὰ ἐς τὴν ποίησιν δεξιὸς, 
ἀλλὰ πολλῷ πλείω καὶ ἐς φιλοσοφίαν ἐξήσκητο, καὶ ῥήτωρ ἦν ἀμφιδέξιος. 

145 Gregorius Beticus. Described in the Tables A. D. 361 p. 445 A.D. 370 p. 473. Still living 
in 392: p. 527. 

146 Pacianus Barcelonensis. Survived to the reign of Theodosius: Tables A. D. 379 p. 493. 

147 Photinus. His heresy in A. D. 342: Tables p.407. Condemned by a synod at Sirmium in 
A. Ὁ. 351: p.421. His death in 376: p. 487. 

148 Phebadius. Preserved his constancy at the synod of Ariminum A. D.359: Tables A. D. 
358 p. 439. Still living when Hieronymus wrote the Catalogue: p. 439. 

τος Sulpicius Severus H.S. II. 59 adds that he made some concessions at last: Dein con- 

cepte a Fagadio [1]. Phabadio] et Servatione professiones edi cepere, in queis primum dam- 
natur Arius totaque ejus perfidia. Ceterum non etiam patri equalis et sine initio sine tempore 


Dei filius pronunciatur. 


Περὶ τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου ἢ αἰτήσας αὐτὸν οἶδα βιβλίον 


100 


Hilarius A. D. 356—367 


ἢ ἀποσταλὲν ὑποδεξάμενος. ἀλλὰ πολυφωνότατον μὲν αὐτὸν 101 Victorinus A. D. 354 
ἀκούω πάντων συγγραφέων γεγενῆσθαι, ὀλίγοις δὲ ἐντετύ- 102 Titus Bostrenus A. Ὁ. 348—363 
xnka τῶν συνταγμάτων αὐτοῦ. Conf. Ep. 59 (129) p. 103 Damasus A. Ὁ. 366—384 


832 D Ep. 382 (131) p.1157.A. Hieronymus Au- 


Apollinarius A. D. 362—380 


gustino p. 1103 (written in A. D. 404) Et Laodice- 105 Gregorius Baeticus A. D. 361.—-‘ Superest.” 
num de ecclesia nuper egressum. 106 Pacianus A. D. 380. Obiit. 

i Augustin. her. c. 45 Photinus ab Epiphanio (her. 107 Photinus A. D. 342—376 
71 p. 829—833 ἀνακεφαλαιώσει tom. 2 p. 147 D] non 108 Phebadius A. D. 858. ----““ Vivit.” 


continuo post Paulum [sc. Samosat.|—sed aliis interpo- 


Didymus A. D. 350,.—* Vivit.” 


sitis ponitur. Non tacetur sane similia credidisse, se- 110 Optatus A. D. 371—(391) 
cundum aliquid tamen adversatus ei dicitur, sed quid 111 Agquilius Severus A. Ὁ. 371 

sit ipsum aliquid omnino non dicitur. Philaster autem 112 Cyrillus Hierosol. A. D. 348—388 
continuatim ponit ambos sub singulis et propriis nume- 113 Huzoius A. D. 367—381 


ris quasi hereses duas, cum dicat Photinum in omnibus 
Pauli secutum fuisse doctrinam. Theodoret. her. fab. 
II. 11 ὁ δὲ Φωτεινὸς μίαν ἐνέργειαν πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ καὶ 


Epiphanius A. D. 507.--“ Superest.” 
Ephrem A. D. 350—373 
Basilius Cesar. A. D. 355—379 


ἁγίου πνεύματος εἴρηκεν, ἑτέροις ὀνόμασι τὴν τῶν Σαβελλίου 117 Gregorius Naz. A. D. 355—390 
δογμάτων κηρύττων διάνοιαν" κατὰ τῶν τεττάρων τούτων [sc. 118 Lucius Arianus A. D. 373 


contra Paulum Sabellium Marcellum Photinum] συν- 


Diodorus Tarsens. A..D. 378—381 


έγραψεν ὁ θεῖος Διόδωρος ὁ τὴν Κιλίκων ἰθύνας μητρόπολιν 120 Eunomius A. D. 360.—*< Vivit.” 
[No 162]. Athanasius de synodis p. 897 Ὁ 898A 121 Priscillianus A. Ὁ. 379—385 
ἀναθεματίζομεν τοὺς ----Χριστὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ μεσίτην 122 Latronianus A. D. 385 

καὶ εἰκόνα τοῦ Θεοῦ μὴ εἶναι mpd αἰώνων θέλοντας, GAN ἐκ 123 Tiberianus A. D. 385 


τότε Χριστὸν αὐτὸν γεγονέναι καὶ υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἐξ οὗ τὴν 


Ambrosius Med. A. D. 375.—‘‘ Superest.” 


ἡμετέραν ἐκ τῆς παρθένου σάρκα ἀνείληφε, πρὸ τετρακοσίων 125 Evagrius Antioch A. Ὁ. 389.—(Vivit.) 
οὐχ ὅλων ἐτῶν" ἐκ τότε γὰρ τὸν Χριστὸν ἀρχὴν βασιλείας 126 Ambrosius Alexandr.—* Superest.” 


> ,, 54 Ua id > A ‘ ’΄ 
ἐσχηκέναι ἐθέλουσι, καὶ τέλος ἕξειν αὐτὸν μετὰ τὴν συντέ- 
λειαν καὶ τὴν κρίσιν. τοιοῦτοι δέ εἰσιν οἱ ἀπὸ Μαρκέλλου 
καὶ Φωτεινοῦ τῶν ᾿Αγκυρογαλατῶν, ot τὴν προαιώνιον ὕπαρξιν 


Mazimus philos. A. D. 379—381 
Gregorius Nyssen. A. D. 370.—-(Fivit.) 
Joannes Chrysost. anno 392 


τοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ τὴν θεότητα καὶ τὴν ἀτελεύτητον αὐτοῦ Ba- 130 Gelasius Cesar. anno 392 
σιλείαν ὁμοίως Ιουδαίοις ἀθετοῦσιν. Conf. Augustinum 191 Theotimus Scythop. anno 392 
Ep. 112 p. 613 de Photinianis. 132 Dexter—anno 392 


j Hieronymus gives the last names in his Catalogue 
in this order : 


133 
134 
135 


Amphilochius A. D. 375.— (Vivit.) 
Sophronius—anno 392 
Hieronymus ipse anno 392. 


8.7) 


442 


APPENDIX. σ. 8. 


149 Didymus Alexandrinus. Described at A. D.350: Tables A. Ὁ. 417. At Alexandria in 868 : 


150 Optatus Afer. 


Ρ. 455. Didymus in 372: p.479. xt. 83 A. D. 392: Ρ. 527. Didymus died at the age of 
85 years: Palladius Lausiaca c.3 p. 904 Ο apud Bibl. Patrum Paris. 1624 tom. 2 πλεῖστον 
μὲν οὖν σύστημα χοροῦ ἁγίου ἀνδρῶν τε καὶ γυναικῶν ἐτελειώθησαν τότε ἐν τῇ ᾿Αλεξανδρέων ἐκ- 
κλησίᾳ---ἐν οἷς τελειοῦται 6 μακάριος Δίδυμος ὁ συγγραφεύς.---τελειοῦται δὲ οὗτος ἐτῶν ὀγδοή- 
κοντα πέντεϊ. 


Described in the Tables A. D. 371 p. 477. 


151 Macedonius CP. Appointed by the Arians in A. D. 352 after the exile of Paul: Tables 


152 Rogatus. 


p- 425. Socrates II. 12 κατὰ ταυτὸν δὲ οἱ ἀρειανίζοντες ἐν τῇ λεγομένῃ ἐπὶ Παῦλον ἐκκλησίᾳ 
χειροτονοῦσι τὸν Μακεδόνιον.---τότε δὲ διαπύρως τὴν ᾿Αρειανὴν συγκροτοῦντες θρησκείαν οὐ τοὺς 
τυχόντας κατὰ τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν πολέμους ἐτύρευσαν, ὧν εἷς ἣν ὁ διὰ Μακεδονίου ἐν τῇ ΚΠ. γενό- 
μενος, 

An African bishop who seceded from the other Donatists. He flourished in the 
reign of Julian A. 1). 361—363 and in the youth of Augustine. His successor was living in 
A.D. 408: Augustinus Ep. 48 (93) Vincentio (within A. D. 408) p. 186 Me adolescentem 
vivo adhue Rogato, cui successisti, et apud Carthaginem noveras. p.191 Non solum cum illis 
communiter Donatistis a Donato verum etiam proprie Rogatiste a Rogato appellamini. p.192 
Rogatus auctor vester &e.—Nondum a Maximianistis separati eratis quando Juliano impera- 
tort in sua petitione dimerunt quod apud eum sola justitia locum haberet ; quem certe apostatam 
noverant.—Si nihil gustum in imperatore petendum est, cur a Juliano petitum est quod justum 
putatum est? p. 200 Partem Donati, unde pars Rogati brevissimum frustum de frusto majore 


precisum est. 


k Hieron. Catal. c. 109 Didymus Alexandrinus cap- 
tus a parva etate oculis et ob id elementorum quoque 
ignarus [Tables p. 479] tantum miraculum sui omni- 
bus prebuit ut dialecticam quoque, et geometriam que 
vel maxime visu indiget, usque ad perfectum didicerit. 
Is plura opera et nobilia conscripsit ; commentarios in 
Psalmos omnes [conf. Hieron. Augustino p. 1116], 
commentarios in evangelium Matthei et Joannis, et de 
dogmatibus, et contra Arianos libros duos, et de Spiritu 
Sancto librum unum quem ego in Latinum verti; in 
Esaiam tomos XVIII (conf. Hieron, procem. in E- 
saiam tom. 5 p. 3 Didymus cujus amicitiis nuper usi 
sumus ab eo loco ubi scriptum est ““ Consolamini” [c. 40] 
—XVIII edidit tomos], in Osee, ad me scribens, com- 
mentariorum libros tres, in Zachariam meo rogatu libros 
quingue, et commentarios in Job, et infinita alia que di- 
gerere proprii indicis est. Hieron. Augustino p. 1103 
refers to Didymi Comm. in Pauli ad Galatas. Mi- 
nerio tom. 3 p. 372. 373 Comm. in Pauli ad I Corinth. 
Didymus—contraria via graditur.— I Cor, XV. 52 ἐν 
aréua—Idem Didymus ita explanavit &c. Idem in 
Rufinum p. 882 de infantium animabus: Ezstat liber 
Didymi ad te, quo sciscitanti tibi respondit non eos 
multa peccasse, et ideo corporum carceres tantum eis 
tetigisse sufficere. Magister meus et tuus eo tempore 
quo tu ab eo ista querebas tres explanationum in Osee 
prophetam libros ad me me rogante dictitavit. ex quo 
apparet quid me quid te docuerit. Upon Didymus conf. 
Niceph. H. E. IX. 17 p. 715. 716. 


p- 212 Exciderat mihi cum Rogatista me rem habere. 


Idem in Joann. evan- 


ΕἼ am indebted to a friend (who has consulted 
Bibl. Patrum tom. 2) for this passage, which is de- 
fective in the edition of Meursius, who has at p. 15 
πλεῖστον---ἐκκλησίᾳ, but omits the rest. The notice of 
Hieronymus, who fixes the 83rd year completed of 
Didymus to A. Ὁ. 392, determines his death at 85 to 
A. D. 394, when Palladius had been six years in his 
monastic life. Sigebertus in Chronico p. 4a places 
the death of Didymus before the war with Hugenius 
and before the death of Theodosius; but assigns all 
these events to wrong years: A. Ὁ. 396 Didymus 
absque oculis anno etatis 85 Alexandria obiit. A.D. 
397 Theodosius Hugenium et Arbogastem in bello per- 
amit et ipse non multo post obiit. He has the right 
order; but the true dates of these events are, Di- 
dymus, obiit A. Ὁ. 394, Eugenius opprimitur Sept. 6 
A. Ὁ. 394, Theodosius obiit Jan. 17 A. D. 395. 

m Add the narrative in Sozomen III. 9. Theo- 
doret. H. E. If. 5 ἀλλὰ τοῦτον [sc. Paulum] οὕτω θα- 
νάτῳ μᾶλλον δὲ “τῇ τῶν οὐρανῶν παραπέμψαντες βασιλείᾳ 
Μακεδόνιον ἀντὶ τούτου προὐβάλοντο, ὁμογνώμονα τοῦτον 
ὑπειληφότες, ἐπειδὴ παραπλησίως αὐτοῖς ἐβλασφήμει τὸ 
πανάγιον πνεῦμα. ἀλλὰ μικρὸν ὕστερον καὶ τοῦτον ἐξήλασαν 
κτίσμα λέγειν οὐκ ἀνασχόμενον, ὃν υἱὸν ἡ θεία προσαγορεύει 
γραφή. οὗ δὴ χάριν οὗτος ἐκείνων ἀποκριθεὶς ἰδίας αἱρέσεως 
προστάτης γεγένηται, ὁμοούσιον μὲν οὐδὲ οὗτος τῷ Πατρὶ 
τὸν Υἱὸν εἶναι λέγων, ὅμοιον δὲ εἶναι κατὰ πάντα τῷ γεγεν- 
νηκότι διδάσκων, κτιστὸν δὲ τὸ Πνεῦμα προφανῶς ὀνομάζων. 
Macedonius was deposed in 360: Tables p. 445. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


443, 


gelium tractat. X tom. 9 p.110 Alterwm propositum habet Carthagine Primianus, alterum 
habet Maximianus, alterum habet in Mauretania Rogatus. 


153 Aquilius Severus. 


Tables A. D. 371 p. 477. 


154 Cyrillus Hierosolymitanus episcopus. His appointment is described at A. 1). 348 p. 413. 415. 
He was restored a fourth time at the close of 380: Tables A. D. 381 p. 499. and died in 


388: Ibid. 


155 Agelius, a Novatian bishop of CP. A. Ὁ. 345—384: Tables p. 509. 


Persecuted by Mace- 


donius: Socrat. II. 38 p. 142 B ἀλλὰ γὰρ καὶ Navariavods εἰδὼς καὶ αὐτοὺς φρονοῦντας τὸ ὁμο- 
ούσιον. συνηλαύνοντο οὖν καὶ οὗτοι τὰ ἀνήκεστα πάσχοντες" καὶ φεύγει μὲν αὐτῶν 6 ἐπίσκοπος, 


᾽ » | τ Ἂν n 
Αγέλιος ὄνομα αὐτῷ. 


156 Ephrem Syrus. Described in the Tables A. D. 350 p. 417. 419. His death in 373: p. 481.° 


157 Euzoius Cesaree episcopus. The successor of Acacius: Tables A. D. 367 p. 469. Deposed 
in December 380: Tables A. D. 381 p. 499. 


158 Basilius Cesaree episcopus. Studied at Athens in 355: Tables p. 431. 
A. Ὁ. 370: p.473. 475. succeeded Husebius: p. 475. 


He is described at 
Basil in 375: p.487. and in 376: 


p-487. He died Jan. 1 A. Ὁ. 380: p. 495. 497. His successor Helladius is present at CP. 


in 381: p. 501. 


159 Gregorius Nazianzenus episcopus. His birth in A. D. 326: Tables p. 383. His education at 
Athens A. D. 355: p. 431. His two orations against Julian A. D. 363: p.459. ἐπιτάφιος 


els τὸν πατέρα A. D. 374: p. 483. 


" Acesius a Novatian bishop was present at the 
council of Nice in A. D. 325: Socrat. I. 10 Sozomen. 
I. 22. and was bishop of CP. before the death of 
Constantine, within A. Ὁ). 330—336 : Sozomen. IT. 32 
p- 493 Ὁ ᾿Ακέσιος 6 τότε ἐν KIL. τῆς αὐτῶν αἱρέσεως ἐπί- 
σκοπος, βασιλεῖ κεχαρισμένος dv διὰ τὸν βίον, ὡς εἰκὸς, 
ἐβοήθει τῇ ὑπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐκκλησίᾳ. Agelius who was ap- 
pointed in 345 seems to have been his immediate 
successor. The successors of Agelius were these : 

Marcianus A.D. 384: Tables p. 509 
Sisinnius A. D. 395: p. 535 

Chrysanthus A. Ὁ. 407: p. 571 

Paulus A. Ὁ. 419: p. 597 p. 619 
Mareianus II Aug. 21 A. D. 438: p. 623. 


The Novatians were persecuted by Cyril at Alex- 
andria in 412: Socrates VII. 7 εὐθέως οὖν Κύριλλος 
ras ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ Ναυατιανῶν ἐκκλησίας ἀποκλείσας πάντα 
μὲν αὐτῶν τὰ ἱερὰ κειμήλια ἔλαβεν, τὸν δὲ ἐπίσκοπον αὐτῶν 
Θεόπεμπτον πάντων ὧν εἶχεν ἀφείλετο. And at Rome by 
Celestinus in 42 : Socrates VII. 11 οὗτος 6 Κελεστῖνος 
τὰς ἐν Ρώμῃ Ναυατιανῶν ἐκκλησίας ἀφείλετο καὶ τὸν ἐπί- 
σκοπὸν αὐτῶν ουστικούλαν κατ᾽ οἰκίας ἐν παραβύστῳ συν- 
ἄγειν ἠνάγκασεν" ἄχρι γὰρ τούτου Ναυατιανοὶ μεγάλως ἐπὶ 
τῆς Ῥώμης ἤνθησαν.----ἀλλ᾽ ὁ φθόνος καὶ τούτων ἥψατο, 
τῆς Ῥωμαίων ἐπισκοπῆς ὁμοίως τῇ ᾿Αλεξανδρέων πέρα τῆς 
ἱερωσύνης ἐπὶ δυναστείαν ἤδη πάλαι προελθούσης. 

ο The disciples of Ephrem—paOnrai ἐπισημότατοι---- 
named by Sozomen III. 16 p, 525 D are these 

Abbas 
Zenobius 
Abraam 


Gregorius at CP. in 379: p. 493. He is appointed to 


Maras 
Symeon 
Paulonas 
Aranad. 


P The epistles of Basilius Cesar. are 428 in ed. 
Paris. fol. 1618, which include 80 epistles of Greg. 
Naz. that are numbered but not inserted. Deducting 
these, we have 348 in that Paris edition. To these 
Garnier in the Benedictine edition Paris. fol. 1721 — 
1730 has added from other sources 17 epistles, 
namely N° 42—46. 318. 319. 357—359. 361—365. 
188.217. He joins into one (N° 204) Ep.75 141 of 
the former edition. Garnier arranges all the epistles 
in a new order. 


] ante episcopatum Ep. 1—46 A. Ὁ. 357—370. 
2 in episcopatu Ep. 48—291 A. Ὁ. 370—378. 
3 incerti temporis Ep. 292—360. 

Ep. 47 belongs to Greg. Naz. Conf. Greg. Naz. 
Ep. 42 tom. 2 p.37 A. Ep. 361—365 are spurious, 
namely 

361 Apollinario 
362 Apollinarius Basilio 
363 Apollinario 
364 Apollinarius Basilio 
365 Theodosio imp. 
Conf. Fabricium tom. 9 p. 61 § XIX. 


For the letters of Basilius concerning Apollinarius 
see N° 144. Many others of his epistles are quoted 
in various parts of this work. His epistles to Liba- 
nius the sophist may be mentioned here, as they shew 
the friendly intercourse between Basil and Libanius. 


3LQ 


444 


Ed. 


Garn. 


335. 
336. 


352. 


the Church of CP. by Theodosius Nov. 26 A. D. 380: p. 499. Gregory in 381: p. 501. 


orations in 381: p.503. He retires from CP. in July 381: p. 503. 


APPENDIX. 


A.D. 390: p. 521. 523.9 


Ed. 
1618 


142 
143 


148 


149 
150 
151 


152] Libanius Basilio. 


155 


156 


157 


158 


159 


Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1580. 

Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1581. Li- 
banius mentions their early acquaintance, 
first at CP. and then at Athens, and 
their friend Celsus. He praises Firminus 
(to whom Basil addresses Ep. 174 p. 
956). 

Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1582. He sends 
him two pupils in rhetoric. 
Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1583. 
reply to the preceding. 

Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1584. He remarks 
upon the preceding letter. He had in- 
troduced to Libanius the son of Anysius. 
Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1585. in 
reply to the preceding letter. 

Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1586. He 
alludes to Paul. Ephes. IV. 26. 
Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1587. 

Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1588. 
Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1589. 

Basiano Ep. Liban. 
1590. Libanius had often met the per- 
son to whom he writes at the house of 
Strategius: πολλάκις ἐν Στρατηγίου σοι συγ- 
γενόμενος : which does not agree with 
Basilius. Wolfius p. 723 determines that 
the letter was addressed to Basianus and 
not to Basil. 

Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1591. He 
sends back two pupils whom Basil had 
sent him. 

Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1592. Basil 
is at this time a bishop. Written there- 
fore after A. D. 370. 
Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1593. 
the preceding letter. 
old man: yépovra. 
Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1594. Basil 
had sent some other Cappadocians to 
Libanius for instruction. 
Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1595. 
to the preceding. 
winter. 

Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1596. Libanius had 
declaimed with great applause at An- 
tioch. His discourse described δυσκόλου 
τρόπον ἀνδρός. See or. δύσκολος γήμας Ad- 
λον γυναῖκα. tom. 4 p. 134 Reisk. 
Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1597. He 
sends the oration or μελέτη referred to 
in Ep. 351=158=1596. 


In 


In reply to 
Basil is now an 


An answer 
He writes in the 





Ed. = Ed. 
Garn. 1618 
353. 160 
354. 161 
355. 162 
356 

357 
[358] 

359 —— 
900 b — 





C. 8. 


His 
His death and age 


Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1598. Basil had 
read and approves the discourse extant 
in Liban. tom. 4 p. 134. 

Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1599. In 
reply to the preceding. He requests a 
discourse of Basil: ἐπεί σοι κατὰ μέθης 
λόγος πεπόνηται, βουλόμεθα τούτῳ περιτυ- 
xe. Se. ὁ περὶ γαστριμαργίας καὶ μέθης 
λόγος. tom. 3 p. 129 ed. Par. 

Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1600. He 
has read with admiration Basil's dis- 
course. 


16 3 Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1601. Basil is the 


disciple of ‘‘ fishermen :” ἁλιέων μαθητής. 
Sc. apostolorum. 

Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1602. Li- 
banius mentions τῶν κοινῶν διατριβῶν. that 
is, CP. or Athens. See Ep. 336=1581. 
Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1603. Li- 
banius mentions that Alcimus (Ep. Liban. 
513) had gone to Rome and left the 
charge of instructing the youth—zep.- 
θέντα σοι τὸν τοῦ συνεῖναι τοῖς παιδαρίοις 
névov—to the person to whom this let- 
ter is addressed. Hence Wolf concludes 
that this letter was not addressed to 
Basil. 

Basilius Libanio. Ep. Liban. 1604. 
Libanius Basilio. Ep. Liban. 1605. Basil 
had lately visited Antioch, and had seen 
Libanius in behalf of some young men. 
Libanius promises τοὺς νεανίσκους ὑπὲρ ὧν 
ὡς ἡμᾶς ἦλθες----φιλεῖν. 


4 The orations of Gregory recorded in the Tables 


are these. 
A.D. 
363 
908 
369 
374 
379 
380 


κατὰ ᾿Ιουλιανοῦ a’ β΄. 

ἐπιτάφιος εἰς Καισάριον τὸν ἀδελφόν p. 469. 
ἐπιτάφιος εἰς Γοργονίαν p- 471. 

ἐπιτάφιος εἰς τὸν πατέρα. 

εἰς Ἥρωνα τὸν φιλόσοφον [sc. Maximum] p. 495. 
εἰς ἑαυτὸν μετὰ τὰ κατὰ Μάξιμον p. 499. 


481 J συντακτήριος p- 503. 
τ ἡ ἐπιτάφιος εἰς Βασίλειον p. 503. 


The place of his father’s episcopate is called Nazi- 
anzum by some writers, as by Geiseler Vol. 1 p. 1&3, 
but more properly Nazianzus by others, as by Mr. 
Hamilton Travels in Asia Minor Vol. 2 p. 228 and 
by D’Anville Geograph. tom. 2 p. 66. That Nazi- 
anzus was the name is confirmed by the following 


examples. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 445 


160 Sabinus Macedonianus. A writer quoted by Socrates I. 8 p. 22 A Σαβῖνος ὁ τῶν ἐν “Hpakdela 


161 Lucius Arianus. 


τῆς Θράκης Μακεδονιανῶν ἐπίσκοπος συναγωγὴν ὧν διάφοροι ἐπισκόπων σύνοδοι ἐγγράφως ἐξέ. 
δωκαν ποιησάμενος. 1. 9 p. 31 D Σαβῖνος ὁ τῆς Μακεδονίου αἱρέσεως προεστὼς τούτοις μὲν ἑκὼν 
οὐ προσέχει k.T.A. Conf. 11. 15 p.92 Β. Idem II. 39 de Seleucize synodo: εἰς Σελεύκειαν 
τῆς ᾿Ισαυρίας τὴν ἐπικαλουμένην Τραχεῖαν ovvedndvOacr' τοῦτο δὲ ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ ἐνιαυτῷ πεποιή- 
κασιν ὑπατευόντων Εὐσεβίου καὶ Ὑπατίου [A. D. 359: Tables p. 441].---παρῆσαν γὰρ δὴ καὶ 
ὀξυγράφοι τὰ παρ᾽ ἑκάστου λεγόμενα σημειούμενοι" ὧν τὰ μὲν καθ᾽ ἕκαστα ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ Σαβίνου 
ζητησάτωσαν οἱ φιλομαθεῖς διὰ μακροτέρων ἐγκείμενα. Conf. IIT. 10 p. 182.) ΠῚ. 25 p. 204 D. 
Idem IV. 12 p. 224 D ὅτι μὲν οὖν Μακεδονιανοὶ---τὴν ἐν Νικαίᾳ πίστιν ἐκύρωσαν αὐτὸς Σαβῖνος 
ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ τῶν συνοδικῶν ὡμολόγησεν. Sabinus was half an Arian: IV. 22 p. 231A 
οἷα μὲν οὖν κακὰ ἐπὶ τῆς εἰσόδου Λουκίου [A. 1). 373 : Tables p. 483] γεγένηται---ὅπως τε οἱ μὲν 
βασάνοις ποικίλαις ὑπεβλήθησαν οἱ δὲ καὶ μετὰ τὰς βασάνους ἐξωρίσθησαν Σαβῖνος μὲν οὐδ᾽ 
ἡντιναοῦν πεποίηται μνήμην, ἀρειανίζων γὰρ τὸ ἥμισυ κρύπτει τὰ τῶν φίλων ἀδικήματα. Sabinus 
therefore wrote between A. D. 373 and 439. 

Tables A. D. 373 p. 483." 


162 Diodorus Tarsensis. Described in A. D.378: Tables p. 491. Present at CP. in 381: p. 501.5 
163 Epiphanius. Appointed bishop of Constantia in Cyprus in 367: Tables p. 555. Wrote his 


work concerning heresies in 376: p. 489. and his work περὶ μέτρων in 392: p.525. Epi- 
phanius assisted at CP. in the measures against Chrysostom, and died on his return to 
Cyprus in 403: p. 555. after an episcopate of 36 years, A. D. 367—402 both inclusive. 


164 Philastrius Brixie episcopus. Known to Augustine: Augustin. Quod vult Deo, pref. libri de 


heres. tom. 6 p. 6 Philastrius quidam Brixiensis episcopus, quem cum sancto Ambrosio Medio- 
lani etiam ipse vidi [οἷν. A. 1). 385], seripsit hine librum, nec illas hereses pratermittens que 
in populo Judao fuerunt ante adventum Domini, easque XX VIII commemoravit, et post Do- 
mint adventum CX XVIII. Scripsit hine etiam Grace episcopus Cyprius Epiphanius in doc- 
trina catholice fider laudabiliter diffamatus; sed ipse utriusque temporis hereses colligens 
LX XX complexus est.—Neque enim putandum est aliquas ignorasse Epiphanium quas noverat 
Philastrius, cum Epiphanium longe Philastrio doctiorem invenerimus, &e.— Vide ergo ne forte 
hibrum sancti Epiphanii tibi mittere debeam; ipsum enim arbitror Philastrio doctius hinc 


locutum. 


Philastrius was succeeded by Gaudentius in the time of Ambrosius. See below N° 179. 


165 Optimus Pisida. 


Tables A. D. 375 p. 487. 


166 Hunomius Cyzicenus. Described in the Tables A. D. 372 p.479. He was appointed bishop of 
Cyzicus in 360': Theodoret. H. E. 11. 23 tom. 3 p. 898 τότε τῆς μὲν ΚΠ. ἐκκλησίας ὁ Evddgios 


Ναζιανζός Auctor Vite Gregorii p. CXXVI. 

τῆς Ναζιανζοῦ Auctor Vite p. CXXVII. 

τῇ Ναζιανζῷ Philostorgius apud Suidam p. 488 A 

p- δ 4 E. 
τὴν Ναζιανζόν Socrat. V. 8 Theodoret. H. E. V. 8 
p- 1025. 
The expression of Socrates IV. 26 p. 242 D τῆς Na- 
ζιανζοῦ πόλεως 15 not decisive. 

Gregorius Nazianzenus is rendered Gregory Nazi- 
anzen by many English writers, and even by Gibbon. 
But this is not to be justified. The phrase Gregory 
Nazianzen is not more admissible than John Antiochen 
or James Nisiben or Neanthes Cyzicen. 

τ Socrates IV. 36 mentions Lucius as bishop: τὸν 
And relates IV. 


a , a > a , 
κρατοῦντα τότε τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν Λούκιον. 


37 that Lucius was rejected and Petrus restored in 
the time of Valens: Πέτρου ἐπανελθόντος ἀπὸ τῆς Ρώμης 
μετὰ γραμμάτων Δαμάσου τοῦ Ρώμης ἐπισκόπου βεβαιούν- 
των τὴν τοῦ ὁμοουσίου πίστιν καὶ τὴν τοῦ Πέτρου κατάστα- 
σιν, ἀναθαρρήσας οὖν ὁ λαὸς τὸν μὲν Λούκιον ἐξελαύνουσιν 
ἀντεισάγουσι δὲ τὸν Πέτρον. ἀλλὰ Λούκιος μὲν ὡς εἶχεν 
ἐπὶ τὴν ΚΠ. ἔπλεεν. 

5 Hieron. Minerio tom. 3 p. 372 Diodorus Tarsensis 
episcopus preterito hoc capitulo [sc. 1 Cor. XV] in 
consequentibus breviter annotavit &c. Ibid. p. 380: see 
above N° 127. 

t Valesius ad Socratem IV. 7 remarks the error of 
Socrates IV. 7 and of Sozomen VI. 8, who refer the 
appointment of Hunomius to the time of Valens 
A. D. 365. 


446 


APPENDIX. 8: 


τυραννικῶς ἁρπάζει τὸν θρόνον τῆς δὲ Κυζίκου τὸν ᾿Ελεύσιον ἐξελάσαντες ἀντ᾽ ἐκείνου κατέστησαν 
τὸν Εὐνόμιον. Idem ὁ. 95 ζῶντος ᾿Ελευσίου τὴν Κύζικον ἔλαβεν ὁ Ἐὐνόμιος. Deposed by Con- 
stantius: Ibid. τότε Κωνστάντιος αὐτὸν ἐξελάσειν ἠπείλησε τὸν Εὐδόξιον εἰ μὴ τὸν Εὐνόμιον 
ἀγαγὼν δικάσοι.----ταύτην δείσας τὴν ἀπειλὴν ὁ Εὐδόξιος φυγεῖν ἐκ τῆς Κυζίκου τῷ Εὐνομίῳ διὰ 
γραμμάτων ἐδήλωσεν.---- δὲ Εὐνόμιος δείσας ὑπεχώρησεν.----ἐντεῦθεν λοιπὸν ἰδίαν φρατρίαν συν- 
ἐστήσατο. Philostorgius V. 8 τῶν περὶ Εὐστάθιον καὶ Εὐσέβιον καὶ ᾿Ελεύσιον καθαιρεθέντων, 
οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν Μάριν καὶ Εὐδόξιον γνώμῃ Κωνσταντίου τῆς Κυζίκου τὸν Ἑὐνόμιον ἐπίσκοπον χειρο- 
τονοῦσιν. Idem VI. 1—4 τὸν Εὐνόμιόν τινες ἐν τῷ κλήρῳ Κυζίκου Εὐδοξίῳ διαβάλλουσιν ὡς 
ἀνόμοιον τῷ πατρὶ τὸν υἱὸν εἰσηγούμενον κ. τ. λ.---ἐπὶ τούτοις θόρυβος τὴν ΚΙΠιτῶν ἐκκλησίαν 
elxev.—xar Ενομίου κινηθεὶς ὁ ᾿Ακάκιος---πείθει ταῖς διαβολαῖς τὸν Κωνστάντιον μετάπεμπτον 
ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ ποιήσασθαι τὸν Εὐνόμιον.----καὶ θᾶττον αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν ἰδίαν ἐπαναδραμεῖν ἐκέλευσε 
παροικίαν μείζονι συνόδῳ ταμιευόμενος τὴν τῶν προκειμένων διάγνωσινγ. Hunomius was sent 
into exile by Valens for taking part with Procopius: Philostorg. IX. 6--- 8 6 δὲ ᾿Αέτιος τοὺς 
μεθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ συναναλαβὼν ἐπὶ τὴν ΚΠ. ἀπαίρει κἀκεῖ συνῆν Εὐνομίῳ τε καὶ Φλωρεντίῳ, καὶ μετ᾽ 
οὐ πολὺν χρόνον τελευτᾷ .---συκοφαντοῦσιν Ἐνόμιον ἐν τῷ οἰκείῳ ἀγρῷ κατακρύψαι τὸν ἸΠΙροκό- 
πιον.----ὑπερόριος δ᾽ οὖν εἰς τὴν Μαυρουσίδα γῆν ἐκπέμπεται. But in the reign of Theodosius he 
is again at CP. and is again sent into exile: Socrates V. 20 τοῦτο δὲ ἰστέον ὡς βασιλεὺς 
Θεοδόσιος οὐδένα τούτων ἐδίωκε, πλὴν ὅτι τὸν Εὐνόμιον ἐν ΚΠ. ἐπὶ οἰκίας συνάγοντα καὶ τοὺς 
συγγραφέντας αὐτῷ λόγους ἐπιδεικνύμενον, ὡς ταῖς διδασκαλίαις πολλοὺς λυμαϊνομένον, εἰς ἐξο- 
ρίαν πεμφθῆναι ἐκέλευσε. Philostorgius X. 6 Θεοδόσιος ὁ βασιλεὺς---τὸν Εὐνόμιον ἐκ τῆς 
Καλχηδόνος τὴν ταχίστην τοὺς ἁρπασομένους ἐκπέμπει καὶ πρὸς τὴν ᾿Αλμυρίδα φυγάδα ποιεῖν 
ἐγκελεύεται.----ἀλλ᾽ ἡ μὲν ᾿Αλμυρὶς---ὁπὸ τῶν βαρβάρων ἁλίσκεται, 6 δὲ Ἑὐνόμιος ἐκεῖθεν εἰς 
Καισάρειαν τῆς Καππαδοκίας ὑπερορίζεται, μισητὸς ὧν τοῖς ἐκεῖσε κ. τ. λ.---ἐκεῖθεν δὲ εἰς τοὺς 
ἑαυτοῦ διάγειν ἀγροὺς ἀφείθη: Δακορουνοὶ δὲ τοῖς ἀγροῖς τὸ ὄνομα. Sozomen. VII. 17 6 δὲ βα- 
σιλεὺς ὑπερορίαν φυγὴν Εὐνομίου τότε κατεδίκασεν" ἔτι γὰρ ἐν ΚΠ. ἐν προαστείοις διατρίβων ἢ ἐν 
οἰκίαις καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν ἐκκλησίαζε καὶ τοὺς λόγους ods συνεγράψατο ἐπεδείκνυτο, καὶ πολλοὺς ἔπειθεν 
ὁμοίως φρονεῖν" ὡς ἐν ὀλίγῳ πολυάνθρωπον γενέσθαι λαὸν τῆς ἐπωνύμου αὐτῷ αἱρέσεως. GAN 
ὁ μὲν οὐ πολλῷ ὕστερον τῆς φυγῆς τελευτήσας ἔτυχε τῆς ἐν τῇ πατρίδι ταφῆς" κώμη δὲ αὕτη Κατ- 
παδοκῶν, Δακόρα ἣν δ᾽ ὀνομαζομένη" νομοῦ τῆς πρὸς τῷ ᾿Αργαίῳ Katoapeias*. Hunomius there- 


Vv This order was given by Constantius a little before 
his death: Philostorg. VI.1. We collect however 
from Theodoret II. 25 that Hunomius resided at CP. 
μεμένηκεν Evdokio συμπεφραγμένος- ----ὁ τῆς ἐπισκοπικῆς 
ἀξίας γεγυμνωμένος. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἐν τῇ KIL. γεγένηται. 
Although he met Procopius at Cyzicus in 366: Προκο- 
πίῳ ἔτι τῆς τυραννίδος ἐποχουμένῳ Philostorgius IX. 6. 

w According to Theodoret II. 25 tom. 3 p. 904 he 
neglected his master: ὅτι δὲ φιλοτιμίας πάθει δουλεύων 
ἰδίαν συνεστήσατο σύλλογον αὐτὰ τὰ πεπραγμένα βοᾷ. ἡνίκα 
μὲν yap ᾿Ἀέτιος ἀποκηρυχθεὶς ἐξηλάθη, οὐ συνεξῆλθεν ἐκείνῳ, 
καίτοι διδάσκαλον αὐτὸν καὶ Θεοῦ ἄνθρωπον ὀνομάζων. But 
Philostorgius IX. 6 attests that Hunomius was present 
at the death of Aetius: ’Aérus τελευτᾷ, Evvopiov τότε 
στόμα συνελόντος Kal τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς τοῖς δακτύλοις περι-- 
στεΐίλαντος καί γε καὶ τὴν ἄλλην κηδείαν μετὰ τῶν ὁμοφρό- 
νων τελεσαμένου πρὸς τὸ λαμπρότατον. 

x Sozomen adds Θεοφρόνιος δὲ, ὃς ὑπ᾽ αὑτῷ διδασκάλῳ 
τοὺς ὁμοίους ἐπαιδεύθη λόγους" Καππαδόκης δὲ καὶ οὗτος" 
συνίστατο τοῖς αὐτοῦ δόγμασι, μετρίως δὲ διὰ τῶν ᾿Αριστο- 


τέλους μαθημάτων ἐλθὼν ἐπιτηδείαν πρὸς εἴδησιν τῶν παρ᾽ 
αὐτοῖς συλλογισμῶν εἰσαγωγὴν κατέλιπεν, ἣν Tlept γυμνα- 
σίας νοῦ ἐπέγραψεν κ. τ. Δ. 

The Eunomian heresy is described by Sozomen 
VI. 26 p. 675 A ἰστέον ὡς τῆς κατὰ Εὐνόμιον δόξης πρῶ- 
tos ᾿Δέτιος ὁ Σύρος [N° 135] εὑρετὴς ἐγένετο, ἀνόμοιον τῷ 
πατρὶ τὸν υἱὸν κτιστόν τε καὶ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γεγονέναι μετὰ 


ἤΑλρειον ἀποφηνάμενος" καὶ οἱ τάδε φρονοῦντες ᾿Αετιανοὶ τὸ 


πρὶν ὠνομάζοντο" ἐπεὶ δὲ, ὡς ἐν τῇ Κωνσταντίου βασιλείᾳ 
εἴρηται, τῶν μὲν ὁμοούσιον τῶν δὲ ὁμοιούσιον τῷ πατρὶ τὸν 
κι ΄ “ is , Ψ», ΄ tal , ΄ 
υἱὸν δοξαζόντων, ὅμοιον τότε ἔδοξε λέγειν τοῖς τότε κρατοῦσι 
κατὰ τὴν ἐν ᾿Αριμίνῳ σύνοδον, ᾿Δέτιος κατεδικάσθη φεύγειν 
c > A “ ς Ae Wak > col an o 
ὡς eis θεὸν βλασφημῶν, ἡ δὲ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ συστᾶσα αἵρεσις 
τρόπον τινὰ τὸν ἐν μέσῳ διελύθη χρόνον, οὔτε ἄλλου τῶν ἐν 
λόγῳ οὔτε Evdvopiov εἰς τὸ φανερὸν ἐπὶ ταύτῃ παρρησιάζε- 
“ ~ ta > Αι 
σθαι τολμῶντος" ὡς δὲ τὴν Κυζικηνῶν ἐκκλησίαν ἀντὶ Ἔ - 
ΩΝ lal 3 , 
λευσίου παρείληφεν, οὐκέτι παντελῶς ἠρεμεῖν ἠνείχετο, καὶ 
» ,’ 
ἐν πλήθει διαλεγόμενος αὖθις τὴν ᾿Δετίου δόξαν εἰς μέσον 
ἤγαγεν. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


447 


fore died soon after A. D. 392, in which year Hieronymus records Catal. ¢. 120 that he 
was still living and that he dwelt in Cappadociay. 
167 Priscillianus. Mentioned at A. D. 379 p. 493 A. D. 380 p. 497 and at 385 p. 511. He was 


put to death by Maximus: p. 511. 
168 Latronianus 
169 Tiberianus 


His persecutors are condemned: A. D. 389 p. 519. 


} Described in the Tables A. D. 385 p. 511. 


170 Idacius Hispanus. See the Tables A. D. 380 p. 497. In conjunction with Ursacius he pro- 
cured the death of Priscillian in 385: p.511. and for this was banished in 389: p. 519.7 


171 Martinus Turonensis. 


See the Tables A. D. 381 p. 503. 


His interview with Maximus in 


386: p.511. His age and episcopate are examined p. 513. His death A. D. 397 p. 539.4 


172 Ambrosius Mediolanensis episcopus. 


Appointed Dec. 7 A.D. 374: Tables p. 485. 


His con- 


duct on the massacre at Thessalonica: A. D. 390 p. 520. Ambrosius died at Easter 397 : 


p-539.5 


y At c. 7 N° 307 p. 315 Eunomius has a period of 
twenty years A. D. 372—392. But a longer term 
may be given; a term of more than thirty years 
A. Ὁ. 360—392. 

2 Sulp. Severus dial. III. 15 describes the conver- 
sation of Martinus with Maximus in 386 (Tables p. 
511): Maximus imperator, alias sane bonus, deprava- 
tus consiliis sacerdotum post Priscilliani necem Itha- 
cium episcopum Priscilliant accusatorem caeterosque 
illius socios, quos nominari non est necesse, vi regia 
tuebatur.—Congregati apud Treveros episcopi teneban- 
tur qui quotidie communicantes Ithacio communem sibi 
causam fecerant. Maximus urges to Martinus Ibid. 
non esse causam qua Ithacii ceterorumque partis ejus 
communionem putaret esse damnandam.—Quinetiam 
ante paucos dies habita synodus Ithacium pronuntia- 
verat culpa non tenert. It was not till after the death 
of their protector Maximus that the two bishops were 
condemned, in A. D. 389. 

Two bishops were concerned in these transactions. 
These are named 


Idacius et Ursacius Jsidor. ec. 2. 

Idatius et Ursacius Honorius III. 2. 

Hidacius et Ithacius Hieron. Catal. c. 121. 

Ithacius et Ursacius Prosper ad A. D. 389. 

Idatius Emerite civitatis sacerdos et Ithacius Sos- 
subensis episcopus Sulp. Sev. H. 8. 11. 62. 

Idacius et Ithacius I\dem II. 63. Trachius 11. 63. 

Ithacius Idem II. 63. 

Idacius et Ithacius 11. 64. 

Idacius et Nardacius Idem 11. 65. 


Hornius ad Sulp. Sever. II. 65 p. 433 makes a wrong 
distinction. He supposes three bishops, [thactus Nar- 
dacius and Ursacius. But this is contrary to Sulp. 
Severus himself. Two bishops only were removed, 
Ithacius and Ursacius. But Prosper and Isidorus re- 
late that they were both communione privati; Severus 
that only one was deprived—solus omnium—and that 
the other voluntarily retired. It seems that [dacius 
in Isidorus is the turbulent bishop called Ithacius 
in Sulpicius, who took the leading part against 


Priscillian. 'The other bishop who had a less guilty 
share in the proceedings—minus nocens Sulp. II. 65 
—is Ursacius in Prosper Isidor. Honor. Hidacius in 
Hieron. Idacius, Trachius, Nardacius (perhaps cor- 
ruptions of Ursacius) in Sulpicius Severus. 

Trithemius c. 140 names the two bishops [dacius 
and Ursacius, but mistakes Idacius for Idacius Lemi- 
canus who lived in A. D. 460 and is described below 
at N° 263. 

a Sulpicius Sev. in vita Martini c. 4 Relicta militia 
sanctum Hilarium Pictave episcopum civitatis—expo- 
twit, et aliquandiu cum eo commoratus est. Tentavit 
autem idem Hilarius, imposito diaconii officio, sibi eum 
arctius implicare et ministerio vincire divino ἄς. Be- 
fore the exile of Hilarius: Ibid. p. 448 (Martinus) 
Italiam repetens, cum intra Gallias quoque discessu 
sancti Hilarii, quem ad exilium hereticorum vis coe- 
gerat, turbatam ecclesiam comperisset &c. Therefore 
in A. D.356. According to the dates of Sulpicius 
Martinus in 356 is only 20 years of age. But Greg. 
Tur., who places the death of Martinus at the age of 
81 in A. D. 397, will place his birth in A. D. 316. 
Sulpicius himself Dial. II. 7 confirms that date; for 
he records of Martinus in A. D. 386 that he was then 
70: Martino jam septuagenario. Born therefore in 
316. and when Julian was in command in Gaul in 
356, which was also the year of the exile of Hilarius, 
Martinus was 40 years of age. 

Pagi tom. 2 p. 474 p. 541 follows Sulpicius in the 
life of Martinus; Basnage tom. 2 p. 838 follows 
Gregory. 

b Works of Ambrosius named in the Tables. 

A.D. 

384 Valentiniano contra Symmachum p. 507. 
338 Theodosio p. 517. 

392 de morte Valentiniani p. 525. 

393 Eugenio imp. p. 529. 

395 de morte Theodosii p. 533. 

Hieron. Pammachio p. 784 Nuper sanctus Ambro- 
sius sic Hexaemeron Origenis compilavit ut magis Hip- 
polyti sententiam Basilitque sequeretur. Idem in Ru- 


448 


173 Maximus episcopus CP. Described at A.D. 379: Tables p. 495. 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 
He is rejected by Theo- 


dosius A. 1). 380: p. 499. and deposed in 381: p. 501.° 


174 Evagrius Antiochenus episcopus. A.D. 389—392. 
175 Ambrosius Alexandrinus episcopus. Described at 391: p. 523. 


Described at 389: p. 521. 
Hieronymus there quoted 


does not record that he flourished or began to be eminent in 392, but that he still lived. 
Wherefore we may place Ambrosius with those who began to be eminent about 20 years 


before, at A. D. 371 or 372. 
176 Gregorius Nyssenus. 


See the Tables A. D. 375 p. 487 for his time. 


His ἐπιτάφιος λόγος εἰς 


Μελέτιον in A. D. 381: p. 503. Is present at the council of CP. in 394: p.531. Bishop of 

Nyssa in Cappadocia: Theodoret. H. Εἰ. IV. 27 Γρηγόριος ἑκάτερος, 6 re Ναζιανζοῦ καὶ ὁ ἐκ 

Nvoons—otrot μὲν οὖν ἐν Καππαδοκίᾳ τῆς εὐσεβείας ὑπερμαχοῦντες nplorevor4. ἰ 
177 Theotimus episcopus. Mentioned by Hieronymus at A. D. 392, by Socrates and Sozomen at 


394. 402: Tables A. D. 394 p. 531. 
178 Dexter. Tables A. Ὁ, 393 p. 529. 


179 Gaudentius Brixianus episcopus. The successor of Philastrius (N° 164), whom he succeeded 
in the time of Ambrosius of Milan: Gaudentius Serm. 16 (quem prima die ordinationis 


tpsius quorundam civium notarii exceperunt). 
mei Philastrui vocem &ce.—Obsecro communem patrem Ambrosium &e. 


p- 159 Post wlam venerande memorie patris 
Ῥ. 157 beatus pater 


Ambrosius ceterique venerandi antistites—tales ad me epistolas cum vestra legatione miserunt. 


finum p. 791 Ambrosii pene omnes libri Origenis ser- 
monibus pleni sunt. Conf. p. 833 p. 868. Idem 
Algasiz tom. 3 p. 319 Ambrosius Mediolanensis epi- 
scopus quid de hoc loco senserit ex commentariis ejus 
legere poteris. For Hieron. Catal. see the Tables 
A. D. 392 p. 527. 

ὁ Mazimus is described by Theodoret H. E. V. 8 
tom. 3 p. 1025 in these terms: Τιμόθεος---Μάξιμόν τινα 
κεχειροτόνηκε κυνικὸν, εὐθὺς αὐτοῦ τὰς κυνικὰς ἀποκείρας 
τρίχας" καὶ τῆς ᾿Απολιναρίου δὲ τερθρείας ἀνάπλεως οὗτος 
ἦν" ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἤνεγκαν τοῦ γεγενημένου τὴν ἀτοπίαν οἱ τηνι- 
καῦτα συνειλεγμένοι. Sc. in A. D. 38). 

d Suidas p. 847 A Γρηγόριος Νύσσης ἐπίσκοπος, ἀδελ- 
φὸς Βασιλείου τοῦ Καισαρέως, ἀνὴρ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐλλογιμώτα- 
τος καὶ πάσης ὑπάρχων παιδείας ἀνάπλεως, προσκείμενος δὲ 
μᾶλλον τοῖς τῇ ῥητορικῇ χαίρουσι. καὶ γοῦν εὐδόκιμος ἐν 
ταύτῃ γεγένηται καὶ λαμπρὸς, εἴ τις ἄλλος τῶν πάλαι ταύτῃ 
γεγενημένων. οὗτος συνέταξε κατ᾽ Ἑὐνομίου λόγον ἐξαίρετον 
{conf. Phot. Cod. 6. 7. 138 Hieron. Catal. c. 128] 
καὶ τεῦχος θαυμάσιον εἰς τὴν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου κατασκευήν' 
ἄλλας τε πυκνὰς καὶ συνεχεῖς ὁμιλίας. εἴς τε τὰ ἄσματα 
τῶν ἀσμάτων καὶ εἰς τὸν ᾿Εκκλησιαστήν᾽ καὶ πρὸς τὴν ἀδελ- 
φὴν Μακρίναν μακρόν τινα καὶ περικαλλῆ περὶ Ψυχῆς συνέ- 
θηκε λόγον. ἄλλα τε πολλὰ γεγραφήκει: καὶ τὸν πολυθαύ- 
μαστον ἔπαινον τοῦ πρώτου τῶν μαρτύρων Στεφάνου, καὶ 
βίον δὲ συνέταξε Τρηγορίου τοῦ ἐν θαύμασι διαλάμψαντος. 

Gregory is mentioned by Basil Ep. 385 (225) in 
A. Ὁ. 375 Demostheni prefecto p. 1159 “We give 
thanks in the first place to God and in the next 
place to our emperors [τοῖς βασιλεῦσιν] for having 
entrusted the government of our country to you. I 
wished that you would summon me that I might ex- 
plain to you all the truth. But since the tribunal 
has passed me over and has summoned ‘my brother 


Gregorius [τὸν ἀδελφὸν καὶ συλλειτουργὸν ΤρηγόριονἾ, 
and since he is detained by illness, on this account 
we all intercede with you not to be angry at this 
delay. No public interest has suffered by our delay, 
and no ecclesiastical matter.” &c. Gregory was in 
exile in 376: Basil. Ep. 404 (232) p. 1191 A οὐ μὴν 
ἔξω κατηφείας διηγάγομεν τῷ τὸν θεοφιλέστατον ἀδελφὸν 
ἡμῶν πεφευγαδευμένον εἶναι. Alluded to again Ep. 964 
(237) p. 1036 D ἀγώγιμον προσέταξε γενέσθαι τὸν ἀδελ- 
φὸν τὸν ἐμόν. Ep. 10 (239) p. 795 A οὗτοι νῦν ἐξή- 
λασαν τῆς Νύσσης τὸν ἀδελφὸν τὸν ἐμόν. Gregory refers 
to his own exile de vita Macrine sororis tom. 2 p. 
188 A πολὺς yap ἦν ὁ διὰ μέσου χρόνος ἐν ᾧ τὰς ἐπισκέ- 
Wes αἱ τῶν πειρασμῶν περιστάσεις ἐκώλυσαν ἃς ὑπέμενον 
πανταχοῦ τῆς πατρίδος ὑπὸ τῶν τῆς αἱρέσεως [sc. Ariano- 
rum] ἐπιστατούντων ἐξελαυνόμενος" καὶ ἀριθμοῦντί μοι τὸν 
διὰ μέσου χρόνον ἐν ᾧ τὴν Kar ὀφθαλμοὺς συντυχίαν οἱ 
πειρασμοὶ διεκώλυσαν οὐκ ὀλίγον ἐφαίνετο τὸ διάστημα, 
ὀκτὼ μικροῦ δεῖν παραμετρούμενον ἔτεσιν. He marks the 
juncture of time at which he wrote this by the council 
of Antioch, nine months after the death of his bro- 
ther Basil: p.187 C Ὁ ὁ μέγας Βασίλειος τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης 
ζωῆς ἐχωρίζετο.----ἔνατος ἢν μετὰ τὸ πάθος τοῦτο μὴν ἣ μι- 
κρὸν ὑπὲρ τοῦτο, καὶ σύνοδος ἐπισκόπων κατὰ τὴν ᾿Αντιόχου 
πόλιν ἠθροίζξετο. That is, Oct. A.D. 380. See the 
Tables p. 497. which carries back the beginning of 
his troubles to A. D. 373. 

Greg. Naz. Ep. 197 p. 162 B Gregorio Nysseno on 
the death of Theosebia calls her p. 163 A Θεοσεβίαν 
τὴν ὄντως ἱερὰν καὶ ἱερέως σύζυγον καὶ ὁμότιμον καὶ τῶν 
μεγάλων μυστηρίων ἀξίαν. From whence we learn that 
Theosebia was the wife of Gregory of Nyssa. Conf. 
Niceph. H. E. XI. 19 καίπερ δ᾽ οὗτος καὶ γυναικὶ ὁμι- 
λήσας. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 449 


Philastrius still lived in 385, Ambrosius died in 397. 
that period. 


Gaudentius was appointed within 


180 Amphilochius Iconiensis episcopus. Mentioned in A. D. 375: p.487. Present at the council 


181 Sophronius. 


in 381: p.501. Amphilochius presided at the synod of Side: A. 1). 383 p.505. He was 
also present at the council of CP. in 394: p. 531. 


Tables A. D. 393 p. 529. 


182 Macarius Aigyptius monachus. Born A.D. 298—died A. D. 387. Gennad. ο. 10 Macarius 


188 EHvagrius monachus. 


monachus ille Algyptius, signis et virtutibus clarus, unam tantum ad juniores professionis sue 
scripsit epistolam. Palladius Lausiaca c. 19 νεώτερός τις ἦν ἡλικίᾳ ὀνόματι Μακάριος. 6. 21 τὰ 
κατὰ τοὺς ἁγίους καὶ ἀθανάτους πατέρας Μακάριον τὸν Αἰγύπτιον καὶ Μακάριον τὸν ᾿Αλεξανδρέα 
--ὀκνῶ διηγήσασθαι καὶ γραφῇ παραδοῦναι, μήποτε καὶ ψεύστου δόξαν ἀπενέγκωμαι.---τούτων 
τῶν ἀοιδίμων καὶ ὄντως μακαρίων---ὁ μὲν πρῶτος ἀθλητὴς τοῦ Χριστοῦ Μακάριος ὀνόματι Αἰγύ- 
πτιος τῷ γένει ὑπῆρχεν, ὁ δὲ δεύτερος τῇ ἡλικίᾳ πρῶτος δὲ τοῖς προτερήμασι τῶν μοναχῶν, καὶ 
Ρ. 38 the Egyptian 
ἔζησεν τὰ σύμπαντα ἔτη ἐνενήκοντα. ἀπὸ τούτων ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ πεποΐηκεν ἑξήκοντα ἔτη. p. 42 πρὸ 
ἐνιαυτοῦ τῆς εἰς ἔρημον εἰσόδου ἐμῆς [A. 1). 388] οὗτος---ἐκεκοίμητο. Idem ὁ. 22 τῷ δὲ ὁμοζύγῳ 
τούτου---λέγω δὲ τῷ ἁγίῳ Μακαρίῳ τῷ ᾿Αλεξανδρεῖ συντετύχηκα πρεσβυτέρῳ ὄντι τῶν λεγομένων 
κελλίων . κ. τ. λ. 


αὐτὸς Μακάριος καλούμενος τῷ ὀνόματι, ᾿Αλεξανδρέων πολίτης γέγονεν. 


The disciple of Macarius of Egypt: see N° 182. Gennad. ὁ. 11 δοα- 
grius monachus supradicti Macarii familiaris discipulus divina atque humana literatura 
insignis (cujus etiam liber qui adtitulatur Vite patrum velut continentissimi et eruditissimi 
virt mentionem facit) scripsit multa monachis necessaria. Socrates IV. 23 p. 234 D Εὐάγριος 
--ἐν τῇ ΚΠ. ὑπὸ Γρηγορίου τοῦ Ναζιανζηνοῦ εἰς τὴν τοῦ διακόνου προχειρισθεὶς τάξιν, εἶτα ἅμα 
αὐτῷ εἰς τὴν Αἴγυπτον κατελθὼν καὶ τοῖς προλεχθεῖσιν ἐντυχὼν ἄνδρασι [86. Macariis] τὸν ἐκεί- 
νων βίον ἐζήλωσεν. Sozomen. VI. 80 Εὐάγριος ὁ σόφος, ἐλλόγιμος ἀνὴρ νοῆσαί τε καὶ φράσαι 
δεινός x. τ. λ.---ἐγένετο δὲ τῷ μὲν γένει ᾿Ιβήρων πολίτης πρὸς τῷ καλουμένῳ Εὐξείνῳ πόντῳ ἐφι- 
λοσόφησε δὲ καὶ ἐπαιδεύθη ὑπὸ Γρηγορίῳ τῷ ἐπισκόπῳ Ναξιανζοῦ τοὺς ἱεροὺς λόγους" ἡνίκα δὲ 
ἐπετρόπευε τὴν ἐν ΚΠ. ἐκκλησίαν [A. D. 381] ἀρχιδιάκονον αὐτὸν εἶχεν. The preceptor of 


Palladius (N° 207): See the Tables A. Ὁ. 


ὁ Sozomen. VI. 6 p. 710 Ο in A. Ὁ. 381: λέγεται τῶν 
ἐνδημούντων ἐπισκόπων----πρεσβύτης τις--- Referred to 
Amphilochius by Theodoret. H. E. Ν. 10. Idem her. 
fab. ΓΝ. 11 tom. 4 p. 368 περὶ Μεσσαλιανῶν ἠγοῦν edyi- 
τῶν ἢ ἐνθουσιαστῶν.----ὁ δὲ πάντων ἄριστος Ἀμφιλόχιος ὁ 
τοῦ Ἰκονίου τὴν ἐκκλησίαν ἰθύνας ἀκριβέστερον τὴν αἵρεσιν 
ἐστηλίτευσε, τοῖς ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνου πραχθεῖσιν ὑπομνήμασιν ἐντε- 
θεικὼς αὐτῶν τὰς φωνὰς ἐναργῶς δηλούσας τοῦ δόγματος 
τὴν διαφοράν. 

f Socrates IV. 23 p. 234 Ὁ ἐγένοντο ἐν τοῖς μοναχοῖς 
κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν χρόνον δύο ἄνδρες θεοφιλεῖς, ὁμώνυμοι éav- 
τοῖς" ἑκατέρῳ γὰρ αὐτῶν ὄνομα ἦν Μακάριος" ὧν ὁ μὲν ἐκ 
τῆς ἄνω Αἰγύπτου ἦν ὁ δὲ ἐκ τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρέων πόλεως. ἀμ- 
φότεροι δὲ πολλῶν ἕνεκεν ἐγένοντο περιβόητοι, dv ἄσκησιν 
διὰ βίον διὰ τρόπον κ. τι Δ. Sozomen. III. 14 ἄρξομαι 
δὲ ἐξ Αἰγύπτου καὶ Μακαρίων τῶν δύο----τούτοιν δὲ ὁ μὲν 
Αἰγύπτιος ὁ δὲ πολιτικὸς ὡς ἀστὸς ὠνομάζετο" ἦν γὰρ τῷ 
γένει ᾿Αλεξανδρεύς.----διεβίω δὲ (ὁ Αἰγύπτιος) ἀμφὶ τὰ 2 
ἔτη, ξ΄ δὲ ἐκ τούτων ἐν ταῖς ἐρήμοις διέτριβεν. Rufinus 
was taught at Alexandria by both: In Hieron. tom. 
4 p. 147 C Ego qui sex annis Dei causa (Alexandria) 


420 p. 599.8 


commoraius sum, et iterum post intervallum aliquot 
aliis diebus, ubi Didymus—ubi Paulus—et, ut ad eremi 
magistros veniam quibus et attentius et frequentius 
vacabamus, δὲ Macarius Antonii discipulus, et alter 
Macarius et Isidorus [Tables A. D. 388 p. 517] et 
Pambas [Palladius Lausiaca c. 13 Socrat. IV. 25 p. 
233}. Macarius apud Rufinum Ibid. p. 136 C Vir 
fide eruditione nobilitate vita clarus Macarius cum 
opuscula adversus fatum vel mathesin haberet in ma- 
nibus &e. is neither of them, but another Macarius, 
for whom Rufinus translated the Apology of Pam- 
philus into Latin: p. 136 Ὁ. 

& Gennadius adds a catalogue of the works of Hva- 
grius. Socrates 1V. 23 p. 295 Α τούτῳ καὶ βιβλία ἄγαν 
σπουδαῖα συγγέγραπται, ὧν τὸ μὲν Μοναχὸς ἢ Περὶ πρακτι- 
κῆς ἐπιγέγραπται τὸ δὲ Γνωστικὸς ἢ πρὸς τὸν καταξιωθέντα 
γνώσεως" κεφάλαια δὲ αὐτοῦ πεντήκοντα' τὸ δὲ ᾿Αντιρρητι- 
κὸς ἀπὸ τῶν θείων γραφῶν πρὸς τοὺς πειράζοντας δαίμονας 
ἐν ὀκτὼ διῃρημένον μέρεσι κατὰ τὸν ἀριθμὸν τῶν ὀκτὼ λο- 
γισμῶν᾽ καὶ ἑξακόσια ἹΠρογνωστικὰ Προβλήματα. ἔτι μὴν 
καὶ στιχηρὰ δύο κι τ. Δ. Idem 111. 7 p. 170 Β Εὐάγριος 


3M 


450 


APPENDIX. C. 8. 


184 Prudentius. Born A.D. 348: Tables p. 413. Deseribed at A. 1). 404: p. 559. 

185 Commodianus. Gennad. ¢.15 Commodianus dum inter seculares literas etiam nostras legit, 
occasionem accepit fidei. Factus itaque Christianus et volens aliquid studiorum suorwm muneris 
offerre Christo sue salutis auctori, scripsit mediocri sermone quasi versu librum adversus Pa- 
ganos. Et quia parum nostrarum attigerat literarum, magis illorum destruere potuit dogmata 


quam nostra firmare. 


Unde et de divinis repromissionibus adversum ilos οὐδὲ satis et crasso 


(ut ita dixerim) sensu disseruit—Tertullianum a& Lactantium et Papiam auctores secutus. 
Moralem sane doctrinam e maaxime voluntarie paupertatus amorem optime prosecutus studen- 


tibus inculcavit®. 
186 Faustinus. Tables A. D. 382 p. 503. 


187 Helvidius. Against whom Hieronymus wrote in A. D. 382: Tables p. 503.‘ Gennadius ο. 32 


ἐν τῷ μοναχικῷ προπετῶς μὲν καὶ ἀπερισκέπτως θεολογεῖν 
ἀποσυμβουλεύει, ὁρίζεσθαι δὲ ὡς ἁπλοῦν τὸ θεῖον πάντη 
ἀπαγορεύει κ.τ.λ. ; 

Hieron. Ctesiphonti p. 900 Evagrius Ponticus Hy- 
perborita, qui scribit ad virgines scribit ad monachos 
scribit ad eam cujus nomen nigredinis [sc. Melania] 
testatur perfidie tenebras, edidit librum et sententias 
περὶ ἀπαθείας [cf. Hieron. pref. in Jeremiam lib. IV]. 
— Hujus libros per Orientem Grecos, et, interpretante 
discipulo ejus Rufino, Latinos plerique in Occidente 
lectitant. Qui [sc. Rufinus] librum quoque scripsit 
quasi de monachis, multosque in eo enumerat, qui nun- 
quam fuerunt, et quos fuisse scribit, Origenistas—Am- 
monium videlicet et Eusebium et Euthymium (Socrat. 
VI.7 p. 310 D ἄνδρες εὐλαβεῖς Διόσκορος ᾿Αμμώνιος Ev- 
σέβιος EvOvpios. Conf. VI.9 Sozom. VI. 30. Idem 
VIII. 12 ᾿Αμμωνίῳ καὶ Διοσκόρῳ EiceBi τε καὶ Ἐὐθυμίῳ] 
et ipsum Evagrium. Idem in Pelag. p. 912 Ut pre- 
teream Manicheum Priscillianum Evagrium Hyperbo- 
ritam Jovinianum et totius pene Syrie hereticos, quos 
sermone gentili Abin et Paanin, id est perversos et 
Massilianos, Grece εὐχίτας vocant. 

h Cave tom. 1 p. 137 places Commodianus before 
the time of Constantine at A.D.270. But 1 Hiero- 
nymus in Catalogo, who wrote at 392, makes no 
mention of Commodianus. 2 Gennadius, who wrote 
in 493, places him after Evagrius who lived in 388, 
and after Prudentius who lived in A. D. 400. And 
Honorius II. 15 has the same order. 3 Gennadius 
observes that Commodianus followed Lactantius. But 
Lactantius himself lived in the reign of Constantine. 
These considerations may outweigh an inference 
drawn from certain obscure expressions in the work 
of Commodian. 

i Hieronymi adversus Helvidium de perpetua virgi- 
nitate beate Marie. tom. 2 p. 451—473. 

Helvidius had four arguments. 

His first argument was founded on Matth. I. 18 
Cum esset desponsata, and priusquam convenirent. p. 
452. Hieronymus contends in reply p. 454 Non se- 
quitur eum cum Maria post partum convenisse, cujus 
conveniendi desiderium uteri conceptione sublatum est. 
And endeavours to explain by sophistries founded 
upon Deuteronomy the phrase accepit uxorem suam 


in Matt. I. 24. He argues however with some force 
p- 455 that, as Joseph is called the father of Jesus in 
the Evangelists ex opinione vulgi, so other expressions 
may be used in a popular sense. 

The 2nd argument of Helvidius is from Matt. I. 25 
Et non cognovit eam donec pepererit filium. Apparet 
igitur cognitam esse post partum. Hieronymus p. 456 
again sophistically attempts to explain cognoscebat 
and donec and usque. To the inference of Helvidius 
p- 459 Post partum ergo cognovit cujus cognitionem 
ad partum usque distulerat, the reply of Hieronymus 
p- 459 is to the last degree gross and revolting, and 
is no answer to the proposition of Helvidius. 

The 3rd argument p. 461 is that the term primo- 
genitus in Luke II. 7 implies other sons. This ar- 
gument Hieronymus has failed to answer. 

The 4th argument of Helvidius p. 462 is that the 
brethren of Jesus are mentioned; as in Matt. XII. 47 
XIII. 55. 56 Mark VI.3 John II. 12 VII. 5. 10 
Acts I. 14 Galat.I.19 1 Cor. IX. 5. Helvidius sup- 
posed p. 463 that Mary the mother of James and Joses 
in Mark XV. 40 Matt. XXVII. 56 Luke XXIV. 10 
was the virgin Mary. Hieronymus answers that, if 
Mary had other sons, she would not have been re- 
commended to the care of John; in John XIX. 26. 
Which is no sufficient reply; because the brothers 
of Jesus did not believe on him: John VII. 5. and 
therefore would not be mentioned on that occasion. 
He argues well p. 463 that Mary the mother of 
James and Joses could not be the virgin Mary be- 
cause the latter is always called by the evangelists the 
mother of Jesus. Hieronymus next contends p. 464. 
465 that the term brother is often used in Scripture _ 
in other senses, and that Mary the wife of Cleopas 
the sister of the virgin Mary (John XIX. 25) was 
the mother of James and Joses ; and that these were 
the first cousins of Jesus, though called his brothers. 

Helvidius finally argued that there was no merit in 
virginity, which was needlessly therefore ascribed to 
the mother of Jesus. He asked p. 470 were virgins 
more holy than Abraham or Isaac or Jacob, who were 
all married? Hieronymus replies in his usual manner 
p. 470—473, not denying the lawfulness of marriage 
but asserting the superior merit of celibacy. He 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 451 


quoted at p. 503. 505 proceeds thus: In cusus opere ita sanctarum Scripturarum sensum ad 
suam perversitatem flectere conatus est ut earum testimontis asserere voluerit Sanctam Mariam 
post nativitatem Domini que virgo peperit Joseph sponso suo junctam et ea ejus consortio filios 


suscepisse qui fratres Domini appellati sunt. 


Cujus pravitatem Hieronymus arguens libellum 


documentis scripturarum sufficienter factum adversum eum edidit. The treatise of Hieronymus, 
of which an abstract is given below, will not justify this decision. 
188 Jovinianus. Against whom [Hieronymus wrote in A. D. 393: Tables p. 529. He died before 


the year 406: p. 567. 


affirms p. 470 that under the Old Testament mar- 
riage was allowed from necessity, but that since 
St. Paul had recommended celibacy virginity was 
become preferable, and of higher dignity than mar- 
riage; that the world was now too full: p.473 Jam 
plenus est orbis, terra nos non capit. p.471.472 that 
the daily cares of common life with a family of chil- 
dren interfere with the service of God. 

It was incumbent upon Hieronymus to establish 
two propositions. First he was to shew against 
Heividius that the Evangelists do not affirm 
that the marriage of Mary and Joseph was con- 
summated after the birth of Jesus. But the three 
first arguments of Helvidius remain unshaken. The 
fourth proposition founded on the mention of bre- 
thren is not refuted. If the term brother is some- 
times used of other relations and in another sense, 
it will not follow of necessity that the term is so 
used by the evangelists when speaking of the bre- 
thren of Jesus. But it was not enough to shew that 
the evangelists do not affirm what Helvidius main- 
tained. Hieronymus was bound in the second place 
to prove that the Scriptures positively affirm the 
perpetual virginity. This he has not done. All the 
texts cited favour the proposition of Helvidius, but 
none of them favour this. Helvidius with reason asks 
p. 409, if Mary remained perpetually a virgin, why 
do the Scriptures use language contrary to the real 
meaning? Numguid non potuit Scriptura dicere “ Et 
accepit uxorem suam et non fuit ausus amplius contin- 
gere eam.” Sicut de Tamar dixit et Juda. Aut de- 
fuerunt Mattheo verba quibus id quod intelligi volebat 
posset effari? It may be added that Mary after the 
birth of Jesus is nowhere called a virgin in Scripture. 
Hieronymus p. 470 lays down the rule ut hec que 
scripta sunt non negamus, ita ea que non sunt scripta 
renuimus. He affirms natum Deum esse de virgine 
credimus quia legimus, Mariam nupsisse post partum 
non credimus quia non legimus. But the last proposi- 
tion must stand thus; and his own canon is against 
him: Natum Deum esse de virgine credimus quia legi- 
mus, Mariam post partum virginem permansisse non 
credimus quia non legimus. 

Helvidius is addressed with coarse abuse in every 
part of this treatise. But it is not said that he denied 
any fundamental doctrine. He did not deny the In- 
carnation: Hieron. p. 469 Vere Joseph pater fuit ? 
Quamvis sis hebes, dicere non audebis. Some in Hie- 


ronymus had explained the brethren of Jesus by sup- 
posing plures habuisse uxores Josephum et de his esse 
fratres Domini. But he rejects this p. 470 —Audaci 
temeritate confingunt. Hieronymus asserts p. 469 that 
Ignatius Polycarp Ireneus Justin Martyr multosque 
alios apostolicos viros had maintained the perpetual 
virginity against Hebion Theodotus of Byzantium and 
Valentinus. But Helvidius refers to Tertullian and 
Victorinus : p. 469 Tertullianum in testimonium vocat 
et Victorini Pictaviensis episcopi verba proponit. Et 
de Tertulliano quidem nihil amplius dico quam ecclesie 
hominem non fuisse. De Victorino vero id assero quod 
et de evangelistis, fratres eum dixisse Domini, non filios 
Marie, fratres autem eo sensu quem superius exposuimus, 
propinguitate non natura. Upon the reply of Hiero- 
nymus see Beausobre tom. 1 p. 360. 361. A passage 
of Tertullian is extant de monogamia c. 8 p. 149 Kt 
Christum quidem virgo enixa est, semel nuptura ob 
partum. Perhaps the passage quoted by Helvidius. 


k Hieronymi adversus Jovinianum libri duo. tom. 2 
p- 474—610. 


Jovinian held four propositions. 
1 No merit in virginity. 
2 No lapse after baptism. 
3 No merit in fasting. 
4 That in the Resurrection all would be equal. 
Hieronymus in lib. I answers the first proposition. 
His reasoning p. 501 is fanciful. He endeavours p. 
502 to give a reason for circumcision. The five kings 


of Canaan p. 505 typify the five senses. He argues 
Ρ. 506 upon Joshua having no children. He affirms 
Ρ. 511. 512 that only Peter was married. It is as- 


sumed that John was beloved above all the other 
apostles p. 512 because he was unmarried : ideo plus 
amatur. But in the first place most of the other 
apostles were also unmarried, and secondly Peter, 
who was married, was next to JoAn in the highest 
degree of favour. Hieronymus p. 512 renders in 
John XXI. 22 ἐὰν αὐτὸν θέλω μένειν, si eum sic volo 
esse, and understands a reference to his virginity. 
He critically examines Isaiah VII. 14 and rightly 
determines the meaning p. 521. But his inference 
p- 523 from Ezekiel c. 24 is not warranted. Hiero- 
nymus p. 523 reasserts his proposition, which he has 
not yet proved. He draws an unwarrantable argu- 
ment p. 526 from 1 Tim. III. 2 μιᾶς γυναικὸς ἄνδρα. 
Two arguments of Jovinian are stated but not an- 


3M 2 


452 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


189 Rujinus. Gennad. c.17 Rujfinus Aquileiensis presbyter non minima pars fuit doctorum ecclesia, 
at in transferendo de Greco in Latinum elegans ingenium habuit. Denique maximam partem 
Grecorum bibliothece Latinis exhibuit. Basilii scilicet Cesariensis Cappadocia episcopi, Gre- 


swered in p. 527. Hieronymus p. 528 confounds 
the use with the abuse, and represents the apostle’s 
praise of chastity as a praise of abstinence. He ap- 
plies 2 Pet. III. 3 to Jovinian, and proceeds to a 
coarse invective against him. Of all the texts quoted 
by Hieronymus Ὁ. 538 only Apocal. c.7 has any re- 
ference to his purpose. Hieronymus p. 539 states 
the argument of Jovinian from the marriage in Cana: 
John II. and proceeds to shew p. 540 that the hea- 
thens valued virginity. He enumerates Atalanta, 
Harpalice, the vestal virgins, Minerva, and others; 
gives a fabulous narrative of the thirty tyrants of 
Athens p. 540, another equally fabulous at p. 543, 
mentions the voluntary sacrifice of the Indian widows 
p. 543, gives examples of those who only married 
once p. 543—546, asserts in conclusion p. 552 that 
the Athenian hierophant abstained from marriage. 

He examines ib. IT p. 553 the second proposition 
of Jovinian, that there was no lapse after baptism. 
He contends p. 557 that God considers good works, 
and shews that works are necessary p. 558 from the 
epistle of St. James. He collects against Jovinian 
examples from the Old Testament p. 560. Hierony- 
mus Ὁ. 535 quotes Josephus on. St. James without 
suspicion. 

Jovinian’s third proposition de cibis is treated at 
p. 561 and his argument fairly stated p. 562. Hie- 
ronymus argues p. 565 that different meats are in 
use among different nations; which is no answer to 
Jovinian. He asserts p. 568 that abstinence is ne- 
cessary as a discipline; that the five senses are the 
passages through which the mind is corrupted. Here 
also Hieronymus confounds the use with the abuse. 
He produces p. 575 arguments for abstinence drawn 
from the Old Testament. The fasting of Daniel is 
extolled upon wrong grounds p. 578. Arguments 
are adduced from the New Testament p. 579. He 
notices p. 58] an argument of Jovinian founded upon 
Matt. XI. 19 φαγὸς καὶ οἰνοπότης. and another founded 
upon Pefer’s eating in Acts c. 10. He again p. 582 
gives examples from the Old Testament in favour of 
fasting. 

Hieronymus proceeds p. 583 to consider the fourth 
and last proposition of Jovinian. It was maintained 
by Jovinian that the sheep and the goats in Matt. 
c. 25 represent the good and the wicked. . (Hierony- 
mus however ad Marcellam tom. 3 p. 266 corrects 
an opinion expressed in this treatise upon the sheep 
and the goats.) It was argued that the good would 
be all equal in their lot and the wicked equal in their 
punishment; that ““ many mansions” in John c. 14 
meant ‘‘ many churches” p. 584; that there was an 
unity in the church (p. 585). and an equality of merits 
and equality of rewards and punishments. Hierony- 


mus p. 586 answers him, but mingles with his argu- 
ment a personal abuse of Jovinian himself p. 586. 
Jovinian contended that in the wilderness the same 
measure of manna was given to all; both to the 
good and to the evil. To which Hieronymus p. 593 
justly replies that the same is given in the Lord’s 
Supper to all communicants ; Christi corpus equaliter 
accipimus, but that the spiritual efficacy is in propor- 
tion to the different degrees of merit in the receiv- 
ers: pro accipientium meritis diversum fit quod unum 
est. He shews p. 600 that there are gradations in 
guilt: Sunt peccata levia, sunt gravia. Aliud est de- 
cem millia talenta debere, aliud quadrantem. He no- 
tices p. 601 the various destiny of sau and Jacob. 
He thinks p. 602 flying from persecution not so me- 
ritorious as martyrdom: Si fugero, non eadem erit 
corona morientis. He shews p. 603. 604 from various 
texts that different degrees are appointed in heaven. 
He admits p. 603 that it is a difficult thing to believe 
Revelation: In crucifizxum credens Dominum difficul- 
tate fidet magnitudinem meruit premiorum. and con- 
tends again p. 605 that different degrees of merit 
will obtain different rewards. 

Hieronymus p. 606 returns to the question of vir- 
ginity. In his peroration p. 606 he recapitulates : 
Dizimus de nuptis viduis virginibustransivimus ad 
secundam partitionem—tertio venimus ad gejunia— 
quarta, id est, extrema divisio oves et hedos—in duos 
ordines distribuerat. From p. 607 to the end he pours 
forth an abusive address to Jovinian. It appears 
from p. 607 that Jovinian had many followers: multi 
acquiescunt sententia tue. 

Hieronymus in another treatise, Apologia ad Pam- 
machium condiscipulum quondam et sodalem tom. 2 p. 
611—633 answers p. 611 the objection that some 
thought him too vehement in asserting the merits 
of virginity. p.612 Pammachius and Victorinus had 
procured the condemnation of Jovinian at Rome. It 
is asserted p. 612 “There is no medium between 
Jovinian’s opinion and mine. If I am reproved for 
preferring virginity to the married state, let Jovinian 
be commended, who makes them equal.” He owns 
p. 621 that he sometimes says more than he means, 
and that in calm doctrine he is more cautious than 
in polemical writings: Aliud est querere, aliud de- 
finire ; in altero pugnandum, in altero docendum est, 
&c. And he asserts p. 622 that this is the practice 
of other ecclesiastical writers: Interdum coguntur lo- 
qui non quod sentiunt sed quod necesse est. He repeats 
p. 623 his sophistical exposition of 1 Cor. c. 7 Bonum 
est mulierem non tangere; and p. 626 interprets 1 Cor. 
VII. 5 nolite fraudare invicem &c..in a sense which is 
contrary to the meaning of the Apostle. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 453 
gorit Nazianzeni eloquentissimi hominis (Hieron. in Rufin. p. 817], Clementis Romani Recogni- 
tionum libros, Eusebii Cesariensis Palestine Ecclesiasticam Historiam, Xysti sententvas (conf. 
Hieron. in Ctes. p. 900], Hvagrit sententias [Hieron. in Ctes. p. 900]. Interpretatus est etiam 
sententias Pamphili martyris adversum mathematicos. Horum omnium quecunque, premissis 
prologis, a Latinis leguntur a Rufino interpretata sunt ; que autem sine prologo, ab alio trans- 
lata sunt, qui prologum facere noluit. Origenis autem non omnia (quia et Hieronymus aliquanta) 
transtulit que sub prologo discernuntur'. Conf. Trithemium ¢.102. The apologia Pamphih 
martyris pro Origene is extant apud Hieron. tom. 4 p. 115—128 Origenis Opp. tom. 24 
p. 289—412. Palladius Lausiaca ¢.66 p.123 7 [se. cum Melania] συνέζη ὁ εὐγενέστατος 


€ 


kal μονότροφος ‘Povdivos, ὁ ἀπὸ ᾿Ιταλίας ἐξ ᾿Ακυληΐας τῆς πόλεως πρεσβυτερίον εἰς ὕστερον 


\ , ΤΩΝ 2 δ avd > Sol m 
καταξιωθεὶς, OV γνωστικωτέρον και ἐπιεικέστερον ἐν ἀνόραάσιν οὐχ εὐυρίισκετο--“. 


1 Gennadius adds Proprio autem labore, imo gratia 
Dei et dono, exposuit idem Rufinus Symbolum (apud 
Hieron. tom. 4 p. 69] ut in ejus comparatione alii nec 
exposuisse credantur. Disseruit et Benedictionem Jacob 
super patriarchas triplici, id est, historico morali et 
mystico sensu [46 quo opere Paulinus Rufino apud 
Basnage tom. 3 p. 201]. Scripsit et epistolas ad ti- 
morem Dei hortatorias multas, inter quas preeminent 
alle quas ad Probam dedit. Historie etiam ecclesiasti- 
ce quam ab Kusebio scriptam et ab ipso interpretatam 
diximus addidit decimum et undecimum librum. Sed et 
obtrectatori opusculorum suorum [sc. Hieronymo] re- 
spondit duobus voluminibus, arguens et convincens se 
Dei intuitu et ecclesie utilitate auxiliante Domino in- 
genium agitasse, illum vero emulationis stimulo incita- 
tum ad obloquendum stilum vertisse. Rufini ad Ana- 
stasium apologia pro fide sua is extant apud Hieronymi 
Opp. tom. 4 p. 133. 

τὰ Rufinus was thirty years absent from Aquileia : 
apud Hieronymum tom. 4 p. 135A Ego, sicut et ipse 
et omnes norunt, ante annos fere triginta in monasterio 
Jam positus per gratiam baptismi signaculum fidei con- 
secutus sum per sanctos viros Chromatium Jovinum et 
Eusebium opinatissimos et probatissimos in ecclesia 
Dei episcopos, quorum alter tunc presbyter beate me- 
morie Valeriani, alter archidiaconus, alius diaconus 
simulque pater mihi et doctor symboli ac fidei fuit. 
Apologia ad Anastasium p. 133 E Aquum putavi ut 
quoniam ipse post triginta fere annos parentibus reddi- 
tus sum, et durum satis atque inhumanum erat si tam 
cito desererem eos quos tam tarde reviseram, simul et 
quia tam longi itineris labor fragiliorem me reddit ad 
iterandos labores, literis meis satisfacerem beatitudini 
tue &c. Conf. Hieron. in Rufin. p. 820. Idem p. 
821 Lllud vero ridiculum, quod post XXX annos ad 
parentes se reversum esse jactat &c.—Sicque pretendit 
longi itineris lassitudinem, quasi XXX annis semper 
cucurrerit, aut biennio Aquileia sedens preteriti itineris 
labore confectus sit. p. 827 Illa lassitudo, quod XXX 
annorum itinere confectus Romam venire non potuit. 
p- 861 Quid per XXX annos in oriente profeceris. 
p- 879 Rursum admones, ut sciamus te per XXX an- 
nos Grecis voluminibus devoratis Latina nescire. It 
appears from hence that Rufinus had been two years 


at Aquileia when he wrote his Apology to Anastasius. 
Rufinus had been at least a year at Rome before he 
proceeded to Aquileia: Hieron. in Rufin. p. 789 Sanc- 
tum presbyterum Rufinum {de quo Augustinus Ep. 59 
Ρ. 333] οὐ quandam causam per Romam Mediolanum 
misimus et oravimus ut nostro animo et obsequio vos 
videret &c. In Rufin. p. 878 Paulinianus et Eusebius 
post annum vestre navigationis profecti sunt ; Rufinus 
in causa Claudii post biennium missus. 

From hence Norisius tom. 1 p. 15 collects that 
Rufinus passed almost two years at Rome. There at 
the request of Macarius he translated the treatise of 
Origen περὶ ἀρχῶν when he had for 30 years discon- 
tinued the use of Latin: adv. Hieron. p. 136 C Ma- 
carius cum opuscula adversus fatum—haberet in mani- 
bus—quid Origenes, quem opinatissimum apud Grecos 
audierat, sentiret de talibus percunctatur.—Continuo id 
sibi poscit in Latinum verti. Nullum dicebam me usum 
hujuscemodi operis habuisse et ad Latinum sermonem 
tricennali jam pene incuria torpuisse. Perstitit tamen 
deprecans ὅς. The letter to Anastasius—apologia 
ad Anastasium pro fide—apud Hieronymum tom. 4 
may be placed at A. D. 401, and the 30 years which 
terminated at that epoch commenced in 371. But 
this period of 30 years used in general terms is 
named indifferently at A. D. 398, the date of the 
translation of Origen, at A. D. 399, the date of the 
return to Aquileia, and at A. D. 401, the date of the 
letter to Anastasius. 

Rufinus after he left Aquileia in 371 passed 6 years 
at Alexandria: In Hieron. p. 147 C Ego qui sex an- 
nis Alecandrie commoratus sum &c. And afterwards 
many years with Melania: Pallad. c. 66 quoted above. 
He was not at Alexandria after Theophilus was bishop : 
Hieron. in Rufin. p. 872 tu postquam hic episcopus 
factus est Alevandrie non fueris. That is, not after 
July A.D. 385. At the time of the destruction of 
the Serapeum at Alexandria in 390 (see the Tables 
A. Ὁ. 389 p. 520 A.D. 390 p. 522) Rufinus was in 
Palestine: Rufin. H. E. XI. 22—30 quoted by Gei- 
seler Vol. 1 p. 187. ἡ. 8. 

Norisius and Pagi supposed that Rufinus accom- 
panied Melania in her voyage from Rome, or in her 
voyage at the return. But the editor of the works 


454 


APPENDIX. C. 8. 


190 Asterius Amasenus episcopus. His discourse Jan. 1 A. D, 400 is noticed in the Tables p. 547. 


Phot. Cod. 271 ἀνεγνώσθη---᾿ Ἀστερίου ἐπισκόπου ᾿Αμασείας ἐκ τοῦ προτρεπτικοῦ els τὴν perd- 
νοιαν. Ῥ. 1492 τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἐκ τοῦ εἰς τὸν πρωτομάρτυρα Στεφανόν.----τοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ ““ἄνθρωπός 
τις κατέβαινεν ἀπὸ ἹΙερουσαλὴμ. εἰς Ἱεριχώ." p. 1498 τοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ ““ ἄνθρωποι δύο ἀνέβησαν 
εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν προσεύξασθαι. p. 1496 τοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν Ζακχαῖον. p. 1497 τοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰς τοὺς 
δύο υἱοὺς τοὺς παρὰ τῷ Λουκᾷ. p. 1500 τοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν δοῦλον τοῦ ἑκατοντάρχου. p. 1501 
τοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν παρεΐίσβασιν τῶν νηστειῶν .---τοῦ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν ἐκ κοιλίας τυφλόν. p. 1505 τοῦ 


> “ | Ν 3 Ν € n 
αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν ᾿Ιάειρον καὶ τὴν aipoppoodcav. 


191 Dorotheus Arianus. The Arian bishop of Antioch. Succeeded Huzoius™ in 376: Tables p. 489. 


Afterwards transferred to CP. where he died in A. D. 407: p. 571. 


192 Joannes Chrysostomus. Taught by Libanius: Tables A. D. 369 p. 473. Then three years 


with Meletius, six in retirement, five years a deacon, twelve a presbyter. See A. D. 375 


p- 487. Succeeded Nectarius at CP. in A. D. 398: p. 541. 


His exile: A. D. 403 p. 554. 


556. 557. His second exile June 20 A. D. 404: p. 559. at Cucusus: A. D. 405 p. 561. 


at Arabissus: A. D. 406 p. 565. 


His death Sept. 14 A. Ὁ. 407: p. 567. 569. His re- 
mains are brought to OP. in 438: p. 623.° 


Palladius vel auctor dialogi de vita Chrysostomi: Tables A. D. 408 p. 571. 


of Noris has shewn tom. 4 p. 839 that this is not 
recorded of Rufinus; and the history of Melania is 
there given from Palladius himself as follows: The 
elder Melania at 22 years of age lost her husband, 
abandoned her family at Rome and proceeded to the 
East in the beginning of the reign of Valens. She 
remained 27 years at Jerusalem, 37 years in all in 
the East, and returned to Italy at the age of 60 in 
Α. Ὁ. 402. 

Rufinus translated the Ecclesiastical History of 
Eusebius when Alaric ravaged Italy: prefatio ad 
Chromatium metropolitam Aquileiensem apud Pa- 
gium tom. 2 p. 6 Tempore quo diruptis Italie claustris 
ab Alarico duce Gothorum—injungis mihi ut H. E. 
quam vir eruditissimus Eusebius Cesariensis Greco 
sermone conscripsit in Latinum vertam. Perhaps in 
A. Ὁ. 408. See the Tables p. 572. He was in Sicily 
at the close of 410: Rufinus Ursacio apud Valesium 
ad Euseb. H. E. p. 129 quoted by Norisius tom. 1 p. 
39 Basnage tom. 3 p. 228 Ubi fugitur per varia discri- 
mina ?—in conspectu etenim ut videbus etiam ipse nostro 
barbarus qui Rhegino oppido miscebat incendia angus- 
tissimo a nobis freto, ubi Italie solum Siculo dirimi- 
tur, arcebatur. In his ergo posito que esse ad scriben- 
dum securitas potuit ? Alaric occupied Rhegium at 
the close of A. D. 410, just before his death: Tables 
p- 578. That Rufinus died in Sicily soon after we 
learn from Hieronymus pref. comm. in Ezekielem 
[Α. Ὁ. 413] tom. 5 p. 314 ad Eustochium: Verum 
quia et tu indesinenter hoc flagitas et magno vulneri ci- 
catriz paulatim obducitur, Scorpiusque (id est, Rufinus] 
inter Enceladum et Porphyrium Trinacrie humo pre- 
mitur. 

Among the works of Rufinus is the extant Latin 
version of Josephus ; on which see Casaubon quoted 
by Cave tom. ] p. 287. On his ecclesiastical history 
Socrates II. 1 remarks Ῥουφῖνος ὁ τῇ Ῥωμαίων γλώττῃ 


τὴν ἐκκλησιαστικὴν ἱστορίαν συντάξας περὶ τοὺς χρόνους 
ἐπλανήθη ---ἡμεῖς οὖν πρότερον ρουφίνῳ ἀκολουθήσαντες τὸ 
πρῶτον καὶ τὸ δεύτερον τῆς ἱστορίας βιβλίον 7 ἐκείνῳ ἐδόκει 
συνεγράψαμεν᾽ ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ τρίτου ἄχρι τοῦ ἑβδόμου βιβλίου 
τὰ μὲν παρὰ ἹῬουφίνου λαβόντες τὰ δὲ ἐκ διαφόρων συνα- 
γαγόντες τινὰ δὲ καὶ παρὰ τῶν ἔτι ζώντων ἀκούσαντες ἐπλη- 
ρώσαμεν. The Apology of Pamphilus was translated 
before A. D. 392: Tables p. 355. The first book of 
the invective against Hieronymus is lost; the second 
in two parts is extant apud Hieronymum tom. 4 p. 
134—153. 
n Fuzoius is mentioned by Hieronymus Dial. Luc. 
et orth. See N°116. and by Athanasius tom.1] p. 314 
ed. Ven. He was appointed by Constantius: Socrates 
II. 44 p. 158A ὁ βασιλεὺς---Εὐζώϊον τὸν ἤδη πρότερον 
ἅμα ᾿Αρείῳ καθαιρεθέντα τῆς ᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπίσκοπον προχει- 
ρισθῆναι πεποίηκεν. Conf. Sozom. IV. 28. Appointed 
in the place of Meletius: Sozomen. Ibid. Theodoret. 
Ep. 112 Domno tom. 4 p.1184. Constantius a little 
before his death is baptized by Huzoius: Athanas. 
tom.1 p.597D ed. Ven. Mentioned Ibid. p. 769. 
Euzoius in the reign of Julian is mentioned by So- 
crates III. 6. Idem III. 9 p.181 τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν ἐκράτει 
Εὐζώϊος ὁ τῆς "Apevavns προεστὼς θρησκείας. In the time 
of Valens: Idem IV.1 τῶν κατὰ τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν ᾿Αρεια- 
νῶν ἡγεῖτο Εὐζώϊος. At the death of Athanasius A. D. 
373: Idem IV. 21 Εὐζώϊος 6 ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ τῆς ᾿Αρειανῆς 
προεστὼς θρησκείας ἁρπάζει τὸ εὐεπιχείρητον τοῦ καιροῦ. 
Euzoius died in 376: Tables p. 489. 
ο Works of Chrysostom mentioned in these vo- 
lumes. 
A.D. 
(392) His treatise περὶ ἱερωσύνης before this date : 
Tables p. 527. According to Socrates VI. 3 
p- 302 Ὁ within A. Ὁ. 381—386: τῆς τοῦ δια- 
κόνου ἀξίας παρὰ Μελετίου τυχὼν [Tables p. 487] 
τοὺς Περὶ ἱερωσύνης λόγους συνέταξε. 


& 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


198 Gelasvus. 
of OP. in $94: p. 531. 


455 


Succeeded Huzoius at Ceesarea in 381: Tables p.499. Still living at the council 


194 Tichonius. Contemporary with Rufinus (N° 189): Tables A. 1). 391 p. 523. 


195 Sulpicius Severus. 
196 Severianus. 


Tables A. 1). 400 p. 547.» 
The rival of Chrysostom: Tables A. Ὁ. 399 p. 543.9 


197 Olympius. Gennadius c. 23 Olympius natione Hispanus episcopus scripsit librum fider adversus 
cos qui naturam et non arbitrium in culpam vocant, ostendens non creatione sed inobedientia 
insertum nature malum. He flourished in the time of Rujfinus, of Joannes of Jerusalem and 


Theophilus of Alewandria*. 
198 Isaac. 


Gennadius c. 26 Isaac scripsit de sancte Trinitatis tribus persons οἱ incarnatione 


Domini librum obscurissime disputationis et involuti sermonis, confirmans ita in wna Deitate 
tres esse personas ut sit aliquid in singulis proprium quod non habeat alia &c. Contemporary 


with Olympius: see N° 197. 


199 Theophiluss. Succeeded Timotheus at Alexandria in July A. 1). 385. Destroyed the temple 


ASD: 

386 κατὰ ᾿Ιουδαίων λόγοι τρεῖς. c. 5 of this volume 
p- 239. 

ἀνδριάντων Or. XXI. Tables p. 513. 515. 

387 { κατὰ ᾿Ιουδαίων λόγοι πέντε. c.5 of this vol. p. 239. 

On the Nativity: c. 5 p. 239. 

Oratio de Babyla: App. c.1 p. 52. Delivered 
at Antioch. 


κατὰ τῶν θεάτρων. Tables p. 543. 
399 


εἰς Εὐτρόπιον. Tables p. 545. 
ὁμιλία. Tables p. 547. 
403 κατὰ Εὐδοξίας. Tables p. 557. 
405 Lpistole varie. Tables p. 560. 561. 


P Gennadius proceeds c.19 Epistolas ad amorem 
Dei et contemptum mundi hortatorias scripsit sorori 
sue multas, que note sunt. Scripsit ad Paulinum 
[se. Nolensem] duas, et ad alios alias; sed, quia in 
aliquibus etiam familiaris necessitas inserta est, non 
digeruntur. Composuit et Chronica. scripsit et ad 
multorum profectum Vitam B. Martini monachi et epi- 
scopt, signis et prodigiis ac virtutibus illustris viri ; et 
Collationem Postumiani et Galli, se mediante et ju- 
dice, de conversatione monachorum orientalium et ipsius 
Martini habitam in Dialogi speciem tribus incisionibus 
comprehendit. In quarum priore refert suo tempore 
apud Alexandriam in synodo episcoporum decretum 
Originem cautius a sapientibus pro bonis legendum et a 
minus capacibus pro malis refutandum. Hic in senectute 
sua a Pelagianis deceptus et agnoscens loquacitatis cul- 
pam silentium usque ad mortem tenuit, ut peccatum 
quod loquendo contraxerat tacendo penitens emendaret. 

4 Some works of Severianus are preserved among 
the works of Chrysostom ; as 

De mundi creatione λόγοι ἕξ. Savil. tom.7 p. 587 
Montfaucon. tom. 6 p. 436. 

λόγος περὶ τοῦ κατὰ Μωσέως ὄφεως. Savil. tom. 5 p. 
659 Montfaucon. tom. 6 p. 511. 

De sigillis librorum. Savil. tom. 5 p.689 Mont- 
faucon. tom. 12 p. 403. Conf. Theodoret. dial. III 


tom. 4 p. 254 Σεβηριανοῦ ἐπισκόπου Ταβάλων ἐκ τοῦ εἰς 
σφραγῖδας λόγου. 
τ Gennadius has this order 
No. 
10 Macarius Agyptius monachus A. D. 340—387 
11 Evagrius monachus 
13 Prudentius A. D. 374—404 
16 Faustinus A. D. 382 
17 Rufinus A. Ὁ. 371—410 
18 Tichonius A. D. 391 
19 Sulpicius Severus A.D. 400 
21 Severianus A. D. 399 
23 Olympius 
26 Isaac 
30 Joannes Hierosolymit, A. D. 388—416 
92 Helvidius A. D. 382 
33 Theophilus Alexandrin. A. Ὁ. 385—412 
35 Vigilantius ante A. D. 402 
36 Simplicianus Mediolanensis episcopus A. D. 397 : 
Tables p. 539 
38 Augustinus A. Ὁ. 386—430. 


Of Olympius Augustine (cir. A. D. 421) in Julia- 
num Pelag. I. 8 Olympius Hispanus episcopus, vir 
magne in ecclesia et in Christo glorie, in quodam ser- 
mone ecclesiastico ‘« Si fides’’ inquit ““ unquam in terris 
incorrupta mansisset” &c. 


5 Gennadius c. 33 Theophilus Alexandrine civitatis 
episcopus scripsit adversum Origenem unum et grande 
volumen quo omnia pene ejus dicta et ipsum pariter 
damnat, simul docens non a se primum eum sed ab an- 
tiquis patribus, et maxime Heracla, fuisse et a presby- 
terio ejectum et de ecclesia pulsum et de civitate fuga- 
tum. Sed et anthropomorphitas hereticos, qui dicunt 
Deum humana figura et membris constare, disputatione 
longissima confutans &c.— Paschalem etiam recursum 
quem magna apud Niceam synodus post 95 annos agi 
tn tempore et die et luna secundum suum statum inve- 
nerat, additis quibusdam ipsius festivitatis rationibus 
et expositionibus, Theodosio obtulit. See the Tables 
A. D. 380 p. 497. For his three paschal epistles see 


456 


of Serapis in 390.. See A. D. 389 p. 520. 390 p. 522. 
Addressed by Joannes of Jerusalem in 397: p. 541. 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


Is present at CP. in 394: p. 531. 
His conduct. in promoting the exile 


of Chrysostom in A. D. 403 is described in the Tables p. 556. He died Oct. 15 A.D. 412: 


p. 583. 


200 Joannes Hierosolymitanust. Tables A. D. 397 p. 541. 


His predecessor Cyrillus died in 388. 


See N°154.. Joannes lived till A.D. 416; for he was one of the 14 bishops who absolved 
Pelagius in the synod of Diospolis : Augustin. in Julianum 1. 32.. Conf. Retractat. ΤΙ. 47. 
The date is determined by Lucianus apud Norisium tom. 1 p. 81A to December consulatu 
Honorit X Theodosii VI sc. Dec. A. D. 415, at which date Joannes esset in Lydda que est 


Diospolis synodum agens. 


201 Annianus 
Ap’ acandiieae } Tables A. D. 412 p. 581. 


203 Vigilantius. 
of the name. 


A.D. 401 p. 549 A. Ὁ. 402 p. 551 A. D. 404 p. 557. 

His writings against Origen are mentioned by Hie- 
ronymus in Rufin. p. 797 in A. D. 402. Idem p. 799 
Ergo et (contra Origenem) epistole pape Theophili et 
Epiphanii et aliorum episcoporum quas nuper ipsis ju- 
bentibus transtuli te petunt &c. Conf. p. 801 Pam- 
machio et Marcelle Ep. 78 p. 1059 A. D. 402. 

In Hieron. Ep. 67—73 p. 1044—1050 it is men- 
tioned that Theophilus wrote to Anastasius p. 1048. 
Theophilus Hieronymo p. 1046 boasts of his victory. 
Hieronymus Theophilo p. 1047 speaks of the violent 
measures against the Origenists: Breviter scribimus, 
quod totus mundus exultet et in tuis victoriis glorietur 
&c.—suspendisti plagam ut ferires fortius &c. Theo- 
philus had obtained an imperial rescript against them: 
Hieron. in Rufinum p. 872. The violence of Theo- 
philus against the Origenists is related by Socrates 
VI.7 p. 311 B θερμός τις, ὡς ἔοικεν, ὁ Θεόφιλος dy οὐ 
μικρὰν ἐποιεῖτο τὴν κίνησιν κατ᾽ av’t@y—and the stratagem 
by which he obtained the support οὗ Epiphanius: VI. 
10. He describes VI. 2 the duplicity of Theophilus in 
388 when the war with Mazimus was yet pending : 
ἡνίκα ὁ βασιλεὺς Θεοδόσιος πρὸς τὸν τύραννον ἢγωνίζετο 
Μάξιμον, Θεόφιλος διὰ Ἰσιδώρου ξένια πέμπων βασιλεῖ 
δισσὰς αὐτῷ ἐπιστολὰς ἐνεχείρισεν, ἐντειλάμενος προσε- 
νεγκεῖν τῷ νικήσαντι καὶ τὰ δῶρα καὶ τὰ γράμματα. τούτοις 
διακονούμενος ᾿Ισίδωρος καταλαβὼν τὴν Ρώμην τῇ νίκῃ ἐφέ- 
Spevev" ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ εἰς μακρὰν τὸ γενόμενον ἔλαθεν, ἀναγνω- 
στοῦ τοῦ. συνόντος αὐτῷ τὰς ἐπιστολὰς ἐπικλέψαντος κ.τ.λ. 
For this service Theophilus proposed Isidorus as the 
successor of Nectarius at CP. in 398 instead of Chry- 
sostom. But Chrysostom prevailed: Ibid. Theophilus 
afterwards quarrelled with his friend Isidorus: VI. 9. 
The avarice of Theophilus is marked by Socrates VI. 7 
p- 311 A of povayoi—épavres τὸν ἐπίσκοπον χρηματιστι- 
κόν τε μετερχόμενον βίον καὶ πολλὴν σπουδὴν περὶ χρημά- 
των κτῆσιν τιθέμενον, καὶ διὰ ταῦτα (τὸ δὴ λεγόμενον) πάντα 
λίθον κινοῦντα, παρῃτοῦντο συνεῖναι αὐτῷ. 

t Hieronymus Ep. 61 Pammachio p- 721—764 
adversus errores Joannis Hierosol. 

He begins p. 721. 722 with addressing Pammachius. 


Tables A. D. 406 p. 567." Where the reasons are offered for supposing two 


He had been silent 3 years: 
loguor. But as he proceeds he addresses Joannes 
himself: p. 723 Scimus omnes quid tibi scripserit 
{namely Epiphanius], quid in te arguerit [namely an 
inclination to the Arian heresy], in quo, ut tu vis, 
calumniatus sit. Responde ad singula, &c. γ. 724 
Habes papam Epiphanium qui te aperte missis literis 
hereticum vocat. Hieronymus p. 727 states the doc- 
trine of the Trinity, but makes too minute an ex- 
amination p. 729. Eight propositions of Origen (see 
above N° 71 p. 416) wee objected to in Joannes ; 
to three only he had attempted a reply: p. 726 Tria 
tantum tangis, et preteris. in ceteris grande silentium 
est. p.733 Epiphanius per totum triennium suas in- 
jurias devorat. These things occurred p. 734 in the 
time of Siricius of Rome [who died in 398: Tables 
A. Ὁ. 402 p. 553. in November: Pagi tom. 2 p. 20]. 
He enquires p. 737. 738 into the nature of human 
souls. He promises p.740 to write against Origen 
more fully, si Christus vitam dederit. He treats p. 
741 of the Resurrection, and notices Origen’s opinion 
p- 742. The Creed delivered by the Apostles was 
not written: p. 747 Symbolo fidei et spei nostre, quod 
ab apostolis traditum non scribitur in charta et atra- 
mento, sed in tabulis cordis carnalibus. 

Hieronymus treats Joannes throughout with Bo 
much asperity. 

Rufinus in Hieron. p.137C mentions sancti episcopi 
Joannis epistolam de fide ad sanctum Theophilum scrip- 
tam. Chrysostom from Cucusus in A. Ὁ. 405 addresses 
a friendly letter to Joannes: Ep. 126 tom. 7 p. 159 Sav. 

v Hieronymi Ep. 53 Ripario contra Vigilantium 
A.D. 404 p. 640. A coarse invective against Vigi- 
lantius for teaching that the relics of martyrs were 
not to be honoured. He wonders p. 641 that the 
bishop of the presbyter Vigilantius should spare him. 
Through the whole letter Hieronymus is not only 
angry but furious. He desires in conclusion that the 
book of Vigilantius might be sent to him. In the 
treatise against Vigilantius p. 644—657 A. Ὁ. 406 
he argues in this manner p. 646 “ This short dis- 


Ρ. 721 post triennium 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


457 


204 Hieronymus. Born A. Ὁ. 331: Tables p. 387. His age examined at A. D. 363: p. 455." Miero- 
nymus left Rome in August A. 1). 385: p. 509. 511. He was in Egypt and then at Bethlehem 


1η 980: p. SI. 
p. 597. 599.% 


course dictated by me is drawn from me by Riparius 
and Desiderius the presbyters, who write that the 
parishes in their neighbourhood are contaminated ; 
and have sent me his book by Sisinnius. They tell 
me that some are found who favour him and acqui- 
esce in his blasphemies.” He had won some bishops: 
p- 645 Proh nefas! episcopos sui sceleris dicitur ha- 
bere consortes, st tamen episcopi nominandi sunt, qui 
non ordinant diaconos nisi prius uxores duxerint. Hie- 
ronymus quotes p. 647 some passages of Vigilantius 
shewing the folly of venerating relics of martyrs and 
arguing p. 648 that while we live we ought mutually 
to pray for one another, but that after death prayers 
are unavailing. The reply of Hieronymus to this rea- 
soning is abusive in language and weak in argument. 
At p. 648 he assumes without proof that, because 
God can give to martyrs the power of being present 
every where, he has given this power. The lighting 
of candles at the shrines of saints, which Vigilantius 
p- 649 had condemned, is ill defended p. 650. Eu- 
nomius (N° 166) is mentioned p. 650. 65] as the au- 
thor of this heresy: Audes dicere ‘‘ Ergo cineres suos 
amant anime martyrum et circumvolant eos ?”—O por- 
tentum in terras ultimas deportandum ! Rides de reli- 
quits martyrum et cum auctore hujus hereseos Kunomio 
ecclesiis Christi calumniam struis. Vigilantius p. 651 
disapproved of vigils as full of mischief. To which 
Hieronymus p. 652 gives no sufficient answer. Vigi- 
lantius argues p. 652 against the miracles pretended 
to have been wrought at the tombs of saints. Hie- 
ronymus p. 652. 653 replies with rude invective. 

The resources of distant provinces were remitted 
to Jerusalem for the subsistence of the monks. This 
Vigilantius condemned p. 654. and held that each 
province ought to maintain its own poor by charitable 
contributions. He censured monachism p. 655 and 
enquired, if all secluded themselves in solitude, who 
could attend the churches? ‘These reasonable ob- 
jections are met by Hieronymus with furious decla- 
mation p. 653—655 Videris mihi dolere et aliud, ne, 
si inoleverit apud Gallos continentia et sobrietas atque 
jejunum, taberne tue lucra non habeant, et vigilias 
diaboli ac temulenta convivia tota nocte exercere non 
possis, &c.—Nec a suo studio monachi deterrendi sunt 
a te, lingua viperea, et morsu sevissimo &c. 

Hieronymus concludes by remarking p. 656 that 
this invective was dictated in haste: Haec—unius 
noctis lucubratione dictavi, festinante admodum fratre 
Sisinnio. 

He mentions p. 649 that Vigilantius had quoted 
librum apocryphum Esdre.—Quem ego librum nun- 
quam legi. Quid enim necesse est tn manus sumere 
quod ecclesia non recipit ? 


Still living in 416: p. 591. 
Prologus ad Gennadium: Hieronymus noster literis Grecis ac Latinis Rome 


Died in his 90th year Sept. 30 A. D. 420: 


w He speaks of his early studies Ep. 4 p. 46 Dum 
essem juvenis et solitudinis me deserta vallarent—cui- 
dam fratri qui ex Hebreis crediderat me in disciplinam 
dedi, ut, post Quintiliant acumina Ciceronis fluvios gra- 
vitatemque Frontonis et lenitatem Plinit, alphabetum 
discerem &c. Ep. 41 Rufino p. 324 Scis ipse—ut ego 
et ille pariter a tenera infantia ad florentem usque ad- 
oleverimus atatem—et, cum post Romana studia ad 
Rheni semibarbaras ripas eodem cibo pari frueremur 
hospitio, ut ego primus ceperim velle te colere. Procem. 
ad Abdiam tom. 6 p. 91 Hoc est illud tempus, mi 
Pammachi, hac luce dulcior, quo egressi scholam rhe- 
torum diverso stadio ferebamur ; quando ego et Helio- 
dorus carissimus pariter habitare solitudinem Syrie 
Chalcidis nitebamur. His baptism at Rome: Ep. 58 
p- 665 Ego Christi vestem in Romana urbe suscipiens. 
His preceptors: Ep. 51 p. 634 Frustra ergo Alexandri 
verti commentarios ; nequidquam me doctus magister 
per εἰσαγωγὴν introduxit ad Logicam; et, ut humana 
contemnam, sine causa Gregorium Nazianzenum et Di- 
dymum in Scripturis Sanctis catechistas habui ; nihil 
mihi profuit Hebreorum eruditio ὅθ. On Gregory of 
Nazianzus see the Tables A. D. 382 p. 505 A. D. 390 
p- 21 in Jovinianum p. 495. Procem. ad Ephes. 
tom. 9 p.160C Alexandriam perrexi ut viderem Di- 
dymum et ab eo in Scripturis omnibus que habebam 
dubia sciscitarer. His retreat to the wilderness: Ep. 
22 p. 193 In illa vasta solitudine que exusta solis ar- 
doribus horridum monachis prestat habitaculum. Ep. 
2 p. 10 Dum essem adolescens, immo pene puer, et 
primos impetus lascivientis etatis eremi duritia refre- 
narem. Ep.6 p.54 In ea mihi parte eremi commo- 
ranti que juxta Syriam Saracenis jungitur &c. His 
return to Rome: Ep. 16 p. 166 Me Romam cum 
sanctis pontificibus Paulino et Epiphanio ecclesiastica 
traxisset necessitas ; quorum alter Antiochenam Syria 
alter Salaminiam Cypri rexit ecclesiam [conf. Ep. 27 
p. 252]. And in the time of Damasus: Ep. 11] p.118 
Cum in chartis ecclesiasticis juvarem Daniasum Ro- 
mane urbis episcopum, et Orientis atque Occidentis sy- 
nodicis consultationibus responderem. 

x Works of Hieronymus. 

Of 130 titles named by Trithemius c. 100 among 
the works of Hieronymus, 128 are contained in the 
collection now extant. 

The works of Hieronymus consist of commentaries 
translations letters and treatises. The letters to Mar- 
cella, which formed one book, are brought together 
in the following list under one point of view. The 
other works are placed for the most part in the order 
of time. 

1 Ep.41 Rufino Aquileiensi A. D. 364. He writes 
from Syria: p. 322 Cum me Thracia Pontus atque 


ΟΝ 


458 


APPENDIX. 


C.8. 


apprime eruditus, presbyter quoque ibidem [this is refuted by Hieronymus himself Ep. 61 p. 
762] ordinatus est. Porro ad Bethleem oppidum juvenis advenit—Inter cetera operwn suorum 


Bithynia totumque Galatia et Cappadocie iter et fer- 
vido Cilicum terra fregisset estu, Syria mihi velut fi- 
dissimus naufrago portus occurrit. 

2 Vita Pauli monachi A. D. 365. On this Life see 
the Tables p. 273. Quoted in vita Hilarionis p. 374 
Olim detrahentes Paulo meo &c. 

3 Ep. 1 ad Heliodorum exhortatoria A. D. 366. A 
puerile declamation in praise of monastic life. Quoted 
ad Nepotian. p. 10 Dum essem adolescens immo pene 
puer—scripsi ad avunculum tuum sanctum Heliodorum 
exhortatoriam epistolam &c. 

4 Ep. 5 Florentio. 

5 Ep. 38 Theodosio. 

6 Ep. 6 Florentio. A.D. 366. He writes p. 54 in 
ea parte eremi commorans que juxta Syriam Saracenis 
Jungitur. 

7 Ep. 37 Juliano diacono A. D. 366. Written from 
the desert: p.317 Hic ubi nunc sum non solum quid 
agatur in patria sed an ipsa patria perstet ignoro. 

8 Ep. 43 Chromatio Jovino et Eusebio A. D. 366. 
Written p. 326 in ea eremi parte que inter Syros ac 
Saracenos vastum limitem ducit. 

9 Ep. 42 Nicee hypodiacono Aquileia. 

10 Ep. 44 Chrysogono monacho Aquileia. 

11 Ep. 21 Paulo Concordiensi. Paulus is now 100 
years old: p. 187. 

12 Ep. 45 Antonio monacho. 

13 Ep. 39 ad virgines Hermonenses. 

14 Ep. 36 Castorine matertere. He requests her 
p- 315 to be reconciled after a difference of so many 
years—iram tantorum annorum. 

15 Ep. 77 Marco presbytero Celedensi (A. D. 375.) 
Written from the desert, not long before he left it. 
He asserts his orthodoxy p. 1057. 1058 Hereticus 
vocor homousion predicans trinitatem. Sabelliane im- 
pietatis arguor, tres subsistentes veras integras perfec- 
tasque personas indefessa voce pronuntians. si ab Ari- 
anis, merito; si ab orthodoxis,—orthodoxi esse desi- 
erunt, aut, si eis placet, hereticum me cum Occidente 
hereticum eum Afgypto, hoc est, cum Damaso Petro- 
que condemnent.—Non mihi conceditur unus angulus 
eremi. Quotidie exposcor fidem &c. Unum tantum 
placet,.ut hine recedam. Jam jam cedo.—Ego ipse, 
nisi me et corporis imbecillitas et hiemis retineret aspe- 
ritas, jam modo fugerem. Veruntamen, dum vernum 
tempus adveniat, obsecro ut paucis mihi mensibus eremi 
concedatur hospitium. 

16 Ep. 57 Damaso Romano A. D. 375. He appeals 
to Damasus on the Arian heresy. He writes from 
the desert: p. 663 ad eam solitudinem commigravi 
que Syriam juncto barbaria fine disterminat. 

17 Ep. 58 Damaso A. D. 378. He writes again 
from the desert: p. 665 Ego, ut ante jam scripsi,— 
nunc barbaro Syri@ limite teneor.—Hic presidiis fulta 
mundi Ariana rabies fremit. hinc in tres partes scissa 
ecclesia ad se rapere me festinat. 


18 Altercatio Luciferiani et orthodoxi. See No 137. 

19 Chronicon A. D. 378. Tables p. 491. 

20 In Hieremiam et in Ezekiel homilie Origenis 
XXVIII quas de Greco in Latinum verti. Cf. Ep. 28 
Lucinio p. 284 Origenis—pauca transtulimus. — Preef. 
in Hom. Ezek. tom. 10 p. 90 Oberth. Origenem faciam 
Latinum, hominem juxta Didymum—alterum post Apo- 
stolum ecclesiarum magistrum.—Itaque post XIV ho- 
milias in Hieremiam, quas jampridem confuso ordine 
interpretatus sum, et has XIV in Ezekielem per inter- 
valla dictavi. Published among the works of Origen. 

21 Ep. 49 Innocentio. 

22 Ep. 143 Damaso de Seraphim. Quoted Ep. 65 
Ρ. 779 Habetur liber in manibus ante viginti annos edi- 
tus. An exposition of Isaiah VI. 6—8. Mystical and 
too fanciful, but critical in reporting the varieties in 
the text. 

23 Ep. 144 Damasus Hieronymo de Osanna. 

24 Ep. 145 Damaso de Osanna. 

25 Ep. 146 Damaso de frugi et lururioso filiis. 
Quoted in Jovinian. IT p. 603 Super qua parabola li- 
bellum quondam Damaso episcopo dum adhuc viveret 


dedicavi. A discourse in 29 pages upon the parable 
in Luke c. 15. 

26 Ep. 124 Dawthasus Hieronymo. Proposing five 
questions. See N° 143. 


27 Ep. 125 Damaso de tribus questionibus. An 
answer to the preceding. 

28 Homiliea in Cantica Canticorum due. ex Origene 
verse et Damaso dicate. Ep. 65 p. 778 Duo loca 
sunt in quibus Origenem laudavi, prefatiuncula ad 
Damasum in homilias Cantici Cantic. et prologus in 
librum Hebraicorum nominum. Ὁ. 783 Origenes—in 
Cantico Cantic. ipse se vicit.—Hic cujus interpretor 
libros. This work of Origen is commended by Greg. 
Nyssen. tom. 1 p. 473 B τοῦ ᾽᾿Ωριγένους φιλοπόνως περὶ 
τὸ βιβλίον τοῦτο σπουδάσαντος. 

29 Adversus Helvidium A. D. 382. See N° 187. 

30 Ep. 22 Ad Eustochium de virginitatéyservanda. 
Pammachio p. 630 In libro ad Eustochium mulio du- 
riora de nuptiis diximus. Jovinian. I p. 495 Plenius 
super hac re—in eo libro quem ad Eustochium scripsi 
arbitror absolutum. Conf. Ep. 2 Nepotiano p. 24. 
Defended against Rufinus: in Rufin. I p. 816. Men- 
tioned 30 years afterwards Ep. 8 Demetriadi tom. 1 
p- 86 Ante annos circiter XXX de virginitate servanda 
edidi librum. Where he remarks that this discourse 
had offended many. 

31 Ep. 149 Marcelle de blasphemia in 8S. δ. 
Against Novatian. The letters to Marcella were col- 
lected into one book: Hieron. Catal. c. 135 ad Mar- 
cellam epistolarum librum unum. 

32 Ep. 23 Marcelle de Blesilla. 

33 Ep. 24 Marcelle de exitu Lee. Written at 
Rome; for Lea is buried at Ostia: p. 227. 

34 Ep. 15 Marcelle de Asella. Three days after 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


459 


opuscula usque ad Theodosii XI Vum imperti annum a beato Petro sumens exordia usque in 
semetipsum de viris illustribus scripsit.—Literis quoque Hebraicis atque Chaldaicis ita edoctus 


Ep. 24: p. 159 Nudiustertius de beate memoria Lea 
aliqua dixeramus. In praise of Asella, who is still 
living. She became a recluse at 12, is now 50, and 
her austerities are proposed as an example for all 
females. 

35 Ep. 74 Marcelle. p.1051 Jampridem cum vo- 
luminibus Hebreorum editionem Aquile confero. 

36 Ep. 102 Marcelle. After the preceding: p. 
1177 Post priorem epistolam in qua de Hebreis verbis 
pauca perstrinzeram. Hieronymus had corrected the 
Latin MSS. of the New Testament by the Greek 
original: p. 1178. 

37 Ep. 100 De Bonaso. 

38 Ep. 54 Marcelle de Montano. A clear and 
forcible exposition of his doctrines, which are refuted. 
See above Ne 27 p. 408. 

39 Ep. 17 Paula et Eustochium Marcelle ut com- 
migret Bethlehem. Written from Bethlehem by Hie- 
ronymus in their names. 

40 Ep.18 Marcelle. Invitat ad Bethlehem. The 
words are repeated p. 182 which had been written in 
the preceding letter. Compare p. 179 with 183. 

41 Ep. 20 Marcelle de acceptis munusculis. 

42 Ep. 148 Marcelle de quinque questionibus. Post 
A.D. 392. Written after the books against Jovinian: 
tom. 3 p. 266. 

43 Ep. 130 Marcelle de Teraphim. 

44 Ep. 133 Marcelle de Cantico Canticorum. He 
mentions tom. 3 p. 136 a commentary by Rheticius 
(N° 111)—gqui quondam a Constantino imp. sub Sil- 
vestro episcopo ob causam Montensium missus est Ro- 
mam—who mistook Tarshish for Tarsus in Cilicia. 

45 Ep. 136 Marcelle de decem Dei nominibus. 

46 Ep.137 Marcelle de Alleluia, Amen, Maranatha. 

47 Ep. 138 Marcelle de Sela. He praises Aquila: 
tom. 3 p.177 Aquila qui verborum Hebreorum diligen- 
tissimus explicator est. 

48 Ep. 141 Marcelle Psalmi 126 expositio. Orige 
and Aquila are quoted again. Of Origen he says 
tom. 3 p. 215 Non quod talis tantusque vir (Adaman- 
tium dicimus) aliquid preterierit &c. A passage quoted 
by Rufinus in Hieron. p. 148 A. 

49 Ep. 155 Paule Urbice. Ante Α. Ὦ. 384, An 
exposition of Psalm 118. Blesilla is still living 
tom. 3 p. 394. 

50 Ep. 25 Paule super obitu Blesille filie A.D. 
384. Written at Rome: Ep. 3 p. 28 In eo libro quo 
Paulam Rome consolati sumus. Ep. 26 p. 248 De- 
esse Blesillam &c. Ep. 27 p. 252 Blesillam, super 
cujus morte eam Rome consolatus sum. Ep. 30 p. 290 
Plures anni sunt &c. 

51 Ep. 19 Eustochio de acceptis ab ea munusculis. 

52 Ep. 99 Aselle de Paula et Eustochio et Mela- 
nia A.D. 385. Written after the death of Damasus: 
p- 1160. At his departure from Rome: p. 1161 
Hec cum jam navem conscenderem—conscripsi.  p. 


1159 He had been almost 3 years at Rome: pene 
certe triennium cum eis viri. Paula was not yet gone 
to Jerusalem: p. 1162 Saluta Paulam et Eustochium 
ὅς. See the Tables p. 511. 

53 Comm. in Pauli ad Philemonem. 

54 Comm. in Pauli ad Galatas libris III. Procem. 
tom. 9 p.123 ad Paulam et Eustochium. Pauci ad- 
modum dies sunt ex quo epistolam Pauli ad Philemonem 
interpretatus ad Galatas transcenderam—et ecce subito 
litere mihi de urbe allate sunt nunciantes et Albinam 
—presentie Domini redditam et sanctam Marcellam 
matris contubernio destitutam magis vestrum, O Paula 
et Kustochium, flagitare solatium. Et quia hoc interim 
jieri non potest propter grandia maris in medio spatia 
atque terrarum &c. Marcella then is now at Rome, 
Hieronymus Paula and Eustochium at Bethlehem. 
Origen is his guide: Origenis commentarios sum secu- 
tus. scripsit enim ille vir in Ep. Pauli ad Galatas V 
propria volumina et Xum Stromatum suorum librum 
commatico super explanatione ejus sermone complevit. 

95 Comm. in Pauli ad Ephesios libri IIT, A.D. 
386. Tables p. 855. 

56 Comm. in ep. ad Titum lib. I. ad Paulam et 
Eustochium. 

57 Comm. in Ecclesiasten. A.D. 386. Tables p. 
541. 855. Ad Paulam et Eustochium. Procem. tom. 7 
p- 51 Memini me ante hoc ferme quinguennium, cum 
adhuc Rome essem et Ecclesiasten sancte Blesille le- 
gerem—rogatum ab ea ut in morem commentarioli ob- 
scura queque dissererem.—Itaque quoniam in procinctu 
nostri operis subita morte subtracta est [A. D. 384]— 
O Paula et Eustochium,—tanto vulnere tune perculsus 
obmutui. Nunc in Bethlehem positus angustiori vide- 
licet civitate et illius memoria et vobis reddo quod de- 
beo; hoc breviter admonens, quod nullius auctoritatem 
secutus sum, sed de Hebreo transferens magis me LX X 
intt. consuetudini coaptavi in his duntaxat que non mul- 
tum ab Hebraicis discrepabant. Quoted Ep. 65 p.775 
n. 107 Ep. 75 p. 1053 n. 132. 

58 Questionum Hebraicarum in Genesin liber I. 
He writes procul ab urbibus foro litibus turbis remotus 
tom. 3 p. 396. He speaks with respect of Origen 
p. 397. 

59 De locis liber I ex Eusebio. 
D198: 

60 Hebraicarum nominum liber I. Of Origen he 
says tom. 3 p. 608 Origenem, quem post apostolos Ec- 
clesiarum magistrum nemo nisi imperitus negat. See 
Ὧν 20. 

61 De Spiritu Sancto Didymi, quem in Latinum 
transtuli, liber I. He was employed upon this when 
he wrote to Damasus n. 27 tom. 3 p. 51 Didymi— 
librum in manibus habeo, quem translatum {δὶ cupiv 
dedicare. Conf. Lucinio p. 284 in Rufinum p. 835. 
Rufinus in Hieron. p. 149 C criticises this transla- 
tion. 


3N 4 


Conf. in Rufin. 


460 


APPENDIX. 


0. 8. 


Ἢ 


ut omnes Testamenti veteris libros ex Hebreorum scilicet codicibus verteret in Latinum; Da- 
nielem quoque prophetam Chaldaico stylo locutum et Job justum Arabico in Romanam linguam 


62 In Lucam homilie 39 Origenis ab Hieronymo 
versé. Prologus apud Origenis Opp. tom.V p. XX VII 
=tom. 12 p. 294 Oberthur Petiistis ut Adamantii 
nostri in Lucam homilias—interpreter.—Illud quod 
olim Rome sancta Blesilla flagitaverat, ut 36 tomos 
illius in Mattheum et 5 alios in Lucam et 39 in Joan- 
nem nostre lingue traderem, nec virium mearum nec 
οὐδὲ nec laboris est. Perspicitis enim, quantum apud me 
et auctoritas vestra et voluntas valet, pretermisi pau- 
lulum Hebraicarum questionum libros [conf. pref. ad 
nom. Hebraica Hieron. tom. 3 p. 608], ut ad arbi- 
trium vestrum—hec, qualiacunque sunt, non mea sed 
aliena dictarem. Probably addressed to Paula and 
Eustochium. 

63 In Psalmos 1—16 tractatus septem. 

64 Ep. 139 Cypriano de psalmo 89. tom. 3 p.179. 

65 Paule de Origenis et Varronis operibus. ante 
A.D. 392. Conf. Catalog. c. 54. Quoted by Ru- 
finus in Hieron. p. 148 C. 

66 Vita Malchi captivi monachi. tom.1 p. 399. 

67 Vita sancti Hilarionis. See the Tables A. D. 
357 p. 439. 

68 Novum Testamentum Grace fidei reddidi. Cf. 
Ep. 28 Lucinio ἢ. 93 p. 284 Ep. 89 Augustino p. 
1117 n. 124 Catalog. c. 135. 

69 Vetus juxta Hebraicum transtuli. Conf. Cata- 
log. c. 135 Ep. 28 Lucinio p. 284 n. 93. Ep. 52 
Pammachio p. 639 Libros XVI prophetarum quos in 
Latinum de Hebreo sermone verti.—transtuli nuper 
Job in linguam nostram, cujus exemplar a sancta Mar- 
cella consobrina tua poteris mutuari. Job is mentioned 
in Rufin. p. 851. He quotes his preface Ibid. p. 852. 
His translation of the Psalms Ibid. p. 852. 

70 In Micheam explanationum libri II Paule et 
Eustochio. Ante A. D. 392: Tables p. 525. 

71 In Sophoniam liber I Paule et Eustochio. ante 
392: Tables p. 525. 

72 In Nahum liber I Paule et Eustochio. 
392: Tables p. 525. 

73 In Habacuc libri II Chromatio episcopo. ante 
392: Tables p. 525. Pref. tom. 6 p. 145 De Nahum 
orationibus tuis jam liber editus est. De Zacharia et 
Malachia, si vita comes fuerit, disseretur. 

74 In Aggeum liber I Paule et Eustochio. ante 
A. D. 392: Tables p. 525. Hieron. Catal. c. 135 
Multaque alia de opere prophetali, que nunc [A.D. 392] 
habeo in manibus et necdum expleta sunt. 

75 Hieron. Catal. c. 135 Epistolarum ad Paulam 
et Hustochium, quia quotidie scribuntur, incertus est 
numerus. 

76 Catalogus, sive de viris illustribus liber. A.D. 
392. Tables p. 527. 

77 Adversus Jovinianum libri IT. A. D.393. Ta- 
bles p. 529. See above N° 188. 

78 Ep. 50 Apologia ad Pammachium. A. D. 393. 
A long vindication of the books against Jovinian. 


ante 


See above N° 188. Conf. Ep. 51 ». 81 p.635 Pam- 
machio responsum dedi ut potui. 

79 Ep. 52 Ad Pammachium apologeticon. (A.D. 394.) 
He refers to Ep. 59 n. 78: p. 638 Apologeticum ipsius 
operis [in Jovinianum] tibi misi, quem προσεφώνησα, et 
te poscente edidi. 

80 Ep. 147 Amando presbytero. tom. 3 p. 259. 

81 Ep. 51 Domnioni apologeticon pro libris contra 
Jovinianum. A sharp satire against a monk who had 
attacked the positions of Hieronymus upon marriage. 

82 Ep. 2 Nepotiano de vita clericorum et sacerdo- 
tum. A.D. 392: Tables p. 527. Ten years after 
A. D. 383: p. 24 Coegisti me, Nepotiane carissime, 
lapidato jam virginitatis libello quem sancte Eustochio 
Rome scripseram [n. 30], post annos decem rursus 
Bethlehem ora reserare. 

83 Ep. 13 Paulino de institutione monachi. A.D. 
395. To Paulinus (No 216) afterwards bishop of 
Nola. An excellent letter. Written after the books 
against Jovinian: p. 136. When Hieronymus was 
now canus: p.132. Paulinus was young: p. 137. 
Hieronymus shews p. 133 that it is not necessary to 
visit Jerusalem. God is everywhere; not less in 
Britain than in Jerusalem. Monachism is not neces- 
sary: p. 135. Hieronymus p. 134 reckons 180 years 
from Hadrian to Constantine. 

84 Ep. 132 Vitali de Solomone. tom. 3 p. 133. 

85 Ep. 10 Furie de viduitate servanda. A.D. 395. 
Written from Bethlehem to Furia at Rome: p. 107. 
Two years after the books against Jovinian: p. 110 
Scio me ante hoc ferme biennium edidisse libros contra 
Jovinianum. Quoted Ep. 150 Hedybie tom. 3 p. 275. 

86 Ep. 101 Pammachio de optimo genere interpre- 
tandi. A.D. 396: Tables p. 537. 

87 Ep. 75 Vigilantio de Origene. (A. D. 396.) He 
complains that he is falsely charged with heresy be- 
cause he admired Origen; that he did not admire the 
errors of Origen but his excellencies.—Vigilantius is 
reproved with much asperity for uttering the censure. 

88 Ep. 3 Epitaphium Nepotiani. A. D. 396: Ta- 
bles p. 537. 

89 Ep. 154 Desiderio. (A. Ὁ. 396.) He mentions 
the work de illustribus viris. tom. 3 p. 391. Copies 
of the work were with Marcella: p. 390 Marcelle 
que manet in Aventino. Desiderius himself was now 
at Rome: Ibid. p. 391. 

90 Ep. 103 Paulino presbytero. (A. D. 396.) An 
exhortation to the study of the Scriptures. He marks 
p. 8 the three divisions of Science, τὸ δόγμα τὴν μέθοδον 
τὴν ἐμπειρίαν. The study of the Scriptures, like other 
branches of learning, requires a guide. Many mis- 
takes in expositors and defects in the mode of teach- 
ing and preaching. He recites p. 9 the books of the 
Old Testament. He goes through the New Testa- 
ment p. 13. 

91 Comm. in Jonam. (A. Ὁ. 397.) After the epi- 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


utrumque auctorem perfecta interpretatione mutaverit. 


461 


Matthei nihilominus Evangelium ex 


Hebreo fecit esse Romanum.—Solus omnium Romanorum omnes X VI prophetarum commen- 


taph on Nepotianus n. 88. see the Tables p. 525. 
527, and before the comm. on St. Matthew. See 
gu. 

92 Ep. 98 Augustino. Augustine is now a bishop : 
p- 1158. 

93 Ep. 28 Lucinio. (A. Ὁ. 397.) To Lucinius re- 
siding in Spain. His wife Theodora is socia in spiritu 
p. 283. Hieronymus names some of his works p. 284. 
Lucinius had sent six copyists to transcribe the works 
of Hieronymus: p. 284. 285. 289. who is now employed 
upon the Heptateuch: p. 284. He had not trans- 
lated Josephus Papias or Polycarp: p. 284 falsus ad 
te rumor pertulit &c. The Septuagint p. 284 had 
been translated ante annos plurimos. See n. 69. He 
had lately interpreted parts of Isaiah: p. 285. 

94 Ep. 29 Theodore. Epitaphium Lucinii. (A. D. 
397.) Lucinius died the year before an intended 
voyage to Bethlehem. 

9 Ep. 61 Pammachio adversus Joann. Hierosol. 
A. D. 397: Tables p. 541. See N° 200. 

96 Ep. 62 Theophilo adv. Joann. Hierosol. (A.D. 
397.) He professes p. 768 his willingness to be at 
peace with John, and p. 770 defends his own trans- 
lation of Origen. The apostles are to be followed : 
Ρ. 770. Other guides may err: Scio me aliter habere 
apostolos aliter reliquos tractatores ; illos semper vera 
dicere, istos in quibusdam ut homines aberrare. 

97 Ep. 68 Theophilo de Origenistis. He thinks 
p- 1046 that Theophilus had acted with too much 
lenity: Super nefaria heresi quod multam patientiam 
geris &c. See N°199. 


98 Comm. in Mattheum. A. Ὁ. 398. Ed. Bene- 
dictin. tom. 4 prolegom. “ In Matt. comm. edidit 
quum Romam Eusebius Cremonensis proficisceretur 
ex oriente. Profectio Eusebii contigit circa A. D. 398, 
nam anno preterito Rufinus Romam redierat et li- 
brum περὶ ἀρχῶν transtulerat vivente adhue Siricio. 
Vide Hieron. in Rufin. [1] Chron. Prosperi Baro- 
nium anno 398. In Matthzi expositione meminit 
libri de opt. gen. interpretandi [n. 86 A. 1). 396] et 
commentarium in Jonam [n. 9] A. D. 3971. 

The comm. in Matth. was written many years be- 
fore the commentary on Jeremiah. See pref. in Je- 
remiam tom. 5 p. 219 ante annos plurimos. 

99 Ep. 126 Evagrio. A.D. 398. Written at the 
same time: tom. 3 p. 66 υἱῷ in quadragesime diebus 
hec fabricare potui, cum alteri me opert prepararem ; 
paucos dies qui supererant in Matthai expositione 
consumpsi. 

100 Ep. 32 Abigao presbytero Hispano. Written 
after the death of Lucinius (n. 94): p. 302 filiam 
meam Theodoram, sororem beate memorie Lucinii. 

101 Ep. 76 Tranquillino de Origene. A moderate 
and equitable judgment upon Origen. 

102 Ep. 7 Late de institutione fite. The daughter 
of Leta had been dedicated to celibacy before her 
birth: p. 58 prius Christo consecrata est quam genita. 
Hieronymus approves of this flagrant violation of the 
right of the daughter to determine for herself, and 
urges Leta to compel her to fulfil this destiny. Leta 
is connected with Paula Blesilla and Eustochium 
(addressed in other epistles) in this manner : 


Paula === Toxotius 
ob. A.D. 404 | Ep. 26 p. 248 





[ ἵν 
Blesilla Paulina = Pammachius Eustochium Rufina Toxotius = Leta 
ob. A. D.384 ob. A. D.396 ob. A, D.418 p. 56. 66 | p. 56 
. Paula minor 
de qua Ep. 7 
A.D. 398. 


103 Ep. 70 Theophilo de Origenistis. A.D. 398. 
See above N° 199. 

104 Ep. 26 Epitaphium Pauline. Pammachio. A. D. 
398. Two years after her death: p. 239 per bien- 
nium tacui. and two years before the epitaph on Fa- 
biola n. 117. 

105 Ep. 140 Principia de psalmo 44. 

106 Ep. 64 Pammachius et Oceanus de prefatione 
Rufini περὶ ἀρχῶν. A. Ὁ. 398. 

107 Ep. 65 Pammachio et Oceano respondet de 
Origene. A. D. 399. Written p. 779 20 years after 
the letter on the Seraphim n. 22, almost 150 years 
after Origen’s death: p. 784, and 400 years in the 
reckoning of Hieronymus after the Nativity: p. 785. 
Rufinus in Hieron: p. 144 F names the term of 150 
years and p. 151 D in round numbers the 400 years. 


108 Ep. 153 Paulino de Origene. A. D. 399. tom. 
3 νη. 387. 

109 Ep. 66 Rufino de Origene. A.D. 400. He 
complains that Rufinus in the preface περὶ ἀρχῶν had 
misrepresented him. Written two years before the 
books adversus Rufinum: p. 811 ante biennium. 

110 Ep. 69 Theophilus Hieronymo de Origenistis. 
A.D 99: See ΝΟ 99: 

111 Ep. 71 Theophilo de Origenistis. A. Ὁ. 400. 
See No 199. 

112 Ep. 72 Theophilus Hieronymo de Origenistis. 
A.D. 400. See N° 199. 

113 Ep. 83 Oceano. Num repetens matrimonium a 
baptismo possit fieri sacerdos. (A. Ὁ. 400.) 

114 Ep. 84 Magno oratori Romano. He argues 
from examples that profane learning may be and is 


462 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


tatus est libros.—Nonagenarius ferme, ut perhibent, postea in Domino requievit. Trithemius 
ce. 100 Hieronymus presbyter et monachus, patre natus Eusebio ex oppido Stridonis, vir in 


applied to illustrate Scripture. He gives a list of 34 
Greek and 8 Latin fathers who had so applied it. 

115 Ep. 9 Salvine de servanda viduitate. Quoted 
Ep. 150 Hedybie n. 138 tom. 3 p. 275 Ep. 11 Age- 
ruchi@ n. 141 tom. 1 p. 126. 

» 116 Ep. 128 Fabiole de vestitu sacerdotum. Quoted 
in Epitaphio Fabiole n.117.—prioris ad se voluminis 
tom. 1 p. 296. 

117 Ep. 30 Epitaphium Fabiole. A.D. 400. Four 
years after the epitaph. Nepotiano n. 88. p. 290 Plu- 
res anni sunt quod super dormitione Blasille (n. 50] 
Paulam ex recenti adhuc vulnere consolatus sum. Quarte 
estatis circulus volvitur ex quo ad Heliodorum episco- 
pum Nepotiani scribens epitaphium quicquid habere po- 
tui virium—consumpsi. Ante hoc ferme biennium Pam- 
machio meo [n.104] pro subita peregrinatione Pauline 
brevem epistolam dedi. 

118 Ep. 127 De 42 mansionibus in Exodo. Fabiole. 
tom. 1 p. 296 Reddetur memoria illius. 

119 Comm. in Abdiam Pammachio. He mentions 
tom. 6 p. 91 a term of 30 vears, and a former work 
upon Abdias. 

120 Ep. 78 Pammachio et Marcelle de Origenistis. 
A.D. 402. See the Tables p. 551. 

121 Adversus Rufinum libri tres. A.D. 402. Ta- 
bles p. 553. 

122 Ep. 91 Augustino. A.D. 402. Paule longa 
infirmitas is mentioned p. 112]. 

123 Ep. 92 Augustino. A. D. 403. 

124 Ep..89 Augustino. A.D. 404. Hieronymus 
describes himself as at this time p.1115 etatis ultime 
et pene decrepitum ac monasterti et ruris secreta sec- 
tantem. Augustine is p.1119 juvenis et in pontifical 
culmine constitutus. Hieronymus in this letter men- 
tions the following works: Epitaph. in Nepotianum 
[n. 88] p. 1102, Comm. in Galatas [n. 54] p. 1103, 
Ad Pammachium p. 1117 [n. 86], Novum Testamen- 
tum Grece fidei redditum p.1117 [n. 68}. 

125 Ep. 53 Ripario contra Vigilantium. 
N° 203. 

126 Ep. 27 Epitaphium Paule. A.D. 404. Ta- 
bles p. 559. 

127 Ep. 31 Theophilo. De Theophili Paschali libro. 
A. Ὁ. 404. Soon after the death of Paula: p. 300 
Sancte et venerabilis Paule confectus sum dormitione. 

128 Theophilo: Paucis &c. in ed. Benedictin. tom. 
IV Part. II Class. V. 

129 Ep. 96 Augustino. A. D. 405. 

130 Ep. 135 Sunie et Fretele. 

131 Ep. 47 Ad matrem et filiam. Quoted adv. 
Vigilantium p. 646 illam quam scripsi ad Gallias matri 
et filie inter se discordantibus. 

132 Ep. 75 Adversus Vigilantium. 
See No 203. 

133 Ep. 152 Ad Minerium et Alexandrum mona- 
chos. Written tom. 3 p. 386 extrema etate. He 


See 


A. D. 406. 


mentions p. 387 fractum ac senile corpusculum. After 
he had been censured for praising Origen: p. 386 Si 
quis contrarie factionis immurmurat, quare eorum ex- 
planationes legam quorum dogmatibus non acquiesco. &c. 

134 Comm. in Zachariam. A. D. 406. See n. 137. 

135 Comm. in Malachiam. 

136 Comm. in Joelem. 

137 Comm. in Amos. Procem. ad Pammachium 
tom. 6 p. 78 Non a primo usque ad novissimum justa 
ordinem quo leguntur, sed ut potuimus et ut rogati su- 
mus ita eos disseruimus. Naum Micheam Sophoniam 
et Aggeum primo φιλοπονωτάταις Paule ejusque filie 
Eustochio προσεφώνησα [η. 70. 71. 72. 74]. Secundo 
in Abacuc II libros Chromatio Aquileiensi episcopo de- 
legavi (n. 73], tertio post longi temporis silentium 
Abdiam et Jonam tibi imperanti (Ep. 91. 119] edis- 
serui ; presenti anno qui VI consulatus Arcadii Aug. 
et Anicii Probi fastis nomen imposuit [A. D. 406] Ez- 
uperio Tolosane ecclesie pontifici Zachariam [n. 134] 
et ejusdem urbis Minerio et Alexandro monachis Mala- 
chiam prophetam interpretatus sum, statimque recurrens 
ad principium voluminis Osee et Joel et Amos tibi ne- 
gare non potui. 

138 Ep. 150 Hedybie. Twelve questions answered, 
which Hedybia had sent de extremis Gallie finibus 
tom. 3 p. 270. He quotes p. 275 his letters to Furia 
(n. 85) and Salvina (n.115) and p. 283 his comm. 
on Matthew (n. 98). ' 

139 Ep. 151 Algasie. Eleven questions answered. 
Sent from Gaul at the same time with n. 138: tom. 
3 p. 302. He quotes p. 303. 309. 310. 311 comm. 
in Matth. and p. 334 comm. in Amos (n, 137). which 
brings these two letters to A. D. 406. 

140 Ep. 46 Rustico. ad continentiam hortatur. 

141 Ep.11 Ageruchie vitewe de monogamia. A. D. 
409. See the Tables p. 573. 575. 

142 Ep. 34 Juliano consolatio. The devastation 
of whole provinces by the barbarians is mentioned 
p- 306. 

143 Ep. 48 Sabiniano diacono increpatoria. He 
had gained the affections of a maiden at Bethlehem 
who had promised to remain a virgin: p. 354—357. 
An offence in the opinion of Hieronymus p. 354 worse 
than adultery. 

144 Ep. 59 Avito. A.D.409. A sketch of Ori- 
gen’s treatise περὶ ἀρχῶν. yp. 694 Ante annos cireiter 
decem Pammachius ad me cujusdam schedulas misit 
que Origenis περὶ ἀρχῶν interpretata volumina conti- 
nerent &c. See n. 106. 107. 109. 

145 Ep. 81 Augustino p. 1064. 

146 Ep. 82 Marcellino et Anapsychia. He states 
the various opinions on the human soul. He men- 
tions p.1065 Libris contra Rufinum olim editis (n.121}, 
and the interruption of his Commentary upon Ezekiel 
by the sack of Rome A. D.410; and p. 1066 Fabiola 
as still living; who died in A. Ὁ. 400 (see η. 117). 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


463 


secularibus literis valde eruditus, et in divinis scripturis inter omnes doctores eruditissimus, 
multarum linguarum peritia insignis, sacre legis interpres, hereticorum malleus et expugnator 
Jortissimus &e.—Nune ergo que de scriptis et opusculis ejus invenimus per ordinem consigne- 
mus &e.—Hec sunt que de scriptis beatissimi doctoris Hieronymi ad presens nobis consignanda 
occurrerunt.—Inter omnes enim ecclesia doctores nullus plus Hieronymo profuit; qui preter 
innumera opuscula Vetus Testamentum de Hebraico in Latinum transtulit, ac Novum ad Gre- 
cam veritatem correxit atque legendum ecclesia fideliter obtulit.—Moritur tandem post multos 
labores plenus dierum sub Honorio et Theodosio principibus A.D. 422 indictione quinta ultima 
die mensis Septembris—etatis sue anno nonagesimo nono. The fifth indiction marks Sept. 30 
A.D. 421 one year below the true date. His age was perhaps written in Trithemius 


AXCIYX. 


205 Augustinusy. Born Nov. 13 A. 1). 354: Tables p. 427. From the age of 19 to 28 a Ma- 


Either then in p. 1066 an error in the name, or an- 
other Fabiola. 

147 Ep. 4 Rustico monacho de vivendi forma. He 
mentions p. 52 Sanctus Exuperius Tolose episcopus. 
See n. 137. 

148 Comm. in Osee ad Pammachium (see n. 137]. 
Written 22 years after he had heard Didymus: Hie- 
ron. tom. 6 p.4 Ante annos circiter vigintt duos, cum 
rogatu sancte—Paule—essem Alexandria, vidi Di- 
dymum et eum frequenter audivi. &c. 

149 Comm. in Danielem Pammachio et Marcelle. 
Procem. tom. 5 p. 482. Written after n. 148 and be- 
fore n. 150 (see n. 150), and n. 150 was written be- 
fore n. 153, on which he was employed in A. Ὁ. 410. 
See n.153. He had translated the Chronicon of Eu- 
sebius (n.19) long before: in c.9 p. 502 G ante annos 
plurimos in Latinam linguam transtuli, 

150 Comm. in Esaiam Eustochio. A.D. 410. Pro- 
cm. tom. 5 p. 3 Hapletis longo υἱῷ tempore in XII 
prophetas XX explanationum libris [see n. 70. 119. 
137. 148] et in Danielem commentariis [π. 149], cogis 
me, virgo Christi Eustochium, transire ad Esaiam, et 
quod sancte matri tue Paule dum viveret [see n. 126] 
pollicitus sum tibi reddere ; quod quidem et fratri tuo 
Pammachio promisisse me memini. About thirty years 
after A. Ὁ. 380: Tables A. Ὁ. 382 p. 505. 

151 Ep. 16 Epitaphium Marcelle. <A. D. 412. 
Tables p. 583. Addressed Principia virgini. Mar- 
cella had heard Athanasius and Petrus at Rome: 

. 165. 
: 152 Ep. 8 Demetriadi de servanda virginitate. 
A.D. 413. Written 30 years after the letter to 
Lustochium (n. 30): p. 86. 

153 Comm. in Ezekielem, ad Eustochium. (A. D. 
413). Procem. tom. 5 p. 314 Finitis in Esaiam 
XVIII explanationum voluminibus, ad Ezekielem, quod 
tibi et sancte memorie matri tue Paule, O virgo 
Christi Eustochium, sepe pollicitus sum, transire cupi- 
ebam, et extremam, ut dicitur, manum operi imponere 
prophetali. et ecce subito mors mihi Pammachii atque 
Marcelle, Romane urbis obsidio [A. D. 410], multo- 
rumque fratrum et sororum dormitio nuntiata est. atque 
ita consternatus obstunui &c.—Quod opus si per Do- 


mini misericordiam ad calcem perduzero, transibo ad 
Hieremiam. Completed after the letter to Demetrias 
n.152: Ep. 8 tom. 1 p. 68 Occupatus in explanatione 
templi Ezekielis &c. 


154 Comm. in Jeremiam. Procem. tom. 5 p. 219 
Post explanationes XII prophetarum, Esaie. Danielis, 
et Ezekielis, ad extremum in Hieremiam manum mitti- 
mus, tibi, frater Eusebi, eosdem commentariolos dedi- 
cantes, ut evangelicum virum Mattheo evangeliste co- 
pules, quem ante annos plurimos [see n. 98] te hortante 
disserut. 

155 Ep. 129 Dardano. de terra promissionis. tom. 
3 p. 113. 

156 Ep. 12 Gaudentio de Pacatule infantule edu- 
catione. He marks the sack of Rome p. 130 Urbs— 
Romani imperii caput uno hausta est incendio. nulla 
est regio que non exules Romanos habeat. He writes 
p- 131 post neces amicorum luctumque perpetuum. 


157 In Ctesiphontem adversus Pelagianos. A.D. 
415. Tables p. 589. 

158 Dialogorum adversus Pelagianos libri duo. 
A.D. 416. Tables p. 589, at A. D. 415. 

159 Ep. 94 Augustine. He quotes p. 1133 the 
dialogue adversus Pelagianos, quem nuper edidi. He 
names Paula and Eustochium p. 1133 sancte et vene- 
rabiles filie tue Paula et Eustochium et genere suo et 
exhortatione tua digne gradiuntur. The elder Paula 
died in A. Ὁ. 404. See n. 126. This is therefore 
Paula minor the daughter of Leta, described at 
n. 102. 

160 Ep. 80 Augustino. Ep. Augustin. 195 p. 951 
ed. Ven. 

161 Ep. 79 Augustino. A.D. 419. Ep. Augustin. 
202 p. 993 ed. Ven. Sent by Innocentius. On the 
Celestine heresy put down by Augustine. Eustochium 
is now dead: p. 1062 Dormitione sancte et venera- 
bilis filie vestre Eustochii doluisse—Has literas de 
sancta Bethlehem sancto presbytero Innocentio dedi 
perferendas. 

y Works of Augustine. 


Before his episcopate, within A. Ὁ. 386—395, in 
Retractat. lib. I the following : 


464 


nichee: A. D. 373 p. 481. 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


At 29 years of age he proceeds to Rome: A. D. 383 p. 505. 


At Milan in 385: p. 509. Augustine in 387: p. 515.517. Coépiscopus to Valerius A. D. 


1 Retractat. I. 1 Libri de academicis. 
fore Nov. A. D. 387: Tables p. 517. 

2 De beata vita. Tables A. D. 386 p. 513. 

3 De ordine. Inter illos de Academicis. 

4 Soliloquia. lib. II. Inter hec scripsi. 

5 De immortalitate anime. lib. I. Post libros So- 
liloquiorum jam de agro Mediolanum reversus scripsi 
librum De immortalitate anime. 

6 De disciplina libri. Per idem tempus quo Medio- 
lani fui baptismum percepturus etiam disciplinarum 
libros conatus sum scribere—sed earum solum de Gram- 
matica librum absolvere potui, quem postea de armario 
nostro perdidi.—Sed eosdem sex libros jam baptizatus 
jamque ex Italia regressus in Africam scripsi. 

7 De moribus ecclesia et de moribus Manicheorum. 
Jam baptizatus, cum Rome essem. 

8 De anime quantitate dialogus. Rome. 

9 De libero arbitrio libri III, Begun at Rome, 
finished in Africa: quorum secundum et tertium in 
Africa, gam etiam Hippone regio presbyter ordinatus, 
sicut tune potui, terminavi. He quotes them Ep. 7 
p- 31.33 Ep. 34 p. 143 Ep. 28 p. 110 p. 115. 
Ρ. 116 

10 De Genesi contra Manicheos. libris II. Jam in 
Africa constitutus. 

11 De Musica lib. VI. conf. 2.6 Ep. 131 p.746 
Licentium apud Augustin. Ep. 40. 

12 De Magistro. Per idem tempus. Written after 
A. D. 385: Confess. IX. 6. 

13 De vera religione. Quoted Ep. 32 ad Pauli- 
num p. 136. 

14 De utilitate credendi ad Honoratum. Apud Hip- 
ponem regium presbyter scripsi. 

15 Contra Manicheos de duabus animabus. Scripsi 
adhuc presbyter. 

16 Contra Fortunatum Manicheum. Eodem tempore 
presbyterii mei disputavi. Acta contra Fortun. c. 1 
V Kal. Sept. Arcadio Aug. II et Rufino VV. CC. cons. 
habita disputatio adversus Fortunatum Manicheorum 
presbyterum in urbe Hipponensium regionum in balneis 
Sossii, sub presentia populi. Aug. 28 A. D. 392. 

17 De fide et symbolo. Per idem tempus. 

18 De Genesi ad literam imperfectus. 

19 De Sermone in monte. libri II. Per idem tempus. 

20 Psalmus contra Donatistas. 

21 Librum etiam contra epistolam Donati [N° 113] 
—ceodem presbyterii mei tempore scripsi. See above 
p: 433. 

22 Contra Adimantum Manichai discipulum. 

23 Expositio quarundam propositionum ex epistola 
ad Romanos. Cum presbyter adhuc essem. 

24 Ezpositio Pauli ad Galatas. Post hunc librum. 

25 Expositio Pauli ad Romanos inchoata. 

26 Quoddam prolixum opus, cujus est titulus De di- 
versis questionibus octoginta tribus. 

27 De mendacio liber obscurus et amfractuosus. 


A little be- 


In his episcopate, A. D. 395—430, in Retractat. 
lib. IT, the following : 

28 Retract. II. 1 Librorum quos episcopus elaboravi 
primi duo sunt ad Simplicianum ecclesia Mediolanensis 
antistitem, qui beatissimo successit Ambrosio, De Di- 
versis Questionibus. 

29.2 Contra epistolam Manichai quam vocant Fun- 
damenti. See above N° 97 p. 424. 

30. 3 De agone Christiano. 

31.4 De doctrina Christiana. 

32.5 Duo libri contra partem Donati. 
extant. 

33. 6 Confessionum mearum libri XIII. 

34. 7 Contra Faustum Manicheum. Scripsi grande 
opus verbis ejus propositis reddens responsiones meas. 
Triginta et tres disputationes sunt. Quoted Ep.19 p. 83. 

35. 8 Contra Felicem Manicheum. Acta cum Fe- 
lice I. 1 Honorio Aug. VI consule, VII Id. Dec. Au- 
gustinus episcopus dizit &c. Dec. 7 A. Ὁ. 404. 

36. 9 De natura boni adversus Manicheos. 

37. 10 Contra Secundinum Manicheum. 


Not now 


38. 11 Contra Hilarum tribunicium laicum. Not 
extant. 
39. 12 Questiones evangeliorum libris II. On 


Matthew and Luke. 

40. 13 Adnotationes in Job. Utrum meus habendus 
sit an potius eorum qui eas—redegerunt in unum corpus 
descriptas de frontibus codicis non facile dixerim. 

41. 14 De catechizandis rudibus. 

42.15 De Trinitate libri XV. Libros de Trinitate, 
que Deus est, XV scripsi per aliquot annos. Mentioned 
Ep. 7 p. 33 and Ep. 101 p. 515 as still unpublished. 
Gennadius c. 38 Hdidit senex quos juvenis ceperat de 
Trinitate libros ΧΥ͂. & 

43. 16 De consensu evangelistarum libri IV. 

44.17 Contra epistolam Parmeniani Donatistarum 
Carthaginiensis episcopi successorisque Donati libri LIT. 

45.18 De baptismo libri VII contra Donatistas. 

46. 19 Contra Centurium Donatistam. Not extant. 

47. 20 Ad inquisitiones Januarii libri II. Scil. Epi- 
stole 118.119 ed. Lugdun. 

48. 21 De opere monachorum. 

49. 22 De bono conjugali contra Jovinianum. Jo- 
viniani heresis sacrarum virginum meritum @equando 
pudicitie conjugali tantum valuit in urbe Roma ut non- 
nullos etiam sanctimoniales—dejecisse in nuptias dice- 
retur &c.—Huic monstro sancta ecclesia que ibi est 

fidelissime ac fortissime restitit &c. Propter hoc librum 
edidi. See above No 188. 

50. 23 De sancta virginitate. Posteaquam scripsi 
De bono conjugali. 

51.24 De Genesi ad literam lib. III. Per idem 
tempus. 

52. 25 Contra literas Petiliani Donatiste libri III. 
Antequam finirem libros de Trinitate et libros de Genesi 
ad literam, irruit causa respondendi literis Petiliani. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS 


465 


395 p. 533. He is appointed bishop A. ἢ. 395: p. 533. Has a coadjutor in 426: p. 609. 
He died Aug. 28 A. D. 430: p. 615. Gennadius ὁ. 38 Augustinus Afer, Hipponensis oppidi 
episcopus, vir eruditione divina et humana orbi clarus, fide integer et vita purus, scripsit quanta 


nec inveniri possunt. 
206 Anonymus de morte Pauli. 


Tables A. D. 396 p. 537. 


207 Palladius Helenopolis episcopus. Begins his monastic life A. D. 388: Tables p. 517. Ap- 


pointed bishop in 400: p. 549. 
Aspona. See A. D. 421 p. 599. 
208 Atticus. 
A.D. 425: p. 605. 


53.26 Ad Cresconium grammaticum Donatistam 
hbri IV. 

54. 27 Probationes et testimonia contra Donatistas. 

55. 28 Contra nescio quem Donatistam. 

56. 29 Admonitio Donatistarum de Mazimianistis. 
These last three works, 54, 55, 56, are not extant. 

57. 30 De divinatione Demonum. Per idem tempus. 

58. 31 Sex questiones contra paganos. 

59. 32 Ezxpositio epistole Jacobi. Not extant. 

60. 38 De peccatorum meritis et remissione et de 
baptismo parvulorum ad Marcellinum libri III. Quoted 
Ep. 158 p. 830, and by Hieron. adv. Pelagianos p. 
1043. 

61. 34 De unico baptismo. 

62. 35 Contra Donatistas de Mazximianistis. 
Ep. 158 p. 830. 

63. 36 De gratia Testamenti Novi ad Honoratum. 
Among the Epistles. Sc. Ep. 120 p. 666. Conf. Ep. 
158 p. 830. 

64. 37 De spiritu et litera ad Marcellinum. 

65. 38 De fide et operibus. 

66. 39 Breviculus collationis contra Donatistas. 
A. D. 411: Tables p. 581. 

67.40 Librum scripsi grandem satis quantum ex- 
istimo diligenter ad ipsos Donatistas post collationem 
quam cum episcopis eorum habuimus.—Multo autem 
brevius in quadam epistola. Conf. Ep. 152 p. 800 
Ep. 166 p. 870. 

68. 41 De videndo Deo ad Paulinam epistola. Sc. 
112 p. 604. 

69.42 De natura et gratia contra Pelagianos. 

70. 43 De civitate Det libri XXII. Within A. Ὁ. 
411—428. See F. H.I p. 291. 

71.44 Ad Orosium contra Priscillianistas et Ori- 
genistas. 

72.45 Ad Hieronymum libri duo. Sc. Ep. 28. 29. 
See the Tables A. D. 415 p. 589. 

73. 46 Ad Emeritum Donatistarum episcopum. Not 
extant. Another to Emeritus is extant: Sc. Ep. 164. 

74.47 De gestis Pelagii. A.D. 417. Compare 
on this subject the documents and letters quoted in 
the Tables A. D. 416 p. 591 A. D. 417 p. 593. 

75.48 De correctione Donatistarum. Sc. Ep. 50 
(185 ed. Ven.) ad Bonifacium. 

76.49 De presentia Dei. Sc. Ep. 57 ad Dar- 


danum., 


See 


Historia Lausiaca A.D. 420 p. 599. 


Succeeds Arsacius at CP. in Feb. A. Ὁ. 406: Tables p. 567. 


Transferred to 


His death Oct. 10 


77. 50 Posteaquam Pelagiana heresis ab episcopis 
ecclesia Romane, prius Innocentio deinde Zosimo, co- 
operantibus conciliorum Africanorum literis, convicta 
atque damnata est, scripsi duos libros adversus eos, 
unum De gratia Dei alterum De peccato originali. 

78. 51 Gesta cum Emerito Donatista. A. D. 418: 
Tables p. 597. 

79. 52 Contra sermonem Arianorum. 

80. 53 De nuptiis ad Valerium comitem libri II. 

81. 54 Locutionum libri VII. 

82. 55 Questionum libri VII.. 

83. 56 De anima et ejus origine libri IV. 

84. 57 De conjugiis adulterinis libri II. 

85. 58 Contra adversarium legis et prophetarum 
libri IT. 

86. 59 Contra Gaudentium Donatistarum episco- 
pum libri II. 

87. 60 Tunc et Contra mendacium scripsi librum. 

88. 61 Sequuntur libri IV quos contra duas episto- 
las Pelagianorum ad episcopum Romane ecclesie Boni- 
Sacium scripsi. 

89. 62 Contra Juliani Pelagiani libros IV libri VI. 
For Julianus see below N° 212. 

90. 63 Enchiridion ad Laurentium de fide spe et 
caritate. 

91.64 De cura pro mortuis gerenda. 

92.65 De octo Dulcitii questionibus. Non esset in 
hoc opere commemorandus inter libros meos, cum sit 
confectus ex tis que a me in aliis antea conscripta sunt. 
On Dulcitius see Ep. 61. 

93. 66 De gratia et libero arbitrio ad monachos 
Adrumetinos. 

94.67 Rursus ad eosdem scripsi alterum librum 
quem De correptione et gratia prenotavi. 

95 Retractationum libri II. Hec opera nonaginta 
tria [nonaginta quatuor ed. Lugdun. tom. 1 p. 86] in 
libris CCX XXII me dictasse recolui quando hec re- 
tractavi, utrum adhuc essem aliquos dictaturus igno- 
rans, atque ipsam eorum retractationem in libris duo- 
bus edidi urgentibus fratribus, antequam Epistolas ac 
Sermones ad populum, alios dictatos alios a me dictos, 
retractare cepissem. There are 93 Works, if n. 92 
is omitted. 

96 Contra Juliani secundam responsionem, imper- 
Sectum opus. A.D. 430. Tables p. 615. 


30 


466 APPENDIX. C. 8. 


209 Orosius. A young man in 415: p. 589. His apology contra Pelagium A.D. 415 p. 589. 
Orosius is described at A.D. 416: p. 593. His history ends at the year 417: p. 592. 594. 

210 Pelagius. Tables A. D. 409 p. 575. Published his doctrine in 413: p. 585. In Palestine 
in 416: p.591. Pelagius and Celestius are condemned: A. 1). 418 p. 595. On Pelagius 
see below N° 220. 

211 Celestius. A disciple of Pelagius in A. D.409: p. 575. and in 413: p. 585. Still taught in 
429: p.613. On Celestius see Mercator N° 220. 

212 Julianus Capue episcopus. A disciple of Pelagius: Tables A. D. 413 p. 585 A.D. 418 p. 595 


A. D. 430 p.615. 
213 Patricius. Born in Britain2. 


See Mercator N° 220. Julianus still lived in A. Ὁ. 439: p. 625. 
His time is determined by the times of his contemporaries. 


He visited Gaul when Martinus was bishop of Tours, who died in 398; and was the disciple 
of Germanus who flourished in A. D. 418—448. He was contemporary with Palladius who 
was sent into Scotland in A. D.431. After the death of Palladius he proceeded to Ireland®. 

Sigebertus in Chronico affirms that Patricius lived 122 years: Zenonis 18° A. D. 491 
Sanctus Patricius secundus Hybernie archiepiscopus anno etatis sue 122° in Christo quievit. 
He adds Odoacer a Theoderico perimitur et Theodericus Italia potitur. which happened in 
the year 490. Patricius then by this account was born in 368 or 369, and died in 490 


or 491.» 


214 Maximus. Gennad. c.40 Maximus Taurinensis ecclesia episcopus, vir in divinis scripturis satis 
intentus et ad docendum ex tempore plebem sufficiens, composuit in laudem apostolorum tractatus 
et in Joannis Baptiste nativitatem et generalem omnium martyrum homiliam. Sed et de capi- 


tulis evangeliorum et de actibus apostolorum multa sapienter exposuit. 


Z Probus in vita Patricii apud Bede Opp. tom. 3 
p- 225 Sanctus Patricius, qui et Sochet vocabatur, 
Brito fuit natione. Hic in Britanniis natus est a patre 
Calpurnio diacono qui fuit filius Potiti presbyteri, et 
matre Concessa nomine, de vico Bannave Tyburnia re- 
gionis haud procul a mari occidentali. Basnage tom. 3 
p- 472 post Usserium “ Natale Patricii solum inter 
castrum Dumbritannicum et civitatem Glascuensem. 
Itaque a Patricio Kirk Patrick nomen habuit. Urbi 
Nemthur natales ejus assignant. Patricio mater 
Concessa, que Baronio nonnullisque Martini cele- 
berrimi Turonensium episcopi soror, Joscelino vero 
sororis filia rectius fuisse traditur.” Cave tom. 1 
p. 421 “Ortu Britannus in oppido Nemthur, hodie 
Kirk Patrick dicto, inter fretum Dumbrittone et 
urbem Glascuensem sito.” 

ἃ Probus in vita p. 227 Pervenit ad Martinum epi- 
scopum Turoni et IV annis mansit cum eo, et tonso 
capite ordinatus est ab eo in clericum. p, 228 Venit 
ad caput omnium ecclesiarum Romam, ibique benedic- 
tione apostolica petita et accepta reversus est itinere quo 
venerat illuc. Transnavigato vero mari Britannico et 
arrepto versus Gallias itinere venit ad hominem sanctis- 
simum ac probatissimum in fide et doctrina, omnium 
pene Galliarum primatem eximium, Germanum vide- 
licet Autisiodorensis ecclesie episcopum; apud quem 
non parvo tempore demoratus est. p. 229 Sciebat quod 
Palladius archidiaconus Calestini pape—ordinatus ob 
eodem papa directus fuerat ad hanc insulam (sc. Hiber- 
niam|.—Cumque aggressus Palladius mare transme- 


Fecit et duos de S. Eu- 


asset et ad fines Pictorum pervenisset, ibidem vita de- 
cessit. The episcopate of Germanus is fixed from his 
biographer Constantius by Pagi tom. 2 p. 267 to 
30” 25¢ from July 7 A. D. 418 to July 31 A. D. 448. 
Palladius is mentioned by his contemporary Prosper 
in Chronico p. 401 Florentio et Dionysio coss. (A. Ὁ. 
429.] See the Tablés p. 611. Idem Basso et An- 
tiocho [A. Ὁ. 431] ad Scotos in Christum credentes 
ordinatur a papa Celestino Palladius, et primus epi- 
scopus mittitur. Idem contra collatorem p. 197 Ce- 
lestinus—ordinato Scotis episcopo, dum Romanam in- 
sulam studet servare catholicam, fecit etiam barbaram 
Christianam. The progress then of Patricius as a 
missionary to Ireland was soon after A. D. 431. 

b Usher quoted by Basnage tom. 3 p. 472, who 
agrees with him, places the birth of Patricius at 
A. D.371. and this is adopted by Cave tom. | p. 421. 
But the account may be suspected which assigns to 
Patricius 122 years. In his biographer Probus p. 241 
he has 132: peractis totius vite ejus CX XX duobus 
annis.—post etatem annorum, ut ante dictum est, 
CXXXIJ. The more moderate term of 83 years 
(Pagi tom. 2 p. 442) is more probable. But these 
83 years could not have ended at A. D. 491, as Mi- 
reeus supposes apud Fabricium p. 23; for this would 
place his birth at 408 or 409, ten years after the 
death of Martin of Tours. The 83 years then, if 
that was the true period, might be placed at about 
A. Ὁ. 371—454. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS: 467 


sebii Vercellensis episcopi [N° 138] et confessoris vita tractatus &e.—Moritur Honorio et Theo- 
dosio juniore regnantibus. Mireeus however shews that he still lived Nov.17 A. 1). 465, 
when he was present at a synod at Rome‘. 


215 Avitus presbyter. Gennad. c.46 Lucianus presbyter, vir sanctus, cui revelavit Deus temporibus 
2 ν 2) 7θϑύψυ67", δ 


Honorii et Theodosii Augustorum locum sepuleri et reliquiarum corporis S. Stephani martyris 
primi. Scripsit ipsam revelationem in Graco sermone. ὁ. 47 Avitus presbyter, homo Hispanus 
genere, ante relatam Luciani presbyteri scripturam in Latinum transtulit sermonem, et addita 
epistola sua per Orosium occidentalibus edidit. 


216 Paulinus. Gennad. 6. 48 Paulinus Nole Campanie episcopus composuit versu brevia sed multa, 


οἱ ad Celsum quendam Epitaphii vice consolatorium libellum super mortem Christiani et bapti- 
zati infantis, spe Christiana munitum ; et ad Severum plures epistolas, et ad Theodosium wm- 
peratorem ante episcopatum prosa panegyricum super victoria tyrannorum, eo maxime quod 
fide et oratione plusquam armis vicerit’. Fecit et Sacramentarium οἱ Hymnarium, ad sororem 


quoque epistolas multas de contemptu mundi dedit. 
Precipuus tamen omnium ejus opusculorum est liber de peenitentia et de 


putatione tractatus. 


Edidit et ex diversis causis diversa dis- 


laude generali omnium martyrum. Claruit temporibus Honorii et Valentiniani. Paulinus died 


June 22 A. D. 431.¢ 


¢ Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 85 Flavio Basilisco et 
Hermenerico consulibus sub die XV Kal. Dec. resi- 
dente viro venerabili Hilaro papa in basilica sancte 
Maria et Maximo Taurine civitatis Galliarum. 

d Hieron. Ep.13 Paulino p.137 (quoted by Fabricius 
ad loc.) Librum tuum quem pro Theodosio principe pru- 
denter ornateque compositum transmisisti libenter legi ; 
et precipue mihi in eo subdivisio placuit ; cumque in 
primis partibus vincas alios, in penultimis te ipsum su- 
peras.—Felix Theodosius qui a tali Christi oratore 
defenditur. illustrasti purpuras ejus, et utilitatem le- 
gum futuris seculis consecrasti. See N° 204 Hiero- 
nymus Works n. 83. The panegyric was composed 
between Sept. 6 A. Ὁ. 394, when Eugenius was slain, 
and Jan. 17 A. D. 395, when Theodosius died. Hie- 
ronymus p. 131 alludes also to the panegyric: ilo 
ore quo religiosissimus princeps defenditur. 

© Paulinus was a consul suffectus before the con- 
sulship of Ausonius (who was consul A. D. 379) : 
Ausonius Ep. 20 p. 269 

Quanquam et fastorum titulo prior, et tua Rome 
Precessit nostrum sella curulis ebur. 

In A. D. 394 he was 40 years of age: Paulinus 
Augustino inter Augustini Opp. Ep. 31 (25) p. 132 
D. fratri Augustino Paulinus et Therasia peccatores.— 
Cum hoc pentateucho tuo contra Manicheos armaveris 
&c.—etas mihi secundum carnem jam ea est qua fuit 
ille ab apostolis in porta speciosa verbi potestate sana- 
tus [sc. more than 40 years: Acts IV.22]. Of Au- 
gustine he adds p. 133 Si offictum commune consideres, 
frater es, si maturitatem ingenii tui et sensuum, pater 
mihi es, etsi forte sis evo junior. Augustine therefore 
was yet a presbyter and about 40 years of age. But 
he completed his 40th year in November A. D. 394 
and was appointed bishop in 395. See above N° 205. 
Paulinus, who was a little older, was more than 40 


in 394, and therefore born before 354. How much 
before, we have no means of knowing. As he was 
now a presbyter and had been ordained on Christmas 
day, his ordination could not have been later than 
Dec. 25 A.D. 393. He thus describes it Ep. 6 (1) 
Severo. Nos modo in Barcinonensi civitate consistimus. 
Post illas literas quibus rescripsisti die Domini, quo 
nasci carne dignatus est, repentina (ut ipse testis est) 
vi multitudinis, sed credo ipsius ordinatione, correptus 
et presbyteratu initiatus sum, fateor, invitus.—Veni igi- 
tur, si placet, ante Pascha &c. Written therefore 
before Easter A. ἢ. 394. He was appointed bishop 
of Nola after A. D. 402, when his predecessor Pau- 
lus was still living: Pagius tom. 2 p. 57. And before 
A. Ὁ. 405; for Pelagius quoted by Pagi Ibid. p. 56 
attests that he was already bishop 12 years before 
A. Ὁ. 417. His death is fixed to June 22 A. 1). 431: 
Ursacius de vita Paulini apud Muratorium p.CX XVII. 
CXXXII. ec. 1 Sanctus Paulinus episcopus Burdigala 
oppido Galliarum oriundus fuit.—c. 12 Obiit sanctus 
Paulinus episcopus X Kal. Julii Basso et Antiocho 
VV. CC. consulibus. 

Therasia the wife of Paulinus is described by Am- 
brosius Ep. 30(58) Sabino (cir. A. D. 393) Paulinum 
splendore generis in partibus Aquitanie nulli secundum, 
venditis facultatibus tan suis quam etiam conjugalibus, 
in hos sese induisse cultus ad fidem comperi ut ea in 
pauperes conferat que redegit in pecuniam.—Matrona 
quoque virtuti et studio ejus proxime accedit, neque a 
proposito viri discrepat. Denique transscriptis in alio- 
rum jura suis prediis virum sequitur. Hieronymus 
Ep. 13 Paulino A. Ὁ. 395 p. 136 alludes to Therasia, 
whom he calls soror tua. p. 139 sanctam conservam 
tuam. Augustin. Ep. 34 (31) A. D. 396 Dominis— 
Paulino et Therasie Augustinus in Domino salutem. 
Idem Ep. 250 (95) cir. A. D. 406 Paulino et Thera- 


$02 


468 


APPENDIX. C. 8. 


217 Evagrius. Tables A. D. 423 p. 601. 


218 Chrysanthus Novatianus. 


219 Theodorus Mopsueste episcopus. 


Appointed bishop in 407: Tables p. 571. Died in 419: p. 597. 
See above N° 155. 

The friend of Chrysostom. Appointed bishop A. D. 394 : 
Tables p. 531. The death of Theodorus was in A. 1). 429: p.613. Gennadius ὁ. 12 Theo- 
dorus Antiochene ecclesia presbyter, vir scientia cautus et lingua disertus, scripsit adversum 
Apollinaristas et Hunomianos de incarnatione Domini libros XV ad XV millia versuum con- 
tinentes. In quibus ratione purissima et testimonus Scripturarum ostendit Dominum Jesum 
sicut plenitudinem Deitatis ita plenitudinem humanitatis habuisse. Docet et hominem duabus 
tantum substantiis constare, id est, anima et corpore, sensumque et spiritum non alteram sub- 
stantiam sed officia esse anime ingenita quibus spirat quibus rationalis est quibus sensibile facit 
corpus. Quartwm decimum autem hujus operis librum proprie de increata et sola incorporea 
dominaque omnium Sancte Trinitatis natura, et de creatururum ratione disserens pro sensu 
cum auctoritate Sanctarum Scripturarum explicuit. Quinto decimo vero volumine totum operis 


sui corpus, citatis etiam patrum traditionibus, confirmavit et communivit'. 


220 Marius Mercator. Flourished A.D. 429: Tables p. 613.8 


p-585 at 416 p.591 at 418 p. 595. 


si@ Augustinus. She was still living in 408: Pauli- 
nus Ep. 45 inter Ep. Augustini 249 (94). Written 
A. D. 408 Augustino episcopo Paulinus et Therasia 
peccatores. ‘The time of her death is not known. 

f Phot. Cod. 4 ἀνεγνώσθη Θεοδώρου ᾿Αντιοχέως ὑπὲρ 
Βασιλείου κατὰ Ἑὐνομίου ἐν λόγοις κε΄. ἔστι δὲ τὴν μὲν 
φράσιν οὐ πάνυ λαμπρὸς ταῖς δὲ διανοίαις καὶ τοῖς ἐπιχει- 
ρήμασι λίαν πυκνὸς καὶ ταῖς γραφικαῖς ἄριστα πλουτῶν 
μαρτυρίαις. κατὰ λέξιν δὲ σχεδὸν τῶν Edvopiov λόγων τὴν 
ἀνασκευὴν ποιεῖται ἀμαθῆ τε λίαν τῶν τε θύραθεν μαθημά- 
τῶν καὶ πολλῷ μᾶλλον τῆς καθ' ἡμᾶς θεοσοφίας διὰ πολλῶν 
ἐπιδεικνύς. ὁ δὲ Μοψουεστίας γεγονὼς ἐπίσκοπος οὗτός 
ἐστιν, οἶμαι. Idem Cod. 88 ἀνεγνώσθη Θεοδώρου ᾽Αν- 
τιοχέως οὗ ἡ ἐπιγραφὴ “Eppnveia τῆς κτίσεως" ἐν τόμοις 
ἑπτὰ ἡ πρώτη βίβλος ἐπεραίνετο. τὴν δὲ φράσιν οὔτε λαμ- 
πρὸς οὔτε λίαν σαφὴς φεύγων δὲ τὸν δυνατὸν αὐτῷ τρόπον 
τὰς ἀλληγορίας καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἱστορίαν τὴν ἑρμηνείαν ποιού- 
μενος. ταυτολογεῖ δὲ τὰ πλεῖστα καὶ ἄχαρίς πως καὶ ἀηδὴς 
εἶναι δοκεῖ, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ Νεστορίου δόγμα, εἰ καὶ πρὸ Νεστο- 
ρίου ὑπῆρχεν, ὑπερευγόμενος. Philoponus wrote against 
this work. See above c. 7 Philoponus Works n. 15 
p- 332. Phot. Cod. 177 ἀνεγνώσθη βιβλίον οὗ ἡ ἐπι- 
γραφὴ Θεοδώρου ᾿Αντιοχέως [addit ed. Rothomag. ὁ Mo- 
Ψουεστίας ἐστὶν, ὡς ἀπότινων ἐπιστολῶν ἐμάθομεν, OMissa 
in ed. Bekkeri] πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας φύσει καὶ οὐ γνώμῃ 
πταίειν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους. διαπεραίνεται μὲν αὐτῷ ὁ πρὸς αὐ- 
τοὺς ἀγὼν ἐν λόγοις ε', πρὸς δὲ τοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς δύσεως τοῦτο 
τὸ νόσημα νενοσηκότας γράφει τὸ βιβλίον" ὧν καὶ τῆς αἱρέ- 
σεως ἀρχηγὸν 50. Pelagivm] λέγει γενέσθαι ἐκεῖθεν μὲν 
ὁρμώμενον τοῖς δὲ τῆς ἀνατολῆς ἐπιχωριάζοντα τόποις κ.τ.λ. 
—p. 397 ὁ δὲ Θεόδωρος οὗτος εὖ μὲν ποιεῖ ἀποπεμπόμενος 
αὐτὰ, ἐνιαχοῦ δὲ καὶ ἄριστα αὐτῶν καὶ σὺν ἰσχύϊ τὸ ἀλλό-: 
κοτον καὶ βλάσφημον τῶν ὑπολήψεων ἐπιρραπίζει καὶ ταῖς 
γραφικαῖς φωναῖς ἃς ἐκεῖνοι κακῶς ἐξελάμβανον τὰς καταλ- 
λήλους ἐννοίας ἁρμόζων ἀμαθεῖς αὐτοὺς τελείως ἐξελέγχει. 
οὐκ ἀεὶ δὲ, ἀλλὰ τήν τε Νεστορίου αἵρεσιν ὠδίνων ἡμῖν ἐν 
πολλοῖς ὦπται, καὶ τὴν ᾿Ωριγένους κατά γε τὸ τέλος ὗπο- 


He is also quoted at A. D. 413 


φωνεῖν τῆς κολάσεως. κ. τ. λ.---. 400 ἔστι μὲν οὗτος ὁ 
Θεόδωρος 6 καὶ κατ᾽ Εὐνομίου ἐν κ' καὶ η΄ λόγοις [κε΄ λόγοις 
supra] οὐκ ἀγεννῶς ἀγωνισάμενος, τὴν Βασιλείου τοῦ θε- 
σπεσίου----κρατύνων δόξαν. Idem Cod. 81 ἀνεγνώσθη βι- 
βλιδάριον Θεοδώρου περὶ τῆς ἐν Περσίδι μαγικῆς. --- οὗτος ὁ 
Θεόδωρος 6 Μοψουεστίας εἶναι δοκεῖ: τήν τε γὰρ Νεστορίου 
αἵρεσιν καὶ μάλιστα ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ λόγῳ κρατύνων προανα- 
φωνεῖ, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὴν τῶν ἁμαρτώλων ἀποκατάστασιν τερα- 
revera. Photius Cod. 230 de Eulogio p. 856 men- 
tions again the Nestorianism of Theodorus. Auctor 
de XII scriptoribité ecclesiasticis apud Fabricium p. 
69 Theodorus Mopsuestene urbis episcopus ita clare 
coptoseque scientie doctrina refulsisse fertur ut predi- 
caretur (si referre fas est) mille voluminum summam 
in Greco conscripsisse adversus omnium hereticorum 
errores. Hunc Acephalorum episcopi in prejudicio 
Chalcedonensis concilii, Justiniano principe compellente, 
damnare post mortem cum Iba et Theodoreto episcopis 
censuerunt, dum constet eum laudabilium virorum testi- 
moniis clarissimum ecclesie doctorem fuisse. Vizit us- 
que ad imperium senioris Leonis. See Isidorus in the 
Tables A. D. 545 p. 783, and the fifth council: Ta- 
bles A. Ὁ. 553 p. 800. By the fifth council he is 
called the preceptor of Nestorius apud Acta Concilii 
tom. 6 p. 22 Theodorum Mopsuestenum doctorem Nes- 
torii qui multa pejora Nestorio blasphemavit. His 
works are quoted Ibid. tom. 6 p. 42. 43 Theodori 
Mopsuesteni ex lib. III contra impium Apollinarium. 
the work mentioned by Gennadius and Photius. 
Other works of Theodorus are quoted tom. 6 p. 48 
—66. 

& His Commonitorium quoted at p. 613 proceeds 
thus: Apud Acta Concil. tom. 3 p. 349. 350 Celes- 
tius—est accusatus, sicut gestorum confectio se habet, 
—tanquam hec non solum ipse doceret, sed et per pro- 
vincias conspirantes sibi diversos qui hec per populos 
disseminarent misisset, id est, 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 469 


221 Nestorius. Appointed bishop of CP. in 428. Tables p.611. Marcellin. Felice et Tauro coss. 


222 Hesychius presbyter. 


223 Nilus. 


[A.D. 428] Nestorius Antiochia natus, vir satis quidem eloquentia sapientie vero parum habens, 
OPtanis admodum adnitentibus ex presbytero episcopus ordinatus est. He was deposed and 
banished in 431: p.615. Still living when Socrates wrote: Tables Ibid. that is, in A. D. 
439. He died before the council of Chaleedon A. D. 451. See Ne 291. 

Theophanes p. 71 C Theodosit II anno 7° [A. 1). 414] τῷ δ᾽ αὐτῷ ἔτει 
Idem p. 79 C Theodosi IT 26¢ 
[A. D. 433] τῷ δ᾽ αὐτῷ ἔτει ἩΗσύχιος πρεσβύτερος ‘lepocodAdpwv ἐτελεύτησεν". 

Nicephorus H. EK. XIV. 53 οἵους ἄνδρας καὶ ὃ τηνικαῦτα χρόνος [sc. imperante Theo- 


ἤνθει ταῖς διδασκαλίαις Ησύχιος πρεσβύτερος Ἱεροσολύμων. 


. a lal 2 “ 
dosio [1] προήνεγκεν, ἀρετῇ καὶ λόγῳ τὸ εὐδόκιμον ἐσχηκότας, οἷος ἐκεῖνος ᾿Ισίδωρος ὁ τοῦ 
Πηλουσίου ὄρους καθηγησάμενος [N° 230], Νεῖλός τε καὶ Μάρκος οἱ περιβόητοι ἀσκηταί. ἔτι δὲ 
καὶ ὁ τὴν σοφίαν πολὺς Θεοδώρητος τῆς Κυρεστῶν ἐκκλησίας ἱερατεύσας [N° 2427" ὧν εὐρὺ κλέος, 
a / , c 

κατὰ THY ποίησιν' διδασκάλῳ τῷ μεγάλῳ Χρυσοστόμῳ καὶ κατ᾽ ἄμφω φιλοσοφίας χρησάμενοι. ὁ 

Ν 9 “ ’ Vd 2 x “ aye Τῷ cal A , ως « 2 Χ EA 

μὲν οὖν θεῖος Ἰσίδωρος ἐξ ἔτι νέου τοῖς ἀσκητικοῖς οὕτω πόνοις ἐνίδρωσεν----ὡς ἀγγελικὸν ἄντικρυς 
n 4 Ν Ἂν SS x > an 9 J 3 4 « 7 ” Υ + Mor. | ἧς 
μετελθεῖν βίον.----καὶ δὴ πολλὰ μὲν αὐτῷ ἐγράφη ὠφελείας ἁπάσης ἔμπλεω, μάλιστα δ᾽ ἐπιστολαὶ 
6. 584 τῷ δὲ 
θεσπεσίῳ Νείλῳ πατρὶς μὲν 7) τῆς Κωνσταντίνου ἐτύγχανε πόλις, ἧς τῷ περιόντι τῆς εὐγενείας καὶ 


χάριτος παντοίας μεσταὶ, θείας τε ἅμα καὶ ἀνθρωπίνης, ὡσεὶ χιλιάδες δέκα κ. τ. λ. 


ἔ ἐ ἰτισε᾽ πλούτῳ δὲ βαθεῖ καὶ ὃ f 7 A ἣν ἀντηλλάττετο ἀγω- 
ἔπαρχος ἐχρημάτισε" πλούτς αθεῖ καὶ δυναστείᾳ περιρρεόμενος ἀσκητικὴν ἀντη ETO ay 
γήν---λόγου δὲ δυνάμει κρατῶν καὶ τῇ θείᾳ νευρούμενος χάριτι συγγράμματα διάφορα καταλείπει 


πρὸς ἄσκησιν ὑπαλείφοντα!. 


1 Adam mortalem factum, qui sive peccaret sive non 
peccaret moriturus fuisset. 

2 Peccatum Ade ipsum solum lesit, non genus hu- 
manum. 

3 Parvult qui nascuntur in eo statu sunt in quo fuit 
Adam ante prevaricationem. 

+ Neque per mortem vel prevaricationem Ade omne 
genus hominum moriatur, nec per resurrectionem Christi 
omne genus hominum resurgat. 

o Lex mittit ad regnum celorum quomodo et evan- 
gelium. 

6 Ante adventum Domini fuerunt homines impec- 
cabiles, id est, sine peccato. 

De quibus omnibus capitulis suprascriptis exemplari- 
bus synodalium gestorum patres et episcopi regionis il- 
lius restiterunt Celestio et jusserunt ut eadem condem- 
naret quia essent haretici sensus. Sed Cealestius nullo 
modo adquiescens, quinimo resistens actis tisdem, qui- 
bus frequenter auditus est, ecclesiastica communione 
privatus est ; a qua sententia ad Romani episcopi exa- 
men credidit appellandum. Qua mox idem ipse appel- 
latione neglecta Ephesum Asie urbem contendit, ibique 
ausus est per obreptionem locum presbyterii petere. 
Inde post aliquantos annos sub sancte memoria Attico 
episcopo urbem CP. petit, ubi in similibus detectus 
magno studio sancti illius viri ex predicta alma urbe 
detrusus est, literis super ejus nomine in Asiam et 
Thessalonicam et Carthaginem ad episcopos missis ; 
quarum exemplaria habentes proferre sumus parati. 
Predictus tamen Calestius etiam hinc ejectus ad urbem 
Romam sub sancte memorie Zosimo episcopo tota fes- 
tinatione perrexit &c. Conf. A. D. 418. 413. 416. 
Marius quotes tom. 3 p. 353 a treatise of Pelagius : 
Denique libellus est ejus, quem habemus in manibus, ad 


quandam Livaniam viduam sermonem continens exhor- 
tatorium, in quo ita habetur: ‘‘Simplicitatem” inquit 
‘« sequi Christi famulam decet, non hanc quae stultitia 
magis est quam simplicitas, sed illam de qua Scriptura 
dicit Benedicta anima omnis simplex, dicente alibi 
Scriptura—Maledictus omnis homo qui non permanet 
in omnibus que scripta sunt in libro legis ut faciat ea. 
Hinc”’ inquit ““ ostenditur” &c. Marius Mercator 
concludes p. 354 Hos igitur in ejusmodi amplissimis 
erroribus deprehensos (Pelagium scilicet et Caelestium) 
ad satisfactionem ecclesie Julianus et ceteri sui parti- 
cipes vel modo condemnent. Et δὲ quos confidunt ad- 
versus catholicam fidem non recte sentire, nominatim 
designare non dubitent, et ecclesiastico ordine a nobis 
accipient pro nostra possibilitate responsum, aut ab eo 
certe quem dicunt a sensu catholico deviare [sc. ab Au- 
gustino}. Sicut enim superius prefati sumus, jam multi 
qui Celestium et Pelagium cum eo fuerant secuti, Ju- 
liani quoque participes et socit facti, derelicto eo Pela- 
giogue damnato, sedi se apostolice submittentes—a 
sanctis patribus digni habiti miseratione suscepti sunt. 
Marius Mercator is published fol. Paris. 1679, and 
by Baluzius 8v° Paris. 1674. ; 

h Fabricius B. G. tom. 7 p. 419. 548 treats of 
Hesychius of Jerusalem. Phot. Cod. 275 ἀνεγνώσθη 
Ἡσυχίου πρεσβυτέρου Ἱεροσολύμων eis ᾿Ιάκωβον τὸν ἀδελ- 
φὸν τοῦ κυρίου καὶ Δαβὶδ τὸν θεοπάτοραᾳ. Another Hesy- 
chius is described by Photius Cod. 51 ἀνεγνώσθη “Hov- 
χίου πρεσβυτέρου ΚΠ. eis τὸν χαλκοῦν ὄφιν λόγοι δ΄. ἔστι 
δὲ ὁ λόγος kK. τ. λ.----ὁ δέ γε ἀνὴρ, ὡς ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦδε αὐτοῦ 
τεκμηριῶσαι τοῦ συντάγματος, τῶν ὀρθοδοξούντων ἐστίν. 
Conf. Fabric. Β. G. tom. 7 p. 547. 

i Having mentioned the narrative of the martyrs 
in mount Sinai slain by an incursion of the Blemmyes 


470 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


224 Theodorus or Theodotus Ancyranus. His discourse against Nestorius at the council of Ephesus 


225 Cyrillus succeeds Theophilus at Alexandria Oct. 18 A.D. 412: Tables p. 583. 


226 Philippus Sidetes. 
227 Leporius. 


228 Philostorgius'. 


A.D. 431 is given in Acta Concil. tom. 3 Ὁ. 1545 Θεοδότου ἐπισκόπου ᾿Αγκύρων ὁμιλία λε- 
χθεῖσα ἐν Edéow πρὸς Νεστόριον ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ. Gennadius ¢.55 Theo- 
dorus Ancyranus Galatie episcopus scripsit adversum Nestorium adhuc Ephesi positus librum 
redargutionis et confutationis dialectica quidem arte ordinatum sed auctoritate sacrarum Scrip- 
turarum deteatum. Multis enim adsertionibus usus est antequam Scripturarum testimonia 
poneret. 

Opposed to 
the Nestorians: A.D. 428 p. 611. Influences the council of Ephesus against Nestorius in 
431: p.615. Oyril died in 444.« _ 

Tables A. D. 426 p. 607. 

Gennad. ὁ. 59 Leporius adhue monachus, postea presbyter, presumens de puritate 
vite, quam arbitrio tantum et conatu proprio non Dei se adjutorio obtinuisse crediderat, Pela- 
gianum dogma caperat sequ. Sed a Gallicanis doctoribus admonitus οἱ in Africa per Augus- 
tinum a Deo emendatus scripsit Emendationis sue libellum, in quo et satisfacit de errore et 
gratias agit de emendatione. Simul et quod male senserat de incarnatione Christi corrigens 
catholicam sententiam tulit, dicens manentibus in Christo duabus naturis unam credi Filit Dei 
personam. The time of Leporius is determined by the times of Pelagius and Augustine, 
between the years 413 and 430. . 

His history ends at A.D. 425: Tables p.605. He mentions his parents 
and his time 1X. 9 ἐν Βορισσῷ (κώμη δὲ τῆς δευτέρας Καππαδοκίας τὸ χωρίον) πρεσβύτερος 
᾿Ανύσιος ᾧκει, υἱοὺς μὲν τέσσαρας ἔχων θυγατέρα δὲ μίαν ἧς Εὐλάμπιος μὲν 7) ὀνομασία. Φιλο- 


-ἐκεῖ δὴ καὶ τὰ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν καὶ τοὺς παῖδας μετρίως διέξει- 
ow—Nicephorus adds ἄριστοι δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ ἕτεροι λόγοι 
πεπόνηνται----ὧν οἶμαι πάντων τὰ πρῶτα φέρεσθαι ὃν Πρὸς 
Ἕλληνας ἐπιγράφει, καὶ τὰ Πρὸς Ἑὐλόγιον. κεφάλαια δὲ 
συντάττει ἄλλα μὲν εἰς πλάτος ἡπλωμένα' πολλὰ δὲ συν- 
τεμὼν εὐσύνοπτον οἷον καὶ πρόχειρον τὸν πνευματικὸν καρ- 
πόν.----Μάρκος δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς πολλὰ μὲν συγγράμματα κατα- 
AeAourrev, ἀσκητικῇ πρότερον πολιτείᾳ ἐγγυμνασάμενος. De 
Nilo Photius Cod. 276 ἀνεγνώσθη τοῦ μακαρίου Νείλου 
ἐκ τοῦ εἰς τὸ πάσχα λόγου πρώτου: οὗ ἡ ἀρχὴ ““᾿Αναστά- 
σεως λόγοις τὴν τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἡμέραν τιμήσωμεν᾽--- ΟΡ. 
1532 ἐκ τοῦ λόγου δευτέρου. p. 1536 ἐκ τοῦ εἰς τὴν 
ἀνάληψιν a λόγους Ῥ. 1537 ἐκ τοῦ εἰς τὴν αὐτὴν ἑορτὴν 
γ᾽ Adyov. For the works of Nilus see Fabricius tom. 
10 p. 3—17. 

k Noris. tom. 1 p. 404 “Teste Athanasio ex Cy- 
rilli sorore Isidora nepote sedit magne Alexandrie 
cwitatis XXXII annis archiepiscopus [sc. A. Ὁ. 412 
—444|}—Athanasius conquestus de injuriis sibi a 
Dioscoro post Cyrilli avunculi mortem irrogatis ait 
omnia hec adversum me—perpetrata in totis octo hodie 
annis eo circumveniente me &c. Hic libellus recitatus 
est III Id. Oct. Marciano Aug. consule A.D. 451— 
Chalcedone.—Quare Cyrillus decessit A. Ὁ. 444.” 
Theophanes p. 84 A places the death of Cyril at a 
wrong date: Theodosii 39° [A. Ὁ. 446] τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει 
Κύριλλος ᾿Αλεξανδρείας καὶ Πρόκλος KIL. εὐσεβῶς ἐκοιμή- 
θησαν----Κύριλλον δὲ Διόσκορος ὁ δυσσεβὴς διεδέξατο. 

The character of Cyril is given by Isidorus Pelu- 
siota Ep. I. 310. 370 quoted by Nicephorus XIV. 53 


Ρ. 567 πολλοὶ yap ce κωμῳδοῦσι τῶν συνειλεγμένων εἰς 
Ἔφεσον [in Aj D. 431] ὡς οἰκείαν ἀμυνόμενον ἔχθραν 
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ τὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ὀρθοδόξως ζητοῦντα. ἀδελφιδοῦς 
ἔστι, φασὶ, Θεοφίλου, μιμούμενος ἐκείνου τὴν γνώμην. ὥσ- 
περ γὰρ ἐκεῖνος μανίαν σαφῆ κατεσκέδασε κατὰ τοῦ θεοφό- 
ρου καὶ θεοφιλοῦς Ἰωάννου [N°192], οὕτως ἐπιθυμεῖ καυ- 
χήσασθαι καὶ οὗτος, εἰ καὶ πολὺ τῶν κρινομένων ἐστὶ τὸ 
διάφορον. His conduct to the Novatians has been 
described already at No 155. 

1 Phot. Cod. 40 ἀνεγνώσθη Φιλοστοργίου, Apevavod τὴν 
θρησκείαν, ὡς δῆθεν ἐκκλησιαστικὴ ἱστορία. ἱστορεῖ δὲ τά- 
ναντία σχεδὸν ἅπασι τοῖς ἐκκλησιαστικοῖς ἱστορικοῖς, ἐξαιρεῖ 
τοὺς ἀρειανίζοντας ἅπαντας, λοιδορίαις πλύνει τοὺς ὀρθο- 
δόξους, ὡς εἶναι τὴν ἱστορίαν αὐτοῦ μὴ ἱστορίαν μᾶλλον 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐγκώμιον μὲν τῶν αἱρετικῶν ψόγον δὲ γυμνὸν καὶ κατη- 
γορίαν τῶν ὀρθοδόξων. ἔστι δὲ τὴν φράσιν κομψός κ. τ. Δ. 
--ἰστορεῖ δὲ τὰ ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Αρείου περὶ τὴν αἵρεσιν σπουδῆς 

“τε καὶ κατάρξεως μέχρι τῆς ᾿Δετίου τοῦ δυσσεβεστάτου ἀνα- 
κλήσεως.----καὶ ἡ μὲν ἱστορία αὐτοῦ bv ἑνὸς βιβλίου τόμοις 
ἐξ συμπληρουμένη μέχρι τοῦδε πρόεισι τοῦ χρόνου. ἔστι 
δὲ ὁ ἀνὴρ ψευδολόγος τε καὶ οὐδὲ μυθολογίας ἀπεχόμενος. 
ἐξαίρει δὲ ἐν μὲν λόγοις μάλιστα *Aérioy καὶ Ἑὐνόμιον----ἐν 
τεραστίοις δὲ καὶ βίῳ Εὐσέβιον τὸν Νικομηδείας [N°116}, 
ὃν καὶ μέγαν ἀποκαλεῖ, καὶ Θεόφιλον τὸν ᾿Ινδὸν καὶ ἄλλους 
πλείονας, κατηγορεῖ δὲ ᾿Ακακίου μάλιστα τοῦ Καισαρείας 
τῆς κατὰ Παλαιστίνην ἐπισκοπήσαντος [N° 193}7.----καὶ 
ταῦτα μέν μοι ἤδη ἀνέγνωστο, μετ᾽ οὐ πολὺ δὲ ἐν ἄλλῳ 
βιβλίῳ καὶ ἕτεροι αὐτοῦ λόγοι ἕξ, ὡς συμπληροῦσθαι αὐτῷ 
τὴν σύμπασαν πραγματείαν ἐν λόγοις ιβ΄. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 471] 


στόργιον δὲ ἐγείνατο τὸν ταῦτα γεγραφότα" ὁ δὲ ταύτης ἀνὴρ Καρτέριος ὄνομα τὴν Εὐνομίου δόξαν 
ἐτίμα. Χ. 6 αὐτόν [sc. Hunomium] φησι Φιλοστόργιος εἰκοστὸν ἔτος ἄγων ἐν ΚΠ. παραγεγονὼς 
θεάσασθαι. Hunomius was at CP. in the reign of Theodosius, before his exile, within A. D. 
380 and 388. Within this period he was seen by Philostorgius, who was accordingly 20 
years of age between the years 380 and 388. 

229 Synesius™. Tables A. D. 399 p.547. His discourse περὶ βασιλείας in 399: Ibid. Suidas 
p. 3451 A Συνέσιος Πενταπόλεως τῆς ἐν Λιβύῃ Θηβαΐδος, φιλόσοφος, ἐπίσκοπος Πτολεμαΐδος 
τῶν ἱερατικῶν γενόμενος. ἔγραψε βιβλία διάφορα γραμματικά τε καὶ φιλόσοφα, καὶ λόγους βασι- 
λικούς κ. τ. λ.--- καὶ τὰς θαυμαζομένας ἐπιστολάς. Conf. Eudociam p. 388 Evagrium I. 15 
Nicephorum H. EK. XIV. 55. 

230 Isidorus Pelusiota. The disciple of Chrysostom. See Nicephorus XIV. 53 quoted at N° 223. 

Tsidorus condemned Cyril for his conduct in the council of Ephesus. See above N° 225." 

Victorinus Massiliensis. Gennad. ὁ. 60 Victorinus rhetor Massilensis ad filii sui Etherw perso- 

nam commentatus est in Genesin, id est, a principio libri usque ad obitum patriarche Abrahe 

tres diversos edidit libros Christiano quidem et pio sensu, sed utpote seculari literatura occu- 
patus homo, et nullius magisterio in divinis seripturis exercitatus, levioris ponderis sententiam 


285] 


Jiguravit. 


still lived in 433. 
233 Socrates?. 
described at A. D. 395 p. 533. 


Tables p. 619.° 


m Synesius Ep. 66 Theophilo Alexandrino marks the 
period of his appointment to the episcopate: p. 206 
᾿Ιωάννῃ τῷ μακαρίτῃ ---τιμάσθω yap παρ᾽ ἡμῶν ἡ μνήμη τοῦ 
τελευτήσαντος. p. 207 A τουτὶ μὲν ἔτος ἤδη τρίτον ἐξή- 
κει μετὰ τὴν ἀμνηστίαν καὶ τὰς διαλλαγάς. [that is, after 
the appointment of Atticus to CP. who is named p. 
206 D]—eya μὲν οὖν οὔτε πόρρωθεν ἐνετράφην τοῖς νό- 
μοις τοῖς ἱεροῖς οὔτε ἤδη μοι καθήκει πολλὰ μεμαθηκέναι 
πέρυσιν οὔπω γεγονότι τοῦ καταλόγου. Chrysostom there- 
fore was now dead; three years had passed since 
that event, and Synesius had been scarcely a year a 
bishop. But as Chrysostom died in Sept. A. D. 407, 
the episcopate of Synesius is fixed to the close of 
A. D. 409. 

His brother Huoptius, to whom so many of his 
letters are addressed (see Ep. 3 p. 160), was his suc- 
cessor in the episcopate and was present at the coun- 
cil of Ephesus in 431: Acta Concil. tom. ὃ p. 996 Ὁ. 

The sentiments of Synesius upon the office of a 
bishop are explained in his letter to his brother Ep. 
105 p. 247—249 ἀνόητος ἂν εἴην εἰ μὴ πολλὴν χάριν εἰ- 
δείην Πτολεμαίοις ---ααοΐοα by Nicephorus XIV. 55 p. 
571C. Photius Cod. 26 ἀνεγνώσθη ἐπισκόπου Κυρήνης, 
Συνέσιος αὐτῷ ὄνομα, Περὶ προνοίας, Περὶ βασιλείας καὶ 
Περὶ ἄλλων τινῶν" τὴν μὲν φράσιν ὑψηλὸς καὶ ὄγκον ἔχων, 
ἀποκλίνων δὲ καὶ πρὸς τὸ ποιητικώτερον. ἀνεγνώσθησαν δὲ 
αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπιστολαὶ διάφοροι, χάριτος καὶ ἡδονῆς ἀποστά- 
ζουσαι.----ἣν δ᾽ οὗτος ἐξ “Ἑλλήνων, φιλοσοφίᾳ σχολάζων 
κιτ λ. The mistake of Photius in calling him the 
bishop of Cyrene has been noticed by Fabricius and 
others. 


Moritur Theodosio et Valentiniano regnantibus. 
Cassianus. Described in the Tables A. D. 401 p. 551 and in this Volume ο. 5 p. 239g. He 


Instructed by Helladius and Ammonius: Tables A. D. 389 p. 521. 
His history terminates at A. 1). 439: p. 625. 


Within A. D. 425—450. 


Socrates is 


4 Isidori Ep. I. 311 Θεοδοσίῳ βασιλεῖ was written at 
the time of the council of Ephesus A. Ὁ. 431: εἰ μὲν 
αὐτὸς λαμβάνῃ καιροῦ παρεῖναι τοῖς κρινομένοις ἐν "Eder, 
προσέσθαι τούτοις εὖ οἶδα τὸ ἄμεμπτον κ. τ. Ἃ. 

ο Mosheim Ecclesiastical History Vol. 1 p. 425. 
427 affirms of Cassianus that he took a middle course 
between Pelagius and Augustine. His followers were 
Faustus (N° 264), Vincentius Lirinensis, and Genna- 
dius Massiliensis. His opponents were Augustine 
and Prosper. 

P Photius Cod. 28 ἀνεγνώσθη Σωκράτους ἐκκλησιαστικὴ 
ἱστορία ἐφεξῆς οὖσα τῆς Εὐσεβίου: ἄρχεται μὲν yap ἀπὸ 
τῆς Κωνσταντίνου βασιλείας καὶ κάτεισιν ἕως τῆς τοῦ νέου 
Θεοδοσίου βασιλείας. ὁ δὲ συγγραφεὺς παρὰ ᾿Αμμωνίῳ καὶ 
“λλαδίῳ τοῖς ᾿Αλεξανδρεῦσι γραμματικοῖς φοιτῶν ἔτι παῖς 
dv τὰ τῆς γραμματικῆς ἐδιδάσκετο, "Ἑλληνισταῖς οὖσι καὶ 
διὰ στάσιν ἐκπεσοῦσι τῆς πατρίδος καὶ ἐν ΚΠ. διατρίβου- 
σιν. περιέχει δὲ ἡ βίβλος χρόνον ἐτῶν py. ἡ δὲ πᾶσα ἵστο- 
ρία ἐν τόμοις αὐτῷ συντέθειται ἑπτά. ἡ δὲ φράσις οὐδὲν 
ἔχει ἀξιόλογον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τοῖς δόγμασιν οὐ λίαν ἐστὶν 
ἀκριβής. 

Socrates 1. 13 conversed with a Novatian who re- 
membered the council of Nice: Αὐξάνων τις τῆς Nava- 
τιανῶν ἐκκλησίας πρεσβύτερος μακροβιώτατος γέγονεν᾽ ὃς 
καὶ τῇ ἐν Νικαίᾳ συνόδῳ κομιδῇ νήπιος ὧν ἅμα τῷ ᾿Ακεσίῳ 
παρέβαλλε καὶ τὰ κατὰ ᾿Ακέσιον [see N° 155] ἐμοὶ διηγή- 
σατο" οὗτος ἐξ ἐκείνων τῶν χρόνων ἄχρι τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ 
νέου Θεοδοσίου ἐξέτεινε, καὶ νεωτέρῳ μοι σφόδρα τυγχά- 
νοντι τὰ περὶ Εὐτυχιανοῦ διηγήσατο. Valesius ad Socra- 
tem I. 10 remarks that the interval is 83 years, and 
on this account with some reason calls in question 


472 


APPENDIX. σ. 8. 


234 Sozomenus. Flourished in the reign of Theodosius II, to whom he dedicates in 489. His 


preface was written after A. D. 443: p. 629. 


The history of Sozomen begins at the year 


324: Tables p.377. and terminates at 415: Tables A. D. 439 p. 625. 627.9 


235 Philippus presbyter. 
236 Petronius Bononiensis episcopus. 
p. 619. 


The disciple of Hieronymus. 
See his time attested by Hucherius. 


Died in A. D. 456: p. 653. 
Tables A. D. 432 


237 Eucherius. Described at A. D. 432 Ρ. 617. The time of his death is examined at 456 p. 653 


and is there referred to A. D. 451. 
A. D. 456 p. 655. 
238 Vancentius Lirinensis. 
239 Syagrius. 


Placed in 449 in a Chronicle quoted in the Tables at 
See below at N° 241. 


A year below the date of Gennadius. 


His work adversus hereticos in A. D. 434: Tables p. 621. 
Gennad. ο. 65 Syagrius scripsit de fide adversum presumptuosa hereticorum voca- 


bula que ad destruenda vel ad immutanda Sancte Trinitatis nomina usurpata sunt &e.—Sub 


hujus Syagrii nomine VII de fide et regulis fidei libros pretitulatos invent. 


variant non onmes ejus credidi esse. 
(N° 238) and Salvianus (N° 246). 
240 Dracontius. 


Sed quia linguam 


Syagrius is placed by Gennadius between Vincentius 


Isidorus Hispalensis c. 24 Dracontius composuit heroicis versibus hexaemeron 


creationis mundi, et luculenter quod composuit scripsit". Eugenii epistola ad Chindasuinthum 
regem: Clementi vestre jussis, serenissime princeps, plus volendo deserviens quam valendo 
Dracontui cujusdam libellos multis videns erroribus involutos, Christo Domino tribuente valorem, 


pro tenuitate met sensuli subcorreai® &e. 


Dracontii satisfactio ad Guntharium regem Wandalorum, dum esset in vinculis. This king 
according to Arevalus was the brother of Genseric, who is described in the Tables at A. D. 


the testimony of Awranon. Socrates knew the Arian 
bishop Timotheus cir. A.D, 410: VII. 6 p. 343 τῷ 
δὴ Τιμοθέῳ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐντετύχηκα καὶ ἔγνων ὅπως τοῖς 
ἐπερωτῶσιν ἕτοιμος ἦν ἀποκρίνασθαι. and the Novatian 
bishop Paulus in 419: VII. 17 p.354 A. He passes 
VII. 32 a moderate judgment upon Nestorius, whose 
errors he ascribes to ignorance: p. 374A ἐγὼ δὲ ἐν- 
τυχὼν τοῖς παρὰ Neoropiov λόγοις δοθεῖσιν ἀγνοοῦντα ἐφευ- 
ρίσκω τὸν ἄνδρα κ. τ. λ. Socrates V. 19 received from 
Eudemon—EiSaipov τὶς τῆς ἐκκλησίας πρεσβύτερος ᾿Α- 
λεξανδρεὺς τὸ yévos—a transaction of the time of Nec- 
tarius, within A. D. 382—398: ταῦτα παρὰ τοῦ Evdai- 
μονος ἀκούσας ἐγὼ τῇ γραφῇ τῇδε παραδοῦναι ἐθάρρησα. 

Socrates V. 22 p. 282---291] treats fully and clearly 
of various customs which prevailed in the different 
churches in his time. He gives VII. 36 a remark- 
able list of bishops who had been translated to other 
sees. 

At II. 47 he has the date Ol. 285.1 Tauro et Flo- 
rentio coss. [A. D. 361] where the Olympic year is 
right. But in the following the Olympic years are 
wrong. 

IV. 38 Ol. 289.4 Valente VI Valentiniano II A. D. 
378. The true Olympic year was 289. 2. 

V. 26 Οἱ. 294.1 Olybrio et Probino A. D. 395 in- 
stead of ΟἹ. 293. 3. 

VI. 23 Ol. 297. 2 Basso et Philippo May 1 A. D. 
408. The true year Ol. 296. 3. 

VII. 48 A. Ὁ. 439 Ol. 305. 2 instead of 304. 3. 
See the Tables p. 625. 


q Photius Cod. 30 ἀνεγνώσθη Σαλαμάνου “Eppeiov Σω- 
Copevod σχολαστικοῦ ἐκκλησιαστικὴ ἱστορία ἐν λόγοις θ΄. 
προσφωνεῖ δὲ τὴν ἱστορίαν πρὸς Θεοδόσιον τὸν νέον. ἄρ- 
χεται δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς ὑπατείας Κρίσπου καὶ τοῦ πατρὸς Κων- 
σταντίνου [A. Ὁ. 324] καὶ κάτεισι μέχρι τῆς τοῦ νέου Θεο- 
δοσίου βασιλείας. οὗτος δὲ δίκας ἦν λέγων ἐν ΚΠ. [conf. 
Sozomenum ipsum IT. 3 p. 446 ΑἹ ἔστι δὲ Σωκράτους 
ἐν τῇ φράσει βελτίων, διαφωνεῖ δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ κατά τινας 
ἱστορίας. 

τ On the position of Dracontius in that Catalogue 
see Areval. prolegom. ad Dracontium p. 7. 

8 De Eugenio Ildefonsus c. 14 Hugenius alter post 
priorem pontifex subrogatur. Hic cum ecclesie regie 
clericus esset egregius, vita monachi delectatus est.— 
Libellos quoque Dracontii de creatione mundi conscrip- 
tos, quos antiquitas protulerat vitiatos,—subtrahendo 
immutando vel meliorando ita in pulchritudinis formam 
coégit ut pulchriores de artificio corrigentis quam de 
manu processisse videantur auctoris. Et quia de die 
septimo idem Dracontius omnimodo reticendo semi- 
plenum opus visus est reliquisse, iste et sex dierum 
recapitulationem singulis versibus renotavit et de die 
septimo que illi visa sunt eleganter dicta subjunzit. 
Clarus habitus fuit temporibus Cinthasuindi et Recce- 
suindi regum fere XII annis tenens dignitatem simul et 
gloriam sacerdotis. Chintasuinthus began to reign 
A. D. 642: Pagius tom. 2 p. 827. His son Rec- 
cesuinthus died in A. D. 672: Idem tom. 3 p. 64. 
Within that period Eugenius flourished, about 220 
years after Dracontius. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 473 


428 p.610. Under him “anno circiter 425 Dracontius in Beetica sub Vandalorum ditione 
vivebat et carmina que nunc habemus dum vinculis detineretur conscribebat.” Arevalus 
prolegom. p. 74. 


241 Hilarius. Gennad. c. 69 Hilarius Arelatensis episcopus, vir in Sanctis Scripturis doctus, pau- 


pertatis amator et erga inopum provisionem non solum mentis pictate sed et corporis sui solicitus 
labore fuit &e.—Ingenio vero immortali aliqua et parca edidit que erudite anime et fidelis 
lingue indicio sunt; in quibus precipue et ad multorum utilitatem necessario opere Vitam 
sancti Honorati predecessoris sui composuit. Moritur Valentiniano et Marciano regnantibus. 
He presided at a council in A. 1). 439: Synodus Regiensis in secunda provincia Narbonenst 
Pagius tom. 2 p. 278. Acta Concil. tom. 4 p. 537 Hgo Hilarius episcopus—his definitionibus 
sub die III Kal. Dec. Theodosio Aug. X VII et Festo VV. CC. consulibus subscripsi. He died 
in 449: Chronicon Tironis Prosperi (if this is to be trusted; quoted in the Tables p. 655 
at the year 456) apud Prosperum Opp. tom. 2 p. 150 Anno [80. ὦ morte Ποπογ XX VI 
Eucherius Lugdunensis episcopus et Hilarius Arelatensis egregiam vitam morte consummant. 
Honorius died A. D. 423. But this date A. D. 449 is confirmed by Leo Romanus Ep. 36 
marked in the Tables p. 639. Ad episcopos per Arelatensem Gallia provinciam constitutos.— 
Quod ergo in Arelatensium civitate, defuncto sancte memorie Hilario, virum etiam nobis pro- 
batum fratrem Ravennium, secundum desideria cleri honoratorum et plebis unanimiter conse- 


crastis—Data 11 Kal. Sept. Asterio et Protogene coss. 
242 Theodoretus Cyri episcopust. His History ends in A.D, 429: p.613. It was written within 


443—450: p. 631 A.D. 444. 


t He was the disciple of Chrysostom. See Nice- 
phorus quoted above at N° 223. Theodoret speaks 
of his early life Ep. 81 tom. 4 p. 1140 Νόμῳ ὑπάτῳ 
[sc. cos. A. D. 445] .---πρὸ αὐτῆς τῆς συλλήψεως ὑπέ- 
σχοντό με τῷ Θεῷ προσφέρειν οἱ φύσαντες, καὶ ἐκ σπαρ- 
γάνων κατὰ τὰς ἐπαγγελίας ἀνέθηκαν (conf. Hist. Rel. 
ο. 13 tom. 3 ρ. 121. 1215], τροφῆς τοιαυτῆς ἠξίωσαν. 
ἐν μοναστηρίῳ τὸν πρὸ τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς διατελέσας χρόνον 
ἄκων τὴν τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς ἐδεξάμην χειροτονίαν. πέντε καὶ 
εἴκοσι διετέλεσα ἔτη οὔτε κατεντευχθεὶς ὑπό τινος οὔτε αἰτι- 
ασάμενος ἕτερον. Ep. 80 Eutrechio prefecto tom. 4 
p- 1138 ἀρχιερεὺς δὲ πέντε καὶ εἴκοσι ἐπισκοπήσας ἔτη, 
καὶ τὸν πρὸ τούτου χρόνον ἐν ἀσκητηρίῳ βιώσας, οὐκ ἐνο- 
χλήσας ποτὲ δικαστήριον οὐδὲ παρά του πώποτε γραφὴν 
ὑπομείνας, As he was appointed bishop in 423, these 
epistles are fixed to A. D. 448. Wherefore in Ep. 81 
we must either interpret ὑπάτῳ consulari or read with 
Baronius trata. Theodoret had been approved by 
Theodotus and Joannes: Ep. 83 Dioscoro episcopo 
p- 1146 ἐξ μὲν yap ἔτη διετέλεσα διδάσκων ἐπὶ τοῦ τῆς 
μακαρίας καὶ ὁσίας μνήμης Θεοδότου τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐπικό- 
που [Tables A. D. 429 p. 613] ὃς καὶ βίῳ λαμπρῷ καὶ 
τῇ τῶν θείων δογμάτων ἐκεκόσμητο γνώσει" τρὶς καὶ δέκα 
πάλιν ἕτερα ἐπὶ τοῦ τῆς ὁσίας καὶ μακαρίας μνήμης ᾿Ιωάννου 
τοῦ ἐπισκόπου, ὃς τοσοῦτον ἐγάννυτο διαλεγομένων ἡμῶν 
ὡς ἄμφω τὼ χεῖρε κινεῖν καὶ διανίστασθαι πολλάκις. He 
mentions his works Ep. 14 monachis CP. tom. 4 p. 
1245 ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἔργον εἴχομεν τοὺς ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀποστολικῶν 
δογμάτων ἀγῶνας καὶ τοῖς τοῦ κυρίου ποιμνίοις τὴν διδασκα- 
λικὴν προσφέρομεν πόαν, καὶ πρὸς τούτοις πέντε καὶ τριά- 
κοντα συνεγράψαμεν βίβλους, τήν τε θείαν γραφὴν ἑρμη- 


Theodoret was deposed by the council of Ephesus—the 


vevovres kal τὸ τῶν αἱρέσεων διελέγχοντες ψεῦδος. He 
again mentions his works Ep.113 Leoni in A.D. 449: 
p- 119] ἔστι γάρ μοι τὰ μὲν πρὸ εἴκοσι ἐτῶν ovyyeypap- 
μένα τὰ δὲ πρὸ ὀκτωκαίδεκα τὰ δὲ πρὸ πεντεκαίδεκα τὰ δὲ 
πρὸ δυοκαίδεκα" τὰ μὲν πρὸς ᾿Δρειανοὺς καὶ Εὐνομιανοὺς τὰ 
δὲ πρὸς ᾿Ιουδαίους καὶ Ἕλληνας τὰ δὲ πρὸς τοὺς ἐν Περσίδι 
μάγους, ἄλλα περὶ τῆς καθόλου προνοίας, ἕτερα δὲ περὶ 
θεολογίας καὶ τῆς θείας ἐνανθρωπήσεως. ἡρμήνευταί μοι διὰ 
τὴν θείαν χάριν καὶ τὰ ἀποστολικὰ συγγράμματα καὶ τὰ 
προφητικὰ θεσπίσματας In this epistle to Leo in 449 
he speaks of his old age: p. 1192 τὸ συκοφαντούμενον 
καὶ μάτην πολεμούμενόν μου γῆρας τῆς ὑμετέρας ἀξιῶσαι 
κηδεμονίας. 

Gennadius c. 89 Theodoretus Cyri civitatis episcopus 
—dicitur scripsisse multa; ad meam tamen notitiam 
ista sunt que venerunt &c. Sunt et ejus decem H. E. 
hbri (conf. Fabric. et Cyprian. ad locum p. 40] quos 
imitatus Eusebium Cesariensem scripsit, incipiens a 
jine librorum Eusebii usque ad suum tempus, id est, a 
vicennalibus Constantini usque ad imperium Leonis se- 
nioris, sub quo et mortuus est. Marcellin. Leone Aug. 
ITI solo cos. [Ἀ. D. 466] Theodoritus episcopus Cyri 
civitatis scripsit de incarnatione Domini adversus Eu- 
tychem presbyterum et Dioscorum &c. A metachro- 
nism of many years. If, according to Gennadius, he 
reached the reign of Leo, he probably died in A. D. 
457, many years before the date at which Marcelli- 
nus supposes him to be writing against Hutyches. 

The diocese of Theodoret contained 800 parishes : 
Ep. 113 p. 1190 ἐν ὀκτακοσίαις ἐκκλησίαις ἔλαχον ποι- 
μαίνειν᾽ τοσαύτας γὰρ ἡ Κύρος παροικίας ἔχει. 


3 P 


474 APPENDIX. C. 8. 


λῃστρικὴ σύνοδος in which Dioscorus presided—when he had held his episcopate 26 years : 
Ep. 113 Leoni episcopo Romano tom. 4 p. 1189. 1190 ὁ γὰρ τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρείας δικαιότατος πρό- 
edpos [se. Dioscorus] οὐκ ἠρκέσθη τῇ ἀνόμῳ ταύτῃ καὶ ἀδικωτάτῃ καθαιρέσει τοῦ---Φλαβιανοῦ---- 
ἡμᾶς δὲ---κατέκρινεν ὡς ἠθέλησεν.---ἐγὼ δὲ ὀδύρομαι μὲν τῆς ἐκκλησίας τὸν κλύδωνα, τὴν δὲ jov- 
χίαν ἀσπάζομαι" ἕξ γὰρ καὶ εἴκοσιν ἔτη τὴν ἐγχειρισθεῖσάν μοι παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ τῶν ὅλων ἐκκλησίαν 
ἰθύνας x.t.A. But he was deposed in 449; which determines his appointment to 423. 
Theodoret was restored by the council of Chalcedon in 451: p. 643. See the law of Marcian 
in A. D. 453 p. 647. He is condemned in the 5th council A. D. 553: p. 800. 

243 Eutherius Tyanorum episcopus. De Eutherio conf. Schulze ad Theodoreti Opp. tom. 5 p. 
1113—1174. It appears from the following testimony referred to Ibid. p. 1114 that 
Eutherius was present at the council of Ephesus A. D. 431. Acta Concil. tom. 3 p. 1093 
ἀναφορὰ Νεστορίου καὶ τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ ἐπισκόπων πρὸς τοὺς βασιλέας περὶ τῶν πεπραγμένων παρὰ 
τῇ ἁγίᾳ συνόδῳ γραφεῖσα πρὸ τοῦ παραγενέσθαι ἐν ᾿Εφέσῳ τὸν ᾿Αντιοχείας.----καί εἰσιν of ὑπογρά- 
ψαντες Νεστόριος ἐπίσκοπος ΚΠ]. x. τ. λ:---Ῥ- Εὐθέριος ἐπίσκοπος Τυάνων. 

244 Leo Romanus. Appointed bishop in 440: Tables p.626. Described at A. D. 447: p. 635. 
Leo detects the Manichees in 443: p. 629. Ambassador to Adtila in 452: p.645. inter- 
cedes with Genseric in 455: p.651. Death of Leo in 461: p. 668." 

245 Proterius Alexandrinus episcopus. Successor to Dioscorus in 451, slain in 457: Tables A. Ὁ. 
452 p. 647 A.D. 453 p. 649." Proterius ad Leonem de Pascha A.D. 454 p. 649. 

246 Salvianus. A.D. 440 p. 627. 

247 Eutyches. A.D. 448 p. 635. 

248 Victor Africanus. Gennad. ce. 77 Victor Cartenne Mauritanie civitatis episcopus scripsit ad- 
versus Arianos librum unum longum quem Genserico regi per suos audiendum obtulit, sicut ex 
procmio ipsius libri didict. Et de panitentia publicagr hbrum unum in quo et requlam vivendi 
penitentibus juata Scripturarwm auctoritatem instituit, et ad Basilium quendam super morte 

flit consolatorium librum spe resurrectionis perfecta instructione munitum. Homilias etiam 
composwit multas, quas a fratribus salutis proprie sollicitis in libros digestas servari cognovi. 
The reign of Genseric places Victor within A. D. 440—476. 

249 Cerealis Afer. Gennad. c.96 Cerealis episcopus natione Afer interrogatus a Maaximino Aria- 
norum episcopo st paucis posset vel divine Scripture testimonus absque disputations duntaxat 
assertione fidem catholicam assignare; quam ile in nomine Domini, suffragante sibi veritate, non 
paucis testimoniis, sicut Maaiminus irridens petierat, sed copiosis tam veteris quam novi Testa- 
mentt indiciis approbavit et libello edidit. The Arian bishop Maaiminus is mentioned at 
A.D. 440 p. 626 in the reign of Genseric ; from whence we collect the time of Cereals. 

250 Possideus. The friend and biographer of Augustine: Tables A. D. 430 p. 614. 615.* 

251 Arnobius junior. De hoc conf. Norisium Hist. Pelag. Opp. tom. 1 p. 448—450. In the 
Roman synod held by Gelasius cir. A. 1). 494 apud Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 390 (quoted apud 


Υ His letters are marked in the Tables at the years 
443—460, namely at 443 p. 629, at 444 p. 631, 
at 446 p. 633, 447 p. 635, 448 p. 637, 449. 450 
Ρ. 639,.at 451 p. 645, at 452 p. 647, at 453. 454 
p- 649, 457 p. 657, at 458 p. 659, at 459, 460 
p- 661. 

w Isidorus Hispal. c. 10 Proterius Alexandrine an- 
tistes ecclesie scripsit ad Leonem Romane sedis epi- 
scopim de festivitate Paschali. Hune autem Leonis 
Augusti temporibus Dioscori heretici successores auc- 
tore Timotheo seditione facta crudelissime peremerunt 


ipsumque Timotheum sibi pro Alexandrino episcopo 
constituerunt. 

x Isidorus Hispal. c. 8 Possidius Africane provincie 
episcopus stilo prosecutus est vitam sancti Augustini. 
Cui etiam operi subjecit Indiculum scriptorum. ejus, 
enumerans quanta idem beatissimus doctor scripserit ; 
ubi plus quam quadringentorum librorum volumina sup- 
putantur. Homiliarum vero et epistolarum questio- 
numque infinitus modus est, ut pene viv possit quisquam 
articulo suo aliena tanta scribere quanta ille proprio 
labore composuit. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 4 


Noris. tom. 4 p. 923 A) Arnobius is named among apocryphal authors: Opuscula omnia 
Fausti Manichei apocrypha, opuscula Commodiani apocrypha,—opuscula Arnobit apocry- 
pha, opuscula Tichonii [N° 194] apocrypha, opuscula Cassiani presbytert Galliarum [N° 232] 
apocrypha,—opuscula Fausti Regensis Galiarum [see N° 232 note°] apocrypha. Arnobius 
therefore flourished before Gelasius of Rome. That he lived after Leo is shewn by Cave 
tom. 1 p. 449 from his commentary on the Psalms in which Leo is quoted. Therefore 
between A. D. 461 and 494. 

252 Museus. Tables A. D. 458 p. 657. 

253 Basilius Seleucie episcopusy. The name of Basilius is in the council of CP. against Eutyches 
in 448: Acta Concil. tom. 4 p. 1021 B. And in the λῃστρικὴ σύνοδος in favour of Hutyches 
in 449: Acta Concil. tom. 4 p. 1184 B. and also in the council of Chalcedon A. 1). 451: 
Ibid. p. 1736 C. and annexed to the epistle episcoporum Isaurie ad Leonem imp. Ibid. tom. 
4 p. 1872 A—1875 D—in A. D. 457 or 458, the Ist or 2nd year of Leo. 

254 Claudianus Viennensis. Gennad. c. 83 Claudianus Viennensis ecclesie presbyter, vir ad loquen- 
dum artifex et ad disputandum subtilis, composuit tres quasi de statu vel de substantia anime 
libros in quibus agit intentione tota quatenus ostendat aliquid esse incorporeum preter Deum. 
Scripsit et alia nonnulla, inter que οὐ hymnum de passione Domini cujus principium est 
“ Pange lingua gloriosi..— Fut autem frater Mamerti Viennensis episcopi. The friend of 
Sidonius Apollinaris (N° 266).2 

255 Cecilius Sedulius. Isidorus Hispal. c.7 Sedulius presbyter edidit tres libros dactylico herowo 
metro compositos, quorum primus signa et virtutes veteris Testament potentissime resonat, reliqui 
vero gestorum Christi sacramenta et miracula intonant. Trithemius ὁ. 142 Sedulius—claruit 
sub Theodosio anno 480. Arevali prolegom. p. 13 “ Heec habemus e MSS. Codd. Quidam 
exhibet libros suos scripsit tempore Valentiniani et Theodosii. alius in tempore impp. minoris 
Theodosit fila Arcadu et Valentiniani fil Constantii. alius in tempore Valentini et Theodosii. 
alius tempore Theodosir et Valentiniant. Sedulius therefore flourished, as Arevalus deter- 
mines, within A. 1). 4248a—450. His works were collected by Asterius, who was consul in 
A.D.494. See above c. 2 p. 204 at the year 494. 

256 Prosper Aquitanus. Addressed Augustine on the Pelagians A. D.428.> For his Chronicle see 
the Tables A. Ὁ. 378 p. 491 Α. Ὁ. 433 p.619 A. Ὁ. 445 p. 631 and 455 p. 651. 
still lived in A. D. 463: p. 665. 

257 Victorius Aguitanus. ‘Tables A. Ὁ. 457 p. 657.¢ 


Prosper 


y According to Photius the friend of Chrysostom : 
Phot. Cod. 168 ἀνεγνώσθησαν τοῦ μακαρίου Βασιλείου 
ἐπισκόπου Σελευκείας λόγοι ce’ κι τ. λ.----ἔοικε δὲ οὗτος μᾶλ- 
λον εἶναι ἢ ὁ Καισαρείας μέγας Βασίλειος 6 τῷ τρισμακα- 
ρίστῳ ᾿Ιωάννῃ τῷ Χρυσοστόμῳ φίλος γεγονὼς καὶ ὁμωρό- 
dios, πρὸς ὃν καὶ 6 Περὶ ἱερωσύνης λόγος συντέτακται" 
πολλὰ γὰρ ἴχνη τῶν ἐκείνου καὶ λόγων καὶ νοημάτων, καὶ 
μάλιστα τῶν κατὰ τὴν θείαν γραφὴν, ἐν τοῖς τοῦ Βασιλείου 
λόγοις ἐπιφαίνεται, ὡς ἂν ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς πηγῆς τῶν μαθη- 
μάτων ἀρυσαμένων ἄμφω τὰ πρόσφορα.---ἔστι δὲ Βασίλειος 
οὗτος ὁ καὶ μέτροις ἐκτείνας τὰ τῆς πρωτομάρτυρος Θέκλης 
ἔργα καὶ ἄθλα καὶ νικητήρια" καὶ ἄλλα δὲ αὐτοῦ συγγράμ- 
ματα φέρονται. See Cave tom. 1 p. 441 who reason- 
ably doubts the account that Chrysostom addressed 
Basil of Seleucia. That treatise was composed before 
A.D. 386,—Basil was still living in A. Ὁ. 458. 


z Apud Sidonium Ep. IV. 2 Claudianus Sidonio 
pape S. is a letter from Claudian himself. Sidonius 
Ep. IV. 1] writes the epitaph of Claudian: Sidonius 
Petreio suo salutem. Angit me nimis damnum seculi 
mei, nuper erepto avunculo tuo Claudiano.—Kjus hoc 
carmen est ““ Germani decus et dolor Mamerci” &c.— 
Ecce quod carmen cum primum affui super unanimi 
Sratris ossa conscripsi. 


@ Rather A. D. 425. 


b Apud Augustinum Ep. 225 ed. Ven. Prosper Au- 
gustino de reliquiis Pelagiane hereseos in Gallia— 
clam succrescentibus. Augustin. Opp. tom. 7. 2 p. 646 
ed. Lugdun. On Prosper’s cycle of 84 years see 


c. 2 p.1820 185¢ 1910 1948. 
¢ On his list of consuls see c. 2 p. 181 seq. 
3P2 


476 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


258 Gennadius OP. episcopus. Appointed successor to Flavianus in 458, died in 471: p. 675. 
Memorials of Gennadius at A.D. 470 p. 673. 


259 Isaac Antiochenus. 
260 Sabas. 


A. Ὁ. 459 p, 661. 


Born Jan. A. Ὁ. 439, died in December A. D. 532 in his 94th year‘. 


261 Samuel Edessenus. Tables A. D. 467 p. 669. 


262 Vincentius presbyter. 


Gennad. c. 80 Vincentius presbyter, et ipse natione Gallus, in divinis 


Scripturis exercitatus linguam habens usu loquendi et majore lectione politam, commentatus est 
in psalmos. Cujus operis legit aliqua homini Dei Cannate, me audiente, promittens simul, st 
Dominus vitam et vires daret, se in toto psalterio eodem studio laboraturum. Therefore still 


living in A. D. 493. 
263 Idatius Lemicanus. 


Memorials of himself are in the Tables A. D. 407 p. 569 A. D. 427 


p- 609. His captivity A. D. 460 p. 661. Conclusion of his Chronicle A. D. 468 p. 669. 671. 
It began at the Ist year of Theodosius and included the 12th of Leo A. D.379—468: Ta- 


bles A. D. 429 p. 609. 


264 Faustus Regit Galliarum episcopus. We collect that he still lived in 493 when Gennadius 


wrote*. 
265 Gelasius Cyzicenus. 
266 C. Sollius Apollinaris Sidonius. 
daughter of Avitus: 456. 8 p. 655. 


Described in the Tables A. D. 475 p. 683. 685. 
A youth in 449: Tables 449. 8 p. 637. 
He is at Arelate in 461: p. 663. at Rome in 467: 


Married the 


p- 669. Panegyricus Avito A. Ὁ. 456 p. 653. Panegyricus Majoriano A. 1), 458 p. 657. 659. 
Panegyricus Anthemio A. D. 468 p. 669. 671. 


267 Euthalius. 
268 Theodulus. 


A. D. 458 p. 659. 
A. D. 478 p. 691. 


4 According to Cyrillus in vita Sab apud Noris- 
ium tom. 1 p. 584 A Sabas was born Theodosio A. 
XVII cos. and in January: Cyrillus apud Norisium 
p- 583 D Incipiente 91° etatis anno Sabe—Theodosius 
jam senex et plenus dierum—ad celum transivit mense 
Januario die XI indictione VII. sc. Jan. 11 A. Ὁ. 529. 
Sabas died according to Cyrillus apud Sam. Basnage 
tom. 3 p. 698 etatis sue anno 94° post consulatum 
Lampadii et Orestis II sexto presentis a Deo protecti 
imperti 5° Decembris mensis indictione decima. Sc. 
Dec. 5 A. D. 532, when the 6th of Justinian was 
current. But in December of 532 the eleventh in- 
diction was current, as Basnage observes; and may 
be restored to the text of Cyrillus. The 94th year 
commenced, as we learn from the preceding epochs, 
in Jan. A. D. 532. As I have not access to the 
work of Cyrillus himself, I give the evidence from 
the reports of Norisius Pagi and Basnage. 

e Gennad. c. 85 Faustus ex abbate Lerinensis mo- 
nasterii apud Regium Gallie episcopus factus, vir in 
divinis Scripturis satis intentus, ex traditione symboli 
occasione accepta composuit librum de Spiritu Sancto 
&c.—Edidit quoque. opus egregium de gratia Dei qua 
salvamur et libero humane mentis arbiirio &c.—Legi 
ejus et adversus Arianos et Macedonianos parvum 
libellum in quo coessentialem predicat Trinitatem, et 
alium adversus eos qui dicunt esse in creaturis aliquid 
incorporeum.—Est et ejus epistola in modum libelli ad 
diaconum quendam Gratum nomine edita, qui a fide ca- 


tholicetliscedens ad Nestorianam abiit impietatem.— 
Sunt vero et alia ejus scripta, que, quia necdum legi, 
nominare nolui. Viva tamen voce egregius doctor et 
creditur et probatur. Scripsit postea ad Felicem pre- 
fectum pretorii et patricie dignitatis virum filium 
Magni consulis [A. D. 466], jam religiosum, epistolam 
ad timorem Dei hortatoriam &c. On Faustus see 
above N° 232 noteo N° 251 Tables A. D. 497 p. 
715. 

f Sidonius after A. D. 468 became a bishop: Gen- 
nad. c. 92 Sidonius Arvernorum episcopus scripsit va- 
ria et grata opuscula et sane doctrine. Homo siquidem 
tam divinis quam humanis ad integrum imbutus acerque 
ingenio scripsit ad diversos diverso metro vel prosa 
compositum epistolarum insigne volumen, in quo quid in 
literis posset ostendit. Verum in Christiano vigore pol- 
lens etiam inter barbare ferocitatis duritiem que eo 
tempore Gallos oppresserat catholicus pater et doctor 
habetur insignis. Floruit ea tempestate qua Leo et 
Zeno Romanis imperabant. The period assigned is 
within A. D.457—490. But Sidonius began to be 
eminent in the reign of Marcian and died in the 
reign of Zeno. Sidonius Ep. IX. 12 (quoted by Sa- 
varon in Vita c.10) attests that he was at least 12 
years a bishop: Desidie nostre verecundia comes ad 
hoc sententiam inclinat ut me postquam in silentio de- 
curri tres Olympiadas tam pudeat novum poema con- 
ficere, quam pigeat. Written therefore at least 12 
years after A. D. 468. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


269 Victor Vitensis. 
270 Joannes Antiochenus. 


A. D. 488 p. 703. 


271 Eugenus. A.D. 483 p.696 A. Ὁ. 493 p. 711. 


477 


Still living in A. D. 493 : Tables p. 711. 


Died in 505: p. 721]. 


272 Gelasius Romanus. He was appointed March 2 A.D. 492 and died Nov. 19 A. D. 496: 


Tables p. 709 p. 713.8 
273 Pomerius. A.D. 493 Ὁ. 711. 
274 Gennadius. A.D. 493 p. 709. 711. 
275 Basilius Cilix. 


276 Cesarius Arelatensis episcopus. Already bishop in A. D. 506: Tables p. 723. 


His work is described from Photius at A. D. 500 p. 717 A. D. 520 p. 739. 


Present at a 


council at Arelate in 524: Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 765 Casarius in Christi nomine episcopus 
definitionem hanc—relegi et subscripsi. Not. sub die VIII Idus Junias Opilione V. C. consule 
[June 6 A.D. 524]. and at the synod of Arausio in 529: Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 814 Ce- 
sarius in Ohristi nomine episcopus constitutionem nostram relegi et subscripsi. Not. sub die V 
Non. Julias Decio Juniore V. C. consule [July 3 A. 1). 529].5 


277 Ennodius. A.D. 510 p. 727. 


278 Alcimus Avitus. Described in the Tables at A. D. 496 p. 712.713. See 497 p.715. Managed 


a conference in 501: p. 717. 719. 
279 Fulgentius Ruspensis. 


Still living in A. D.517: p. 733. 735. 
Tables A. D. 497 p. 715. 


Auctor vite apud Basnage tom. 3 p. 605 


Beatum spiritum feliciter in manus Domini tradidit, annum sui episcopatus agens XX V vite 
autem totius LXV. He died Jan. 1, and, as Basnage calculates tom. 3 p. 704, A. 1). 533. 
which would fix the episcopate at A. D. 508—532. 

280 Theodorus anagnostes. Suidas p. 1864 B Θεόδωρος ἀπὸ ἀναγνωστῶν τῆς μεγάλης ἐκκλησίας ΚΠ. 
ἔγραψεν ἱστορίαν ἐκκλησιαστικὴν ἀπὸ τῶν χρόνων Κωνσταντίνου ἕως τῆς βασιλείας ᾿Ιουστινιανοῦ. 
Nicephorus H. Εἰ. 1.1 p. 35 after mentioning Sozomenus Theodoretus Philostorgius Socrates 
proceeds ἐντεῦθεν πάλιν ὁ Βυζάντιος ἀναγνωστὴς Θεόδωρος καὶ ὁ Κίλιξ Βασίλειος [N° 275] καὶ 
ὁ ἀπὸ ἐπάρχων Εὐάγριος [N° 817] τὰ τῶν ἀνωτέρω χρόνων καὶ πρὸ αὐτῶν ὑπερβάντες οἱ μὲν τοὺς 
οἰκείους χρόνους τοῖς ἐκείνων παρέζευξαν, τὸ τῆς πραγματείας δυσχερὲς ὑπολογισάμενοι: ἄλλοι δὲ 
καὶ τὸν βίον τῷ συγγράφειν ἀπολιπόντες τὴν τῆς ἐπιβολῆς ὑπόστασιν ἥκιστα συνετέλεσαν. Theo- 


dorus therefore flourished in the reign of Justinian. 


Fragments of Theodorus down to the 


reign of Anastasius (conf. p. 583) are in Valesius p. 551—584. 


281 Fulgentius Ferrandus. 


Ferrandus Carthaginis ecclesie diaconus clarus habetur. 


Victor Tun. Post cons. Basilii V.C. anno VI [A. D. 546 Victori] 


Facundus IV. 3 Pelagius οἱ Ana- 


tolius Romani diaconi—laudabilis in Christo memorie Ferrando Carthaginensi diacono scrip- 
serunt &c. Ferrandus therefore was already dead when Facundus wrote; and Facundus 


5. His epistles are quoted at A. D. 493 Ρ- 2109. Δ: 
494 p.711 A.D. 495 p. 713. 

h Venantius Fortunatus V. 2, 68 

Regula Cesarii presulis alma fui 
Qui fuit antistes Arelas, de sorte Lirini, 
Et mansit monachus pontificale decus. 

This work of Cesarius is mentioned by Greg. Tur. 
H. Fr. [X. 39 Cesarit Arelatensis episcopi Constituta. 
c. 40 Arelatensem urbem expetunt de qua regula sancti 
Cesarii atque Cesaria beate suscepta. Gennad. c. 86 
Cesarius Arelatensis urbis episcopus, vir sanctitate et 
virtutibus celeber, scripsit egregia et grata et valde 
monachis necessaria opuscula. De gratia quoque et 
libero arbitrio edidit testimonia divinarum Scriptura- 


rum et sanctorum patrum judiciis munita, ubi docet ho- 
minem nihil de proprio agere boni posse nisi eum divina 
gratia prevenerit. Quod opus etiam papa Felix per 
suam epistolam roboravit [A. D. 528 Felicis epistola 
III apud Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 799 Cesario. Data 
III Non. Februar. P.C. Mavortit V.C.) et in latius 
promulgavit. Floruit hic eo tempore quo et Faustus 
[No 264], Anastasio remp. administrante. 

Fabricius observes ad Gennadium p. 39 that in 
493 when Gennadius wrote Cesarius was not yet 
bishop, and the letter of Felix not yet written. 
Whence he concludes that this chapter (which is 
also absent from most MSS.) was added by some 
other writer. 


478 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


wrote cir. A.D.547: Tables p. 783. The disciple of Fulgentius Ruspensis. See the testi- 


monies quoted by Basnage tom. 3 p. 704. 


282 Aprigius. Tables A.D. 531 p. 753. 


283 Cyrillus Scythopolites. The author of the life of Sabas quoted above at N° 260. This work— 
βίος τοῦ ἐν ἁγίοις πατρὸς ἡμῶν SaBa—was written about A. D. 555.i 


284 Justinus Hispanus 
285 Justus Hispanus 
286 Cosmas Indicopleustes. 


} Α. Ὁ. 534 p. 759. 


A.D. 548 p. 787. 789. 


287 Aurelianus Arelatensis episcopus. A.D. 546 p. 785. 


288 Julianus Halicarnassensis. 
289 Benedictus Casinensis. 


Banished with Severus in 539.i 
Petrus diaconus, bibliothecarius Casinensis, 6.1 p. 165 ed. Fabric. 


Benedictus monachorum institutor, vir egregius,—provincie Nursie extitit oriwundus ex patre 
Euproprio nomine, matre Abundantia, avo Justiniano, nutrice Cyrilla. Postquam XIT mo- 
nasteria Christo adjuvante construxit temporibus Justiniani imperatoris—Casinum advenit &e. 
Scripsit autem jam senex in eodem Casinensi caonobio monachorum regqulam &c. Fuit autem 
temporibus Anastasit Zenonis Justini et Justiniant imperatorum. Honor. III. 30 Benedictus 
abbas monasterti Casini scripsit regulam monachorum, per totum mundum promulgatam, qui 


omnium justorum spiritu plenus scribitur. 


Conf. Anon. Mellicensem c. 20. Gregorius Ro- 


manus procem. dial. 1. II Opp. tom. 2 p. 208 Liberiori genere ex provincia Nursie exortus 
Rome liberalibus literarum studiis traditus fuerat*. 


i Oudin tom. 1 p. 1420 « Cyrillus Scythopolitanus 
vitas sanctorum Euthymii archimandrite et sancti 
Sabe magne Laure abbatis scripsit post concilium 
quintum Oecumenicum A. D. 548 in quo Origeniste 
damnati sunt, atque ut has vitas duas scriberet re- 
licto monasterio proprio venit ad magnam Lauram, 
ubi per biennium illas dum componeret permansit. 
Non itaque ante A. Ὁ, 550 utramque hanc vitam 
complevit.” He quotes Cyrillus himself: Cum con- 
gregata fuisset CP. quinta sancta synodus, et Origenis 
et Nestorii dogmata fuissent ab ea percussa anathe- 
mate, et qui novam Lauram tenuerant Origeniste il- 
line essent expulsi—permittente mihi admirabili Jo. Si- 
lentiario, eo inquam qui erat episcopus,—discedo a 
cenobio et ipse quoque versor in hac Laura. Cum 
autem ad eam transissem, secutus paternas literas 
que a me portabantur ut componerem historiam BB. 
Euthymii et Sabe, duos quidem annos deinceps conti- 
nuos quievi in Laura et captum opus sum persecutus. 
But Oudin, who censures Cave p. 1419 for inaccu- 
racy, is himself imaccurate; for the fifth general 
council was not held in A. D. 548 but in A. D. 553. 
See the Tables p. 800. To the other testimonies 
may be added Cyrillus himself as ‘quoted by Norisius 
tom.1 p. 653 ““ Cyrillus Scythopolitanus in vita Sabz 
recte dicit expulsis post octo menses a quinta synodo 
peracta ex nova Laura Origenistis quietem datam 
monachis S. Sabz et universe provinciee anno XXIII° 
a morte Sabe. Hic decessit A. D. 531 indict. X Dec. 5. 
Adde 22 annos; habebis annum 553.” &c. It has 
been shewn however at N° 260 that the other cha- 
racters of time, the year of Justinian, the year II post 


consulatum, require Dec. 5 A. D. 532; from whence 
the 23rd year commenced in December A. D. 554, 
eighteen months, instead of eight months, after the 
termination of the Council in June A. D. 553. We 
may probably read in the numbers of Cyrillus anno 
XXII° a morte Sabe ; which will express December 
553. Upon Cyrillus see Fabricius B. G. tom. 11 
p. 97. 98. 

j Victor Tun. Apione V. C. consule [A. D. 539]. 
Severus Antiochenus heresis princeps, a quo SeveFiani 
vocantur, et Julianus Halicarnassensis episcopi aposto- 
lice fidei et Chalcedonensis synodi impugnatores exilio 
Alexandria Justiniani jussione mittuntur, ubi adversus 
sequaces Chalcedonensis synodi scribentes ex duabus 
unam in Christo naturam esse dixerunt, quam dudum 
Severus corruptam et Julianus adstruit incorruptam. 
Alexandria Aigyptus et Libya in utrisque est Christi 
inimicis divisa ; Theodosiani enim Severum et Gaianite 
Julianum secuti sunt. Sed a Theodosianis alie due 
hereses exierunt, una Agnoitarum et altera Tritheita- 
rum. Agnoite siquidem perversitati a quo exierunt id 
adjiciunt, quod Christi divinitas ignoret futura que 
sunt scripta de die et hora novissima, Tritheite vero, 
sicut tres personas in Trinitate, ita quoque tres ad- 
struunt Deos esse. 

k Gregorius Ibid. (quoted by Basnage Annales 
tom. 3 p. 760) Hujus ego omnia gesta non didici, sed 
pauca que narro quatuor discipulis illius referentibus 
agnovi ; Constantino scilicet reverendissimo valde viro, 
qui οἱ in monasterii regimine successit ; Valentiniano 
quoque, qui annis multis Lateranensi monasterio pre- 
Suit ; Symplicio, qui congregationem illius post eum 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


470 


290 Theodorus Cesaree episcopus. Favoured the Origenists in the reign of Justinian: Liberatus 
c. 24 apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 457 Reserato aditu in adversaries ecclesia ut mortuus 
damnaretur, Theodorus Cesaree Cappadocie episcopus, dilectus et familiaris principum, 
secta acephalus [at de hoe conf. Norisium tom. 1 p. 593 B 617 10], Origenis autem defensor 
acerrimus et Pelagio emulus, cognoscens Origenem fuisse damnatum, dolore damnationis ejus, 
ad ecclesia conturbationem damnationem molitus est in Theodorum Mopsuestenum [N° 219] eo 
quod Theodorus multa opuscula edidisset contra Origenem eaosusque a accusabilis haberetur ab 
Origenistis, et maxime quod synodus Chalcedonensis (sicut probatur) laudes ejus susceperit, in 


tribus epistolis. 


Theodorus was anathematized by Vigilius in August 551: See the Tables p. 793. 


Cujus damnationem memoratus Theodorus tali machinatione perfecit &c. 


Marked 


again by Vigilius in the Tables A. D. 552 p. 797.1 
291 Zacharias rhetor. His Ecclesiastical History treated of the times of Marcian Leo and Zeno. 


According to Evagrius he favoured the Nestorians, and was not always accurate™. 


tertius rexit ; Honorato etiam (conf. Dial. II. 15 p. 
240], qui nunc adhuc celle ejus in qua prius conver- 
satus fuerat preest. Paulus Diac. Langob. IV. 18 
Circa hec tempora [sc. regnante Agilulfo| canobium 
beati Benedicti patris, quod in Castro Cassino situm 
est, a Langobardis noctu invaditur. &c.—Fugientes— 
monachi Romam petierunt, secum codicem sancte re- 
gule quam prefatus pater composuerat, et quedam alia 
scripta,—deferentes. Caterum post beatum Benedic- 
tum Constantinus, post hunc Simplicius, post quem Vi- 
talis, ad extremum Bonitus congregationem ipsam revit, 
sub quo hec destructio facta est. On the narrative of 
Gregory in Dial. |. If see Basnage tom. 3 p. 760. 761. 
The year of the death of Benedictus is not clear: 
Petavius apud Basnage p. 760 “ Faustus ejus disci- 
pulus, ut testis est Sigebertus, scriptum reliquit eum 
obiisse XII Kal. April. pridie Paschatis ; idemque 
Leo Hostiensis refert, sed addit A. D. 542 indictione 
secunda obiisse Benedictum. Quz sunt dovorara. 
Nam indictio quinta fuit anno 542. Reliqui charac- 
teres inextricabiles sunt.” Authari king of the Lom- 
bards died Sept. 5 A. Ὁ. 590 and Agilulfus began to 
reign in May A. D. 591. Compare c. 1 of this vo- 
lume p. 151 with Paulus Diac. Langob. III. 36. The 
destruction therefore of the monastery by the Lom- 
bards was after the latter date. 

1 Cyrillus Scythopolitanus apud Norisium tom. 1 
p- 556 Ὁ Postquam enim fuit ecclesia recens liberata 
ab heresibus—et fuit in ea quies et tranquillitas, ma- 
lignus in eam rursus invidum injiciens oculum movet 
adversus eam quosdam Nonni asseclas, Domitianum 
inquam et Theodorum, qui, cum jam olim sentirent ea 
que Origenes, ubi etiam assumpserunt auxilium tem- 
poris et rerum alter quidem Galatarum Theodorus au- 
tem Cesaree Cappadocie creati sunt antistites, mag- 
nam suam ostentarunt potestatem. The anathema of 
Vigilius dated Aug. 14 A.D. 551 (quoted in the Ta- 
bles p. 793) begins in this manner p. 1314. 1315 
Quoniam tu, Theodore Cesaree Cappadocie civitatis 
episcope, qui hactenus ab ordinationis tui tempore unius 
anni spatio in ecclesia, cujus gubernacula susceperas, 
non passus es residere, sed auctoritate nominis episco- 


The 


palis abusus universalis ecclesie scandala generare non 
cessas, &c.—Nos vero longanimitatem nostram, divina 
largitate concessam, tam circa te quam circa seduc- 
tos abs te, pene hoc quinquennio elapso monstravimus. 
Primum quidem in eo quod—condescendentes quorun- 
dam animis quos aliqua dissipatione credimus tempe- 
randos, quia tu jam eos pluribus annis inquietissimus 
stimulator accenderas &c. From whence we learn 
that in August 551 Theodorus had been several years 
a bishop. Theodori archiepiscopi Cesariensis epistole 
are mentioned in Fabricius tom. 1 p. 703. 

Liberatus c. 23 apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 457 
(quoted by Noris. tom. 1 p. 566) describes the edict 
of Justinian against Origen: Pelagius emulus existens 
Theodoro Cesaree Cappadocie episcopo, volens et no- 
cere eo quod esset Origenis defensor, una cum Menna 
archiepiscopo CP. flagitabat a principe ut juberet fieri 
quod illi monachi supplicabant, ut Origenes damnaretur 
tpsaque capitula talia docentia. Annuit imperator fa- 
cillime, gaudens se de talibus causis judicium ferre. 
Jubente eo dictata est in Origenem et illa capitula ana- 
thematis damnatio, quum subscribentes una cum Menna 
archiepiscopo apud CP. reperti deinde directa est Vi- 
gilio Romano episcopo, Zoilo Alexandrino, Euphremio 
Antiocheno et Petro Hierosolymitano. Quibus eam 
accipientibus et subscribentibus, Origenes damnatus est 
mortuus, qui vivens olim fuerat antea damnatus. The 
edict of Justinian is still extant apud Acta Concil. 
tom. 6 p. 312—353. The date of this edict is not 
certain, but Norisius tom. 1 p. 568 and Pagius tom. 
2 p. 565 both agree that it was issued about A. D. 
543. 

m Zacharias apud Evagrium H. E. 11. 2 affirms 
that Nestorius was still living and favoured by the 
council of Chalcedon A. D. 451: Ζαχαρίας μὲν ἐμπαθῶς 
ὁ ῥήτωρ καὶ Νεστόριον ἐκ τῆς ὑπερορίας μετάπεμπτον γενέ- 
σθαι φησί: τὸ δέ γε μὴ ταῦθ᾽ οὕτως ἔχειν τεκμηριοῖ τὸ 
πανταχοῦ τῆς συνόδου τὸν Νεστόριον ἀνατεθεματίσθαι. δη- 
λοῖ δὲ εὖ μάλα καὶ Εὐστάθιος ὁ τῆς Βηρυτῶν ἐπίσκοπος 
γράφων πρὸς ᾿Ιωάννην ἐπίσκοπον---ἐπὶ λέξεως ὧδε" ““Ὑπ- 
αντήσαντες δὲ πάλιν οἱ ζητοῦντες Νεστορίου τὰ λείψανα 
τῆς συνόδου κατεβόων ‘oi ἅγιοι διὰ τί ἀναθεματίζονται ;” 


480 


292 Primasius Adrumetinus episcopus. 


APPENDIX. C.8. 


Ecclesiastical History of Zacharias is said to be still extant®. 

Summoned to CP. in A. D. 551: Victor Tun. Post cons. 
Basihi anno XI Reparatus archiepiscopus Carthaginensis ecclesia Firmus Numidarum epi- 
scoporum primates et Primasius et Verecundus concilit Byzaceni episcopi pro fidet causa ad 
urbem regiam ejusdem (sc. Justiniani] precepto principis evocantur. He joins with Vigilius 
in the condemnation of Theodorus in Aug. A.D. 551 (Tables p. 793): Acta Concil. tom. 5 
p-1316C. Ibid. p.13858C Primasius Dei gratia episcopus civitatis Adrumetine,—conerlii 
Byzacem, hwie constituto quod beatus papa Vigilius in causa trium capitulorum protulit con- 
sentiens subscripsi. But he afterwards changed his opinion: Victor Tun. P. C. Bas. anno 
ATI [A. D. 552] Reparatus archiepiscopus — officio sumptibusque privatus Hucayda exilio 
relegatur.—Firmus Concilii Numidie primas donis principis corruptus damnationi eorundem 
capitulorum assensum prebuit.—Primasius quoque Aquimetensis monasterio relegatus. Sed 
Boetio primate Byzacent concilit morte prevento, ut ei succederet, memorate damnationi proti- 
nus assensit reversusque ad sua que prius defendebat validissimis persecutionibus impugnavit.— 
Sed in quibus peccavit latere non potuit. Siquidem postquam a catholicis sui concilit antistitibus 
pro suis prevaricationibus condemnatus infelicit morte exstinguitur. He died therefore before 


A. D. 566, when Victor wrote?°. 


ὡς ἀγανακτήσαντα τὸν βασιλέα τοῖς δορυφόροις ἐπιτρέψαι 
μακρὰν αὐτοὺς ἀπελάσαι." lds οὖν 6 Νεστόριος μετεκα- 
λεῖτο, τῶν ἐντεῦθεν. μεταστὰς, οὐκ ἔχω λέγειν. He is 
quoted Evagr. II. 8 p. 302A on the death of Pro- 
terius A.D. 457: τῷ μέν τοι ye Ζαχαρίᾳ τὰ περὶ τούτων 
διγγουμένῳ δοκεῖ πεπρᾶχθαι μὲν τὰ τούτων πλείω ἐξ αἰτίας 
δὲ ΠΙροτερίου μεγίστας ταραχὰς τῇ ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ ἐμποιήσαν- 
τος" οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ δήμου ταῦτα τετολμῆσθαι ἀλλ᾽ ἔκ τινων 
στρατιωτικῶν, ἐξ ἐπιστολῆς Τιμοθέου πιστούμενος πρὸς 
Λέοντα γεγενημένης. On Amphilochius of Side in the 
time of Leo: II. 10 p. 304A B of τῶν ἄλλων δὲ πό- 
λεων ἐπίσκοποι τοῖς ἐν Καλχηδόνι τυπωθεῖσιν ἐνέμειναν καὶ 
τὴν Τιμοθέου χειροτονίαν ἁπάσαις κατέκριναν Ψήφοις" ᾿Αμ- 
φιλόχιος δὲ μόνος ὁ Σίδης ἐπιστολὴν γέγραφε πρὸς τὸν 
βασιλέα καταβοῶσαν μὲν τῆς Τιμοθέου χειροτονίας οὐκ ἀπο- 
δεχομένην δὲ τὴν ἐν Καλχηδόνι σύνοδον, εἴπερ καὶ ταῦτα τῷ 
Ζαχαρίᾳ τῷ ῥήτορι πεπόνηται τῷ καὶ τὴν ἐπιστολὴν αὐτὴν 
᾿Αμφιλοχίου ἐντεταχότι ἐν τῷ αὐτοῦ συγγράμματι. On 
the letter of the emperor Basiliscus A.D. 476 : III. ὅ 
p- 338 A ὡς μὲν οὖν Ζαχαρίᾳ γέγραπται τῷ ῥήτορι, ταύ- 
ταις ταῖς ἐγκυκλίοις συλλαβαῖς [sc. Basilisct. Cf. III. 4] 
συντίθεται ὁ Τιμόθεος (sc. Ailurus] ἄρτι τῆς ὑπερορίας, 
ὡς ἔφην, ἐπανηνεγμένος. Niceph. H. E. XVI. 5 p. 668 B 
τῶν δ᾽ ἐγκυκλίων γραμμάτων διαδοθέντων, ὡς Ζαχαρίας 
φησὶν, of τὰ Εὐτυχοῦς φανταζόμενοι καὶ τὸν μονήρη βίον 
μεταδιώκοντες, ὥσπερ τινὶ ἑρμαίῳ περιτυχόντες κ. τ. Δ. 
Another rescript of Basiliscus is given apud Niceph. 
XVI. 6 p. 669 C ἀλλὰ Ζαχαρίας μὲν ὁ τὴν ὅλην πραγμα- 
τείαν ἐκπαθῶς συγγραψάμενος παρῆκε τῇ Kar’ αὐτὸν ἱστορίᾳ 
τὰ ἀντεγκύκλια' ἐγὼ δέ που εὑρὼν τῇ συγγραφῇ παραθή- 
copa’ ἔχουσι δ᾽ ἐπὶ λέξεως οὕτως" ““ Αὐτοκράτορες Καί- 
σαρες Βασιλίσκος καὶ Μάρκος" κι τ. Δ. He is quoted on 
Timotheus Ailurus by Evagrius III. 6 ὁ αὐτός φησι τὸν 
Τιμόθεον ἐξορμήσαντα τῆς βασιλίδος τὴν ᾿Εφεσίων καταλα- 
βεῖν. III. 7 ᾿Ακάκιον δέ φησι τὸν τῆς KIL. πρόεδρον ἐπὶ 
τούτοις περιπαθήσαντα συγκινῆσαι τὸ μοναδικὸν καὶ τὸν δῆ- 


μον τῆς βασιλευούσης, ὡς αἱρετικοῦ τοῦ Βασιλίσκου τυγχά- 
νοντος. On the conduct of the Asiatic bishops after 
the death of Basiliscus : III. 9 εἴτε οὖν Ζαχαρίας ὁ ῥή- 
Tap ἐσυκοφάντησε τούτους, εἴτε αὐτοὶ διεψεύσαντο φήσαν- 
τες ὡς οὐκ ἠβούλοντο ὑπογράψαι, λέγειν οὐκ ἔχω. Conf. 
Niceph. XVI. 9 p. 072 Β ταῦτα μὲν οἱ ἐπίσκοποι. εἴτ᾽ 
οἷν Ζαχαρίας ὁ ταύτας ἐμπαθῶς συνταξάμενος τούτοις ἔφθη 
συκοφαντήσας, εἴτε καὶ αὐτοὶ διεψεύσαντο----ἀκριβῶς συνο- 
ρᾶν οὐκ ἔχω. Evagrius III. 12 p. 343 quotes him on 
the appointment of Joannes at Alexandria A. D. 482: 
ἸΙωάννης----ἑαυτῷ μνώμενος τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν, ὡς Ζαχαρίας φη- 
av, ἐφωβάθη ὑπὸ τοῦ βασιλέως" καὶ ὅρκους ὑποσχὼν μή 
ποτε τὸν τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρέων ἐπιζητήσειν θρόνον ἀνὰ τὴν oi- 
κείαν ἐπαναζεῦξαι" καὶ θεσπίζει γε βασιλεὺς μετὰ τελευτὴν 
Τιμοθέου ἐκεῖνον ἐπίσκοπον γενέσθαι ὃν ἂν ὁ κλῆρος καὶ τὸ 
κοινὸν ψηφίσοιντο. οὐκ εἰς μακρὰν δὲ τελευτήσαντος τοῦ 
Τιμοθέου, ὁ ὁ Ἰωάννης χρήματα δοὺς, ὡς τῷ αὐτῷ Ζαχαρίᾳ 
γέγραπται, καὶ ἐς τὰ ὠμοσμένα τῷ βασιλεῖ ἀλογήσας ἐς 
ἐπίσκοπον τῶν ᾿Αλεξανδρέων προβάλλεται. And on Jo- 
annes of Alexandria in the time of Felix of Rome 
A. Ὁ. 483: III. 18 p. 349 ὁ δὲ Ἰωάννης ὁ ἐν Ῥώμῃ πε- 
φευγὼς Φήλικα τὸν μετὰ Σιμπλίκιον τῆς Ῥώμης ἐπίσκοπον 
---πείθει, ὡς Ζαχαρίας λέγει, καθαιρετικὸν ᾿Ακακίῳ διαπεμ- 
φθῆναι παρὰ τοῦ αὐτοῦ Φήλικος κ. τ. λ.---καὶ ταῦτα μὲν 
Ζαχαρίᾳ γέγραπται" δοκεῖ δέ μοι μηδὲν τῶν ἐπὶ τοῦτο πρα- 
χθέντων εἰδέναι, μόνην δὲ ἀκοὴν ἠκρωτηριασμένην ἀφηγή- 
σασθαι. 

0 Harles apud Fabric. Β. G. tom. 7 p. 420 “ Inter 
Codd. Constantini Vareni erat (ut me per literas 
docuit cel. Alter) Ζαχαρίου ῥήτορος ἱστορία ἐκκλησια- 
orixn.—Inter Codd. Jo. Sutzu Ζαχαρίου ῥήτορος ἵστο- 
pia ἐκκλησιαστική. Conf. Vossium de Hist. Grec. 
lib. IV part. III p. 524. 

© Isidorus Hispal. c. 9 Primasius Africanus episco- 
pus composuit sermone scholastico de heresibus libros 
tres directos ad Fortunatum episcopum, explicans in eis 


ECCLESIASTICAL 


293 
204 
295 


296 


Agapetus diaconus. 


Rusticus diaconus Romanus. 


AUTHORS. 481 


Liberatus. At Rome A. D. 534: Tables p.761. His breviarium: Tables A. D. 555 p. 505. 
Lables: Av.D.-527.:3 “p- 741: 

Facundus Afer Hermianensis ecclesia episcopus. Described in the Tables A. D. 545 p. 783. 
Rusticus was the kinsman of Vigilius and accompanied him to 


CP. in 547; but afterwards condemned and opposed him; for which Vigilius deprived 
Rusticus: Vigilius Valentiniano apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p.191 (March 18 A. D. 550: 
Tables p. 791) Quod nune quoque sancti Chalcedonensis concilii adversarit (inter quos etiam 
Rusticum et Sebastianum comperimus istius auctores scandali, quos olim pro meritis suis a 
sacra communione suspendimus, in quibus nos, si non resipuerint celeriter, fraternitas tua 
cognoscat canonicam sententiam prolaturos) qui sub pretertu false defensionis student ut can- 
dem synodum contra predictas tres synodos (sc. of A. 1). 325, 381, 431] dixisse (quod absit) 


ostendant?. 


quod olim beatus Augustinus in libro hereseon imper- 
Jectum morte interveniente reliqueral ; in primo osten- 
dens quid hereticum faciat, secundo et tertio digerens 
quid hereticum demonstret. Claruit Justiniano reg- 
nante. Placed by Trithemius c. 154 a century too 
high: Primasius episcopus Africanus et, ut quidam 
volunt, beati. Augustini discipulus—multa dicitur com- 
posuisse opuscula.—De quibus ego tantum reperi Con- 
tra hereses ad Fortunatum episc. lib. ILI, in Apoca- 
lypsin Johan. ad Castorium lib. V, de libro Apocal. 
beati Johan.—Claruit sub Thecdosio imp. II A. D. 440. 
P The letter of Justinian at the opening of the 
council apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 20—26, dated 
IV Non. Maias CP. imperii domini Justiniani perp. 
Aug. anno XXVII P.C. Basilii V. C. anno XII 
[May 4 A. D. 553], recounts the conduct of Vigilius 
and the condemnation of Rusticus: p. 23 Vigilio— 
cum pervenisset ad hanc regiam civitatem de tribus ca- 
pitulis subtiliter omnia manifestavimus, et interrogavi- 
mus eum quid sapit de hoc; et ipse non semel nec bis, 
sed etiam sepius in scriptis anathematizavit impia tria 
capitula. Quod vero ejusdem voluntatis semper fuit de 
condemnatione trium capitulorum et per plurima alia 
declaravit et per condemnationem Rustici et Sebustiani 
aliquando diaconorum antiquioris Rome ; qui, cum pri- 
mum suscepissent factum ab eo Judicatum, in quo ana- 
thematizavit eadem impia capitula [a fragment of the 
Judicatum is preserved in the margin], postea susce- 
perunt et defenderunt eorum impietatem. Sed etiam 
Valentiniano episcopo Scythie et Aureliano Arelati 
[Tables p. 791]—scripsit et manifestavit de condem- 
natione istorum capitulorum, et precepit eis nihil sus- 
cipere quod a condemnatis diaconis scribitur contrarium 
predicto Judicato. Vigilius himself in his letter to 
Rusticus and Sebastianus apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 
p- 185—159 relates the proceedings: Diu vobis, 
Rustice et Sebastiane, canonibus et decessorum nosiro- 
rum congruentem ultionem inferre pro apostolica mode- 
ratione distulimus.—Ut eaxcessus vestros ex plurimis 
paucos interim in quantum possumus designemus, veni- 
entibus nobis hic in regiam civitatem [Feb. A. Ὁ. 547] 
tu, Rustice, dum-aliqua nobis ignorantibus legeres que 
hominem loci tui omnino legere non decebat, et plura 


Rusticus was banished by Justinian in 553: Victor Tun. Post cons. Bas. anno 


committere dicereris que etiam nosiram, si te non pro- 
hibuissemus, (quod absit) opinionem atque animam le- 
dere potuisset ; dicente quoque de te nobis aliqua Paulo 
diacono etiam te presente, sicut oportuit, et pro affini- 
tule qua nobis a germano quem dileximus jungebaris, ei 
pro eo quod nos te ad Leviticum provexeramus offi- 
cium, frequenter et secrete paterna monuimus caritate 
ut, st ea que de te dicebantur ex aliqua parte cogno- 
sceres, a talibus temperares, ne, quia Dei causam in- 
discussum non pateremur qualibet ratione relinquere, 
canonicum per nos in. te judicium proveniret. Tu autem 
non solum admonitionem nostram audire malevolo spi- 
ritu noluisti, sed eliam—ad hoc malitia tua perducta 
est ut, nostra admonitione contempta, in odium potius 
prosilires, et occasionem quereres quatenus causa capi- 
tulorum—que te etiam instante certum est flagitata, ita 
ut—clamitares dicens non solum nomen et scripta Theo- 
dori Mopsuesteni a nobis debere daumnari sed et terri- 
torium ejus ipsum ubi positus est, et, si ossa ejus evulsa 
quisquam de sepuliura ejiceret et cum eodem terriiorio 
incenderet, gratanter acciperes. Et cum necesse esset 
ut negotium quod fuerat in judicio nostro perductum 
te etiam quam maxime inter alios tam sacrati ordinis 
quam sequentis consentiente sententia finiretur, quod 
constat effectum, et quid de eodem Judicato feceris, quo- 
modo etiam in palatio ut fratri nostro Menne (ad quem 
scripseramus) celeriter traderetur institeris, nulli ha- 
betur incertum.—Nam et sabbato sancto, quo ipsum te 
—imminente protulimus Judicatum, ia ecclesiam sessum 
processisse et communicasse et offictum tuum implesse 
cognosceris.—Quod etiam succedente dominico die pas- 
che |Easter-day A. 1). 548] similiter effecisti ; et diu 
in eadem perdurando sententia alios ut Judicatum no- 
strum libenti animo sequerentur nihilominus hortabaris. 
—Ergo dum et te pre omnibus imminente prolatum fu- 
erit Judicatum et tanta in ejus Judicati laude succensus 
per multum tempus scripseris, fecerisve ut nunquam te 
crederemus ab hac posse rectitudine deviare, immutatum 
te subito post hec quadam animi levitate vulgante opi- 
nione comperimus, et cum adversariis ecclesie@ qui con- 
tra Judicati nostri seriem nitebantur, et a nobis sunt 
per Judicati ipsius tenorem a communione suspensi, se- 
crete tractare. Et, dum filius noster Paulus diaconus 


3Q 


482 


297 Junilius. 


298 Martinus Hispanus Bracarensis episcopus. 


299 Victor Tununensis. 


300 Agnellus Ravennatensis episcopus. 


APPENDIX. C. 8. 


ATIT OP. Synodus &e.—Ibi tria sepe fata capitula cum defendentibus ea damnationi subji- 
ciunt &e.—Quorum decretis Rusticus Romane ecclesia diaconus οἱ Felix Guillensis monasterii 
provincie Africane hegumenos contradicentes scripto Thebaida in exilium cum suis sociis 
transmittuntur4. 

Contemporary with Primasius (N° 292) in the reign of Justinian: Trithemius 
0. 155 Junilius episcopus cujusdam urbis in Africa, nomen autem civitatis invenire non potui, 
vir corte in sacris Scripturis valde doctus, et in secularibus disciplinis meo judicio sufficienter 
instructus, sensu profundus eloquio dulcis et ornatus, multa dicitur conscripsisse opuscula, sed 
ego tantum vidi opus insigne quod scripsit ad Primasium supradictum episcopum, quod pre- 
notavit De partibus divine legis, lib. I. De ceteris nullum vidi. Claruit 90 tempore quo et 
Primasius, A.D.440. He places Junilius at 440 because he had placed Primasius there. 
A prochronism of full 100 years. See N° 292. 

Described in the Tables A. D. 561 p. 813 A. D. 
572 Dp. 881. 

His Chronicle begins at A. D. 445: p. 633. and ends at 566: p. 819. 
Victor was imprisoned in 555: p. 805. and 556: p. 807. brought before Justinian A. D. 
564: p. 817. 

Epitaphium apud Muratorium p. 1823.1 Ravenne: Hic 
rg. in pe. Agnellus arciepisc. gs. ann. XIII mense uno dies VIII qui vixit annos octuginta 
tres depositus est sub d. Kal. Aug. ind. II. He lived in the time of Narses: Oudin tom. 1 
p- 1443 ex anonymo in vita Agnelli: “ Hune Narsetes maxime dilexit et omnes fortunas 
Gothorum que intra civitatis muros erant illi attribuit.” Narses governed Italy A. D. 554 
—567. The second indiction referring to that period will be at A. D. 568. The numbers 
on the epitaph will place the birth of Agnellust A.D. 486, his episcopate at about June 


24 A. D. 556, and his burial at Aug. 1 A. D. 569." 


ad Italiam discedere voluisset, posteaquam et ad eum 
pervenit quod scandalum ecclesia, in communione adhuc 
nostra positus, secrete et hic et in Africana provincia 
—facere nitebaris, tunc {ἰδὲ cepit insistere &c.—ad 
hoc es propria voluntate perductus ut tactis evangeliis 
sacramenta prestares, et verba tua a notario scripta in 
nostro teneantur scrinio ; quibus inter alia legeris pro- 
misisse te nunquam a nostro penitus obsequio discessu- 
rum. Posteaquam vero pejor te Sebastianus—xnoscitur 
advenisse, ita ut mox tui immemor sacramenti conjura- 
tionem inter vos contra statuta canonum, nobis ignoran- 
tibus, facientes in apertum uterque prorumperetis scan- 
dalum. He then p. 185—187 goes through the acts 
of Sebastianus ; and proceeds to pronounce sentence 
p- 188 Hec ergo sustinentes per mulia temporis spatia 
patientia sacerdotali resecare distulimus, credentes vos 
forsitan resipisci et ab illicitis temperare. Sed quia— 
commoniti noluistis audire et neque ad ecclesiam neque 
ad nos reverti—ideo necesse nobis est in vos canoniee 
vindicare.—Oportet ergo nos jam post tantas admoni- 
tiones in vobis, Rustice et Sebastiane, per auctoritatem 
beati Petri—regulariter vindicare, propterea ne, si jam 
diutius differamus, omnis ecclesiasticus ordo solvatur. 
Ideoque, quod a nobis cum gemitu sed cum beati Petri 
auctoritate dicendum est, pro suprascriptis eacessibus 
alienos vos a diaconi esse honore decernimus et omni 


ministerio officit Levitici predictum vobis honorem au- 
Serentes penitus submovemus, &c. 

The inconstancy and inconsistency of Vigilius him- 
self, who now defended the three chapters and now 
condemned, is well exposed by Basnage tom. 3 p. 778. 

ᾳ Rusticus is the author of a work still extant, dia- 
logus adversus acephalos. In the preface quoted by 
Basnage tom. 3 p. 782 he thus speaks of himself: 
Intentio mihi est ea que sepius in collocutionibus, tam 
CP. quam Alexandrie Aigypti, sive in Antinoo The- 
baidis et in adjacentibus locis, seu lecta sive etiam 
dicta, vel per me vel per alios defendentes, de fide defi- 
nitionem sancte synodi Chalcedonensis colligere. 

τ Oudin p. 1444 quotes the epitaph from the ano- 
nymous author of the life with the following num- 
bers :—qui sedit annos XIII mensem unum dies octo. 
Vivit annos LXXXIV, depositus est sub die Kalenda- 
rum Augusti indictione XIIII. which would place his 
episcopate at June A. D. 553—July A. D. 566. And 
yet the biographer himself apud Oudinum p. 1443 
places the appointment of Agnellus at A. Ὁ. 558— 
““ Maximiano defuncto suffectus a. 558.” which is 
inconsistent with his own numbers. Muratori in his 
note on p. 1823. 1 attests that indict. JJ and not in- 
dict. XIITI is the right reading. He gives another 
inscription p. 1823. 2 “ex Agnelli vitis archiepisco- 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 489 


301 Joannes scholasticus. Appointed to succeed Hutychius at CP. in A. D. 565: p. 817. 8519." 
On his death Aug. 31 A. Ὁ. 577 Eutychius was restored : p. 839. Philoponus wrote against 
Joannes about A.D. 568. See 6.1 A. Ὁ. 617 p. 164. 

302 Venantius Fortunatus. Described at A. D. 570 p. 827. 829. 

303 Conon 

304 Eugenius 

305 Theodosius 

306 Themistius | 

307 Gregorius Twronensis episcopus. For his time and works see A. D. 574 p. 833. 835. Gregory 
succeeded Huphronius about the close of A. Ὁ. 573 and probably died Nov. 17 A. 1). 595. 

308 Eustratius CP. presbyter. Lived in the time of the patriarch Hutychius, upon whom he com- 
posed a funeral discourse in A. D. 582¥ still extant in a Latin version. Conf. Fabricium 
tom. 10 p.725. <A work of Hustratius is quoted by Photius’. 

309 Joannes Gerundensis ecclesie episcopus, Biclariensis monasterii fundator. Described at A. 1). 
569 p. 825. 827. His Chronicle began at the accession of Justin JI: A. D. 566 p. 820. 
and ended at 590. See above ὁ. 1 p. 152. 

310 Eulogius Alewandrie episcopus. Described at A. D. 578 p. 843. 
A.D. 580—607. 

311 Columbanus. Beda Hist. Eccles. III. 4 Anno—565° (quo tempore gubernaculum Romani im- 
perii post Justinianum Justinus minor accepit) venit de Hibernia presbyter et abbas habitu et 
vita monachi insignis, nomine Columbanus, in Britanniam predicaturus verbum Dei provinciis 
septentrionalium Pictorum.—Venit autem in Britanniam Columbanus reqnante Pictis Bridio 
filio Meilochon—9° anno regni ejus ; gentemque illam verbo et exemplo ad fidem Christi con- 
vertit ; unde θὲ prefatam insulam ab eis in possessionem monasterii faciendi acceperit. neque 
enim magna est, sed quasi familiarum quinque juata estimationem Anglorum. Quam succes- 
sores ejus usque hodie tenent ; ubi et ipse sepultus est cum esset annorum 77, post annos circiter 
32 ew quo ipse Britanniam predicaturus adit. Kecerat autem priusquam in Britanniam 
veniret monastervum nobile in Hibernia—ex quo utroque monasterio perplurima exinde monas- 
teria per discipulos ejus et in Britannia et in Hibernia propagata sunt ; in quibus omnibus 


Wrote against Philoponus'. 


His episcopate was at 


porum Ravennatum.” Salvo domno papa Agnello de 
donis Dei et servorum ejus que obtulerunt ad honorem 
et ornatum sanctorum apostolorum et reliqua pars de 
summa cervorum qui perierant et Deo auctore inventi 
sunt hec absida Musivo exornata est. The Catalogue 
of bishops of Ravenna by this later Agnellus is quoted 
in Noris. tom. 4 p. 915. 916. The bishop Agnellus 
has left a work described by Oudin p. 1444 “ Scrip- 
sit Agnellus Ravennatensis episcopus Epistolam de 
ratione fidei ad Arminium, quam reperies tomo 5 
Bibl. Patrum Colon. 1618.” 

s Add Zonaras XIII tom. 2 p. 69 D—70 A Ἰουστι- 
νιανὸς περὶ τὰ τελευταῖα αἱρέσει ἁλώσιμος γεγονὼς τῇ 
τῶν ἀφθαρτοδοκητῶν, οἱ οὐ φθαρτὴν τὴν σάρκα προσλα- 
βεῖν τὸν κύριον ἀλλ᾽ ἄφθαρτον ἅμα τῇ προσλήψει εἶναι 
αὐτὴν δογματίζουσιν, οὕτω πιστεύειν ἅπαντας ἔσπευδεν, 
ἀντιλέγοντα δ᾽ αὐτῷ. καὶ ἀντιδιαθέμενον τὸν πατριάρχην 
Εὐτύχιον ὑπερόριον ἔθετο εἰς ᾿Αμάσειαν καὶ προεχειρίσθη 
πατριάρχης ὁ ἀπὸ σχολαστικῶν ᾿Ιωάννης ᾿Αντιοχείας dv 
ἀποκρισιάριος. 


t See Photius and Nicephorus quoted in c. 7 p. 332 
Philoponus N° 381 Works n. 20. 22. 

Υ Eutychius died Ap. 6 A. Ὁ. 582: Tables p. 841 
Appendix c.1 p. 150. 

w Phot. Cod. 171 ἀνεγνώσθη βιβλίον Etorpariou mpe- 
σβυτέρου τῆς μεγάλης ἐκκλησίας, φράσει μὲν συγκείμενον 
οὐκ ἐπαινετῇ λογισμοῖς δὲ οὐ λίαν ψεκτοῖς" σαφὴς δ᾽ ὁ λό- 
γος. ἡ δὲ πρόθεσις τῷ ἀνδρὶ τρία ταῦτα συστῆσαι, ἕν μὲν 
ὅτι μετὰ τὴν ἀπαλλαγὴν τοῦ σώματος αὐτίκα ἐνεργοῦσιν αἱ 
τῶν ἁγίων ψυχαὶ οὐ μόνον δὲ τῶν ἁγίων ἀλλὰ καὶ ἁπλῶς, 
κατὰ τὴν οἰκείαν ἑκάστη ἀξίωσιν, πᾶσα ἀνθρωπίνη Ψυχή" 
καὶ ὅτι ἐπιφαινόμεναι πολλοῖς πολλάκις καὶ κατὰ διαφόρους 
τρόπους ai ψυχαὶ αὐταὶ κατ᾽ ἰδίαν ὕπαρξιν ἐπιφαίνονται, 
ἀλλ᾽ οὐχὶ δύναμίς τις θεία εἰς τύπους σχηματιζομένη τῶν 
ἁγίων ψυχῶν τὰς ἐνεργείας ἐπιδείκνυσι----τρίτον δὲ αὐτῷ 
κεφάλαιον σπουδάζεται ὅτι πάντως αἱ ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐν πίστει 
τελευτώντων τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ἐπιτελούμεναι θυσίαι καὶ προσ- 
φοραὶ ἢ ἄλλως δεήσεις καὶ ἱκεσίαι καὶ ἐλεημοσύναι ὑπὲρ 
αὐτῶν παρὰ τῶν πιστῶν ἐλευθερίαν καὶ πταισμάτων ἄφεσιν 
καταπράττονται τοῖς ὑπὲρ ὧν ἐπιτελεῖται ταῦτα κ. τ. λ. 


3Q 2 


484 APPENDIX. C8: 


idem monasterium insulanum in quo ipse requiescit corpore principatum tenet. 


According to 


these dates Columbanus was born about A. D. 520 and died A. D. 597.* 


312 Licinianus. 


Isidor. Hispal. c. 29 Licinianus Carthaginis Spartarie episcopus, in Scripturis 


doctus, cujus quidem nonnullas epistolas legimus ; de sacramento denique baptismatis unam et 
ad Eutropium abbatem, postea Valentie episcopum, plurimas. Reliqua vero industria et laboris 
ejus ad nostram notitiam minime pervenerunt. Claruit temporibus Mauricit Augusti [A. D. 583 


—601]. 


Occubuit OP. veneno (ut ferunt) eatinctus ab emulis. 


313 Severus. Isidor. Hispal. ὁ. 30 Severus Malacitane sedis antistes collega et socius Liciniant epi- 
scopi edidit Libellum unum adversus Vincentium Caesaraugustane urbis episcopum, qui ex 


catholica fide in Arianam pravitatem fuerat devolutus. 


sororem libellus qui dicitur Annulus. 


Est et alius ejusdem de virginitate ad 


Cujus quidem fatemur cognovisse titulum ignorare elo- 


quium. Claruit temporibus predicti imperatoris [see N° 312], quo etiam regnante vitam finivit. 
314 Leander. Presided in the synod of Toledo May 8 A. D. 589: Joannes Biclar. Summa syno- 
dalis negotit penes sanctum Leandrum Hispalensis ecclesia episcopum et beatissimum Eutropium 


monasterti Servitant abbatem fuit. 
p. 152. 
612 p.162 A. Ὁ. 636 p.174. 
315 Columbanus Lu«oviensis. 


The time of that synod is given above ο. 1 A. D. 589 
Leander was succeeded in the episcopate by his brother Jstdorus. 
By whom he is described. 

Jonas in vita Columbani apud Bede opera tom. 3 Ὁ. 200—221 


See 6.1 A. D. 


Columbanus qui et Columba ortus est in Hibernia insula. In his 20th year he visited Britain: 
6. 3 p. 202 Vicesimum etatis annum agens arrepto itinere cum XII comitibus Christo duce ad 


littus maris accedunt. 


9.4 A Britannicis finibus progressi ad Gallias tendunt. 


In the reign 


of Sigebert: ὁ. δ᾽ p. 203 Pervenit ergo fama. beati Columbani ad aulam Sigeberti regis, qui eo 
tempore duobus regnis Austrasiorum Burgundiqnumque inclytus regnabat Francis. Therefore 


before A. Ὁ. 575, when Sigebert died. He fo 


ds Luxovium: 6. 9 p. 205. At the accession 


of Theodebert and Thecderic A.D. 596 he was now celebrated: ὁ. 17 p. 210 Creverat nam- 


x Another Columbanus, a contemporary, also passed 
from Ireland into Britain and from thence into Gaul. 
See N° 315. 

The ruins of Iona, which were visited by Johnson 
in 1773, gave occasion to the noble sentiment which 
he has so finely expressed in his Journey to the 
Hebrides p. 395. - 

y Isidorus Hispal. c. 28 Leander genitus patre Seve- 
riano Carthaginiensis provincie Hispania, professione 
monachus et ex monacho Hispalensis ecclesia provincia 
Batice constitutus episcopus, vir suavis eloquio ingenio 
prestantissimus vita quoque tantum atque doctrina cla- 
rissimus, ut etiam fide ejus atque industria populi gentis 
Gothorum ab Ariana insania ad fidem catholicam re- 
verterentur. Hic namque in exilit sui peregrinatione 
composuit duos adversus hereticorum dogmata libros 
&c.—Scripsit et epistolas multas ad papam Gregorium 
—ad ceteros quoque coepiscopos plurimas promulgavit 
Samiliares epistolas, et, si non satis splendidas verbis, 
acutas tamen sententiis. Floruit sub Reccaredo (A. D. 
586—601}—cujus etiam temporibus mirabili obitu ac- 
tualis vite terminum clausit. Trithemius c. 216 Le- 
ander episcopus Hispalensis ex monacho &c.—Cujus 
predicatione et industria Hermigildus (conf. Greg. 
Rom. dial. III. 31] filius Levigildi regis Gothorum 


Ariani ad fidet orthodoxe confessionem reductus in vi- 
gilia pasche a patre heretico interfectus martyris co- 
ronam accepit. Cujus frater Richardus (sc. Recaredus] 
mox ut defuncto patre regnum suscepit instante et pre- 
dicante Leandro (conf. Greg. Rom. Ep. I. 43] heresi 
renunciavit et totam gentem Wesegothorum sibi subdi- 
tam ad fidem catholicam convertit.—Claruit A. ἢ. 590 
sub Mauricio imp. Moritur sub Richardo Gothorum 
principe. The 40 years assigned to his successor 
(see c. 1 p. 162) would place his death at A. D. 596 
or 597. According to Trithemius he died before 
June A.D. 601. On the year of his death Basnage 


_observes tom. 3 p. 943 ‘‘ Tempus obitus non explo- 


ratum satis est. Legitur in ipsius epitaphio Odzit 
Jelicis memorie Leander episcopus die III Kal. Mart. 
era DCXLI.  Periisset igitur Feb. 27 A. D. 603. 
Quam sane chronologiam admittere non possumus, 
cum regnante etiamnum Recaredo perierit.— Li- 
quido constat ex Gregorianis epistolis pallioque ad 


Leandrum misso A. D. 599 adhuc egisse inter homi- ᾿ 


nes. Ad annum 601 vitam Leandri extendere chro- 
nologize regulis non prohibemur.” But that epistle 
of Gregory Ep. IX. 121 p. 1026 has no date, and 
A. D. 601 for the death of Leander would leave only 
35 years to his successor instead of “ near 40 years.” 


316 Gregorius Romanus. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 485 
que jam passim fama sancti viri in universas Gallia et Germanie provincias. He is expelled 
by Theoderic 20 years after Luxovium had been founded: ¢. 19 p. 213 Hgressus cum suis 
vicesimo anno post incolatum eremi illius per urbem Vesontionum Augustodunumque ad Aval- 
lonem Castrum pervenit. As there were 21 years between the death of Sigebert his first 
patron and the accession of Theoderic, we must suppose Luxovium to have been established 
some time after the death of Sigebert. Columbanus took refuge with Clothaire : ¢. 23 p. 215 
Post ad Clotharium Helperici regis filium, qui in Austrasiis Francis regnabat, pergit. Then 
visited Theodebert: c. 26. After the death of Theodebert he entered Italy: ¢. 29 p. 220 
Beatus ergo Columbanus, cum vidisset—devictum a Theoderico Theodebertum, relicta Gallia 
atque Germania Italham ingreditur, ubi ab Egilolfo Longobardorum rege honorifice receptus 
est. He received from the king of the Lombards the valley in which he founded Bobium, 
where he died a year after the foundation. ὁ. 29 p. 221 Hapleto anni circulo in antedicto 
ceenobio Bobiensi vita beata functus animam membris solutam celo reddidit IX Kal. Decem- 
bris. Theodebert was slain in A. D. 612, and the transactions which followed, inclusive of a 
year passed at Bobium, may bring the death of Columbanus to Nov. 23 A. D. 614.7 

Paulus Diac. in vita Gregorii p. 1 Gregorius hae urbe Romana patre 
Gordiano matre vero Silvia editus non solum de spectabili senatorum prosapia verum etiam 
religiosa originem duait. Nam Felia istius apostolice sedis antistes [A. 1). 526—530]|—eus 


atavus fuit. 


Gregory was appointed Sept. 3 A. D. 590: Tables A. D. 578 p. 841. and died 


March 12 A. D. 604. See above 6. 1 p. 158.4 


z Sigebertus c. 60 Columbanus abbas Luzoviensis 
in Hibernia Scotorum insula natus et in Gallias pro 
Christo peregrinatus tanto sapientia thesauro est dita- 
tus ut adhuc adolescens librum Psalmorum elimato ser- 
mone scriberet, et alia multa ederet vel ad canendum 
digna vel ad docendum utilia. Anonymus Mellicensis 
c. 25 Columba qui et Columbanus abbas, qui ex Hiber- 
nia oriundus, postquam cum discipulis suis Gallo et 
aliis plura terrarum loca pertransiit, plures ad fidem 
Christi—perduzit plura etiam diversis in locis mona- 
steria construxit. Scripsit manu sua monachorum re- 
gulam, ad quos etiam unam exhortatoriam brevem licet 
sed de contemptu mundi copiose disserentem dictavit 
epistolam. Trithemius c. 223 Columbanus primus fun- 
dator et abbas Luxoviensis ceenobii, natione Scotus, vir 
eximie sanctitatis meriti et doctrine, pater multorum 
millium monachorum et monasteriorum plurium funda- 
tor, divini verbi seminator egregius, ex Hibernia veniens 
in Galliam et Germaniam, velut olim Druidum princeps, 
cultus divini et cenobia auait et famulos. Cum adhuc 
junior esset, magnum studium literis sanctis impendit 
adeo ut eleganti stylo scripserit in totum psalterium 
commentariorum lib. I et quasdam ad fratres epistolas. 
Moritur sub Mauricio imperatore A. D. 598 indictione 
prima XI Kal. Dec. 

Sigeberti Chronicon A. D. 602 Sanctus Columbanus 
ex Hibernia in Burgundiam venit ibique permissu Theo- 
derici regis ceenobium Luxovium edificare cepit. Idem 
anno 614 Sanctus Columbanus a Theoderico rege in- 
stinctu Brunechildis avie expellitur Francia. qui post, 
relicto Gallo discipulo suo in Alemannia, cenobium Bo- 
bium construxit in Italia. 

Centuriz Magdeburgenses Cent. 6 c. 10 p. 402 


“« Columbanus ut scribit Aventinus in Annalibus Boi- 
orum lib. III A. D. 575 ad Boios et Venedos profec- 
tus est ut eos ad fidem Christi converteret.” Cent. 7 
Ρ. 299 ““ Columbanus natus ex vetere prosapia Scoto- 
rum apud Hibernos et Scotos Druidum magister et 
princeps erat. [this he has from an erroneous inter- 
pretation of Trithemius].—In Burgundiam cum dis- 
cipulis venit et Luxoviense ccenobium exstruxit. 
Cum autem Theoderici regis Austrasiorum &c.—in 
exsilium pellebatur. Plura in ea peregrinatione loca 
Galliz Germaniz et Italie peragravit. In Bavaria 
docuit, ut Aventinus indicat. Bobiense monasterium 
condidit, Pascha dominico die Asianorum more cele- 
bravit, ut patet ex Beda III. 25 et Trithemio.—Mor- 
tuus est in Italia in Bobiensi monasterio anno 598. 
Beda in vita ejus.” [this date is from Trithemius and 
not from the biographer.] Cave tom. 1 p. 542 Bas- 
nage tom. 3 p. 940 Oudin tom. 1 p. 1572, although 
each omits something, all draw from the life of Co- 
lumbanus, of which, though published in the works 
of Bede, the real author was Jonas. A letter of Co- 
lumbanus written at Bobium to Bonifacius of Rome 
is quoted apud Noris. Opp. tom. 4 p. 977 Columbani 
litere ad Bonifacium IV, quas Flamingus Lovanii 
publicavit. Referred to also by Pagius tom. 2 p. 694. 
But Bonifacius IV was elected Aug. 25 A. D. 608 
and died May 7 A. Ὁ. 615 Heraclii anno 5°. Pagius 
tom. 2 p. 741 ex epitaphio. Those therefore who 
place the death of Columbanus in 598 place it before 
the death of Theodebert whom he survived, and be- 
fore the episcopate of Bonifacius IV to whom he 
wrote an epistle. 

a The epistles of Gregorius are placed in the Tables 


" 


486 APPENDIX. U. 3; 


317 Evagrius. His time and age examined: A. Ὁ. 540 p. 773 A.D. 542 p.777. 779. His work 
was completed at the close of A. D. 593: See 553. 3 p. 803, 578.3 p. 843. 

318 Masimus. Still living when Jsidorus wrote: Isidor. Hispal. ὁ. 33 Maximus Cesaraugustane 
civitatis episcopus multa versu prosaque componere dicitur. Scripsit et brevi stylo historiam de 
vis que temporibus Gothorum in Hispaniis acta sunt historico et composito sermone. Sed et 
multa alia scribere dicitur que necdum legi>. 

319 Leontius scholasticus Byzantius et monachus. His treatise περὶ αἱρέσεων was written according 
to the probable conjecture of Fabricius B. G. tom. 8 p. 310 after the death of Philoponus, 
of whom he speaks c. 5 ὃ 6. and therefore after A.D. 617.° Leontius also wrote against 
the διαιτητὴς of Philoponus, which was composed after A. D. 610: See above ὁ. 7 p. 333 


Philoponus N° 381 Works n. 26.4 


c. 1 at the years 590 p.152 591. 592 p.153; 593. 
594. 595 p. 154; at 596—599 p. 155; at 600 p. 156 
601. 602 p. 157; at 603. 604 p. 158. Gregorius 
Ep. I. 25 p. 515 Joanni CP. characterises the first 
five councils and their objects: Sicut sancti evangelii 
quatuor libros sic quatuor concilia suscipere et venerari 
me fateor; Nicenum scilicet in quo perversum Arii 
dogma destruitur, CP.wm quoque in quo Eunomii et 
Macedonii error convincitur, Ephesinum etiam primum 
in quo Nestoriit impietas judicatur, Chalcedonense vero 
in quo Eutychis Dioscorique pravitas reprobatur, tota 
devotione complector, integerrima approbatione custodig, 
quia in his velut in quadrato lapido sancte fidei ctrl 
tura consurgit.—Quintum quoque concilium pariter ve- 
neror in quo et epistola que Ibe dicitur, erroris plena, 
reprobatur, Theodorus personam Mediatoris Dei et ho- 
minum in duabus subsistentiis separans ad impietatis 
perfidiam cecidisse convincitur, scripta quoque Theo- 
doreti per que beati Cyrilli fides reprehenditur ausu 
dementia prolata refutantur. Ep. V.18 Joanni CP. 
Jan. 1 A. Ὁ. 595 he condemns the assumption of an 
universal authority: p. 743 Certe Petrus apostolorum 
primus—Paulus Andreas Johannes quid aliud quam 
singularium sunt plebium capita? et tamen sub uno 
capite omnes membra. Atque, ut cuncta brevi cingulo 
locutionis astringam, sancti ante Legem sancti sub Lege 
sancti sub Gratia, omnes hi perficientes corpus Domini 
in membris sunt ecclesia constituti, et nemo se unquam 
universalem vocari voluit. Vestra autem sanctitas ag- 
noscat quantum apud se tumeat que illo nomine vocari 
appetit quo vocari nullus presumpsit qui veraciter san- 
ctus fuit. 

Ὁ Maximus was not yet bishop in A. D. 599: Acta 
Concil. tom. 6 p. 1339. 1340 Concilium Barcinonense 
die Kal. Nov. anno feliciter XIV°® Recaredi regis 
[Nov. 1 A. Ὁ. 599].—Subscriptiones. Maximus ec- 
clesie Cesaraugustane minister in his constitutionibus 
subscripsi. He is bishop in 610: Acta Concil. tom. 6 
p- 1359 Facta constitutio sacerdotum in urbe Toletana 
sub die X Kal. Nov. anno primo—Gundemari regis 
[see above c.1 p.161] era DCXLVIII (Oct. 23 
A.D.610]. p. 1363 Ego Maximus ecclesie Cesar- 
augustane episcopus subscripsi. And still living in 
615: Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 1383 Sub die Idus Ja- 


nuarias anno feliciter tertio—Sisibuti regis [Jan. 13 
A. Ὁ. 615: see above A. D. 612 c. 1 p. 162] conve- 
nientes in unum episcopit provincia Tarraconensis in lo- 
cum ἔφαγα, id sancta constituit synodus &c.—Sub- 


_ scriptiones. Maximus subscripsi. 


ὁ This treatise extant in Galland Bibl. patrum tom. 
12 ed. Ven. 1788 has this title: Λεοντίου σχολαστικοῦ 
Bugavriov σχόλια ἀπὸ φωνῆς Θεοδώρου τοῦ θεοφιλεστάτου 
ἀββᾶ καὶ σοφωτάτου φιλοσόφου τήν τε θείαν καὶ ἐξωτικὴν 
φιλοσοφήσαντος γραφήν. It contains ten πράξεις p. 
625—656. 

πρᾶξις a p. 625 ἀνάγκαιόν ἐστι μέλλοντας ἡμᾶς aipé- 
σεων ἐπιμνησθῆναι πρῶτον περὶ τεσσάρων τινῶν ἐν ταῖς τῶν 
πατέρων χρήσεσι διαλαβεῖν" εἰσὶ δ᾽ αὗται οὐσία φύσις ὑπό- 
στασις πρόσωπον. 

πρᾶξις β' p. 627 ἀκόλουθόν ἐστι μετὰ τὰ προλαβόντα 
περὶ αἱρέσεων διαλαβεῖν" εἰσὶ δὲ πᾶσαι πδ΄, ἃς ἀπαριθμεῖται 
᾿Επιφάνιος ὁ Κύπρου ἐπίσκοπος. 

πρᾶξις y p. 632 ἐπειδὴ περὶ Χριστιάνῶν δογμάτων ὁ 
λόγος, ἀνάγκαιόν ἐστι τῶν χρόνων διαίρεσιν ποιήσασθαι. 

πρᾶξις δ' p. 635 μετὰ τὴν αἵρεσιν ’Apeiov—dvedinoay 
καὶ ἄλλοι δύο αἱρέσεις, ἥ τε Μακεδονίου καὶ ἡ ᾿Απολιναρίου. 

πρᾶξις ε΄ p. 639 The ἑνωτικὸν of Zeno. 

πρᾶξις ς΄ p. 642 He defends the council of Chal- 
cedon. 

πρᾶξις ζ΄ p. 644 Against the monophysites. 

πρᾶξις η΄ p. 649 Also against the monophysites. 

πρᾶξις θ΄ p. 652. 

πρᾶξις ¢ p.653 ἄξιόν ἐστι μετὰ τὰ προρρηθέντα ἅπαντα 
καὶ περὶ τῆς δόξης τῶν Ταιανιτῶν καὶ ἄλλων τινῶν διεξελθεῖν. 
§ 3 He treats of the ἀγνοηταί. § 4.5 p.655 contra 
Origenem. 

In πρᾶξις ε' ὃ 6 p. 641 he speaks of Philoponus : ἔτι 
δὲ καθεζομένου τοῦ Θεοδοσίου ἐν Βυζαντίῳ ἐκινήθη τὸ δόγμα 
τῶν τριθεϊτῶν, οὗ αἱρεσιάρχης γέγονεν ὁ Φιλόπονος.----ἔλεγε 
δὲ ταῦτα x.r.A. Then follows the passage quoted at 
p- 333 Philoponus, Works n. 26. 

ἃ Leontius wrote περὶ αἱρέσεων while he was σχολα- 
στικὸς, but he is called μοναχὸς by Nicephorus who 
describes his other work. If this is to be understood 
literally, that Leontius was already a monk when he 
wrote that other work, the treatise de Sectis was 
first written and the work in Nicephorus εἰς λ΄ κεφα- 
λαίοις against the διαιτητὴς of Philoponus was later. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


320 Isidorus Hispalensis episcopus. 
636 p. 174. 


scribed at p. 167. He died in 636. 


487 


Described in ὁ. 1 of this volume at A. Ὁ. 612 p. 162 A.D. 
His Chronicon G'othorum comprehending 256 years A. D. 369—625 is de- 


321 Maximus monachuse. Of a noble family at CP., he received a liberal education, and was at 


first in the service of the emperor Heraclius. 
to be mentioned (about A. D. 622) he withdrew from the court and became a monk‘, 
was a distinguished opponent of the monotheletess. 
ment which he endured are described by Theophanes in the following passages : 


But when the monothelete question began 
He 
His zeal and influence and the treat- 
p. 275-0 


Ἰωάννου τοῦ Ρώμης κοιμηθέντος [Oct. 11 A. D. 642] Θεόδωρος χειροτονεῖται πάπας ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 
Πύρρος δὲ τὴν ᾿Αφρικὴν καταλαβὼν συνοψίζεται τὸν ἁγιώτατον ἀββᾶν Μάξιμον τὸν αἰδέσιμον ἐν 
μοναχικοῖς κατορθώμασι καὶ τοῖς ἐκεῖσε ἐνθέοις ἱεράρχαις, οἵτινες αὐτὸν ἐλέγξαντες καὶ πείσαντες 


€ Photius Cod. 192 A ἀνεγνώσθη τοῦ ἐν ἁγίοις Μαξί- 
μου μοναχοῦ τοῦ καὶ ὁμολογητοῦ πρὸς Θαλάσσιον ὁσιώτατον 
πρεσβύτερον καὶ ἡγούμενον προσπεφωνημένον βιβλίον, ἐν 
ᾧ γραφικῶν ἀπορημάτων ρξδ' ἀναγράφει λύσεις. ἐν μέντοι 
τῷ προοιμίῳ διαλαμβάνει περὶ τῆς γενέσεως τῶν ἐν ἡμῖν 
παθῶν, καὶ φησιν ὡς τὸ κακὸν μηδὲν μηδ᾽ ὁλῶς τῶν ὄντων 
ὑπάρχον κι τ. ὰ. Cod. 192 Β ἔτι ἀνεγνώσθησαν αὐτοῦ καὶ 
ἐπιστολαὶ περὶ διαφόρων ὑποθέσεων ψυχωφελῶν τε καὶ 
> , Lad > -“ A a > δ ta > A 
ἀναγκαίων τοῖς ὀρθοῦν τὰ ἤθη---- ἐσπουδακόσι τὸν ἀριθμὸν 
C καὶ κ΄. ὧν ἦν μία πολύστιχος ἡ πρός τινα φιλόσοφον 
> , cal > “ »“ id > 
Ἰωάννην.----τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων ἐπιστολῶν τρεῖς μέν εἶσι πρὸς 
, 7 ,c¢ ’ 4, \ A > , 
Θαλάσσιον πρεσβύτερον καὶ ἡγούμενον δύο δὲ πρὸς Ἰωάννην 
κουβικουλάριον δύο δὲ πρὸς Σωφρόνιον μονάζοντα τὸν ἐπί- 
κλην Εὐκρατᾶν" καὶ μία πρὸς Ἰωάννην σοφιστὴν καὶ μία 
πρὸς ᾿Ιανίαν ἡγουμένην καὶ μία Θαλασσίῳ ἡγουμένῳ καὶ 
L4 Ν / > , , Ν , 
πρεσβυτέρῳ καὶ pia “lopddvy πρεσβυτέρῳ καὶ Στεφάνῳ 
ἡγουμένῳ καὶ πρεσβυτέρῳ καὶ μία Κυρισικίῳ ἐπισκόπῳ" καὶ 
ἔτι ἑτέρα μία ᾿Ιωάννῃ κουβικουλαρίῳ" ὁμοίως καὶ Στεφάνῳ 
ρα μ wy apiip do ; 
4 ε ’ td ΄ 
πρεσβυτέρῳ καὶ ἡγουμένῳ καὶ μία Κόνωνι πρεσβυτέρῳ καὶ 
Σ ὥ a , ς ΄ \ 7 4 ’ 
ἡγουμένῳ" ἔτι Θαλασσίῳ ἡγουμένῳ καὶ πρεσβυτέρῳ καὶ δύο 
Ἰωάννῃ ἐπισκόπῳ" ἔτι ᾿Ιωάννῃ κουβικουλαρίῳ περὶ τῆς κατὰ 
7 , 
Θεὸν λύπης" καὶ Κωνσταντίνῳ ἰλλουστρίῳ καὶ ἀπὸ σακελ- 
λαρίων δύο" καὶ τῷ ἀββᾷ πολυχρονίῳ τρεῖς" καὶ πρὸς Ἰου- 
λιανὸν ᾿Αλεξανδρέα ἀπὸ τῆς τῶν ἀκεφάλων αἱρέσεως ἐπι- 
Ἅ) , 4 c > , > , > a 
στραφέντα pia’ καὶ ὡς ἀπὸ Τεωργίου ἐπάρχου ᾿Αφρικῆς 
, > , 3 ’ ’ 
πρὸς μοναστρίας ἀποκοινησάσας ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ pia. Cod. 
193 ἀνεγνώσθη τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἁγίου Μαξίμου λόγος ἀσκητικὸς 
εἰς πεῦσιν ἐσχηματισμένος καὶ ἀπόκρισιν .----συνετέτακτο δὲ 
καὶ ἑτέρα πραγματεία εἰς υ' κεφάλαια πληθυνομένη, ἣ καὶ 
προσεπέφωνητο ᾿Ἐλπιδίῳ τινί κ- τ. λ. Cod. 194 ἔτι ἀνε- 
, “- > a a , > ὃ \ ὁ. ; a 
γνώσθη τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἁγίου ἀνδρὸς πρὸς Τεώργιον ἔπαρχον 
> ‘ bed > / Ν ’ ΄ > 
ἐπιστολὴ πολλῆς ὠφελείας καὶ κατανύξεως γέμουσα.----ἐν 
‘ ~ > -“ YJ , , , 
δὲ τῷ αὐτῷ τεύχει συνανεγνώσθη λόγος κεφαλαίοις ρ διει- 
λημμένος, καὶ ἕτερος ὁμοίως τοῖς ἴσοις ἀπηρτισμένος ἐν οἷς 
θεολογία τε διαλάμπει καὶ ἠθῶν διακόσμησις διαπρέπει κ.τ.λ. 
—év ταύτῳ δὲ συνανεγνώσθησαν τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἐπιστολαὶ διά- 
, 4 4 , > 
gopa, ὧν πρώτη μὲν πρὸς Πέτρον ἰλλούστριον, ἧς ἐπι- 
γραφὴ μὲν “Περὶ τοῦ κατὰ Χριστὸν μυστηρίου λόγος ἐπί- 
‘ ‘ a ΄ , » ce ‘ \ 
τομος, καὶ Kara τῶν Σεβήρου δογμάτων."--ἑτέρα δὲ πρὸς 
Κοσμᾶν διάκονον ᾿Αλεξανδρείας Περὶ κοινοῦ καὶ ἰδίου, του- 
τέστιν οὐσίας καὶ ὑποστάσεως κ. τ. Ἀ.----ἔτι δὲ πρὸς Πύρρον 
ἔτι πρεσβυτέρου βαθμὸν ἔχοντα καὶ οὔπω τῆς ἀρχιερατικῆς 
ἐπιβάντα καθέδρας Fbefore A. D. 639]. θειάζει δ᾽ ἐν αὐτῇ 


τὸν Πύρρον καὶ εὐσεβῆ γνῶσιν αὐτῷ καὶ ὁσιότητα ἐπιμαρ- 


’ , ‘ ‘ a \ > , ε 
τύρεται.----γράφει δὲ καὶ πρὸς Θωμᾶν τινὰ αἰτησάμενον ρη- 
τῶν τινῶν ἀπορουμένων ἐπιλύσεις" τὰ δὲ ῥητὰ τοῦ θεολόγου 

’ > , 4 -“ , , 
τέ ἐστι Τρηγορίου [N° 159] καὶ τοῦ θείου Διονυσίου ---- 
Cod. 195 ἀνεγνώσθη τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἁγίου ἀνδρὸς ἐπιστολή. 

a ΄ , βίῳ ἘΚ’. ’ “ 
Μαριανῷ πρεσβυτέρῳ προσπεφώνηται ἐν ἢ περί τε φυσικοῦ 

, 4 - 

θελήματος ἤτοι θελήσεως διέξεισι καὶ βουλήσεως καὶ βουλῆς 
ἤτοι βουλεύσεως, περί τε προαιρέσεως καὶ περὶ τίνων βου- 
λευόμεθα, καὶ περὶ γνώμης καὶ ἐξουσίας καὶ δόξης, καὶ περὶ 
φρονήματος εἴτουν φρονήσεως.---ἀνεγνώσθη δ᾽ ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ 
τεύχει διάλογος περὶ τῶν δύο θελημάτων καὶ τῶν δύο ἐπὶ 
Χριστοῦ ἐνεργειῶν τὰ πρόσωπα δὲ τοῦ διαλόγου Πύρρος 

‘ , ς ‘ a > ’ f , 
καὶ Μάξιμος, ὧν 6 μὲν τῆς ὀρθοδοξούσης προΐσταται γνώμης 
Πύρρος δὲ τοῦ αἱρετίζοντος ἀντεχόμενος φρονήματος ὅμως, 
ὥσπερ συνεχόμενός τε καὶ συνελαυνόμενος τοῖς ὀρθοδοξοῦσιν 
ἐνθυμήμασί τε καὶ δόγμασι, τίθεται τῇ εὐσεβείᾳ, ἀνομολογῶν 
ἑαυτὸν οὐκ ὀρθῶς πεφρονηκέναι τὰ πρότερον" ἐν δὲ τῇ Ῥώμῃ 
αὐτὸν ὁ λόγος δείκνυσιν ἀφικέσθαι πρὸς τὴν διάλεξιν, μεθ᾽ 
οὗ ἦν αὐτὸς ἑαυτῷ φυγὴν ἐπιβαλὼν, ὅτε τοῦ KI. ἐξέπεσε 
θρόνου. For the works οὗ Mazimus see Fabric. tom. 9 
p- 637 —677. 

f i " " ἘΞ 

: Auctor vite apud Combefis p- II Μαξίμῳ τοίνυν τῷ 
θείῳ καὶ ὁμολογητῇ πατρὶς μὲν ἣ πρώτη τῶν πόλεων καὶ με- 

Ld πολις a \ 4 τ. ες , 75 , 
yarn Κ. ἣν καὶ νέαν Ῥώμην ὁ λόγος οἶδε προσονομάζειν. 
πατέρες δὲ εὐγενεῖς ἄνωθεν, καὶ τῇ κατὰ κόσμον περιφανείᾳ 
μὴ πολλῶν δεύτεροι. p. LH ἐπεὶ δὲ οὗτος καὶ ἐπὶ διδασκά- 
λους ἐφοίτα, παιδείας ὡς εἰκὸς παντοίας ἐπιμελούμενος, τί 
χρὴ καὶ λέγειν ὅσην ἐντὸς ὀλίγου χρόνου γνῶσιν ἑαυτῷ συν- 
ἐλέξατο" γραμματικὴν μὲν καὶ τὴν ἄλλην ἐγκύκλιον παίδευσιν 
> , > 4 ‘4 Xr - 
ἐξασκήσας ἐπιμελέστατα. p.1V πρὸς τὰ βασίλεια τοῦτον 
τοῦ τότε κρατοῦντος" Ἡράκλειος δ᾽ οὗτος ἦν" εὐνοίᾳ τῇ 
πάσῃ μετακαλεσαμένου καὶ ὑπογραφέα πρῶτον τῶν βασιλι- 

a ς , a . 4 ey “- > 
κῶν ὑπομνημάτων καταστησαμένου" @ καὶ οἷα τηλικῷδε ἀν- 

’ col > ~ r ΄ 
δρὶ, καὶ τοσούτου οἴκου, ἐν πᾶσί τε ἐχρῆτο τοῖς ἀνὰ χεῖρα, 
καὶ ὑπουργὸν καὶ συλλήπτορα τῶν καλλίστων ἐκέκτητο .---- 
ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς μικρὰ ταῦτα πρὸς φιλοσοφίαν, καὶ δόξαν καὶ 
χρήματα καὶ τιμὴν καὶ ὅσα φιλοτιμίας ἧπται τῆς περιττῆς, 
ἡγησάμενος" ἄλλως τε καὶ τὴν πίστιν τότε καινοτομουμένην 
ὁρῶν τῷ πολλὰ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τὸ τῶν μονοθελητῶν διαλυ- 
μαίνεσθαι δόγμα, καταλείπει μὲν ἅπαντα----πρὸς δὲ τὸν μον- 
, 7 Led La ~ ‘4 ‘4 > la 24 
dda βίον---σπουδῇ προσχωρεῖ' τῷ κατὰ τὴν ἀντιπέραν ἤϊονα 
φροντιστηρίῳ, ὃ τῆς Χρυσοπόλεως προσωνόμασται. τότε κατὰ 
φιλοσοφίαν ἀνθοῦντι, δοὺς ἑαυτόν. 


g Auctor Vite p. VI—XII. 


488 


322 Ildefonsus episcopus Toletanus. 


APPENDIX. C. 8. 


“πρὸς Tov πάπαν Θεόδωρον ἀπέστειλαν ἐν τῇ Ῥώμῃ. p. 276A Θεοδώρου δὲ τοῦ πάπα τελευτή- 


σαντος [May 13 A. D. 649] Μαρτῖνος ὁ ἁγιώτατος χειροτονεῖται ἐν Ρώμῃ. καταλαβόντος δὲ καὶ 
Μαξίμου ἀπὸ ᾿Αφρικῆς ἐν Ρώμῃ καὶ τὸν πάπαν Μαρτῖνον πρὸς ζῆλον ἐξάψαντος, σύνοδον py’ 
ἐπισκόπων συναθροίσαντες [A. D. 649] Σέργιον καὶ Πύρρον Κῦρον καὶ Παῦλον ἀνεθεμάτισαν. 
Ῥ. 288 Ο Constantis 160 [A. Ὁ. 657] τῷ δ᾽ αὐτῷ ἔτει τὰ κατὰ τὸν ἅγιον Μάξιμον καὶ τοὺς μαθητὰς 
αὐτοῦ ἐπράχθη ὑπὲρ τῆς ὀρθῆς πίστεως ἀγωνισαμένων κατὰ τῶν μονοθελητῶν" ods Κώνστας εἰς 
τὴν ἑαυτοῦ κακοδοξίαν μὴ ἰσχύσας μετενέγκαι τὴν θεόσοφον καὶ πολυμαθεστάτην γλῶσσαν τοῦ 
ἁγίου ἀπέτεμεν μετὰ τῆς δεξιᾶς χειρὸς αὐτοῦ!. The death of Maximus is fixed by his fellow 
sufferer Anastasius to Aug. 13 A. Ὁ. 662.} 

The successor of Hugenius IJ. Appendix Juliani episcopi 
Toletani apud Fabricium p. 65 Ildefonsus memoria sui temporis clarus—novissime Toletane 
sedis adscitus in cathedram presul post secundum Eugenium in sacerdotium consecratur*. He 
fled from his parents and became a monk: Ibid. Contemptis parentum rerumque mundana- 
rum affectibus Agaliense monasterium petiit. &e.—Agaliense illico monastertum adiit mona- 
chumque se in eo multis fere annis decenter exhibuit.—Rector deinde effectus Agaliensis coenobi 
monachorum mores exercuit rem discrevit vitamque servavit. Principal post hee violentia 
Toletum reducitur atque inibi post decessoris sui obitum pontifex subrogatur. Scripsit sane 
quam plurimos libros luculentiore sermone potissimos, quos idem in tot partibus censuit diwi- 
dendos &e.—Scripsit autem et alia multa que variis rerum ac molestiarum occupationibus im- 
peditus aliqua οωρία aliqua semiplena reliquit. Adscitus autem in pontificatum nono gloriosi 
Reccesuinthi principis anno novem annis et duobus fere mensibus clarus habitus fuit vite 
meritis et retentione regiminis, expletoque X VIII predicti principis anno, sequenti die X 


h Repeated by Cedrenus p. 435 C τῷ ts’ ἔτει. and 
told by the biographer p. XXV. Zonaras XIV p. 
87 C D Κώνστας----Μάξιμον καὶ τοὺς αὐτοῦ φοιτητὰς ἄμφω 
ἐκόλασεν ἀπηνέστατα, καὶ Μαρτῖνον τὸν ἁγιώτατον πάπαν 
τῆς Ῥώμης ὑπερορίᾳ κατέκρινεν, ἐν ἧ καὶ ἀπέθανεν. ὃς σὺν 
τῷ ἀοιδίμῳ πατρὶ Μαξίμῳ παραγενομένῳ ἐν Ῥώμῃ σύνοδον 
ἀθροίσας ἀρχιερέων ἀναθέματι τοὺς τὰ τῶν μονοθελητῶν 
φρονοῦντας ὑπέβαλε. The barbarous sentence against 
Mazimus at CP. is given in Pagi tom. 3 p. 28. It is 
positively declared that the cruel sentence was exe- 
cuted; and yet 5 years afterwards, as we shall see 
below, Mazimus is represented as conversing with 
those about him and predicting the day of his death. 
The author of his life accounts for this p. XX VI by 
supposing a miracle. We may suppose that the ex- 
ecutioners were more merciful than the judges. 

i Pagi tom. 3 p. 33 “Tempus mortis S. Anastasii 
presbyteri et apocrisiarii S. Maximi abbatis et Ana- 
stasit ejus discipuli discimus partim ex ejusdem Ana- 
stasti apocrisiarii epistola—partim ex Hypomnestico 
quod, sicuti et ea epistola, exstat in Collectaneis 
Anastasii.—Epistola missa est a tertio evilio, id est, 
Lazico. Cum venissemus (inquit Anastasius) ad regio- 
nem Lazorum VI Id. Jun. V indictionis [June 8 A. Ὁ. 
662] statim separaverunt nos ab invicem, diripientes 
omnia usque ad unam acum et filum, et dominum Maz- 
imum abbatem, neque in subjugali neque in vehiculo 
sedere valentem,—cum plectentes virgulas ex iis quasi 
lectulum texuissent bajulantes detulerunt et incluserunt 
in castro Schemari vocitato, juxta gentem eorum qui 


dicuntur Alani.—Asserit postea Anastasius apocrisia- 
rius 5. Maximum, cum esset custodiz mancipatus in 
castro superius memorato, dixisse ad quosdam—XJ/I 
die Augusti mensis hujus instantis quinte indictionis fe- 
ria septima assumet me Dominus. Quod et factum est. 
Igitur XIII die predicti Augusti mensis preterite 
quinte indictionis [Aug. 13 A. D. 662]—feria sepiima 
—perrexit ad Dominum. In fine ejusdem epistolee 
legitur hoc scholion: Odiit et ipse sanctus pater noster 
et martyr Anastasius, qui hanc scripsit epistolam, die 
Dominico hora tertia V Id. Oct.—indictione X [Oct. 
11 A. Ὁ. 666]. In Hypomnestico dicitur de 5. Maz- 
imo et Anastasio ejus discipulo Pariter et Anastasius 


discipulus ejus ab XI indictione preteriti cycli [A. D. 


6524) per tria evilia, Bizyes scilicet et Perberet Thra- 
censium regionis, atque predictum Luzicum, in mul- 
tis contritionibus—annis decem peractis, ad regnum 
migravere supernum. S. quidem Maximus, sicut dictum 
est, mense Augusto die XIII indictione V—discipulus 
vero ejus Anastasius mense Julio die XXIV indictionis 
ejusdem [July 24 A. D. 6621. 

k Eugenius II is described by Ildefonsus de scrip- 
toribus ecclesiasticis c.14 Jdem Eugenius alter post 
priorem [de quo Ildefonsus c. 13] pontifex subrogatur. 
—Clarus habitus fuit temporibus Cinthasuindi et Rec- 
cesuindi regum fere XII annis tenens dignitatem simul 
et gloriam sacerdotis. From the times of his suc- 
cessor we learn that he died in the 9th year of the 
reign of Reccesuinthus, and his 12 years current are 
at A. Ὁ. 646—657. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 489 
Kal. Feb. domicilio carnis exuatur [sc. Jan. 23 A. 1). 667]. The 19th year of Reccesuinthus 
began Jan. 23 A. D. 667, his Ist began Jan. 23 A. 1). 649,! and the 9y 2™ of the episcopate 
of I/defonsus carry back his appointment to Nov. A. D. 657, when the 9th year of Recce- 
suinthus was current™. 


Thus far of authors who lived within a period of about 630 years, from the times of the Apostles 
to A.D. 667. The few remaining names added in alphabetical order are of writers quoted in the 
present work, but either of uncertain age or belonging to later times. 


323 Alexander Lycopolitanus. Mentioned by Photius ady. Manicheos I. 11 among the writers 
against the Manichees: εἰ δέ τισι φίλον καὶ ἀνωθέν ποθεν ἰδεῖν αὐτῶν τὴν δυσσέβειαν,---Κύριλ- 
Ads τε αὐτοῖς ὁ τὰ τῆς ἱερᾶς πόλεως ἐγκεχερισμένος πήδαλια [N° 154: ef. Fabric. tom. 7 p.325] 
τῆς ἱστορίας καθηγήσεται, καὶ ὁ πολὺς ἐν θαύμασιν ᾿Επιφάνιος---- Τίτος τε 6 Βοστρηνῶν ἐπίσκοπος 
[see above p. 425] καὶ Σαραπίων ὁ τῆς Θμούεως [Νὺ 132] ὅ τε τῆς πόλεως Λύκων ᾿Αλέξανδρος 
τοὺς ἀρχιερατικοὺς ἐγκεχειρισμένος νόμους. From the title of his work apud Galland Bibl. 
Veterum Patrum tom. 4 p. 73—87 Venet. 1768 it appears that he was once a gentile: 
᾿Αλεξάνδρου Λυκοπολίτου ἐπιστρέψαντος ἐξ ἐθνῶν πρὸς τὰς Μανιχαίου δόξας. And Tillemont 
Beausobre and Mosheim quoted by Lardner Vol. 8 p. 350. 351, rejecting the account of 


Photius, think that the work was written by a heathen". 


! Jan. 22, as Pagi computes tom. 3 p. 4. 

m Julianus the biographer of I/defonsus was also 
himself afterwards bishop of Toledo: Appendix Fe- 
licis episcopi Toletani apud Fabricium p. 66 Julianus 
episcopus, discipulus Hugenii II—post beate memorie 
Quiricum quarto in loco preceptorem suum sequens 
urbis regie pontificale culmen adeptus est.—Post de- 
cessoris sui obitum divine memorie Ildefonsi a X VIIo 
Ferme anno Reccesuindi principis necnon et per omne 
Wambanis imperii tempus usque ad III“ regni glorio- 
sissimt Egicanis regis annum in levitici presbyterii ac 
pontificatus honore consistens celebre nomen obtinuit.— 
Presulatus autem honorem et sacerdotii dignitatem an- 
nis X obtinuit mense uno diebus VII; quique etiam in- 
evitabilis mortis preventus occasu anno tertio Egicanis 
principis prid. Non. Mart. era DCCXXIIX diem vi- 
te clausit extremam [March 6 A. D.690]. Julian’s 
10” 1” 7¢ carry back his appointment to A. D. 680, 
and, as 680 was bissextile, to Jan.29. The succes- 
sion of bishops was this. 


Eugenius II A. D. 646 
Ildefonsus Nov. A. D. 657 
Quiricus Feb. A. D. 667 
Julianus quartus ab Eugenio Jan. 29 A. Ὁ. 680. 
Quiricus appears in Actis Concil. tom. 7 p. 555. 
Concilium Toletanum XI. Collectis in unum Cartha- 
ginis provincie sacerdotibus in Toletana urbe anno IV 
—Wambani principis sub die VII Idus Nov. [Nov.10 
A. Ὁ. 075.1 p. 571 Ego Quiricus urbis regie metro- 
politanus episcopus hec gesta &c. subscripsi. 
The Gothic kings mentioned in the Tables A. D. 


5969 p. 824 and their successors down to era 728 
are these. 


Agila A.D. 549. See above c. 1 p. 145 note k. 

Athanagildus A. D. 554. Isidorus quoted at c. 1 
p. 145. 

Liuva I A. D. 567. Tables p. 824. 

Leuvigildus A. D. 568. Ibid. 

Recaredus A. D. 586. p. 826. 

Liuva 11 June A.D. 601. See above c. 1 p. 157. 

Wittericus A. D. 603. p. 158. 

Gundemar A. D. 610. p. 161. 

Sisebutus A. D. 612. p. 162. 

Recaredus II A. D. 620. p. 165. 

Swinthila A. D. 621. p. 165. 166. 

Sisenandus A. D. 631. p. 171. 

Chintila A. D. 636 before April. Compare Braulio 
quoted at p. 174. His first year was current June 30 
after the death of Jsidorus: Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 
1483. Concilium Toletanum V. Apud urbem Toleta- 
nam—in hanc convenimus concordiam et gloriosi prin- 
cipis nostri Cinthile regis initia.—p. 1488 Datum sub 
die prid. Kal. Julias anno feliciter primo regni nostri 
Toleto. In the subscriptions p. 1487 the name of a 
bishop of Hispala does not appear. 

Tulga Jan. A.D. 640. Pagi tom. 2 p. 824. 

Chintasuinthus May 6 A.D. 642. Pagi tom. 2 p. 827. 

Reccesuinthus Jan. 23 A.D. 649. See above p. 488. 

Wambanes Sept. 19 A. D. 672. Pagi tom. 3 p. 64. 
His 4th year was accordingly current at Nov. 10 
A. Ὁ. 675. 

Ervigius Oct. A. D. 680. Pagi tom. 3 p. 94. 

Egicanes Noy. A. Ὁ. 087. Pagi tom. 3 p. 122. His 
third year was current March 6 A. D. 690 when Ju- 
lianus died. 

n Alexander c. 2 thus begins his subject : Totade 
οὖν τις φήμη τῆς ἐκείνου δόξης ἀπὸ τῶν γνωρίμων Tod ἀνδρὸς 


3R 


490 


APPENDIX. 


C. 8. 


324 Andreas Cesaree episcopus. Quoted in the Tables at A. D.95 p.81. Oudinus de scripto- 
ribus eccles. tom, 2 -p. 93 “ Andreas Czesareze Cappadocum archiepiscopus A.D. 840. De 
quo eximie Cavus ad annum 500 “ Videtur—floruisse anno 500.” “ Seripsit ad Macarium 
quendam commentarios in Apocalypsin quos Latine vertit Theodorus Peltanus soc. Jesu. 
Extant Greeco-Latine ad finem comment. Chrysostomi in Evangelium Joannis in editione 


Morelliana tomo VIII.” 
pressit°.” 


a 3 
ἀφίκετο πρὸς ἡμᾶς. δύο ἀρχὰς ἐτίθετο, Θεὸν καὶ Ὕλην᾽ εἶναι 
δὲ τὸν μὲν Θεὸν ἀγαθὸν τὴν δὲ Ὕλην κακόν' ἀγαθῷ δὲ πλεῖον 

’ \ ε , a ΄ς 4. ey, # A Lo ΄ 
τὸν Θεὸν ὑπερβάλλειν ἢ κακῷ τὴν Ὕλην" τὴν δὲ Ὕλην λέγει 
Sr a , ἔοι , , o> , , 
οὐχ ἣν Πλάτων᾽ τὴν πάντα γινομένην ὅτ᾽ ἂν λάβῃ ποιότητα 
καὶ σχῆμα: δὲ ὃ πανδεχῆ καὶ μητέρα καὶ τιθὴν, καλεῖ" καὶ 
“ 5: 
᾿Αριστοτέλης τὸ στοιχεῖον περὶ ὃ τὸ εἶδος καὶ ἡ στέρησις" 
ἀλλ᾽ ἕτερόν τι παρὰ ταῦτα' τὴν γὰρ ἐν ἑκάστῳ τῶν ὄντων 
ἄτακτον κίνησιν, ταύτην Ὕλην καλεῖ" συντετάχθαι δὲ τῷ 
"ἢ is e ς 7 Υ͂ > \ x , M 
a , . δ 
Θεῷ δυνάμεις ἑτέρας οἷον ὑπηρετίδας, ἀγαθὰς πάσας καὶ 
“ ς , , , \ \ \ 
ἄλλας τῇ Ὕλῃ ὁμοίως πάσας κακάς" τὸ δὲ λαμπρὸν καὶ τὸ 
a a “ ad > 
φῶς καὶ τὸ ἄνω, πάντα ταῦτα σὺν TH Θεῷ εἶναι" τὸ ἀμυδρὸν 
5 \ \ , ‘ , ‘ an é 3. \ 4 “- 
δὲ καὶ τὸ σκότος καὶ τὸ κάτω σὺν τῇ Ὕλῃ" εἶναι δὲ καὶ τῷ 
΄ «“ % 
Θεῷ ὀρέξεις, ἀλλὰ καὶ ταύτας ἀγαθὰς, καὶ τῇ Ὕλῃ ὁμοίως, 
ἀλλὰ πάσας κακάς. 
c. 3 Εἰς ἐπιθυμίαν οὖν ποτε τὴν Ὕλην ἐλθεῖν εἰς τὸν 
a» > ΄ , > 7 ‘ ΄ , 
ἄνω ἀφικέσθαι τόπον" ἀφικομένην δὲ θαυμάσαι τό τε λαμ- 
πρὸν καὶ τὸ φῶς ὅσον Av παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ. καὶ δὴ θέλειν 
oa > \ i“ p \ ὃ τι ν᾿ 7 %, 
al \ 
τὴν ἀρχὴν ταύτην κατασχεῖν τὸν Θεὸν παρωσαμένην. 
‘ μὴ Ν fol Ν , , 
τὸν δὲ καὶ βεβουλῆσθα. μὲν ταύτην τιμωρήσασθαι, 
΄ a φ Ψ 
ἀπορεῖν δὲ κακοῦ ᾧ καὶ τιμωρήσεται’ μὴ γὰρ εἶναι 
κακὸν ἐν Θεοῦ οἴκῳ. πέμψαι οὖν τινὰ Δύναμιν τὴν ὑφ᾽ 
ς cal e 4 μ A σ. ao A ἐμ , 
Ὰ : " 
ἡμῶν καλουμένην ψυχὴν ἐπὶ τὴν Ὕλην, ἥτις αὐτῇ διὰ πά- 
Υ Par’ κ᾿ a κα , Η Η 
ons μιχθήσεται᾽ ἔσεσθαι γὰρ τῆς Ὕλης θάνατον τὸν μετὰ 
“" - A > 
ταῦτά ποτε τῆς Δυνάμεως ταύτης χωρισμόν. οὕτως οὖν κατὰ 
’ “a Aa , A 4 “ σ΄. » EATS 4 
πρόνοιαν τοῦ Θεοῦ μεμίχθαι τὴν ψυχὴν TH YAN, ἀνόμοιόν τι 
aypa ἀνομοίῳ᾽ ἐν δὲ τῇ μίξει αθεῖν τῇ Ὕλῃ τὴν ψυ- 
πρᾶγμα ἀνομοίῳ' ἐν δὲ τῇ μίξει συμπαθεῖν τῇ Ὕλῃ τὴ 
ed a \ 2 ΄ > , , 
χήν ὥσπερ γὰρ ἐν φαύλῳ ἀγγείῳ συμμεταβάλλεται πολ- 
λάκις τὸ ἐνυπάρχον, οὕτω δὲ καὶ ἐν τῇ Ὕλῃ τοιοῦτό τι τὴν 
a ΄ ’ 
Ψυχὴν παθοῦσαν παρὰ τὴν οὖσαν ἠλαττῶσθαι φύσιν εἰς 
μετουσίαν κακίας. οἰκτεῖραι οὖν τοῦτο τὸν Θεὸν καὶ πέμψαι 
διε δ ’ a © “ “ pep 8 \ 
Twa ἑτέραν Δύναμιν ἣν ἡμεῖς καλοῦμεν Δημιουργόν' ἧς δὴ 
n +t 
ἀφικομένης καὶ τῇ κοσμοποιΐᾳ ἐπικεχειρηκυίας, ἀποκεκρίσθαι 
κ΄ σι » a ΄ δ“ ae a t γῶν 
τῆς Ὕλης ἐκεῖνο τῆς Δυνάμεως ὅσον ἀπὸ τῆς μίξεως οὐδὲν 
ἦν ἄτοπον πεπονθὸς, καὶ γεγονέναι Ἥλιον καὶ Σελήνην πρῶ- 
tov’ τὸ δὲ ἐν μετρίᾳ γεγονὸς κακίᾳ ἀστέρας καὶ τὸν οὐρανὸν 
col , 
σύμπαντα. τῆς οὖν Ὕλης ἧς ἀπεκρίθησαν Ἥλιος καὶ Σελήνη 
a > .“ 
τὸ μέρος ἐκτὸς τοῦ κόσμου ἀπεληλάσθαι, καὶ εἶναι ἐκεῖνο 
πῦρ, καυστικὸν μὲν σκοτῶδες δὲ καὶ ἄφεγγες, νυκτὶ προσό- 
μοιον. ἐν δὲ τοῖς ἄλλοις στοιχείοις καὶ φυτοῖς καὶ ζώοις τοῖς 
> ΄ > , ΄ Η͂ ἢ ΄ ΄ 
ἐν τούτοις ἀνωμάλως φέρεσθαι τὴν θείαν Δύναμιν μεμιγμέ- 
> ἃ \ ‘ \ , la % Ὁ t dee ed λ 
νην. δι’ ὃ δὴ καὶ τὸν κόσμον γεγονέναι καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ Ἥλιον 
‘ , - ΄ ᾿ rn Nee Pe peak | , 
καὶ Σελήνην, ταῖς γενέσεσι καὶ ταῖς φθοραῖς ἀεὶ τὴν Δύνα-. 
\ / Ὅν L > , ‘ ‘ ‘ \ 
μιν τὴν θείαν τῆς “YAns ἀποχωρίζοντας καὶ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν 
4 > ~ nm Pag 
παραπέμποντας. C.4 ᾿Επεὶ γάρ τοι τῷ Δημιουργῷ ἑτέραν 
A - ᾿ a 
Δύναμιν ἐπὶ τὸ φωτοειδὲς τοῦ “Ἡλίου καθέλκουσαν ταῦτα 
“ Ν 
διαπραγματεύσασθαι, καὶ εἶναι καὶ ἐμφανὲς τὸ πρᾶγμα καὶ, 
a a r U 
ὡς ἄν τις εἴποι, τυφλῷ δῆλον. ἐν μὲν γὰρ ταῖς αὐξήσεσι 
‘ , ’ A > ΄ ’ > A 
τὴν Σελήνην λαμβάνειν τὴν ἀποχωριζομένην Δύναμιν ἀπὸ 
- σ΄. a 
τῆς “YAns, καὶ πλήρη γίνεσθαι ταύτης τὸν χρόνον τοῦτον" 
΄ ΄ ’ 
πληρωθεῖσαν δὲ ἐν ταῖς μειώσεσιν εἰς τὸν Ἥλιον ἀναπέμ- 


Ita Cavus—ex Bellarmino, quem etiam non nominatum ex- 


mew’ τὸν δὲ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν ἀπιέναι [f. ἀφεῖναι]. ποιήσαντα 
δὲ τοῦτο ἐκδέχεσθαι πάλιν τὴν ἀπὸ τῆς ἑτέρας πανσελήνου 
πρὸς αὐτὸν τῆς ψυχῆς μετοίκησιν" καὶ παραλαβόντα ὁμοίως 
πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν ἐᾶν αὐτομάτως φέρεσθαι" καὶ τοῦτο διὰ παν- 
τὸς ἐκπονεῖν. καὶ εἰκόνα δὲ ἐν Ἡλίῳ ἑωρᾶσθαι τοιαύτην οἷόν 
ἐστι τὸ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἶδος" καὶ ἀντιφιλοτιμήσασθαι τὴν 
Ὕλην ποιῆσαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἐξ αὑτῆς, κατὰ τὴν διὰ πάσης 
αὐτῆς τῆς δυνάμεως μίξιν, ἔχοντα καὶ αὐτόν τι τῆς ψυχῆς" 
πολὺ μέν τοι συμβεβλῆσθαι τὸ εἶδος εἰς τὸ πλεῖόν τι παρὰ 
τὰ ἄλλα θνητὰ ζῶα τῆς Δυνάμεως τῆς θείας τὸν ἄνθρωπον 
μετασχεῖν" ὑπάρχειν γὰρ αὐτὸν θείας Δυνάμεως εἰκόνα" τὸν 
δὲ Χριστὸν εἶναι Νοῦν" ὃν δὴ καὶ ἀφικόμενόν ποτε ἀπὸ τοῦ 
ἄνω τόπου πλεῖστόν τε τῆς Δυνάμεως ταύτης πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν 
λελυκέναι καὶ δὴ καὶ τὸ τελευταῖον ἀνασταυρωθέντα παρα- 
σχέσθαι γνῶσιν τοίῳδε τρόπῳ" καὶ τὴν Δύναμιν τὴν θείαν 
ἐνηρμόσθαι [adde καὶ] ἐνεσταυρῶσθαι τῇ Ὕλῃ. ἐπεὶ οὖν 
ἀπόλλυσθαι τὴν Ὕλην ἐστὶ Θεοῦ δόγμα, ἀπέχεσθαι μὲν ἐμ- 
ψύχων πάντων σιτίζεσθαι δὲ λάχανα καὶ πᾶν 6 τι ἀναίσθη-- 
τον, ἀπέχεσθαι δὲ γάμων καὶ ἀφροδισίων καὶ τεκνοποιΐας, 
ἵνα μὴ ἐπιπλεῖον ἡ Δύναμις ἐνοικήσῃ τῇ “YAn κατὰ τὴν τοῦ 
γένους διαδοχὴν, μὴ ἐξάγειν δὲ ἑαυτοὺς μηχανωμένους κάθαρ- 
σιν ὧν ἐλυμήνατο ἡ μίξις τῆς Ὕλης τὴν Δύναμιν. 

c. 5 Τὰ μὲν κεφαλαιωδέστερα ὧν λέγουσιν ἐστὶ ταῦτα. 
τιμῶσι δὲ μάλιστα Ἥλιον καὶ Σελήνην, οὐχ ὡς θεοὺς ἀλλ᾽ 
ὡς ὁδὸν δ ἧς ἐστι πρὸς Θεὸν ἀφικέσθαι. ἀποχωρισθείσης 
δὲ ἀκριβῶς τῆς θείας Δυνάμεως, τὸ ἔξω πῦρ φασι συμπέσον 
ἑαυτό τε καὶ τὸ ἄλλο σύμπαν ὅτι δι᾿ ἂν []. 6 τι δὴ ἂν] λεί- 
πηται τῆς Ὕλης συγκαταφλέξειν. οἱ δὲ ἐν τούτοις χαριέστεροι 
καὶ “Ἑλληνικῶν οὐκ ἄπειροι λόγων ἀναμιμνήσκουσιν ἡμᾶς ἐκ 
τῶν οἰκείων" ἐκ μὲν τῶν τελετῶν τὸν κατατεμνόμενον Διό- 
νυσὸν τῷ λόγῳ ἐπιφημίζοντες ὑπὸ τῶν Τιτάνων, καθάπερ 
λέγουσιν αὐτοὶ τὴν θείαν Δύναμιν μερίζεσθαι eis τὴν Ὕλην" 
ἐκ δὲ τῶν ποιήσεων τῆς Τιγαντομαχίας ὅτι μηδὲ αὐτοὶ ἢγνό- 
noav τὴν τῆς Ὕλης κατὰ Θεοῦ. ἄνταρσιν. ἐγὼ δὲ ὡς μὲν 
ταῦτα οὐχ ἱκανὰ ψυχαγωγῆσαι τοὺς ἀβασανίστως τὸν λόγον 
προσιεμένους οὐκ ἂν εἴποιμι. ὅπου γε καί τινας τῶν συνε- 
σχολακότων ἡμῖν ἐν τῷ φιλοσοφεῖν μετέστησεν ἣ τοιαύτη 
ἀπάτη τῶν λόγων πρὸς ἑαυτήν" eis ἐξέτασιν δὲ ὅπως ἔχει 
νῦν ἐμαυτὸν καθεὶς ἀπορῶ τί χρήσωμαι. x.t.d. Compare 
this sketch with the testimonies collected above at 
p- 424—430. 

© Oudin proceeds as follows: ‘‘ Lambecius tom. 4 
commentariorum Bibliothecee Czsaree Vindobonen- 
sis p. 180 “ Codex MS. Theologicus Grzecus 172 est 
chartaceus mediocriter antiquus in folio constatque 
foliis 120 et ad Andream Taumarum Epidauriotam 
olim pertinuit. Continetur eo Andreas Cesareensis in 
Cappadocia archiepiscopi commentarius in Apocal. 
—Cujus prefatio—incipit hoc modo: ᾿Ανδρέου ἀρχιε- 
πισκόπου Καισαρείας Καππαδοκίας ἐπιστολή. Κυρίῳ pov 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 


325 Andreas Cretensis. 


᾿Ανδρέας “IepocoduplrnsP, ἀρχιεπίσκοπος Kpyrns. 


491 


Placed by Cave tom. 1 


Ῥ. 582 at A. Ὁ. 635—680, and by Fabricius tom. 11 p. 62 at A. D. 680.9 By Oudin tom. 1 
preef. p.3 tom. 2 p. 174 upon conjecture at A. D. 840 or 850." A Catalogue of forty extant 
homilies of Andreas is given by Fabricius tom. 11 p. 84. 85, twenty of which are contained 
in the edition of Combefis fol. Paris. 1644.5 


326 Arethas Cesariensis episcopus. Quoted in the Tables A.D. 95 p. 81. 


Oudinus tom. 2 p. 426 


“Certam ejus etatem docuit me B. de Montfaucon Paleographia Greeca fol. Paris. 1708, 
ubi profert codicem lib. 1 ¢. 6 p. 43 ““ Codex regius 2271 membr. ad calcem habet ἐγράφη 
χειρὶ Badvous vorapiov ᾿Αρέτα ἀρχιεπισκόπου τῆς Καισαρείας Καππαδοκίας ἔτει κόσμου ςυκβ 
[6422] scil. Α.). 914." Et libro 4 ὁ. 2 “ Eximize notee est codex regius num. 227 1.—Codex 


ἐς annum et calligraphi nomen in fine τ: ἐγράφη κ. τ. A.” 


A.D. 914. [5508 +914=6422.]* 


Arethas therefore flourished 


327 Beda. He brings down his History to A. D. 731: Ecclesiastice historiz gentis Anglorum 


ἀδελφῷ καὶ συλλειτούργῳ. πολλάκις αἰτηθεὶς παρὰ πολλῶν 
ἐξ ἀγαπῆς μείζονα τῆς ἐμῆς δυνάμεως ὡς ἐσχηκότων ὑπό- 
ληψιν κιτιλ. Ipse autem commentarius incipit his 
verbis: ἀποκάλυψις μέν ἐστιν ἡ τῶν κρυπτῶν μυστηρίων 
δήλωσις, καταυγαζομένου τοῦ ἡγεμονικοῦ εἴτε διὰ θείων ὀνει- 
ράτων εἴτε x...” Oudin. p. 95 “* Unus Codex Ori- 
genis, duo Methodii monachi unus Andree Cretensis, 
quinque autem Andree Cesareensis archiepiscopi. p.98 
Dico hune Azdream sub seculi tantum noni medium 
scripsisse his argumentis ductus. 1 Auctor ex aliis 
transscribit atque transscribere se profitetur, quod 
seculis ecclesize quinque et sex primis inauditum fuit 
seculique noni proprium. Ergo hic auctor spectat ad 
seculum nonum. Auctor ait in prologo Constat nam- 
que beatos illos viros patresque nostros Gregorium 
theologum, Cyrillum Alexandrinum, multosque his ve- 
tustiores, Papiam Ireneum Methodium et Hippolytum 
divinum fideque dignum esse &c.—Perpetuus est in 
citationé veterum. c. 3 citat Epiphanium et Ireneum. 
c. 13 Methodium, c.16 EHusebium H. E.1X.8. ¢.18 
Treneum, c.33 Methodium. c. 34 Antonium in vitis 
patrum. c. 36 Methodium et Hippolytum. c. 44 in 
fine Dionysium Areopagitam. ὁ. 47 Vitas patrum 
quoad historiam de angelis custodibus. c. 49 Am- 
bigere videtur an poena demonum et damnatorum 
eterna futura sit, licet nihil definiat. c. 53 Hippo- 
lytum citat et Ireneum. c. 63 Ireneum et magnum 
Methodium: ὁ δὲ μέγας Μεθόδιος ἐν τῷ περὶ ἀναστάσεως 
λόγῳ αὐτοῦ ἐξέθετο οὕτως κ. τ. λ. [sc. Methodius Olympi 
Lyciz episcopus N° 110 Tables p. 9491. 
phanium. Qui igitur hos omnes ut fidei suze regulam 
profert ab illorum temporibus se multis annorum 
centuriis esse remotum indicat.” 

2 “ Attribuit hic auctor commentarium in Apocal. 
Gregorio Nazianzeno. Cum ergo hujus commentarii 
nullus veterum meminerit, inde conjicimus auctorem 
hunc esse recentioris Grecie, scribentem post com- 
mentarium in Apocalypsin Gregorio Naz. supposi- 
tum; qui mos Grecorum recentiorum fuit.” 

3 “Allegat hic auctor c. 44 Dionysium Areopagi- 
tam—ubi supponit opera Dionysii Areopagite que a 


c. 66 Epi- 


Severianis conficta fuisse a catholicis credebantur.” 

4 “ Hee scribendi ratio ex laciniis patrum simul 
junctis seculo nono primum incepit. et usque ad 
seculi noni finem continuavit.”” Oudin instances a 
collection made by Walafridus Strabus in 830, by 
Jonas in 830, by Photius adhuc laicus after 850, 
by Anastasius bibliothecarius in. 870. and concludes 
« Jure igitur, cum Andreas eadem methodo com- 
mentarium suum in Apocalypsin scripserit, anno 840 
vel circiter assignandus videtur.” 

As I have not been able to procure a copy of the 
Greek original, I have been constrained to use for 
Andreas the Latin version of Peltanus. 

P Fabricius B. G. tom. 11 p. 62 “ Andreas, natus 
Damasci, aliquamdiu antequam CP. proficisceretur 
Hierosolymis monachi vitam vixit, unde Hierosoly- 
mitanus in quibusdam codd. dicitur.” 

ᾳ Fabricius: ‘‘A Theodoro patriarcha Hierosol. 
ad sextam synodum anno 680 celebratam CP. sub- 
sidio adversus Monotheletas missum esse Grzci ipsi 
in synaxario adfirmant constitutumque in illa urbe 
diaconum et orphanotrophum ;—ab eo tempore ar- 
chiepiscopum Cretensem factum ex multis testimo- 
niis constat.” 

r An abstract of Oudin’s arguments, which are far 
from satisfactory, is given by Harles ad Fabricium 
tom. 11 p. 63. 

5. Fabricius p. 84 “ homiliarum XXI editarum et 
ineditarum XIX.” In reality 20 are published. The 
list of Fabricius at p. 68—71 agrees with Combefis 
as far as N° 15. 16.17. Then follow in Combefis, 
though not so numbered in his edition, 

18 οὐδὲν ὡς ἀληθῶς.---Ῥ. 229. 
19 τὴν σύλληψιν σήμερον----». 252. 
20 χορευέτω πᾶσα κτίσις---Ὁ. 28, 

These two last are marked in Fabricius p. 85 as 
inedite. 

t The commentary of Arethas quoted in the Tables 
Ρ. 81 is published with Ccumenius in ed. Veron. 
1532 p. 878—998, and in ed, Cramer 8vo. Oxon. 
1840 p. 176—582. 


9858 


492 


328 Hermias. ‘Eppelou φιλοσόφου διασυρμὸς τῶν ἔξω φιλοσόφων. 


329 Joannes Damascenus. 


v Repeated from Bede himself by Sigebertus c. 63 


il oii ee 


APPENDIX. C. 8. 


V. 24 tom. 3 p. 147 Hic est in presentiarum universe status Britannie, anno adventus An- 
glorum in Britanniam circiter 285° Dominica autem incarnationis anno 731°. He gives an 
account of himself at the close of his history Opp. tom. 3 p. 151 as follows: Hae de His- 
toria Ecclesiastica Britannorum et maxime gentis Anglorum prout vel ex literis antiquorum vel 
ex traditione majorum vel ex mea ipse cognitione scire potui, Domino adjwoante, digessi Beda 
Jamulus et presbyter monasterii beatorum apostolorum Petri et Pauli quod est ad Wirimudam 
σὲ Ingiruum. Qui natus in territorio ejusdem monastervi, cum essem annorum septem, cura 
propinguorum datus sum educandus reverendissimo abbati Benedicto ac deinde Ooelfrido, 
cunctumque ex 60 tempus vite in ejusdem monasterii habitatione peragens omnem meditandis 
Scripturis operam dedi, atque inter observantiam discipline regularis et quotidianam cantandi 
in ecclesia curam semper aut discere aut docere aut scribere dulce habui. Decimo nono autem 
vite mee anno diaconatum, tricesimo gradum presbyteratus, utrumque per ministerium reve- 
rendissint episcopt Joannis jubente Ceolfrido abbate suscepi. Ex quo tempore accepti presby- 
teratus usque ad annum etatis mee 59um hec in Scripturam sanctam mee meorwmque neces- 
sitati ea opusculis venerabilium patrum breviter annotare sive etiam ad formam sensus et inter- 
pretationis corum superadjicere curavt’. 

If we suppose that this account of himself was subjoined by Beda in A. D. 732, the 59 
years current will carry back his birth to A.D. 574. He died May 26 A. D. 735, in about 
his 62nd year. 

His time is unknown. See 
Fabricius B. G. tom. 7 p. 114 Lardner Vol. 2 p. 246. 

Suidas p. 1790 "Iwdvyns ὃ Δαμασκηνὸς ὁ ἐπικληθεὶς Μανσοὺρ, ἀνὴρ καὶ 
αὐτὸς ἐλλογιμώτατος, οὐδενὸς δεύτερος τῶν κατ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐν παιδείᾳ λαμψάντων. συγγράμματα αὐτοῦ 
πάνυ πολλὰ καὶ μάλιστα φιλόσοφα: εἴς τε τὴν θείαν γραφὴν Παράλληλοι κατ᾽ ἐκλογὴν, καὶ οἱ 
᾿Ασματικοὶ Κανόνες ἰαμβικοί τε καὶ καταλογάδην. συνήκμαζε δ᾽ αὐτῷ καὶ Κοσμᾶς 6 ἐξ ἱἹΙεροσολύμων, 


c.68 Anon. Mellicens. ο. 31 Trithemius c. 242. The 


Anon. Mellicensis c. 31 Trithemius c. 242, where 
Anon. Mellicens, rightly has annum etatis sue quin- 
quagesimum nonum, but Sigebertus annum LVIII. 
perhaps an error of the transcriber for LVIIII. 

w Sigebertus adds c. 68 Obiit anno 734 Dominice 
incarnationis Leone Romanis imperante—super Anglos 
regnante Edilberto. But Sigebert in Chronico places 
the death of Beda at A.D. 731. Honorius IV. 1 
Beda monachus et presbyter Anglice provincie scripsit 
infinita &c.—Sub Leone floruit Rome moritur et sepe- 
hitur. Trithemius c. 242 Beda monachus et presbyter 
&c.—Moritur sub Leone imperatore A, D..732 indic- 
tione XV etatis sue anno 72 pridie Kal. Jun. Wil- 
helmus Malmesburiensis I. 54 p. 81 places the death 
of Beda anno dominice incarnationis 734° etatis sue 
59°. He died die Ascensionis. Idem I. 61 p. 91. 
which fell in that year upon May 26: Pagi tom. 3 
p- 219 “Sanctus Cuthbertus qui ejus morti interfuit 
—ait Gravatus quidem est infirmitate maxima anheli- 
tus &c. usque ad diem Ascensionis Dominice id est VII 
Kal. Junii vitam ducebat. And Pagi shews that these 
characters determine the year to A. D. 735 ‘‘ quo 
Pascha XV Kal. Maii ascensio VII Kal. Junii cele- 
brata sunt.” 

Lists of the works of Beda are given by Sigebertus 


eight volumes of the works of Beda fol. Colonize Agrip- 
pine 1688 contain 139 titles. All these are recited 
from the Cologne edition of 1612 by Henry in his 
History of Britain Vol. 4 p.421. But among them 
the Lives of the Saints in tom. 3 p.153—265, No 50 
—59 in Henry’s Catalogue, were not all written by 


Bede; and Oudin tom. 1 p. 1682—1709 in his re- 


view of the Cologne edition assigns these to their 
proper authors in this manner : 


50 Vitam Cuthberti 


51 Felicis Nole episcopi \ scripsit Beda. 


52 Vedasti. Gallus anonymus. 
δῷ Columbanit Luxoviensis Jonas Luxoviensis 
54 Attale monachus. 


55 Patrici libris JI. Probus; ut ex fine operis con- 
stat. [sc. p. 242 a me humili Probo &c.]} 

56 Eustasii Luroviensis. Jonas. 

57 Bertolfi Bobiensis. Jonas. 

58 Arnolfi Metensis episcopi. 

59 Burgundofore abbatisse. 


Paulus Diaconus. 
incertus auctor. 


These also are spurious. 
60 Justini martyrium, carmine. 
61 Martyrologium. 
Conf. Oudinum p. 1692. 


ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 493 


ἀνὴρ εὐφυέστατος καὶ πνέων μουσικὴν ὅλως τὴν ἐναρμόνιον. Joannes flourished A. D.730—755 
within the reigns of Leo Jsawrus and of Constantine. 


330 Isidorus Pacensis episcopus. Still living in A. D. 754: Pagi tom. 3 p. 294 ““ Isidorus episcopus 


Pacensis hoc anno Chronicon suum absolvit, ut ostendit clausula ab eo ad finem operis sui 
subjuncta: Fiunt igitur ab ewordio mundi usque ad eram coptam 792°” &e. era 792= 
A.D.754. Oudin tom. 1 p. 1794 ““ Isidorus Pacensis orditur ab wera 653 [A. Ὁ). 615] sive 
ab anno Heraclii 7° quo Mahumetes Saracenorum dux Syriam Arabiam et Mesopotamiam 
occupavity, desinitque in eram 798 [immo 792] id est A. D. 754, quo tempore se scripsisse 


testatur sub finem operis~.” 


331 Nicephorus Callisti. Described above c.1 p. 149 A. D.579 p.160 A. Ὁ. 610. 
332 Cewmenius. Author or compiler of commentaries upon the Acts of the Apostles the Epistles 


and the Apocalypse. 


His commentary on the Apocalypse bears this title apud Cramer 


p- 173 ἐκ τῶν Οἰκουμενίῳ τῷ μακαρίῳ ἐπισκόπῳ Τρίκκης Θεσσαλίας θεοφιλῶς πεπονημένων εἰς 


τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ Θεολόγου. 


@eumenius was later than A. D. 914, for he quotes not only Photius who flourished 


A. D. 858, and Andreas cir. A. D. 840, but Avethas, who lived in A. D. 914.4 


How long 


after the time of Arethas Gécumenius lived is not known. 


x Theophanes p. 342 B Leonis [sauri anno 120 
[A. Ὁ. 728] ἐν τῇ κατὰ Συρίαν Δαμασκῷ Ἰωάννης 6 Xpv- 
σορρόας, πρεσβύτερος καὶ μοναχὸς, 6 τοῦ Μανσοὺρ, διδά- 
σκαλος ἄριστος βίῳ καὶ λόγῳ προέλαμπεν. τ. 9508 Con- 
stantini 2° [A. D. 742] τοῦτον [sc. Petrum, slain by the 
Moslems] ἐγκωμίοις. λόγων τετίμηκεν 6 ὅσιος πατὴρ ἡμῶν 
Ἰωάννης 6 καλῶς ἐπικληθεὶς Χρυσορρόας διὰ τὴν ἐπανθοῦσαν 
αὐτῷ τοῦ πνεύματος ἔν τε λόγῳ καὶ βίῳ χρυσαυγῆ χάριν. 
ὃν Κωνσταντῖνος ὁ δυσσεβὴς βασιλεὺς ἐτησίῳ καθυπέβαλεν 
ἀναθέματι διὰ τὴν ὑπερβάλλουσαν ἐν αὐτῷ ὀρθοδοξίαν κ.τ.λ. 
Conf. Cedrenum p. 4506 Ο. Sigebertus ο. 75 Joannes 
monachus et presbyter de Damasco Syrie@ vita et doc- 
trina clarus cognomento Chrysorrhoas, animatus scriptis 
Gregoriit pape quibus impugnabat impietatem Leonis im- 
peratoris, scripsit et ipse Grecis Grace contra Leonem 
imperatorem. To the same purpose Trithemius c. 248, 

who adds Claruit sub Leone imperatore anno 730. Auc- 
tor vitae apud Leonem Allatium inter Damasceni Opp. 
tom. 1 prolegom. p. III οὗτος ἦν ἐπὶ τῆς βασιλείας Λέον- 
τος τοῦ ᾿Ισαύρου καὶ Κωνσταντίνου τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ [A. D. 
717—774] ἐκ Δαμασκοῦ τῆς πόλεως ἐκ yévosv περιφα- 
νοῦς καὶ τῇ ὀρθοδόξῳ διαπρέποντος πίστει. Nicephorus in 
breviario p. 42 D Κωνσταντῖνος σύνοδον ἱερέων ἀθροίζει 
ὀκτὼ καὶ τριάκοντα καὶ τριακοσίους τὸν ἀριθμὸν τυγχάνουσαν. 
ταύτης ἐξῆρχε Θεοδόσιος ὁ τῆς ᾿Ἐφεσίων πόλεως ἀρχιεπί- 
σκοπος.----ὅρον δὲ πίστεως ἐκτίθενται ἐν ᾧ ὑπεσημήναντο 
ἅπαντες κακῶς καὶ δυσσεβῶς συμφρονήσαντες τὴν τῶν ἱερῶν 
εἰκονισμάτων καθαίρεσιν ἐκφωνήσαντες, καὶ ὥσπερ νηπιωδῶς 
ἐπ᾽ ἀγορᾶς ταῦτα ἀνεθεμάτιζον. μεθ᾽ ὧν καὶ Τερμανὸν τὸν 
ἀρχιερέα τοῦ Βυζαντίου γεγονότα Τεώργιόν τε τὸν ἐκ Κύπρου 
τῆς νήσου ὁρμώμενον καὶ ᾿Ιωάννην τὸν ἀπὸ Δαμασκοῦ τῆς 
Συρίας τὸ ἐπίκλην Μανσούρ. Theophanes p. 359 A Con- 
stantini 13° [A. Ὁ. 753] τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει Κωνσταντῖνος 6 
δυσσεβὴς κατὰ τῶν ἁγίων Kal σεπτῶν εἰκόνων παράνομον 


συνέδριον TAn’ ἐπισκόπων συνέλεξεν ἐν τῷ τῆς Ἱερείας πα- 
λατίῳ----οὗ καθ᾽ ἑαυτοὺς τὰ δόξαντα Soyparicavres— ἀπὸ 
δεκάτης τοῦ Φεβρουαρίου μηνὸς ἀρξάμενοι διήρκεσαν ἕως η΄ 
τοῦ Αὐγούστου τῆς αὐτῆς (΄ ἰνδικτιῶνος [Feb. 10 Aug. 8 
A. Ὁ. 7541] ---ἀναθεματίσαντες Τερμανὸν τὸν ἁγιώτατον καὶ 
Γεώργιον τὸν Κύπριον καὶ ᾿Ιωάννην τὸν Χρυσορρόαν Δαμα- 
σκηνὸν τὸν Μανσοὺρ, ἄνδρας ἁγίους καὶ αἰδεσίμους διδασκά- 
λους. At the time of this synod, Aug. 754, Dama- 
scenus was still living. Conf. Fabricium tom. 9 p. 686 
noted. Upon Damascenus conf. Brucker Hist. Phil. 
tom. 3 p. 534. 723. 

. Y But the 7th of Heraclius commenced Oct. 5 
A. D. 616 and was current er. Hispan. 65%. And 
the Moslems did not invade Syria till the 22nd of 
Heraclius A. Ὁ. 632 er. Hispan. 670. 

% Isidorus in Chronico is quoted by Fabricius de 
Ildefonso p. 59 Wamba Gothorum rex anno regni sui 
quarto in era 723 [Α. Ὁ. 685] in Toletana urbe— 
concilium salutis parat, presidente tune sanctissimo 
Ildefonso [N° 322] mellifluo in libris de virginitate 
nostre Domine Marie, ut anchora fidei. 

ἃ Prolegom. in Gicumenium ed. Veron. fol. 3 οὗτος 
yap ἀνὴρ πᾶσαν τὴν Χρυσοστόμου mpaypareiav—eis βραχὺ 
συστειλάμενος ταύτῃ καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἁγίων τὰς ἐξηγήσεις 
προσέθηκε, τὸ ὄνομα ἑκάστου τῇ ἐπιγραφῇ προμηνύσας, οἷον 
Κυρίλλου Tevvadiou Θεοδωρήτου Τρηγορίου Βασιλείου Σευη- 
ριανοῦ καὶ τῶν τοιούτων" ἐξαιρέτως δὲ Φωτίου τινὸς, ἀφ᾽ οὗ 
ὅσαι μετεκομίαθησαν ἐξηγήσεις τοῦ σκοποῦ, κατά γε ἐμὲ, 
μάλιστα πάντων τυγχάνουσιν.---τὰ δὲ εἰς τὴν ᾿Αποκάλυψιν 
τοῦ μακαρίου Ἰωάννου συνετέθη μὲν ὑπὸ ᾿Ανδρέου τοῦ τῆς 
Καισαρείας Καππαδοκίας ἐπισκόπου, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς σύνοψιν καὶ 
βραχύτητα συνεπτύχθη τὸ ὕστερον ὑπὸ ᾿Αρέθα τινὸς τῆς 
αὐτῆς πόλεως ἐπισκόπου, ὡς καὶ ἡ ἐπιγραφὴ μηνύει ῥητῶς. 


494 


Acacius 131 

Acesius Novat. 155 
Achillas 101 

Achillas Arian. 116 
Aerius 136 

Aetius 135 

Africanus 81 

Agapetus diac. 294 
Agapius Cesar. 96 
Agelius Novat. 155 
Agnellus Ravennas 300 
Agrippa Castor 28 
Alcimus Avitus 278 
Alexander heret. 24 
Alexander Hierosol. 80 
Alexander Lycopol. 323 
Ambrosius 73 
Ambrosius Alexandr. 175 
Ambrosius Mediol. 172 
Ammonius 72 
Amphilochius 180 
Anatolius 95 

Andreas Cesarew 324 
Andreas Cretens. 325 
Annianus 201 
Anonym. de morte Pauli 206 
Antonius monach. 109 
Apelles 26 

Apion 65 

Apollinarius Hierap. 35 
Apollinarius Laodicen. 144 
Apollonius 56 - 
Aprigius 282 

Aquilius Severus 153 
Arabianus 67 
Archelaus 98 

Arethas Cesaree 326 
Aristides 11 

Arius 114 

Arnobius 107 
Arnobius junior 251 
Artemon 48 

Asterius 130 

Asterius Amasenus 190 
Athanasius 123 — 
Athenagoras 32 
Atticus CP. 208 
Auctor de Chrysostomo 192 
Audezus 126 
Augustinus 205 
Aurelianus Arelat. 287 
Avitus presbyter 215 
Bacchylus 59 
Bardesanes 43 
Basilides 14 

Basilius Ancyranus 125 
Cesaree 158 
Cilix 275 
—— Seleucia 253 











APPENDIX. 


Beda 327 

Benedictus Casinensis 289 

Beryllus 79 

Blastus 49 

Cecilianus 112 

Celestiys 211 

Cesarius 276 

Caius 78 

Candidus 64 

Carpocrates 13 

Cassianus 42 

Cassianus junior 232 

Cerealis Afer 249 

Cerdon 16 

Cerinthus 4 

Chrysanthus 218 

Chrysostomus 192 

Claudianus Viennens. 254 

Clemens Alexandrinus 54 

Romanus 1 

Columbanus 311 

Columbanus Luxoviens. 315 

Commodianus 185 

Conon 303 

Cornelins Romanus 85 

Cosmas Indopleustes 286 

Cyprianus 86 

Cyrillus Alexandrin. 225 

—— Hierosolymit. 154 

Scythopolit. 283 

Damasus Romanus 143 

Demetrius Alexandrin. 61 

Dexter 178 

Didymus Alexandrinus 149 

Diodorus Tarsensis 162 

Dionysius Alexandrin. 89 
Corinthius 36 
Mediolanens. 133 

Donatus Carthagin. 113 

Donatus Cas. Nigr. 113 

Dorotheus Arianus 191 

Dracontius 240 

Ebion 5 

Ennodius 277 

Ephrem Syrus 156 

Epiphanes Carpocratis f. 19 

Epiphanius 163 

Evagrius Antiochenus 174 

diaconus 217 

monachus 183 

scholasticus 317 

Eucherius 237 

Eugenius 271 

Eugenius 304 

Eulogius Alexandrin. 310 

Eunomius 166 

Eusebius Cesaree 117 

Emesenus 128 

mee Laodicenus 94 























Eusebius Nicomediens. 116 

Vercellensis 138 

Eustathius CP. 118 

Eustathius Antiochenus 120 

Eustratius presbyter 308 

Euthalius 267 

Eutherius 243 

Eutyches 247 

Euzoius Arianus 191 

Euzoius Cesaree 157 

Facundus 295 

Faustinus 186 

Faustus 264 

Firmicus Maternus 124 

Firmilianus 88 

Florinus 49 

Fortunatianus 140 

Fulgentius Ferrandus 281 
Ruspensis 279 

Gaudentius 179 

Gelasius Cesaree 193 

Cyzicenus 265 

Romanus 272 

Geminus Antiochenus 82 

Gennadius 274 

Gennadius CP. 258 

Gregorius Beticus 145 

Nazianzenus 159 

Neocesar. 84 

Nyssenus 176 

Romanus 316 

Turonensis 307 

Hegesippus 31 

Helvidius 187 

Heraclas Alexandr. 75. 

Heracleon 23 

Heraclitus 62 

Hermas 29 

Hermias 328 

Hermogenes 50 

Hesychius presbyter 222 

Hieronymus 204 

Hilarius Arelatensis 241 

diaconus 134 

Pictaviensis 142 

Hippolytus 70 

Idatius Hispanus 170 

Lemicanus 263 

Ignatius 7 

Iidefonsus 322 

Treneus 51 

Isaac 198 

Isaac Antiochenus 259 

Isidorus Basilidis f. 18 

Hispalensis 320 

—— Pacensis 330 

Pelusiota 230 

Jacobus Nisibenus 119 

Joannes Antiochenus 270 





























C. 8. 


Joannes Damascenus 329 
Gerundensis 309 
Hierosolymit. 200 
scholasticus 301 
Jovinianus 188 

Judas 68 

Julianus Capuanus 212 
Halicarnass. 288 
Junilius 297 

Justinus martyr 30 
Justinianus Hispanus 284 
Justus Hispanus 285 
Juvencus 121 

Lactantius 108 
Latronianus 168 

Leander Hispalensis 314 
Leontius 319 

Leo Romanus 244 
Leporius 227 

Liberatus 293 

Licinianus 312 

Lucanus 26 

Lucianus 105 

Lucifer 137 

Lucius 161 

Macarius Hgyptius 182 
Alexandrinus 182 
Macedonius 15] 

Malchion 93 

Manes 97 

Marcellus 115 

Marcianus Novat. 155 
Marcianus IT Novat. 155 
Marcion 17 

Marcus 25 

Marius Mercator 220 
Marius Victorinus 139 
Martinus Hispanus 298: 
Turonensis 171 
Matronianus see Latronianus 
Maximinus 122 
Maximus 63 
Alexandrinus 173 
Cesaraugust. 318 
monachus 321 
Taurinensis 214 
Meletius 103 

Melito 33 

Menander 6 

Methodius 110 

Miltiades 55 

Minucius Felix 77 
IModestus 41 

Montanus 27 

Museus 252 

Musanus 40 

Nestorius 221 

Nicephorus Callisti 331 
Nicolaus 3 



































Nilus 223 

Noetus 74 

Novatianus 90 
Oecumenius 332 
Olympius 197 

Optatus 150 

Optimus 165 

Origenes 71 

Orosius 209 

Pacianus 146 

Palladius archidiaconus 213 
Palladius episcopus 207 
Palladius see Auctor 
Pamphilus 104 
Panodorus 202 
Pantenus 52 

Papias 9 

Patricius 213 

Paulinus Nol 216 
Paulus Novat. 155 
Paulus Samosat. 92 
Pelagius 210 

Petronius 236 
Philastrius 164 

Phileas 106 

Philippus Cretensis 39 
presbyter 235 
Sidetes 226 
Philostorgius 228 
Phebadius 148 
Photinus 147 

Pierius 100 

Pinytus 37 

Polycarpus 8 

Polycrates Ephesius 60 
Pomerius 273 

Pontius 87 

Possideus 250 

Praxeas 44 

Primasius Adrumet. 292 
Priscillianus 167 
Prodicus 20 

Prosper Aquitanus 256 
Proterius Alexandr. 245 
Prudentius 184 
Ptolemeus 22 
Quadratus 10 

Rheticus A.duorum epise. 111 
Rhodon 53 

Rogatus 152 

Rufinus 189 

Rusticus diaconus 296 
Rusticulas Novatian. 155 
Sabas 260 

Sabellinus 91 

Sabinus Macedonianus 160 
Salvianus 246 

Samuel Edessenus 261 








ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORS. 495 


Saturninus 12 

Secundus 21 

Sedulius 255 

Serapion Antiochenus 57 

Thmuius 132 

Severianus 196 

Severus 313 

Sextus 66 

Sidonius Apollinaris 266 

Simon magus 2 

Sisinnius Novatian. 155 

Socrates 233 

Sophronius 181 

Sozomenus 234 

Sulpicius Severus 195 

Syagrius 239 

Synesius 229 

Tatianus 38 

Tertullianus 69 

Themistius 306 

Theoctistus 83 

Theodoretus 242 

Theodorus anagnostes 280 
Ancyranus 224 
Cesaree 290 
Heracleota 127 
Mopsuestanus 219 

Theodosius 305 

Theodotus coriarius 45 
Montanista 45 
τραπεζίτης 47 

Theodulus 268 

Theognostus 102 

Theophilus Alexandrinus 199 
Antiochenus 34 
Cesaree 58 

Theophronius 166 

Theotecnus 96 

Theotimus 177 

Tiberianus 169 

Tichonius 194 

Titus Bostrenus 141 

Triphyllius 129 

Trypho 76 

Valentinus 15 

Venantius Fortunatus 302 

Victorius Aquitanus 257 

Victorinus Massiliensis 231 
Petavionensis 99 
rhetor see Marius 

Victor Africanus 248 

Romanus 46 

Tununensis 299 

Vitensis 269 

Vigilantius 203 

Vincentius Lirinensis 238 
presbyter 262 

Zacharias rhetor 291 














496 


ORIGENIS 


APPEND. (Ὁ. 8. 


Some specimens of Origen and Hieronymus, which were too long to be inserted in the notes 
of this chapter, have been reserved for this place and shall be added here by way of Supplement. 
It is proposed briefly to survey the work of Origen περὶ ἀρχῶν, and perhaps some other passages, 
and then to subjoin abstracts of the treatises of Hieronymus against Rujinus and against the 


Pelagians. 


ORIGENIS περὶ ἀρχῶν. 


ΤῊΙΒ work is extant in the Latin translation of 
Rufinus, which was made in A.D. 398. But this 
version by the admission of Rufinus himself was far 
from faithful or exact. Another and more accurate 
version was made by Hieronymus, of which some 
fragments only remain. The original work of Origen 
is lost, although still extant in the time of Photius. 
But considerable fragments are preserved, chiefly in 
the Philocalia, which contains selections from the 
works of Origen, and in Justinian apud Acta Concil. 
tom. 6 p. 345—354 in his edict against the Origen- 
ists which has been described above at N° 290 p. 479. 
Of lib. I. II but few Greek fragments remain. In 
hb. LIT almost a third part, and in lid. IV one half 
of the original has been preserved. The rest exists 
only in the inaccurate version of Rufinus. 

Origen in his preface observes c. 2 p.12> Cum 
multi sint qui se putant sentire que Christi sunt, et 
nonnulli eorum diversa a prioribus sentiant, servetur 
vero ecclesiastica predicatio per successionis ordinem 
ab apostolis tradita et usque ad presens in ecclesiis 


ἃ Rufinus in prologo p. 8—10 Scio guamplurimos fratrum 
scientie Scripturarum desiderio provocates poposcisse ab ali- 
quantis viris et Grecarum literarum peritis ut Origenem Ro- 
manum facerent et Latinis auribus eum donarent. Inter quos 
etiam frater et collega noster [sc. Hieronymus] ab episcopo Da- 
maso deprecatus cum homilias duas de Cantico Canticorum in 
Latinum transtulisset ex Greco [see above N° 204 Works n. 28] 
ita in illo opere ornate magnificeque prefatus est ut cuivis le- 
gendi Origenem et avidissime perquirendi desiderium commo- 
veret—asserens eum quod cum in ceteris libris omnes vincat in 
Canticis Canticorum etiam ipse se vicerit. Pollicitur sane in 
ipsa prefatione se et ipsos in Cantica Canticorum libros et alios 
quamplurimos Origenis Romanis auribus largiturum. Sed ille, 
ut video, in stylo proprio placens rem majoris glorie sequitur, 
ut pater verbi sit potius quam interpres. Nos ergo rem ab illo 
quidem ceptam sequimur et probatam, sed non equis eloquentie 
viribus tanti viri ornare possumus dicta ; unde vereor ne vitio 
meo id accidut ut is vir quem ille alterum post apostolos eccle- 
sie doctorem scientie et sapientie merito comprobat [see Hiero- 
nymus N° 204 Works n. 20. 60] inopia sermonis nostri longe 
inferior videatur. Quod ego sepe considerans reticebam, nec 
deprecantibus me frequenter in hoc fratribus annuebam. Sed 
tua vis, fidelissime frater Macari [see above p. 453 m], tanta 
est, cui obsistere ne imperitia quidem potest. Propter quod— 
cessi, ea tamen lege atque eo ordine ut, quantum fieri potest, 
interpretando sequar regulam precessorum, et ejus precipue 
viri [Hieronymi] cujus superius fecimus mentionem ; qui, cum 
ultra LXX libellos Origenis quos homileticos appelluvit, ali- 
quantos etiam de tomis in Apostolum scriptis, transtulisset in 
Latinum, in quibus cum aliquanta offendicula inveniuntur in 





permanens, illa sola credenda est veritas que in nullo 
ab ecclesiastica et apostolica discordat traditione.—c. 4 
p- 13 Species vero eorum que per predicationem apo- 
stolicam manifeste traduntur iste sunt. Primo quod 
unus Deus est qui omnia creavit atque composuit, qui- 
que, cum nihil esset, esse fecit universa.—Et quod hic 
Deus in novissimis diebus, sicut per prophetas ante pro- 
miserat, misit Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum primo 


quidem vocaturum Israel secundo vero etiam gentes post 


perfidiam populi Israel. Hic Deus justus et bonus pater 
Domini nostri Jesu Christi legem et prophetas et evan- 
gelia ipse dedit, qui et apostolorum Deus est et Veteris 
et Novi Testamenti. Tum deinde quia Jesus Christus 
ipse qui venit ante omnem creaturam natus ex patre est. 
Qui cum in omnium conditione patri ministrasset, per 
ipsum enim omnia facta sunt (Joann. I. 3], novissimis 
temporibus seipsum exinaniens [Philipp. II. 7] homo 
factus incarnatus est cum Deus esset, et homo factus 
mansit quod erat Deus. Corpus assumsit nostro corpori 
simile, eo solo differens quod natum ex virgine et Spi- 
ritu Sancto est. Et quoniam hic Jesus Christus natus 


Graco, ita climavit omnia interpretando atque purgavit ut nihil 
in illis quod a fide nostra discrepet Latinus lector inveniat. 
Hune ergo etiam nos licet non eloquentie viribus discipline ta- 
men regulis in quantum possumus sequimur, observantes scilicet 
ne ea que in libris Origenis a seipsis discrepantia inveniuntur 
atque contraria proferamus, cujus diversitutis causam plenius 
ἐϊδὲ in Apologetico [see above p. 453] quem Pamphilus pro libris 
ipsius Origenis scripsit edidimus, brevissimo libello superaddito, 
im quo evidentibus (ut arbitror) probamentis corruptos esse in 
quamplurimis ab hereticis et malevolis libros ejus ostendimus ; 
et precipue istos quos nunc ewigis ut interpreter, id est, περὶ 
&pxav.—Sicubi ergo nos in libris ejus aliquid contra id inveni- 
mus quod ab ipso in ceteris locis pie de Trinitate fuerat defini- 
tum, velut adulteratum hoc et alienum aut pretermisimus aut 
secundum eam regulam protulimus quam ab ipso frequenter in- 
venimus affirmatam. Si qua sane velut peritis jam et scientibus 
loquens, dum breviter transire vult, obscurius protulit, nos, ut 
manifestior fieret locus, ea que de ipsa re in aliis ejus libris 
apertius legeramus adjecimus explanationi studentes. nihil ta- 
men nostrum diximus, sed, licet in aliis locis dicta, tamen sua 
sibi reddidimus. Hoc autem idcirco in prefatione commonui ne 
forte calumniatores iterum se criminandi putent invenisse ma- 
teriam. 

b The other works of Origen are quoted from ed. Berolin. 
120 1831—1848. But for the treatise περὶ ἀρχῶν I quote the 
pages of Oberthur 8V° tom. 3 Wirceburgi 1781, because the 
21st volume of the Berlin edition (which contains the work 
περὶ ἀρχῶν) was not yet published when this abstract was 
made. 


DE PRINCIPIIS. 


et passus est in veritate, et non per phantasiam commu- 
nem hanc mortem sustinuit, vere mortuus ; vere enim a 
mortuis resurrexit et post resurrectionem conversatus 
cum discipulis suis assumtus est. Tum deinde honore ac 
dignitate Patri ac Filio sociatum tradiderunt Spiritum 
Sanctum. In hoc non jam manifeste discernitur utrum 
natus an innatus vel filius etiam Dei ipse habendus sit 
necne. Sed inquirenda jam ista pro viribus sunt de 
sacra Scriptura et sagaci perquisitione investiganda.— 
c. 5 p. 14 Est et illud definitum in ecclesiastica predi- 
catione, omnem animam rationabilem esse liberi arbitriit 
et voluntatis ; esse quoque ei certamen adversus diabo- 
lum et angelos ejus contrariasque virtutes, ex eo quod 
illi peccatis eam onerare contendant, nos vero, si recte 
consulteque vivamus, ab hujusmodi onere nos exuere co- 
nemur. Unde et consequens est intelligere non nos neces- 
sitati esse subjectos, ut omni modo etiamsi nolimus vel 
mala vel bona agere cogamur.—De anima vero utrum 
ex seminis traduce ducatur ita ut ratio ipsius vel sub- 
stantia inserta ipsis seminibus corporalibus habeatur, 
an vero aliud habeat initium, et hoc ipsum initium si 
genitum est aut non genitum, vel certe si extrinsecus 
corpori inditur necne, non satis manifesta predicatione 
distinguitur. c.6 p.15 De diabolo et angelis ejus con- 
trariisque virtutibus ecclesiastica predicatio docutt quo- 
niam sunt quidem hec; que autem sint aut quomodo 
sint non satis clare exposuit. Apud plurimos tamen ista 
habetur opinio quod angelus fuerit iste diabolus, et apo- 
stata effectus quamplurimos angelorum secum declinare 
persuaserit,—Est preterea et illud in ecclesiastica pre- 
dicatione, quod mundus iste Sfactus sit et a certo tempore 
ceperit, et sit pro ipsa sui corruptione solvendus. Quid 
tamen ante hunc mundum fuerit, aut quid post mundum 
erit, jam non pro manifesto multis innotuit. Non enim 
evidens de his in ecclesiastica predicatione sermo pro- 
fertur. c.8p.15 Tum demum quod per Spiritum Dei 
Scripture conscripte sint, et sensum habeant non eum 
solum qui in manifesto est sed et alium quendam laten- 
tem quamplurimos.—c. 9 p.16 Queremus si vel alio 
nomine res ipsa quam Greci philosophi ἀσώματον, id est, 
incorpoream, dicunt in Scripturis Sanctis invenitur. 
Deus quoque ipse quomodo intelligi debeat inquirendum 
est, corporeus et secundum aliquem habitum deformatus, 
an alterius nature quam corpora sunt, quod utique in 
predicatione nostra manifeste non designatur. Eadem 


¢ Thus in the original: ὅτι ὅ μὲν Θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ συνέχων 
τὰ πάντα φθάνει εἰς ἕκαστον τῶν ὄντων, μεταδιδοὺς ἑκάστῳ ἀπὸ 
τοῦ ἰδίου τὸ εἶναι" dv γὰρ ἔστιν" ἐλάττων δὲ παρὰ τὸν πατέρα ὃ 
υἱὸς φθάνων ἐπὶ μόνα τὰ λογικά" δεύτερος γάρ ἐστι τοῦ πατρός" 
ἔτι δὲ ἧττον τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐπὶ μόνους τοὺς ἁγίους διϊκνού- 





497 


quoque etiam de Christo et de Spiritu Sancto requirenda 
sunt, sed et de omni anima atque omni rationabili natura 
nihilominus requirendum est. c.10 p.17 Est etiam il- 
lud in ecclesiastica predicatione, esse angelos Dei quos- 
dam et virtutes bonas qui ei ministrant ad salutem ho- 
minum consummandam. Sed quando isti creati sint vel 
quales aut quomodo sint non satis in manifesto designa- 
tur. De sole autem et stellis utrum animantia sint an 
sine anima manifeste non traditur. 

I. 1, 1—9 De Deo. 

2, 1—13 De Christo. 

3, 1—8 De Spiritu Sancto. Origen p. 45 un- 
derstands Isaiah VI. 3 Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus—of 
the Trinity. So understood also by Athanasius con- 
tra Arianos tom.1 p.701D ed. Patav. Origen. ὁ 5 
p. 46 Arbitror ergo operationem quidem esse Patris et 
Filii tam in Sanctis quam in peccatoribus &c. A pas- 
sage justly censured by Photius Cod. 8, preserved in 
the original by Justinian. §6 p.48 “Men are not 
accountable for their acts in infancy.” 

4, 1—2 De diminutione vel lapsu. 

5, 1—5 Of rational creatures. He argues § 4 p. 59 
from Ezekiel and from Isaiah that the bad angels 
were created good, and that the good angels are not 
impeccable. 

6, 1—4 De fine vel consummatione. He expects 
§ 1 p. 63 to be censured by prejudiced persons: Si 
jam prejudicatum et preventum in aliis animum gerit, 
heretica hec et contra fidem ecclesiasticam putet, non 
tam ratione convincens quam animi sui prejudicio defi- 
niens. Que quidem a nobis etiam cum magno metu et 
cautela dicuntur &c. He seems to think p. 68 that 
future punishments will not be eternal, but propor- 
tioned to the degrees of guilt. 

I, 7, 1—5 De incorporeis et corporeis. Origen 
thinks c. 6, 4 p. 69 that every creature is corporeal : 
Solius Dei, id est, Patris et Filit et Spiritus Sancti, 
nature id proprium sit ut sine materiali substantia et 
absque ulla corporee adjectionis societate intelligatur 
subsistere. And yet c.7,1 p.70 he argues that all 
intelligent beings are incorporeal: Omnes anime at- 
que omnes rationabiles nature facte sunt vel create, 
sive sancte sint sive nequam, que omnes secundum pro- 
priam naturam incorporee sunt ; sed et per hoc ipsum, 
quod incorporee sunt, nihilominus facte sunt ; quoniam 
μενον" ὥστε κατὰ τοῦτο μείζων ἣ δύναμις τοῦ πατρὸς παρὰ τὸν 
υἱὸν καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον" πλείων δὲ ἣ τοῦ υἱοῦ παρὰ τὸ πνεῦμα 


τὸ ἅγιον" καὶ πάλιν διαφέρουσα μᾶλλον τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἣ 
δύναμις παρὰ τὰ ἄλλα ἅγια. 


95 


498 


quidem omnia a Deo per Christum facta sunt, &c. He 
thinks p. 72 the stars animated beings: animantia et 
rationabilia, an opinion justly ridiculed by Photius 
Cod. 8. Origen proves this by assuming as literal 
all the texts in which the stars are figuratively men- 
tioned—he who on other occasions takes all Scrip- 
ture in a figurative sense. He is of opinion 7,4 p.73 
that the soul of man is not made with the body, but 
extrinsecus factis jam corporibus insertum. 

8, 1—3 De Angelis. He interprets §1 p. 76 the 
“angels of the churches” in Rev. c. 2 to mean real 
angels, as in his Hom. in Lucam 23 tom. 5 p.177 
and Hom. 12 p. 128. He affirms § 2 p. 77 uni eidem- 
que conditori diversas naturas rationabilium creatura- 
rum adscribi videtur absurdum, &c. and holds p. 77. 
78 that created intelligences are all liable to err; 
that the devil was made capable of good, but that he 
fell through his own perversity of will. And con- 
cludes § 3 p. 79 nulla igitur natura est que non recipiat 
bonum vel malum, excepta Dei natura, que bonorum 
omnium fons est, et Christi.—Similiter quoque et natura 
Spiritus Sancti, que sancta est, non recipit pollutio- 
nem ; naturaliter enim vel substantialiter sancta est. Si 
qua autem alia natura sancta est, ex assumtione hoc 
vel inspiratione Spiritus Sancti habet ut sanctificetur, 
non ex sua natura hoc possidens, sed accidens sibi, prop- 
ter quod et decidere potest quod accidit 4, 

II. 1, 1—5 Of the world and material bodies. He 
argues ὃ 4 p. 87 that those who assert the eternity of 
matter have no right to blame those who deny that 
God was the artificer of the world, because they are 
themselves guilty of a similar error, in asserting 
Matter to be coeternal with God. He quotes §5 
p- 88 texts which affirm that the world was made 
out of nothing ; namely 1 Macc. VII. 28 and a sen- 
tence ex libro Pastoris, in primo mandato, and Psalm 
148. 5. He might have illustrated this argument 
more fully. 

II. 2, 1.2 De perpetuitate corporee nature. He 
enquires 6. 1 p. 88 whether matter although created 
might not have been.created from all eternity. An 
opinion held by some theologians in modern times. 


ἃ Photius Cod. 8 thus describes the first book of this work : 
ἀνεγνώσθη ᾿Ωριγένους τὸ Περὶ ἀρχῶν, λόγοι δ΄, ὧν ὃ μὲν πρῶτος 
περὶ πατρὺς καὶ υἱοῦ καὶ ἁγίου πνεύματος" ἐν ᾧ πλεῖστα βλασφη- 
μεῖ, τὸν μὲν υἱὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς πεποιῆσθαι λέγων, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα 
ὑπὸ τοῦ υἱοῦ, καὶ διήκειν μὲν τὸν πατέρα διὰ πάντων τῶν ὄντων, 
τὸν δὲ υἱὸν μέχρι τῶν λογικῶν μόνων, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα μέχρι μόνων 
τῶν σεσωσμένων. λέγει δὲ καὶ ἄλλα παραλογώτατα καὶ δυσσε- 
βείας πλήρη" μετεμψυχώσεις τε γὰρ ληρῳδεῖ καὶ ἐμψύχους τοὺς 
ἀστέρας, καὶ ἕτερα τούτοις παραπλήσια. 


ORIGENIS 





[Aprenp. Ὁ. 8. 


But it may be more reasonably affirmed that what- 
ever was created must have had a beginning. There 
must have been a time when it was not yet in being. 
Origen asserts p. 89 that intelligent (created) natures 
must have bodies; that the Trinity alone is incor- 
poreal. 

3, 1—7 De initio mundi et causis ejus. 

§2 p.91 Given in a fragment of Hieronymus. 
“ΤΠ all beings once existed without material bodies, 
matter may be destroyed, and, as it was formed out 
of nothing, may be resolved into nothing again. 
There may also come a time when its use will again 
be necessary.” §3 p.94 A fragment of Hieronymus 
concludes thus: Idcirco arbitror pro varietate causa- 
rum diversos mundos fieri, et elidi errores eorum qui 
similes sui mundos esse contendunt. He thinks § 5 p. 96 
that after a succession of ages there will be a restitutio 
omnium, cum ad perfectum finem universa pervenient®. 
He well distinguishes ὃ 6 p. 99 between the matter 
created in Genes. I. 1 and the creation post biduum 
recorded in I.6—8. He repeats this interpretation 
II. 9,1 p. 138 Hee ergo sunt que in initio, id est, ante 
omnia a Deo creata esse existimandum est &c.f 


II. 4, 1—4 The same God of the Law and the Gospel. 


He has in §3 p. 106 a false sentiment, thus ren- 
dered by Hieronymus: Restat ut invisibilis sit Deus. 
Si autem invisibilis per naturam est, neque Salvatori 
visibilis erit. Also faithfully given by Rufinus. Origen 
endeavours to explain and justify his expression at 
p- 107. He answers the heretics § 4 p. 107. 108 by 
the same argument which he uses in his comm. in 
Matth. namely, that God is figuratively spoken of in 
the New Testament no less than in the Old Testa- 
ment. 

5, 1—4 De justo et bono. 

He argues § 1 p. 108 against those heretics who 
held that the Just God of the Law was not Good; 
that the Good God of the Gospel was not Just. 


6, 1—7 Of the Incarnation. 
Origen § 1 p. 116 misinterprets, or rather mis- 
applies, the text in Joann. XXV. 25. 


€ Origen II. 3, 6 p. 97. 98 quotes Clemens apostolorum dis- 
cipulus, and p. 99 Baruch prophete librum. 

f II. 3,6 p.99 De hujuscemodi opinionibus plenius in eo 
loco tractavimus, cum requireremus quid esset quod in principio 
Secit Deus celum et terram. Perhaps referring to his Commen- 
taries on Genesis. See the Tables A. D. 229 p. 243. 

At II. 3, 7 p.100 a fragment in Hieronymus may be com- 
pared with the version of Rufinus. 


DE PRINCIPIIS. 


II. 7, 1—4 De Spiritu Sancto. 

He affirms §1 p. 124 “ None of the heretics has 
held that there were two Holy Spiritss.” p. 125 Mar- 
cion and Valentinus held differentias Deitatis. 

8, 1—5 De anima. 

He observes § 4 p. 135 videtur quasi medium quod- 
dam esse anima inter carnem infirmam et spiritum 
promtum. Hence his expression IV. 11 p. 334 pre- 
served in the Greek original: ὁ ἄνθρωπος συνέστηκεν 
ἐκ σώματος καὶ Ψυχῆς Kal πνεύματος. The same thought 
is expressed in Comm. ad Rom. Opp. tom. 6 p. 56 
ed. Berolin. Quod homo spiritus et corpus et anima 
esse dicatur.—Media proculdubio ponitur anima, que 
vel desideriis spiritus acquiescat vel ad carnis concupis- 
centias inclinetur. 

9, 1—8 De mundo et motibus rationabilium creatu- 
rarum—et de causis earum. A false sentiment δ] p.136 
limiting God’s power is extant in the original; partly 
concealed by Rufinus), 

Origen ὃ 3 p. 139 Mundum nunc dicimus &c. by 
mundum means here the Universe. He considers 
§5 p. 141 the objection of the followers of Marcion 
Valentinus and Basilides, who held that souls were of 
different natures, and argued against the justice of 
God from the various and unequal conditions in 
which he placed intelligent creatures. Origen replies 
§ 5 p.142 that God created all intelligent natures 
equal, but that some fell through the depravity of 
their own wills. Hence the diversity between intel- 
ligent creatures; not from the design of the Creator 
but from the abuse of their own free will. He refers 
§7 p. 143. 144 to the case of Hsau and Jacob, whom 
he supposes to have existed before their birth in the 
body, and to have had their lots assigned ex prece- 
dentis vite meritis. And he thinks the justice of God 


& Et duos quidem Deos ausos esse hereticos dicere, et duos 
Christos audivimus ; duos autem Spiritus Sanctos nunquam 
cognovimus ab aliquo predicari. 

h Thus extant in Justinian apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 84 Εἰ 
πεπερασμένην γὰρ εἶναι καὶ τὴν δύναμιν τοῦ Θεοῦ λεκτέον, καὶ od 
προφάσει εὐφημίας τὴν περιγραφὴν αὐτῆς περιαιρετέον..----πεποίηκε 
γὰρ τοσαῦτα ὅσων ἠδύνατο περιδράξασθαι καὶ ἔχειν ὑπὸ χεῖρα καὶ 
συγκρατεῖν ὑπὸ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ πρόνοιαν. ὥσπερ καὶ τοσαύτην ὕλην 
κατεσκεύασεν bony ἠδύνατο διακοσμῆσαι. Given in Oberthur 
tom. 3 p. 136 with some variations. Rufinus suppressing a 
part of the meaning thus gives the passage: Certum est quod 
prefinito aliquo apud se numero (Deus) eas fecit. Non enim, 
ut quidam volunt, finem putandum est non habere creaturas ; 
quia, ubi finis non est, nec comprehensio ulla nec circumscriptio 
esse potest. Quod si fuerit, utique nec contineri vel dispensari a 
Deo que facta sunt poterunt. Naturaliter nempe quicquid infi- 
nitum fuerit et incomprehensibile erit. 

i Prius mihi videtur de Resurrectione sermo movendus, ut 
sciamus quid est illud quod vel ad supplicium vel ad requiem vel 





499 


will be manifest, if we consider that the causes of 
the diversity in celestial or terrestrial or infernal be- 
ings preceded their corporeal existence: precedentes 
corpoream nativitatem. 
10, 1—8 De resurrectione et judicio, de igne inferni 
et penis. 

He repeats § 1 p. 146 some arguments from his 
treatise de resurrectionei. And argues p. 147 against 
some heretics who denied the resurrection of the 
body. §7 Ὁ. 154 Referring to Matth. XVIII. 10 he 
observes quoniam unicuique fidelium, etiamsi minimus 
sit in ecclesia, adesse angelus dicitur &c. and under- 
stands minimus figuratively, as he does also in his 
Homil. in Lucam Opp. tom. 5 p. 98. 177. 218. So 
again in περὶ εὐχῆς c. 11 p. 452 Oberthur τῶν ἐν τῇ 
ἐκκλησίᾳ μικρῶν. Ibid. c. 28 p. 544 τίς ὁ ἑκαστοῦ ἡμῶν 
ἄγγελος. 

11, 1—7 De repromissionibus. He observes § 2 
p. 156 “Some think that the pleasures after the re- 
surrection will be carnal.” But he argues p.158. 159 
that they will be intellectual. He speaks § 6 p. 161 
of the intermediate state: Puto quod sancti quique 
discedentes de hac vita permanebunt in loco aliquo in 
terra posito, quem Paradisum dicit Scriptura divina, 
velut in quodam eruditionis loco et (ut ita dixerim) au- 
ditorio vel schola animarum, in quo de omnibus his que 
in terris viderant doceantur, indicia quoque quedam ac- 
cipiant etiam de futuris.—Si quis—purior mente et ex- 
ercitatior sensu fuerit, velocius proficiens cito ad aeris 
locum ascendet et ad celorum regna perveniet per loco- 
rum singulorum (ut ita dixerim) mansiones quas Greci 
quidem oaipas—appellaverunt scriptura vero divina 
celos nominat &c. In what follows a sentence is 
quoted by Hieronymus which had been softened by 
Rufinus«, 


ad habitudinem veniet ; de quo in aliis quidem libris quos de 
Resurrectione scripsimus plenius disputavimus, et quid nobis de 
his videretur ostendimus. Sed et nune propter consequentiam 
tractatus pauca inde repetere non videtur absurdum. 

k In Hieronymus thus given: Cumque in tantum profeceri- 
mus ut nequaquam carnes et corpora, forsitan ne anime quidem, 
fuerimus, sed mens et sensus ad perfectum veniens nulloque per- 
turbationum nubilo caligans, intuebitur rationabiles intelligibi- 
lesque substantias facie ad faciem. Which Rufinus had trans- 
lated Et ita crescens per singula rationabilis natura non sicut 
in carne vel corpore et anima in hac vita crescebat, sed mente 
ac sensu aucta ad perfectam scientiam mens jam perfecta per- 
ducitur, nequaquam jam ultra istis carnalibus sensibus impedita 
sed intellectualibus incrementis aucta, semper ad purum et 
(ut ita dixerim) facie ad faciem rerum causas inspiciens, poti- 
tur perfectione primo illa qua in id ascendit, secundo qua per- 
manet. 

Photius Cod. 8 thus proceeds: ἔστι δ᾽ ὁ μὲν πρῶτος αὐτῷ με- 
μυθολογημένος περὶ πατρὸς καὶ (ὡς ἐκεῖνός φησι) περὶ Χριστοῦ 


382 


500 


III.! 1, 1—22 Of free will. Extant in the Greek 
original, with this title p. 166 περὶ αὐτεξουσίου καὶ τῶν 
δοκούντων ἀναιρεῖν τοῦτο γραφικῶν ῥητῶν λύσις Kal ἑρμή- 
He produces ὃ 6 p. 178 texts which shew that 
we have liberty of Will and that we are capable of 
good works. Origen concludes p. 182 μυρία μὲν οὖν 
ἐστιν ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς σφόδρα σαφῶς παριστῶντα τὸ αὐτε- 
ξούσιον.. Some texts are quoted p. 184 which seem 
to imply the contrary. He answers p. 186—250 the 
objections founded upon these latter texts. §12 
p- 202 The Devil, who was created innocent, fell 
through his own pride. 


veld. 


δ. 16 p. 218 σημειωτέον τὸν 
τόπον πρὸς τοὺς ἑτεροδόξους λεξιθηροῦντας μὲν τὰ ἀπὸ τῆς 
παλαιᾶς διαθήκης τοιαῦτα, ἔνθα ἐμφαίνεται (ὡς αὐτοὶ τολ- 
μῶντες λέγουσιν) ὠμότης τοῦ δημιουργοῦ ἡ ἀμυντικὴ καὶ ἀν- 
ταποδοτικὴ τῶν χειρόνων προαίρεσις ---ἵνα λέγωσιν οὐκ ἀγα- 
θότητα εἶναι ἐν τῷ κτίσαντι. Against Marcion Valentinus 
and Basilides. Conf. II. 5. IL. 7. II. 9. 

§18 p. 230 He ascribes Psalm 127 to Solomon. 

§ 20 p. 242 On Jacob and Esau: τί ἄτοπον dved- 
θόντας εἰς τὸν περὶ ψυχῆς τόπον πρεσβύτερα αἴτια τοῦ τὸν 
ἸΙακὼβ ἠγαπῆσθαι καὶ τὸν Ἤσαῦ μεμισῆσθαι γεγονέναι εἰς 
τὸν Ἰακὼβ πρὸ τῆς ἐνσωματώσεως κι τ. λ.; Translated 
and quoted by Hieronymus Ep. 59 Avito p. 701. 
For Hieronymus Avito see above N° 204 Works 
n. 144 p. 462. Origen ὃ 21 p. 244248 argues that 
souls had deserved well or incurred wrath in their 
preexistent state, and that on this account some be- 
came vessels of favour and some vessels of wrath 
(as Jacob and Esau) after their union with the body. 
Two fragments of this argument are quoted and 
translated by Hieronymus 1. c. 


καὶ περὶ ἁγίου πνεύματος, ἔτι δὲ καὶ περὶ λογικῶν φύσεων" ὃ δὲ 
δεύτερος περὶ κόσμου καὶ τῶν ἐν αὐτῷ κτισμάτων, καὶ ἔτι ὅτι εἷς 
Θεὸς νόμου καὶ προφητῶν, καὶ ὅτι ὃ αὐτὸς παλαιᾶς καὶ καινῆς δια- 
θήκης Θεὸς, καὶ περὶ τῆς τοῦ σωτῆρος ἐνανθρωπήσεως, καὶ ὅτι τὸ 
αὐτὸ πνεῦμα ἐν Μωῦσῇ καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις προφήταις καὶ ἁγίοις ἂπο- 
στόλοις' ἔτι περὶ ψυχῆς, περὶ ἀναστάσεως, περὶ κολάσεως, περὶ 
ἐπαγγελιῶν. 

1 Rufinus in prologo: Superiores duos περὶ ἀρχῶν [ἰδοῖϊο5, te 
non solum insistente verum etiam cogente, diebus quadragesime 
(A. D. 398] interpretatus sum. Sed quoniam illis diebus etiam 
tu, religiose frater Macari, et vicinus monebas et amplius vaca- 
bas, etiam ego amplius operabar; hos vero posteriores duos 
' tardius explicuimus, dum tu ad nos ab extrema et ultima urbis 
[se. Rome] parte rarior exactor accedis. Verum si meministi 
quod in prefatiuncula priore commonui, quia indignaturi essent 
quidam si nos audissent non al quid de Origene male loqui, con- 
tinuo id, ut arbitror, prosecutum probasti. Quod si in illo opere 
ita inflammati sunt hi qui hominum linguas ad male loquendum 
excitunt demones,—quid in hoc futurum putas, in quo omnes 
eorum ceecas et occultas vias quibus humanis cordibus irrepunt 
et animas infirmas ae fragiles decipiunt revelabit2 Videbis illico 
perturbari omnia, seditiones moveri, clamores tota urbe diffundi, 
ad damnationem vocari eum qui evangelice lucerne lumine dia- 
bolicas ignorantie tenebras fugare conatus est.—Illud autem 


ORIGENIS 





[ApPEenp. Ὁ. 8. 


The rest of lib. III capp. 2—6 is extant only in 
the version of Rufinus. 

III. 2, 1—7 De contrariis potestatibus. 

Origen 81 p. 252. 253 collects the texts which 
mention evil spirits and angels. As 1 (3) Reg. XXII, 
1 Chron. XXI, Ecclesiastes X Zachariah III Isaiah 
XXVII Ezekiel XXVIII Job I Matth. IV Joann. 
XIII. 

He thinks ὃ 2 p. 254 that the devil does not really 
act upon our bodies; that the first impulse of wrong 
desires arises in ourselves p. 256; that then the devil 
enters and prompts to greater degrees of wickedness. 
And he concludes ὃ ὃ p. 258 esse quedam delicta que 
nequaquam malignis virtutibus perurgentibus commit- 
tamus, alia vero esse quibus instinctu earum ad nimie- 
84 
Ρ. 259 Some of our thoughts proceed from ourselves, 
some are excited by the evil spirits, some are inspired 
by God and holy angels. But these suggestions leave 
us free to act. We may cast away the evil thought 
which comes from Satan; we may disobey the good 
thought which God inspires. § 5 p. 262 Perhaps how- 
ever man is unable to resist the devil except through 
divine help. §5 p. 262 On Jacob and the Angel in 
Genes. XXXII. 24 he understands the angel to be a 
friendly power and not the antagonist against whom 
Jacob wrestled. § 6. 7 p. 264 The powers that are 
against us—contrarie potestates—can only act by 
God’s permission; as in the case of Job. Calamities 
come non quidem a Deo, nec tamen sine Deo. 

3, 1—5 De triplici sapientia™. Ε 

His triple division, founded upon 1 Cor. II. 6. 7, is 


tatem quandam immoderationemque provocemur. 








n rio « e0, quod, sicut in prioribus libris fecimus, 
etiam in istis observavimus, ne ea que reliquis ejus sententiis et 
nostre fidet contraria videbantur interpretarer, sed velut in- 
serta ea ab aliis et adulieruta preterirem. De creaturis vero 
rationalibus si quid novi dixisse visus est, quia non in hoc est 
summa. fidei, scientie gratia et exercitii, cum forte nobis adver- 
sum nonnullas hereses tali ordine necessario respondendum est, 
neque in his libellis neque in superioribus pretermisi, nisi st 
qua forte jam in superioribus dicta repetere etiam in his poste- 
rioribus voluit, et brevitatis gratia aliqua ex his resecare com- 
modum duxi. Rufinus returned from the East in A. D. 397. 
Conf, Annotationes in Noris. Opp. tom. 4 p. 837. And made 
his translation of the first two books in Lent A. Ὁ. 398. 

m Origen § 1 p. 252 reters to Jude v. 9: Serpens—de quo in 
Ascensione Moysi cujus libelli meminit in epistola sua apostolus 
Judas, Michael archangelus cum diabolo disputans &c. 

Origen ὃ 4 p. 259 Pastoris liber declarat &c.—Eadem quoque 
Barnabas in epistola sua declarat, cum duas vias esse dicit, unam 
lucis alteram tenebrarum, quibus et pr@esse certos quosque an- 
gelos dicit; vie quidem lucis angelos Dei, tenebrurum autem 
vie angelos Satane. For Origen’s references to the Pastor, see 
above No 29 p. 408. 

At IV § 35 p. 399 he quotes the book of Enoch: Sed et in 
libro suo Enoch ita ait “Ambulavi usque ad imperfectum”—quod 


DE PRINCIPIIS. 


1 The wisdom of this world; 2 the wisdom of the 
princes of this world; 3 the wisdom of God. The 
wisdom of this world, Grammar, Rhetoric, Geometry, 
Music, perhaps Medicine. The wisdom of the princes 
of this world consists in Occult Philosophy, Astrology, 
the various heterodox opinions of the Greeks upon 
Divinity. By the princes of this world are meant the 
guardian angels of kingdoms, as of Greece and Per- 
sia in Daniel, and the Prince of Tyre in Ezekiel. § 4 
p. 269 With respect to heterodox interpretations of 
Scripture, Origen thinks that the powers hostile to 
man and to Christ—contrarie virtutes—have prompt- 
ed their organs and (as it were) their prophets the 
hzresiarchs to teach various errors contrary to Chris- 
tian truth; that those apostate spirits who have for- 
saken God—apostate et refuge virtutes que a Deo 
recesserint—have endeavoured through envy by sug- 
gesting false doctrines to draw men from attaining 
the true faith. The minds of men are acted upon by 
good and by evil spirits; by the evil in two ways; 
either without their own consent or knowledge, like 
the possessed with devils in the Gospel, or with their 
own consent, as Judas Iscariot. Men are influenced 
by good spirits as the prophets were, both by angels 
and by God; their freedom of will either to obey or 
to resist the impulse still remaining entire. He en- 
quires § 5 p. 270 why the mind of man is sometimes 
influenced by good and sometimes by evil spirits; 
and he suspects the cause to be of an earlier date 
than man’s corporeal existence. § 5 p. 271 Some are 
possessed by evil spirits from their very birth, and 
Divine Providence cannot be freed from injustice ex- 
cept we suppose that these souls had transgressed in 
their preexistent state, and are now punished in the 
body. The soul, whether in the body or out of the 
body, must always possess freedom of will; and free- 
dom of will tends either to good or evil. The move- 
ment to evil before they enter the world appears to 
be the cause why an evil destiny is allotted to some 
from their very birth, or even before they have seen 
the light. 
lil. 4, 1—5 De humanis tentationibus. 

He examines § 1 p. 273 what is the principle within 
us which leads to concupiscence. It is a question 
with some whether we have two souls, one of a ce- 
lestial the other of an inferior nature; or whether 
the mere union of the soul with the body incites us 


ipsum puto posse intelligi quod scilicet ambulaverit mens pro- 
phete perscrutans et disserens singula queque rerum visibilium 





501 


to those acts which are agreeable to the body; or 
thirdly (as some of the Greeks have thought) whe- 
ther the soul is divided into parts, one rational, one 
irrational; and the irrational part again subdivided 
into two, the inclination to concupiscence and the 
inclination to anger. The last tripartite division has 
no great authority in Scripture; the other two may 
be confirmed by some texts of Holy Writ. §2 p. 
273. 274 Of the two souls (according to the first 
opinion) the celestial comes from Heaven; such are 
the souls of Jacob of Jeremiah of John the Baptist. 
The inferior soul originates with the body and is 
called the flesh which lusteth against the Spirit. It is 
argued that this lusting of the flesh is not merely the 
body, because many evil impulses, as ambition, ava- 
rice, and the like, are not of a carnal or corporeal 
origin; these then are more justly assigned to the 
above mentioned corporeal soul as their cause. p. 275 
The inclinations of the inferior soul are intermediate 
between the flesh and the spirit, inclining to either. 
When they incline to the carnal desires, they make 
the man carnal; when they obey the spirit, they 
make him spiritual. We have therefore in man a 
Will of the Spirit, a Will of the Flesh, and a Will of 
that intermediate principle. 

§ 4 p. 277 Those who argue that we have only one 
soul reason thus. When we feel within ourselves 
opposite impulses, there is a kind of combat within 
us impelling us different ways. But when the flesh 
incites to lust, and our better thoughts resist the im- 
pulse, it is not to be imagined that one vital principle 
contends against another, but only that the body 
prompts us to fulfil the natural desires. Wherefore 
the flesh lusting against the Spirit they understand to 
mean that the corporeal necessities withdraw the 
man from spiritual things. Thus also they under- 
stand the wisdom of the flesh is at enmity with God ; 
not that the flesh has really a soul or wisdom, but 
this is said by a metaphor. As when it is said by a 
metaphor to Cain The voice of thy brother’s blood cri- 
eth from the ground. But when heresies, strifes, en- 
vyings, and the like, are described among the works 
of the flesh, they interpret it thus; that when the 
soul by yielding to the passions of the body is be- 
come gross, being oppressed with the load of sin, 
and losing its spiritual sense, it is called Flesh and 
receives the name of that to which its chief care is 


&c.—Scriptum namque est in eodem libello, dicente Enoch 
“ Universas materias perspexi,” &c. 


502 


given. They enquire farther who is the author of 
this evil principle the lust of the flesh. God is the 
author both of Spirit and Flesh. If then we affirm 
that God created something hostile to himself, we 
affirm an absurdity. If the wisdom of the flesh is 
hostile to God, and if it is assumed that the principle 
to which these qualities are ascribed is a separate 
soul, the Creator will seem to have formed a nature 
which cannot be subject to him or to his law. And 
wherein will this doctrine differ from the opinion of 
those heretics who assert that souls were created 
with a diversity of natures ? 
Ill. 5, 1—8 Quod mundus ex tempore ceperit. 

§1 p.280 De ecclesiasticis definitionibus unum ha- 
betur precipue secundum historie nostre fidem, quod 
mundus hic factus sit et ex certo tempore ceperit, et 
secundum promulgatam omnibus consummationem seculi 
pro sui corruptione solvendus sit. He adds that the 
heretics agree with the Church in these opinions. 

That the world had a beginning is clear from the 
account of Moses. That it will have an end is shewn 
by Jacob Genes. XLIX. 1, by David Psalm. 102. 26, 
by St. Paul Rom. VIII. 20 1 Cor. VII. 581. Our Lord 
himself declares the first in Matth. XIX. 4 and the 
second in affirming that Heaven and Earth should 
pass away. ὃ 2 p.281 If any object to this account, 
we will ask him whether God can comprehend all 
things or not. If he says (as of necessity he must) 
that God comprehends all things, it follows that they 
must have a beginning and an end; for that which 
had no beginning cannot be comprehended. §3 p. 
282 But they object, if the world began in time, how 
was God employed before he created it"? To sup- 
pose that God was ever unemployed—that Infinite 
Goodness was not always doing good, that Omnipo- 
tence was not always exercising his power, is impious 
and absurd. This is their objection to us, when we 
fix the age of the world from the Scriptures. I answer 
that before this world existed there was another world, 
and that there will be another after it. Would you 
know where a future world is promised? Hear Isaiah 
LXVI. 22. Would you know where former worlds 
are described? Hear Ecclesiastes I. 9. 10, which 


n This question is touched upon by Simplicius against Philo- 
ponus, quoted above in c. 7 N°373 p. 329. 

ο This in the version of Hieronymus: Nobis autem placet et 
ante hune mundum alium fuisse mundum et, post istum, alium 
futurum. Vis discere quod post corruptionem hujus mundi alius 
sit futurus? Audi Isaiam Vis nosse quod ante fabricam 
istius mundi alit mundi in preterito fuerint2 Ausculta Ececle- 





ORIGENIS 





[AprEND. C. 8. 


testifies not only that there have been former worlds 
but that there will be future worlds,—not coexistent, 
but successive®. §4 p. 284. 285 Intelligent crea- 
tures also had a divine habitation above, in which 
they dwelt before they descended to the lower and 
visible world. This visible world and these corporeal 
tabernacles were formed for their reception. Other 
beings to administer this lower world are sent by the 
Creator. Of these the sun the moon the stars oc- 
cupied the higher region. Other beings, whom we 
believe to be angels, in certain places and at certain 
times (known only to the Creator) assist in managing 
the world. This state of things in the Universe is 
directed by Providence ; while some intelligent na- 
tures fall from on high, some gradually descend, 
some willingly; others precipitated against their 
will; some willingly take the office of aiding the 
weak, others are compelled to minister. Whence it 
follows that various worlds must be created; and’ 
after this which we inhabit another very different 
world will be framedP. 

§6 p. 286 But because the souls which dwell on 
this earth have needed many to help or to direct 
them, so in the last times, when all things are verg- 
ing to decay, the aid of the Creator himself was ne- 
cessary, to restore and repair what had been ruined. 
Whence the only begotten Son assumed our nature 
and became man. Origen p. 287 explains the text 
of St. Paul 1 Cor. XV. 28 then shall the Son be sub- 
ject to him, and concludes ὃ 8 p. 288. 289 “ But in 
what mode and at what time that subjection shall be 
effected is known only to God himself, to his Son 
and Spirit.” 

III. 6, 1—9 De consummatione mundi. 

The highest happiness of man is, as far as may be, 
to be like Goda. This may be shewn from Scripture. 
But it is now to be enquired whether at the end 
of things we shall have bodies, or be, like God, in- 
corporeal. §1 p. 290 It cannot be doubted that, 
if all bodies have a reference to this visible world, 
the future life will be incorporeal. The words of our 
Lord himself imply this: John XVII. 21 that they 
also may be one in us. Either then God will be clothed 


siasten.— Quod testimonium non solum fuisse, sed futuros mun- 
dos esse testatur, non quod simul et pariter omnes fiant, sed 
alius post alium. 

p This passage from Hieronymus Avito p. 702. 703 inserted 
in Oberthur p. 284, 285, 

4 Summum bonum, prout possibile est, similem fieri Deo. 


DE PRINCIPIIS. 


with a body as we are (which is an irreverent sup- 
position) or else, unless we are to despair of ever 
attaining to his likeness, we must exist, as he does, 
incorporeally’. 

δ 2 p. 292—§ 3 p. 293 God will be all in all. 1 Cor. 
XV. 28. This cannot include animal or vegetable 
bodies’. We may seek therefore the meaning of this 
expression. If God is to be all in all, he will be all 
in each individual; so that every intelligent being 
will be purified from all evil; for there can be no 
evil where God is. Thus at the end all things will 
be restored to what they were at the beginning. But 
in the opinion of some that perfect beatitude can 
only continue unimpaired if the intelligent natures 
who are to enjoy it shall be totally divested of all 
corporeal admixture. It is not to be doubted that 
after certain intervals matter will again exist, bodies 
be created, and worlds formed, on account of the 
various wills of intelligent creatures who after their 
perfect beatitude will gradually admit evil thoughts. 
It must be observed also that many intelligent beings 
preserve their purity through a second or a third or 
a fourth world; that others lose almost none of their 
pristine perfection; that some again fall with a stu- 
pendous ruin. God discerns the merits of all and 
ordains that he who has surpassed all in wickedness 
shall be the Satan of a future worldt. 

§ 4 p. 294 But since the apostle mentions a spi- 
ritual body, we may enquire into the nature of that 
spiritual body. It will exceed in glory and purity all 
that can be imagined from the visible creation. The 
last enemy that shall be subdued is death. This does 
not mean that death shall be annihilated or his sub- 
stance perish; but his hostile quality will be de- 
-stroyed. Death will cease to be an enemy. Nothing 
is impossible to Omnipotence. No disorders in the 
thing created which the Creator cannot cure. He 


r From the version of Hieronymus Avito p. 703 apud Ober- 
thur p. 290. The passage in Hieronymus—Nee dubium est 
guin, si omnia corpora ad mundum istum sensibilem pertineant, 
que appellantur ab apostolo visibilia, futura sit vita incorpora- 
ium incorporalis—does not appear in Rufinus. 

8 The original text is preserved by Justinian: λεγομένου τοῦ 
Θεοῦ πάντα γενέσθαι ἐν πᾶσιν, ὥσπερ od δυνάμεθα κακίαν κατα- 
λιπεῖν, οὔτε Θεὸς πάντα γίνεται ἐν πᾶσιν οὔτε ἄλογα ζῶα, ἵνα μὴ 
καὶ ἐν κακίᾳ ὃ Θεὸς γένηται καὶ ἐν ἀλόγοις ζώοις" ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ 
ἄψυχα, ἵνα μὴ καὶ ἐν αὐτοῖς ὃ Θεὸς, ὅτε πάντα γίνεται. οὕτως 
οὐδὲ σώματα ἅτινα τῇ ἰδίᾳ φύσει ἄψυχά ἐστιν. 

t From the version of Hieronymus Avito p. 704 Nec dubium 
est quin post quedam intervalla temporum rursus materia sub- 
sistat et corpora fiant et mundi diversitas construatur propter 
varias voluntates rationabilium creaturarum, que post perfec- 
tam beatitudinem usque ud finem omnium rerum paulatim ad 





503. 


made all things that they might exist; what he has 
created to exist can never cease to be. Things cre- 
ated may receive a change and be placed according 
to their merits in a worse or a better state; but sub- 
stances which God has created with the design that 
they should exist cannot be annihilated. The vulgar 
suppose that our bodies perish; but we who believe 
the Resurrection understand only a change. The 
substance of the body remains, to be raised and re- 
newed a spiritual body. In this state our bodies will 
be placed at the restitution of all things, when God 
shall be all in all. This will come to pass not all at 
once, but by degrees and in parts™, after the lapse 
of infinite ages; when after many and gradual im- 
provements death himself shall cease to be an enemy. 
When therefore all rational spirits shall be restored 
to this state, then our bodies will be changed into 
spiritual bodies ; the same body which each man now 
inhabits (and not another or a new body) will be 
transformed into a better. 

§ 7 p.298 This whole reasoning shews that God 
created two natures, one visible and corporeal, the 
other invisible and incorporeal. These two undergo 
separate changes. The invisible nature, which is the 
rational and intellectual, is changed through the ex- 
ercise or abuse of freedom of will; the visible and 
corporeal undergoes a change of its material sub- 
stance into other forms at the pleasure of the Ar- 
tificer. 

§ 8 p. 298 It remains to be enquired whether, when 
God shall be all in all, the whole corporeal nature 
will receive one form and quality. In the beginning 
God created the heaven and the earth.. At the con- 
summation of all things this heaven and earth will 
be the inheritance of the holy and the meek: Matt. 
V. 5. At the restitution the saints making gradual 
advances will first arrive at that earth in which they 


inferiora delapse tantam malitiam receperunt ut in conirarium 
verterentur, dum nolunt servare principium et incorruptam be- 
atitudinem possidere. Nec hoc ignorandum, quod multe ratio- 
nabiles creature usque ad secundum et tertium et quartum mun- 
dum servent principium, nec mutationi in se locum tribuant ; 
alie vero tam parum de pristino statu amissure sint ut pene 
nihil perdidisse videantur ; et nonnulle grandi ruina in ultimum 
precipitande sint barathrum. Novitque dispensator omnium 
Deus in conditione mundorum singulis abuti juxta meritum et 
opportunitates et causas quibus mundi gubernacula sustentantur 
et initiantur; ut qui omnes vicerit nequitia et penitus se terre 
coequaverit in alio mundo qui postea fubricandus est fiat dia- 
bolus. Much of this is omitted by Rufinus. 

V §5 p. 296 Interitum ea que a Deo ad hoc facta sunt ut 
essent et permanerent recipere non possunt. 

Ww Paulatim et per partes. 


504 


will be trained for higher destinies. Then Christ will 
assume his kingdom and reign over his saints until 
he also subjects them to the Father, who hath sub- 
jected all things to him; that, when they are fit for 
God’s presence, God may be all in all. Then all 
corporeal natures will be transmuted into the best of 
all substances, the substance of the Divinity +. 

IV § 1—27Y Περὶ rod θεοπνεύστου τῆς θείας γραφῆς 
καὶ πῶς ταύτην ἀναγνωστέον καὶ νοητέον᾽ τίς τε ὁ τῆς ἐν 
αὐτῇ ἀσαφείας λόγος, καὶ τοῦ κατὰ τὸ ῥητὸν ἔν τισιν ἀδυ- 
§ 1—23 in the Greek original; § 24 
—27 the subject continued in the version of Rufinus. 

§ 2 p. 304 Origen remarks the wide diffusion of 
Christianity ἐν σφόδρα ὀλίγοις ἔτεσιν. 

§3 p. 306 Of the prophecies concerning Christ. 

§5 p. 310 Christ taught ἐνιαυτόν που καὶ μῆνας 2 
ὀλίγους. ᾿ 


νάτου ἢ ἀλόγου. 


§ 8 p. 322 μετὰ τὸ---εἰρηκέναι περὶ τοῦ θεοπνεύστους 
εἶναι τὰς θείας γραφὰς, ἀναγκαῖον ἐπεξελθεῖν τῷ τρόπῳ τῆς 
ἀναγνώσεως καὶ νοήσεως αὐτῶν. 

§8 p. 324. 326 “ The heretics from certain texts 
of Scripture argued against the goodness of the 
Creator®. All these errors arose from interpreting 
Scripture in a literal sense instead of a spiritual or 
figurative sense.” Origen §12 p. 338 seeks and pre- 
fers a recondite meaning. He mentions §14 p. 346 
the subjects of enquiry which are to be sought for. 
§15 p.350 Scripture is often intentionally obscure ; 
and this not only in the Old Testament but also in 
the New. §16 p. 354 The tree of knowledge and 
other particulars in the history of Adam he takes to 
be allegorical. §17 p. 356 Some of the Laws of 
Moses are allegorical. §18 p. 360 Some commands 
in the New Testament figurative. He points out § 22 
p- 376 allegorical meanings in the prophets, as in 
Ezekiel XXVI on the Prince of Tyre. 


x Thus given in Hieronymus Avito p. 705 Ad extremum in- 
tulit [sc. libri IIT] “‘ Et erit Deus omnia in omnibus, ut uni- 
versa natura corporea redigatur in eam substantiam que omni- 
bus melior est, in divinam scilicet qua nulla est melior.” Origen 
apud Rufinum p. 299 thus concludes: Hactenus nobis etiam 
corporee nature vel spiritalis corporis ratione discussa, arbitrio 
legentis relinquimus ex utroque quod melius judicaverit eligen- 
dum. Nos vero in his finem libri tertii faciamus. 

The third book is thus described by Photius Cod. 8: 6 δὲ 
τρίτος περὶ αὐτεξουσίου" πῶς ὃ διάβολος καὶ αἱ ἀντικείμεναι δυνά- 
μεις κατὰ τὰς γραφὰς στρατεύονται τῷ ἀνθρωπίνῳ γένει" ὅτι γε- 
γητὸς 6 κόσμος καὶ φθαρτὸς ἀπὸ χρόνου ἀρξάμενος. 

Y Photius Cod. 8 upon Origen περὶ ἀρχῶν : ὃ δὲ τέταρτος 
περὶ τέλους" ὅτι θεῖαι αἱ γραφαί. τέλος, ὅπως δεῖ ἀναγινώσκειν 
καὶ νοεῖν τὰς γραφάς. 

Ζ See above c. 5 p. 228. 

ἃ 8 ὃ p. 326 ὠήθησαν ὡς aredods καὶ οὐκ ἀγαθοῦ τυγχάνοντος 
τοῦ δημιουργοῦ τὸν σωτῆρα ἐπιδεδημηκέναι τελειότερον καταγ- 
γέλλοντα Θεόν. 


ORIGENIS 





[Apprenp. Ὁ. 8. 


§17 p. 356 In the law of Moses it is ordained that 
every male child which is not circumcised on the 
eighth day shall be cut off. Upon which Origen ob- 
serves that this is unreasonable—daoyoyv—for that it 
ought to have been enacted that the parents should 
be punished ; for theirs was the neglect. 

§ 24 p. 384 (in the version of Rufinus) Mosaic in- 
stitutions figurative. p.385 Types are noticed». 

IV § 28 p. 390—§ 37 p. 404 ἀνακεφαλαίωσις de 
Patre et Filio et Spiritu Sancto et ceteris que supe- 
rius dicta sunt®. In the version of Rufinus. 

a § 28 p.391 Of the Father and the Son. ὃ 29 
p- 392 Christ is omnipresent. §30 p. 393 All things 
were created through the Son. On the incarnation 
Origen remarks “It is not to be supposed that the 
whole Divinity of the Son was enclosed within the 
limits of his human body and was present nowhere 
else—acting nowhere else. The Divinity of the Son 
was fully present in his human body, and yet at the 
same time inseparably present with the Father. §31 
p. 394 Nor yet do we affirm that a part of the Deity 
of the Son was with Jesus in the body and a part 
elsewhere; for it is impossible that an incorporeal 
nature should have parts or be divisible. When the 
Son assumed flesh, he took both a human soul and a 
human body: § 31 p. 394. 

B §32 p. 396 §33 p. 397 Of the Visible World. 
of ὕλη or Matter. 

He argues § 34 p. 398 that Quality is the attribute 
of Matter. §35 p.399 All things were created by 
God except the Father Son and Spirit4. p. 400 God 
created all things, limiting them by Number and 
Measure; Number with reference to intellectual, 
Measure with reference to material substances. The 
Father comprehends all things; comprehends his 
own nature; comprehends the Son. It cannot be 

b At § 25 p. 386 a fragment is inserted from Hieronymus 
Avito p. 706 Sicut enim per umbram evangelii umbram legis im- 
plevit, sic, quia omnis lex exemplum et umbra est ceremoniarum 
ceelestium, diligentius requirendum utrum recte intelligamus le- 
gem quoque celestem et ceremonias superni cultus plenitudinem 
non habere, sed indigere evangelii veritate, quod in Joannis apo- 
calypsi evangelium legimus sempiternum, ad comparationem vi- 
delicet hujus nostri evangelii quod temporale est, et in transituro 
mundo ac seculo predicatum. 

¢ The original text of this passage is in Eusebius contra Mar- 
cellum I. 4 p. 22 Α quoted by Marcellus: ὥρα ἐπαναλαβόντα 
περὶ πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ καὶ ἁγίου πνεύματος ὀλίγα τῶν τότε παρα- 
λελειμμένων διεξελθεῖν" περὶ Πατρὸς ὡς ἀδιαίρετος dv καὶ ἀμέ- 
ριστος Ὑἱοῦ γίνεται πατήρ' οὐ προβαλὼν αὐτὸν, ὡς οἴονταί τινες. 
εἰ γὰρ προβολή ἐστιν ὃ Ὑἱὸς τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ γεννᾷ μὲν ἐξ αὑτοῦ 
ὁποῖα τὰ τῶν ζώων γεννήματα, ἀνάγκη σῶμα εἶναι τὸν προβα- 
λόντα καὶ τὸν προβεβλημένον. Inserted by Oberthur p. 390. 


d Nihil esse quod factum non sit, preter naturam Patris et 
Filii et Spiritus Sancti. 


DE PRINCIPIIS. 


said that the Son comprehends the Father. The 
Father has a more perfect and a purer knowledge of 
his own nature than the Son has¢®. 


§ 35 p. 401 Intellectual nature is subject to change 
because it is created; for that which once was not 
and then began to be is by its very nature liable to 
change. To this intellectual nature moral good or 
evil belong as accidents and not as parts of its sub- 
stance. It is also necessary that this intellectual na- 
ture should have a body, and, being liable to change, 
should have various bodies adapted to its various de- 
grees of merit. God therefore necessarily formed 
corporeal natures. which by their change of qualities 
should be fitted for all the purposes of the Creator. 
And these corporeal natures must remain as long as 
those Beings exist who want such receptacles. Now, 
as rational creatures will always exist, bodies also 
must always exist, unless it can be shewn that ra- 
tional creatures can exist without a body. Which I 
have proved to be very difficult and almost impos- 
sible for our understandings to comprehend. ΤΕ, 
however, we can shew that a rational nature when 
divested of body is self-existent, and in a worse con- 
dition when encumbered with a body, in a better 
without it, we cannot doubt that bodies do not exist 
as primary substances, but only at intervals, being 
adapted to the various movements of the intellectual 
natures for whose use they are designed; being 
sometimes created and then again resolved into no- 
thing when those intellectual natures have purified 
themselves and become worthy of higher destinies. 
And this will happen in constant succession‘, 


y¥ ὃ 36 p. 402 Of the immortality of intellectual 
natures. He endeavours to prove it in this manner : 


e This in the version of Hieronymus, which stands thus 
Avito p. 707 Rursumque blasphemans de Filio sic locutus est. 
“ Si enim Patrem cognoscit Filius, videtur in eo quod novit 
Patrem posse eum comprehendere, ut si dicamus artificis ani- 
mum artis scire mensuram. Nec dubium quin, si Pater sit in 
Filio, comprehendatur ab eo in quo est. Sin autem compre- 
hensionem eam dicimus, ut non solum sensu quis et sapientia 
comprehendat sed et virtute et potentia cuncta teneat qui cogno- 
vit, non possumus dicere quod comprehendat Filius Patrem. 
Pater vero omnia comprehendit. Inter omnia autem et Filius 
est: ergo et Filium comprehendit. Curiosus lector inquirat 
utrum ita a semetipso cognoscatur Pater quomodo. cognoscitur 
a Filio; sciensque illud quod scriptum est; “Pater qui me 
misit major est omnibus” verum esse contendet, ut dicat et in 
cognitione Filio Patrem esse majorem, dum perfectius et purius 
a semetipso cognoscitur quam a Filio.” Suppressed by Rufinus, 
who has only this passage: I//a enim natura soli sibi cognita 
est. Solus enim Pater novit Filium, et solus Filius novit Pa- 
trem, et solus Spiritus Sanctus perscrutatur etiam alta Dei. 





505 


Whatever participates with another in the same 
things is of the same substance with that other. As 
all eyes participate in light (though not in the same 
degree) and therefore are of one nature, in like man- 
ner all minds participate in intellectual light, although 
in different degrees and measures; and are therefore 
of the same nature. If then the celestial spirits par- 
take of intellectual light, and so of the Divine Na- 
ture, by partaking of wisdom and holiness, the hu- 
man soul also partakes of the same light and wisdom, 
and is of the same nature. And as the celestial spirits 
are incorrupt and immortal, so doubtless is the hu- 
man soul. Moreover, since the Trinity, Father Son 
and Holy Spirit, from whom alone all created nature 
derives intellectual light, is incorruptible and eternal, 
it is a necessary consequence that every nature which 
derives this eternal nature from God should be also 
incorruptible and eternal. God (the Father Son and 
Holy Spirit) is conscious of an intellectual nature ; 
angels and heavenly spirits are conscious of it; the 
mind of man is conscious of it—man who was formed 
in the image of God. It follows then that God and 
these natures are in some sort of one substances. 
p- 403 Besides it seems impious to suppose that a 
mind which is capable of contemplating God should 
suffer extinction of its being; as if the very power of 
contemplating God were not sufficient to confer per- 
petual existence upon an intelligent nature. 


§ 37 p.403 He who ventures to ascribe decay of 
its being to the soul, which was formed in the image 
of God, is guilty of an impiety to the Son. For he 
also is said to be the image of God in Scripture. 


Origen observes p. 404 ‘*The soul of man is ca- 


pable of progressive improvement. Advancing from 


f Given by Hieronymus Avito p. 707 μετεμψύχωσιν quogue 
et abolitionem corporum per hoc rursum sentire convincitur. 
“ Si quis autem potuerit ostendere incorporalem rationabilemque 
naturam, cum exspoliaverit se corpore, vivere per semetipsam, 
et in pejori conditione esse quando corporibus vestitur, in meliori 
quando illa deponit, nulli dubium est corpora non principuliter 
subsistere, sed per intervalla et ob varios motus rationabilium 
creaturarum nunc fieri, ut qui his indigent vestiantur, et rur- 
sum cum illa depravatione lapsos se ad meliora correxerint, dis- 
solvi in nihilum, et hac semper successione variari.” This does 
not appear in Rufinus. 

& From Hieronymus Avito p. 708 Ipsum quoque hominem 
secundum anime dignitatem unius esse substantia. “ Intellec- 
tualem” inquit “rationabilemque naturam sentit Deus et uni- 
genitus Filius ejus et Spiritus Sanctus, sentiunt angeli et po- 
testates cetereque virtutes, sentit interior homo qui ad imaginem 
et similitudinem Dei conditus est. Ex quo concluditur Deum et 
hec quodammodo unius esse substantia.” 


3T 


506 


smaller things to greater, from visible to invisible, it 
arrives at a higher intellectual power. Placed in the 
body it proceeds from things corporeal, which are 


ORIGENES. 


[Aprenp. C. 8. 


discerned by the senses, to thing's intellectual, which 
are not discerned by the senses.” 





Origen in his treatise περὶ εὐχῆς c. 5 p. 426—c. 6 
p. 434 examines the question on the efficacy of 
prayer. He states the arguments of those who think 
prayer unnecessary because God has preordained all 
events, has predestined some to be rejected, as Esau, 
and others to be accepted, as Jacob. You comprehend 
all in two propositions. 1 If God foresees events and 
they are predestined, prayer is unavailing. 2 If all 
things are ordered by the Will of God, and his Will 
is absolute and not to be changed, then prayer is un- 
availing.—Origen replies by asserting that there are 
three causes of motion. 1 Matter is moved by some 
external agent. 2 Plants and living bodies are moved 





by their internal structure. 3 Intelligent beings are 
moved by their internal structure but impelled by 
their own will. It is evident that men, being both 
animated and intelligent, possess the third kind of 
motion, and are impelled by their own wills. But 
in what manner they will exercise their wills must of 
necessity be foreknown to God, to whom all future 
events are foreknown; and in his commands issued 
beforehand he has a reference to what he knows will 
be our future conduct. Not that his foreknowledge 
is the cause of our acts, which, if we were to suppose 
that God did not foresee them, would nevertheless as 
certainly come to pass. 





Origen in the fragments of his commentary upon 
St. Paul to Titus apud Opp. tom. 5 p. 283—292 on 
the text III. 10. 11 Hereticum hominem post unam 
correptionemi devita &c. gives his ideas concerning ἃ 
heretic to the following effect.—p. 285 He is a he- 
retic who believes that there is one God of the Law 
and the Prophets and another God of the Gospel. 
All such are heretics, as the followers of Marcion and 
Valentinus and Basilides, and those who call them- 
selves Tethiani. Apelles is a heretic (though he does 
not wholly deny that the Law and the Prophets are 
from God) because he holds that the God who cre- 
ated this world created it for the glory of another 
and eternal God; and that this other and eternal 
God sent Jesus into the world at the request of that 
creator to correct and amend the world which he 
had made. 


The heretic and the orthodox are defined by Origen 
p- 286—290 in the following propositions. 


He is a heretic 


1 Who thinks any thing falsely concerning Christ, 
whethes a’ after those who call him the son of Joseph 
and Mary, as the Ebionites and Valentinians; or β' 
after those who deny him to be the λόγος and call 
him a mere man; or y after those who confess him 
to be God but do not believe him to have assumed 


h This treatise was addressed to Ambrosius: c. 2 p. 410 ᾿Αμ- 
βρόσιε θεοσεβέστατε καὶ φιλοπονώτατε, καὶ Τατιανὴ κοσμιωτάτη 
καὶ ἀνδρειοτάτη. c. ult. p. 592 ταῦτα κατὰ δύναμιν ἐμὴν---ἡ μῖν 
διήθληται, φιλομαθέστατοι καὶ γνησιώτατοι ἐν θεοσεβείᾳ ἀδελφοὶ, 





man’s nature; who affirm that all his acts were ap- 
parent only and not real; who affirm that he was not 
born of a virgin, but first appeared in Judea at 30 
years of age; or 5’ who believe him to have been 
born of the virgin, but only in appearance and not 
actually her son; or ε΄ who assert that Jesus did not 
exist as a separate nature before his coming in the 
flesh, but had in himself only the divinity of the Fa- 
ther; or s’ who, from a superstitious fear of either 
affirming two Gods or else of denying the Son’s di- 
vinity, assert that the Father and the Son were one 
and the same person, two names but one ὑπόστασις. 
These are called in Latin the patripassiani. 

2 Again, those are heretics who affirm that the 
Holy Spirit of the Prophets and the Holy Spirit of 
the Apostles were different, because they make one 
God for the Law and another for the Gospel. 

3 Those are heretics who deny that all human 
souls are of the same nature or substance. 

4 Those who attempt to take away free will, hold- 
ing a pernicious dogma destructive of human virtue, 
as if it were not in man’s choice to do or speak or 
think any good thing ; from whence the human mind 
would be led to a neglect of divine judgment. 

5 It is also an orthodox faith which believes in 
the punishment of sins and the rewards of a good 
life in Christ’s kingdom. 


᾿Αμβρόσιε καὶ Τατιανήῆ. For Ambrosius (N° 73) see the Tables 
A. Ὁ. 235 p. 249. 

i So in the fragments. But the text of Scripture has μετὰ 
μίαν καὶ δευτέραν νουθεσίαν. 


ORIGENES. 


6 The orthodox believer will also believe in the 
resurrection of the dead. 

7 He will also believe in the existence of the devil 
and his angels, and in their efforts against the faith- 
ful followers of Christ. He will believe that they 
cannot force man or impose upon him a necessity of 
sinning, but that they can deceive and persuade him 
who does not carefully guard his own heart. 

8 The orthodox believer will also hold that no 





507 | 


man is delivered over to perdition by God; but that 
every one who perishes perishes by his own fault, 
having the free will and power to choose what was 
good. 

9 Concerning the devil himself it is to be believed 
and held that he fell into disobedience through his 
own will; that he was created immaculate, and that 
it was in his own power to have remained in his ori- 
ginal stated. 


Htrronymi ad Pammachium et Marcellinum adversus Rufinum libri tres. 


Rufinus had translated Origen περὶ ἀρχῶν in 398. 
Hieronymus was informed of that work by Pamma- 
chius and Oceanus. He addressed a letter to Rufinus 
himself in 400, and composed these books in A. D. 
402.1 


Lib. I Rufinus™ objects to me that I have trans- 
lated the work of Origen περὶ ἀρχῶν. p. 790 and that 
I formerly commended Origen. p. 791 But Hilarius 
also translated from Origen 40,000 lines on Job and 
the Psalms®. The works of Ambrosius are full of 
Origen®. Victorinus the martyr approvesP. Now, 
because I have censured some doctrines of Origen, 
Rufinus has renounced my friendship. p. 792 and is 
said to have written three books against med. To 
those books, whenever they come to light and reach 
my hands, I will endeavour to reply. p. 794 They 
ask why I translated Origen περὶ ἀρχῶν. My answer 
Your letters, Pammachius, and those of 
your friends persuaded me. You told me that these 
books had been fraudulently translated by others. 
You sent me a copy of that translation, which when 
I compared with the Greek original, I immediately 
perceived that what Origen had impiously said of the 
Father and Son and Holy Spirit had been softened 
by the interpreter; that other doctrines, on the fal] 


is short. 


j p. 290 Deseruisse statum suum in quo fuerat immaculatus ; 
qui utique potuisset in hoc statu in quo ab initio fuit usque ad 
Jinem perseverare, si voluisset. 

k Tom. 2 p. 789—895 Rome 1566. ’ 

1 For the translation made by Rufinus see above p. 496. 
For the correspondence that ensued see at N° 204 Works of 
Hieronymus n. 106 at A. D. 398, n. 107 in 399, n. 109 in 400, 
and these books against Rufinus, n. 121 in A.D. 402. The 
notices of time contained in the work against Rufinus are ex- 
plained in the Tables p. 553, where at 1.14 for Marcellam 
read Marcellinum. 

m Hieronymus Epitaph. Marcelle (Works n. 151 p. 463) 
tom. 1 p. 168 describes the rise of Origenism at Rome: Cum 
venenata spurcaque docirina Rome invenerit quos induceret, 





of the angels, on the descent of souls, on the resur- 
rection, on the world of Epicurus, on the restitution 
of all things, had been either so rendered as they 
stood in the Greek, or had been confirmed from the 
commentaries of Didymus a known vindicator of Ori- 
gen*. Now one who was not his friend might say 
«Either change all that is evil or publish all that is 
good. If you omit some hurtful things which you 
pretend are interpolations of the heretics, prune away 
all that is noxious. But if you profess to give a faith. 
ful translation, why do you change some things and 
leave others untouched?” But I, desirous only of vin- 
dicating myself, have expressed in my version simply 
what I found in the Greek, not that the reader might 
trust my version, but that he might be put upon his 
guard against trusting the other. My translation had 
a double use; that Origen might be shewn to be 
heretical, and that Rufinus might be shewn to be a 
false interpreter. ‘True, I have translated formerly 
seventy books of Origen, and much from his tomes ; 
but no one ever complained of my labours. What 
was fit for Latin ears was delivered to them. But 
why publish to them what Greece condemned ? what 
the world rejected? I, a translator of many works 
of Origen, for many years have given no offence ; 
you, Rufinus, are now distinguished by a rash at- 


tune librorum περὶ ἀρχῶν infamis interpretatio—tune nosiro- 
rum διδακτικῶν contradictio, et phariseorum turbata est schola 
—ita ut sacerdotes quoque et nonnullos monachorum maxime- 
que seculi homines in assensum sui traheret, ac simplicitati illu- 
deret episcopi, qui de suo ingenio ceteros estimabat. Siricius of 
Rome. Then follows Ibid. Non mulitum tempus in medio; 
succedit in pontificatu vir insignis Anastasius, quem diu Roma 
habere non meruit &e. 

n See above NO 142 p. 439. 

© See No 172 p. 447. 

Ρ See No 99 p. 431. 

4 For the books of Rufinus against Hieronymus see above 
No 189 p. 454 note™, 

r See Didymus at NO 149 p. 442, 


3TQ2 


508 HIERONY MI 


tempt. 


translated the book of Pamphilus the martyr in de- | 
fence of Origen, and you labour to obtain for Origen — 


the sanction of a martyr’s approbation. Husebius of 
Cesarea, an Arian, composed six books in defence of 
Origen. p.796 The first book of this work you pub- 
lish under the name of the martyr Pamphilus. If 
this is the work of Pamphilus, which of the six is the 
first of Husebius ? In the very book which you render 
mention is made of the book that follows. In the 
second and following books Husebius refers to the 
first. If the whole six books are written by Pam- 
philus, why did you not translate the others? I do 
not suppose that you were ignorant that Pamphilus 
left no written work ; for Husebius himself, the friend 
of Pamphilus, in his three books of the Life of Pam- 
philus asserts in the third book “ He himself wrote 
nothing except some letters to his friends.” p. 797 
And this account is given after Pamphilus was dead. 
By that book which you have published with the 
name of the martyr the consciences of many have 
been wounded’. Of what weight are the letters of 
Theophilus and Anastasius proclaiming Origen a he- 
retic, when you have placed against them the testi- 
mony of a martyr in his favour? Acknowledge your 
fault. Say that Pamphilus was not the author. I 
have myself translated many works of Eusebius. Ὁ. 
798 Am I therefore an Arian because he was an 
Arian? Are you offended because I translated the 
books περὶ dpxév? What could I do? I was told 
from Rome that your commendation of me in your 
preface involved me in the charge of being an Ori- 
genist. I was called upon to reply; my silence 
would imply an assent to the charge. You will ob- 
serve that this burden was laid upon me against my 
will. If you had translated these books without 
naming me, you might complain with reason that I 
had translated after you. Now you complain without 
cause. My translation is my defence. But my trans- 
lation is directed not against you but against Origen. 
You corrected what you supposed was added by the 
heretics ; I published what all Greece admits to have 
been written by Origen himself. 

p- 800 I hear that you ridicule my letter and af- 
firm that I make Barabbas my preceptor in Hebrew*. 


8 Hieronymus many years afterwards recurs to this subject : 
ad Ctesiphont. p. 901. 

t Rufinus in Hieron. p. 147 D apud Hieronymi Opp. tom. 4 
Barabbam ejus de synagoga magistrum. 





[Aprenp. Ὁ. 8. 


You tell us in your preface that you have | No wonder that you can write Barabbas for Barha- I 


nina, when you can write Pamphilus for Eusebius. 
Hear then, thou man of wisdom. I did not call him 
my preceptor, but I wished to shew my diligence in 
the study of the Scriptures. Was any injury done to 
you if I followed Apollinarius and Didymus instead of 
you? Could I not name in that letter Gregorius, in 
whom I glory as my teacher? I named those only 
who were in the same charge as myself, that I might 
shew myself, like them, an admirer of the learning of 
Origen but not of his faith. Origen himself, Clemens, 
Eusebius, are wont to write “ΤῊ Hebrews so ex- 
plained it.” p.801 Origen names the patriarch 
Huillus, who lived in his time, and ends the 30th 
tome upon Isaiah with his exposition of the 89th 
Psalm ; which is inscribed ““ The song of Moses.” 
And the eleven others which have no inscriptions he 
gives to Moses with the same expositor. 

I hear that Rufinus, when the letters of Theophilus 
against Origen were read to him, exclaimed that he 
had never known before that Origen had written such 
things. And yet Rufinus had translated him and had 
published his defence (written by a heretic) under 
the name of a martyr. Let it be allowed to me then 
not to have known the books περὶ ἀρχῶν, which I had 
not read before, and to have known only the homilies 
which I had translated, and in which there was no 
mischief. Let me hear wherein I am heretical. Let 
me know his charge. p. 802 For it is not possible 
that in my commentaries on the Ephesians¥, which I 
hear he censuresW, I have spoken both well and ill; 
have drawn both sweet and bitter from the same 
fountain. What his actual charge is against those 
books I know not. For the report only of his writings 
has reached me and not the writings themselves. 
The style of authors differs according to the subject. 
Chrysippus and Antipater, Demosthenes and Atschines, 
Lysias and Isocrates exhibit three different forms of 
style. Read the rhetorical books of Cicero and he 
will teach you that there is one style of writing for 
history, another for orations, another for dialogues, 
another for letters, another for commentaries. I have 
so followed Origen Didymus and Apollinarius in the 
commentary on the Ephesians as not to surrender 
my own faith. Is any one responsible for all the dif- 


V See Hieronymus Works n. 55 p. 459. 

W Rufinus in Hieron. p. 139 C Proferantur ergo isti qui οἱ 
soli ex omnibus scriptis suis placent, id est, in epist. Pauli ad 
Ephes. libri tres, et in Ecclesiasten (ut puto) unus, &c. 


a 
aed 


I 


II 


ADVERSUS 


ferent interpretations because he records the various 
expositions of preceding commentators? p. 805 He is 
angry because I have said that Origen justifies false- 
hood. Now Origen does this in the 6th book of his 
Stromata. p. 806 I am told that he also criticises 
me because in my exposition of the second Psalm I 
have mentioned the variations in the Hebrew upon 
one word of that Psalm. Is the orthodox faith in 
danger, then, if the reader is informed in how many 
ways a Hebrew line is interpreted? p. 807 Read 
Aristotle, and his commentator Alerander*, and learn 
what ambiguities there are in words. 

Ρ. 807 But since Paulinianus has mentioned to me 
some passages of his censure upon my commentary 
on the Ephesiansy, I will dwell a little on this point. 
Origen wrote three books upon that epistle; Didy- 
mus and Apollinarius also wrote upon it; whom I 
translating or imitating will now add what I have 
said in the preface to that work, &c.—p. 809 I dic- 
tated that commentary 18 years ago, when Origen 
was a celebrated name, and the books περὶ ἀρχῶν 
were not yet known to the Latins. And yet at that 
time I declared my opinion, and shewed what dis- 
pleased me in Origen’s doctrines.—Hieronymus pro- 
ceeds to vindicate his commentary p. 810—814 upon 
five other points on which he is informed that Rufinus 
founds objections. He then passes p. 816 to another 
charge against him. Rufinus objects to me mingled 
sacrilege and perjury because in my letter to Eusto- 
chium I had promised to lay aside profane studies in 
future. But I did not engage to forget all that I 
had learnt already, and besides what I have there re- 
lated passed in a dream’. p. 819 I hear also that 
his follower Chrysogonus objects to my sentiments on 
baptism. They have the treatise to which they ob- 
ject. Let Rufinus reply to it. 

Lib. IT p. 820 Thus far in vindication of myself. 
I now come to his apology, in which he endeavours 
to satisfy Anastasius of Rome. He would have gone 
to Rome to refute the charge against him, but that 
he had now returned to Aquileia after an absence of 
30 years, and was unwilling again to leave his pa- 
rents. Now his parents are dead. He has been two 


x Compare Rufinus in Hieron. p. 141 D referring to some 
former mention of Alewunder: Sic tibi Alexandri tui Aristote- 
lici commentarii profuere? 

Υ See note W. 

z See above Hieronymus Works n. 30 p. 458. The passage of 
Hieronymus tom. 1 p. 212. 213 is quoted by Rufinus in Hie- 





RUFINUM. 509 


years at Aquileia and might, if he felt it requisite, II 


have journeyed to Rome to defend his character in 
person. He boasts that in the time of the Arian per- 
secution in Africa he was imprisoned for the faith at 
Alexandria and was exiled. p. 821. 822 What im- 
prisonment? what exile? State to us now your creed 
on the points disputed; p. 822 on the incarnation, 
on the resurrection of the body, on the devil, on the 
state of the soul. p. 826 I know that various opin- 
ions on the origin of the soul are expressed by Ter- 
tullian Lactantius and others. p. 826. 827 Rufinus 
treats the subject in a style full of faults and absurd- 
ities, and concludes by professing ignorance, like an- 
other Arcesilaus or Carneades. p. 828 He is cautious 
of pronouncing, lest, if he condemn Tertullian or 
Lactantius, he should also condemn Origen. Having 
set forth his creed, or rather his profession of igno- 
rance, he proceeds to excuse himself for translating 
the books περὶ ἀρχῶν. p. 829 “ He has been re- 
“ quested to translate some pieces of Origen into 
‘Latin. If there were any merits, or any faults, 
‘¢ they did not belong to him. Why should the faults 
‘“‘ of the author be imputed to the translator? He 
“has only rendered the Greek sense in Roman lan- 
‘“‘ guage.”—And do you wonder that men should | 
censure you, when you can say of open blasphemies 
“Tf there are any faults?” p. 830 “ You were re- 
** quested to render the Greek into Latin.” —I wish 
you had done so. You have added, you have omitted, 
and then you say that the faults and merits belong to 
the author. In the first book περὶ ἀρχῶν you justify 
by reasons borrowed from Didymus the blasphemies 
of Origen. p. 831 Your own preface condemns you 
as a bad translator. You there tell that you have 
omitted much, although you are silent upon what 
you have inserted. You say “I could not change all. 
I have omitted only what was added by the heretics.” 
What you have left, then, is Origen’s own.—Hiero- 
nymus p. 832 proceeds to survey Origen’s opinions. 
He then resumes his address to Rufinus p. 833. 
No one objects to you that you have translated Ori- 
gen—otherwise the same objection might be made 
against Hilarius and Ambrosius—but that you have 
translated heretical opinions. I myself so translated 


ron. p. 145 D—G &c. where he absurdly insists upon the merit 
of abandoning profane studies and the guilt of reading the 
εἰσαγωγὴ of Porphyry. Hieronymus takes a juster view of 
this subject in his epistle to Magnus, Works n. 114 p. 461. 

a Hieron. ad Eustoch. tom. 1 p. 213. 


II 


510 


70 homilies and some tomes of Origen as to keep out 
of view the evil®, In the book περὶ ἀρχῶν I openly 
shewed what the reader was to avoid. If you will 
not hear the admonition of a brother, hear the cen- 
sure of a bishop. I subjoin a copy of the letter which 
Anastasius addressed to Joannes against you. 

You say you have proved in your supplement to 
the Apology which Pamphilus wrote for Origen that 
his books had been corrupted by the heretics, and 
especially the books περὶ dpyév.—Hieronymus pro- 
ceeds p. 834 (822) to quote and examine some parts 
of the first book of Pamphilus, or rather Eusebius, 
pro Origene.—There is blasphemy in the very pas- 
sage which you produce in his defence.—p. 835 (823) 
Eusebius, a most learned man—learned I say, not 
orthodox—through six volumes labours no other 
point than to shew Origen of his own creed; that is, 
an Arian. Didymus also, who in his opinion of the 
Trinity is certainly orthodox, acknowledged as ge- 
nuine those very passages in the books περὶ ἀρχῶν 
which you reject as spurious. 

p- 836 But how does he prove that Origen has 
been corrupted by heretics? Clement of Rome (he 
says) in the books called the Recognitions speaks the 
language of Hunomius. Clement of Alexandria some- 
times calls the Son a creature. Dionysius of Alex- 
andria disputing against Sabellius lapses into Arian- 
ism. Hence he concludes that their writings have 
been interpolated by heretics. p. 837 By this mode 
of reasoning neither Marcion nor Manes nor Arius 
nor Hunomius can be accused; because whatever they 
have written amiss has been inserted by their ene- 
mies. Certain passages of Origen are objected to, 
and instead of defending him you accuse others, and 
tell us of the errors of Dionysius or of Clemens. 

p. 838 (826) Rufinus affirms that Origen himself 
in a letter to his friends at Alexandria complains of 
corruption in his writings. He subjoins a copy of 
this letter; and he who charges others with falsify- 
ing has himself falsified the meaning of this letter, of 
which he gives an unfaithful interpretation. Origen 
in that letter inveighs against Demetrius and other 
bishops for excluding him from the Church. But 
Rufinus, concealing the true object of the letter, 
ascribes to Origen what Origen never said. Hiero- 


b Hieronymus then in his translations had not been exact in 
rendering the sense of Origen. Rujinus in Hieron. p.149 G—H 
affirms that Hieronymus added and omitted at pleasure: Hoc 
genus interpretandi uterque nostrum tenuit. and that Hierony- 


HIERONY MI 





[Aprenp. Ὁ. 8. 


nymus p. 838. 839 (826. 827) subjoins a part of Ori- II 


gen’s letter, and a specimen of the fraudulent trans- 
lation of Rufinus. He quotes p. 840 a dialogue be- 
tween Candidus a Valentinian and Origen, in which 
Candidus misrepresents him. If all the heretical pas- 
sages in Origen’s works are not Origen’s own, but 
inserted by others (and almost all his tomes are full 
of such passages), then nothing is Origen’s. 

Rufinus not content with calumniating the Greeks 
passes to the Latins, and first produces Hilarius. We 
are told that after the council of Ariminum [in A. D. 
359] his book was corrupted by the heretics ; that in 
a certain synod of bishops he ordered his book to be 
brought to him from his house—the book containing 
without his knowledge heretical passages—that when 
these passages appeared the author was excommuni- 
cated and left the synod. p. 841 Now shew me 
where this synod was held in which you pretend that 
Hilarius was excommunicated. In what city? un- 
der what consuls? by the rescript of what emperor? 
Who were these bishops? of Gaul only, or also of 
Italy and Spain? You have not produced a single 
fact; but, that you may defend Origen, you bring this 
charge against that eminent man. He next proceeds 
to Cyprian and informs us that the book of Tertullian 
de Trinitate is read under the name of Cyprian by the 
Macedonian heretics at Constantinople. Now in this 
there are two falsehoods; for neither is the book 
Tertullian’s nor is it ascribed to Cyprian, but to No- 
vatian: whose name it bears and whose style it ex- 
hibits. p. 842 (830) He then attacks Hpiphanius 
who had pronounced Origen heretical in his letter to 
Joannes. He affirms that Epiphanius had read by his 
own acknowledgment 6000 books written by Origen, 
and was therefore indebted to Origen for his know- 
ledge. Rufinus insinuates that many attempt to deter 
others from reading Origen, that they may themselves 
steal from him without detection. Thus Anastasius 
Theophilus Venerius and Chromatius and the whole 
synod which condemned Origen as heretical are pla- 
giarists from his works. p. 843 (819) But the chief 
attack is against Hpiphanius, whose various know- 
ledge of five languages, the Greek the Syrian the 
Hebrew the Egyptian, and in part even the Latin, is 
made a subject of accusation. But of the 6000 books 


mus had set him the example of this free translation: Verbum 
de verbo interpretari antea et stultum esse et malitiosum pro- 
nunciasti. In hoc secutus sum te. , 


ADVERSUS 


II of Origen who believes you? How could Epiphanius 


read what Origen never wrote? Compute the lists 
of his books contained in the third book of Husebius 
on the life of Pamphilus ; you will not find the third 
part of six thousand. 

p. 844 With respect to that book which passes 
under the name of Pamphilus, I was deceived by your 
manuscript and imagined that Pamphilus and Kuse- 
bius had written different works. Whence ten years 
ago in my Catalogue of authors¢ I ascribed that book 
to Pamphilus. But as Eusebius himself says that Pam- 
philus left no writings except letters to his friends, 
and as the book which bears his name is no other 
than the first of the six books of Kusebdius, it is clear 
that you wished to introduce a heresy under the 
sanction of a martyr’s name. I have now read the 
books περὶ ἀρχῶν and many other pieces which I had 
not read before; that I may now know what to avoid 
and what to approve. In my youth I translated his 
homilies. 

p- 845 I am told that a letter is circulating in my 
name in which 1 am made to say that I repent of my 
translations made from the Hebrew in my youth. I 
am astonished at this forgery. The author of this 
forged epistle insinuates that I had translated the 
Scriptures from the Hebrew in order to disparage 
the Septuagint Version. J disparage the Septuagint 4, 
which I gave diligently amended in the Roman lan- 
guage many years ago? All my tracts are built upon 
that text; my commentaries on the twelve prophets 
interpret mine and the Septuagint edition.—He gives 
p. 846 (818) his preface to Genesis. He observes 
that in the New Testament many things are quoted 
from the Old which did not appear in their copiesf. 
He mentions p. 847 (831) that the interpreters in 
the time of Ptolemy wilfully suppressed some parti- 
cular texts; that the tale of the 70 cells was false; 
that Aristeas, who lived at the time, and Josephus 


¢ See Hieronymus, Works n. 76 p. 460 Tables A. Ὁ. 308 
p. 355 A. D. 392 p. 527. 

4 Rufinus in Hieron. p. 151 censures Hieronymus upon this 
subject. 

© See Hieronymus Works n. 119. 134—137. 

f He instances Matt. 11. 15 from Hos. XI.1, John XIX. 37 
from Zechar. XII. 10, Matt. II. 23 from Isaiah (in reality 
1 Sam. I. 11), John VII. 38 from Proverbs XVIII. 4, and 
1 Cor. II. 9 from Isaiah LXIV. 4. Passages not found in the 
Septuagint. Hieronymus Algasie tom. 3 p. 306 (see above 
Works n. 139 p. 462) marks in Isaiah XLII a difference be- 
tween the Septuagint and the Hebrew; and observes that 
Matthew XII. 17 follows the Hebrew. p. 307 Matthew II. 15 


| after him, only relate that the translators met in one 1] 





| 
| 
| 
| 





| of the Septuagint. 


RUFINUM. 51] 


hall; that they translated but did not prophesy ; 
that they were not inspired but used their learning 
and knowledge of languages in executing the work. 
They translated before the Advent of Christ; we, 
who live after the Resurrection, write not a prophecy 
but a history. I do not condemn the Seventy, but I 
prefer the Apostles to them all. If you think that 1 
have erred in my translation, ask the Hebrews. What 
they have concerning Christ your copies want.—He 
quotes p. 848 his remarks on the four books of Kings 
to shew his respect for the Septuagint, and his pre- 


' face to the Chronicles addressed to Chromatius, in 


which he had said that, if the text of the 70 inter- 


| preters remained as they had left it, his translation 


from the Hebrew would have been unnecessary ; but 
now there were different copies in every region, and 


_ the genuine and ancient translation was corrupted. 
᾿ Alexandria and Egypt follow Hesychius in their copy 


From Constantinople to Antioch 
the copies of Lucianush are approved. The inter- 
mediate provinces use the Palestine copies which 
Eusebius and Pamphilus published as corrected by 
Origen. And the whole world is ranged under this 
threefold division. Origen not only exhibited four 
editions in four columns but with greater boldness 
added the edition of Theodotion, marking with aster- 
isks what was omitted and with virgule what was 
Why then may not the Latins admit 
my labours? I leave the old edition untouched. 1 
found a new one upon Hebrew, and, what is more, 
upon apostolical authority. I have given five texts 
on the authority of the Apostles and of our Lord 
himself, which are not in the Septuagint. p. 850 
The Apocrypha is rejected by the church. We find 
those texts in the Hebrew original. The Greeks 
themselves after the Septuagint version, and after 
the Gospel had been preached, diligently read the 


superfluous. 


quotes Hosea XI. 1 from the Hebrew and not from the Septu- 
agint. p. 307 When the Septuagint differs from the Hebrew, 
the evangelists and apostles follow the Hebrew. Hieronymus 
Rustico tom. 1 p. 335 (Works n. 140 p. 462) marks in Jerem. 
III a passage juxta Hebraicam veritatem, quod in Grecis et 
Latinis codicibus non habetur. In Pelag. p. $92 he notices in 
Ecclesiastes X. 1 a variation between the Seventy and the He- 
brew. Ibid. p. 1015 a variation in Isaiah VI. 

& Rufinus in Hieron. p. 151 C adheres to the fable of the 
seventy-two cells: Septuaginta duorum virorum per cellulas 
interpretantium unam et consonam vocem dubitandum non est 
Spiritus Sancti inspiratione prolatam. 

h See above No 105 p. 432 note k. 


II 


512 


Jews and Ebionites Aguila Symmachus and Theodo- 
tion, and used these interpreters in their churches 
through the labours of Origen in his Hezapla. 
Hieronymus proceeds to tell p. 851 that he had 
many years before translated into Latin the book of 
Job from the Septuagint as marked by Origen; that 
he afterwards rendered that book from the Hebrew, 
and he quotes the preface in which he vindicated his 
own labour. It was there urged, if among the 
Greeks, after the Septuagint version, after the 
preaching of the Gospel, the Jew Aguila and the 
Judaizing heretics Symmachus and Theodotion were re- 
ceived, who craftily glossed over many texts, and are 
even yet read and expounded in the churches, how 
much more should I, a Christian, escape censure for 
my translation ’—He then gives p. 852 his preface 
to the Psalms which he had rendered long ago from 
the Septuagint and then again from the Hebrew; 
and the end of his preface to the books of Solomon 
p- 853 which he had also translated first from the 
70 and then from the Hebrew, dedicated to the 
bishops Chromatius and Heliodorus; and a part of 
his prologue to Isaiah translated from the Seventy. 
Upon Daniel he says p. 854, I wished to shew what 
the Hebrew said, and to inform the reader that this 
prophet is read in the churches according to Theo- 
dotion and not according to the Septuagint. There 
are four editions, Aguila Symmachus the . Seventy 
Theodotion. The churches read Daniel in the lasti. 
And when I observe what the Hebrews say against 
the story of Susanna, of the three children, and of 
Bel and the dragon, (which are not in the Hebrew 
copy;) he who censures me for this proves himself a 
sycophantJ; for I have not declared my own opinion 
but what they urge against us. Now you, who are 
so curious in all that concerns me, and bring an ac- 
cusation against all that I have written in so many 
years, why did not you read at least these prefaces 
to the books which you accused? p. 855 You have, 
as I know, at a great cost purchased the editions 
of Aquila Symmachus and Theodotion. Your Origen— 
and let me call him mine—mine for his genius and 


i See Hieron. pref. in Danielem tom. 5 p. 482B. On the 
interpolated passages see above c. 7 No 235 Porphyrius Works 
n. 61 p. 302. 

J Rufin. in Hieron. p. 151 BC Nam omnis illa historia de 
Susannu—ab isto abscissa est et abjecta atque posthabita. Trium 
puerorum hymnus—ab isto e loco suo penitus erasus est. 

k Matt. XXVII. 46. 

1 Rufin. in Hieron. p. 153D Meos vero non codices sed 


HIERONY MI 





[AprEenD. C. 8. 


learning but not for the truth of his doctrines—in all IJ 


his works, after the Seventy interpreters explains the 
Jewish translators. Husebius and Didymus do the 
same. I omit Apollinarius, who, with a zeal but not 
according to knowledge, ‘attempted to combine the 
translations of all in one, and to weave a text of 
Scripture not by the rule of truth but by his own 
judgment. The apostolical men, the apostles and 
evangelists, our Lord himself, use the Hebrew co- 
pies; as in John VII. 38, and on the cross itself 
quoting Psalm XXI.1*, he quotes as in the Hebrew 
and not as in the Seventy. p. 855 I say then with- 
out disparaging the Seventy that the authority of the 
Apostles is better. Wherever the Seventy and the 
Hebrew agree, they quote the Seventy; but wherever 
they differ the Apostles quote the Hebrew. Let my 
accuser then shew some text in the New Testament 
quoted from the Seventy which is not in the Hebrew, 
and our dispute is at an end. 

p- 856 I have exceeded the limits of an epistle, 
and intending to refute a heresy have been compelled 
to vindicate myself. I wait for the three books of 
Rufinus. 


Lib. III, Addressed to Rufinus himself in reply to IIT 


his letter. Hieronymus examines p. 859. 860 the 
statement of Rufinus in his letter, that copies had 
got abroad against his willl. He quotes p. 861 and 
examines another passage in which Rufinus charges 
him with boasting of his own eloquence. p. 862 Hie- 
ronymus himself possessed three languages, Hebrew 
Greek and Latin, Hpiphanius five™,. The invectives 
of Rufinus had reached him two days before». 

He relates p. 863 the causes of their dispute from 
the beginning. He calls upon Rufinus p. 864. 865 
to a reconciliation, and to join with him in condemn- 
ing the errors of Origen. He repeats p. 866 that 
he was misled by Rufinus when some years before 
(namely in A. D. 392) he ascribed the first book of 
Eusebius pro Origene to Pamphilus ; that when the 
question against Origen was agitated he sought with 
greater diligence and found in the library at Czsarea 


schedulas imperfectas inemendatas furto cujusdam nebulonis et 
Sraude subtractas sibique delatas &c. 

m Hieron. p. 862 Ego—Hebreus Grecus Latinus, trilinquis. 
Hoc modo et tu bilinquis eris qui tantum habes Greci Latinique 
sermonis scientiam—et papa Epiphunius πεντάγλωττος. See 
p- 843 quoted above at p. 510. 

Dn Ante biduum mihi—in manus venerunt que in me decla- 
masti. 


III the six books of Eusebius ἀπολογίας ᾿Ωριγένους. 


ADVERSUS 


He 
renews p. 867 his complaint against the preface to 
the books περὶ ἀρχῶν. He restates with great vehe- 
mence the charges against Rufinus, the forgery of 
a book in the name of the martyr Pamphilus, the 
garbled translation of the work περὶ ἀρχῶν, the insi- 
dious praise of Hieronymus in the preface. Hierony- 
mus p. 868 justifies himself for quoting in his com- 
mentaries Origen Didymus and Apollinarius, though 
differing in their views of the subject. He affirms 
p. 872 that the heretical faction lately driven from 
Egypt and Alexandria had taken refuge at Jerusa- 
lem; that Rufinus falsely called himself the disciple 
of Theophilus. He denies p. 873 that he had ever 
charged Vigilantius with participating in the heresy 
of Alexandria. He ridicules the plea of Rufinus that 
the letter of Anastasius against him was not genuine, 
and challenges him to come to Rome and prove the 
fact. 

Hieronymus p. 875 relates his own departure from 
Rome in August 385°; his voyage to Rhegium, his 
interview with Epiphanius in Cyprus, with Paulinus 
at Antioch; his arrival at Jerusalem in the winter, 
his progress to Egypt, his return to Bethlehem. He 
lays open p. 876 the conduct of Rufinus in misrepre- 
senting Epiphanius. He explains p. 878 the causes 
of the journeys of his own friends Vincentius Pauli- 
nianus Eusebius and the presbyter Rufinus to Rome. 

He again p. 879 vindicates his version of the He- 
brew Scriptures, which he had already treated largely 
in the second book. He replies p. 880 to the cavil 
of RufinusP that he had at one time censured Origen 





RUFINUM. 513 


and Didymus and praised them at another. The same III 


men were not equally right in all their notions. We 
praise the genius of Tertullian, we condemn his heresy. 
We admire in Origen his knowledge of the Scriptures, 
we reject his false doctrines. We celebrate in Didy- 
mus his retentive memory and his pure faith in the 
Trinity; we withdraw from him in the matters in 
which Origen has misled him.—Hieronymus ridicules 
Rufinus p. 881 for his profession of ignorance. He 
states p. 882 the perplexing question of the origin of 
souls. Three opinions were proposed, one Origen’s, 
another Tertullian’s, the third the general opinion of 
Hieronymus and others. But the true difficulty p. 
883 is omitted by Rufinus, who asserts what no one 
ever questioned, but is silent upon the point really in 
dispute. 

He returns p. 885 to the charge made by Rufinus 
that his papers had been stolen by the emissaries of 
He justifies p. 887 his own translation 
of the work περὶ ἀρχῶν as necessary, and asserts his 
right to do it. He repeats that Husebius and not 
Pamphilus was the true author of the Apology. ρ. 
888 That Rufinus called upon him to produce the 
books of Pythagoras; which was an idle cavil; for, 
though Pythagoras left no writings, yet he left doc- 
trines and precepts, which Hieronymus p. 889 had 
learnt from Cicero Iamblichus and other writers. 

He remarks p. 891 upon the conclusion of the let- 
ter of Rufinus, and ends his invective p. 893—895 by 
applying some texts from the book of Proverbs and 
from the 57th Psalm. 


Hieronymus. 


Hirronymi ad Ctesiphontem adversus *Pelaguanos®. 


He answers the questions of Ctesiphon to the fol- 
lowing effect. p.898 The Pelagians say that man is 
capable of attaining perfection. This is derived from 
Manes, from Priscillian, who have a part of the gno- 
stic heresy of Basilides. p. 899, 900 Evagrius of 
Pontust, who writes to virgins, to monks, to Melania, 
has published a book περὶ ἀπαθείας. His works have 


© See the Tables p. 509. 511. 

P Rufinus in Hieron. p. 147 E—H Ait duas esse solas pre- 
fatiunculas suas in quibus laudare visus est Origenem. Rufi- 
nus proceeds to quote many passages from the works of Hiero- 
nymus in praise of Origen, and affirms p.149F that he had 
produced ten: <Agnoscatur quam verum sit hoc quod scribit, 
quod in suis duabus tantum prefatiunculis Origenis meminerit, 
in his non fidem ejus sed ingenium, non dogmatisten eum sed 





been interpreted into Latin by his disciple Rufinus, 
who also has written a book in which he enumerates 
many whom he calls Origenists, Ammonius, Eusebius, 
Euthymius, Evagrius himself, Isidorus and others. 
Rufinus ascribes a book of Xystus the Pythagorean 
to Sixtus the Roman bishop, that the Pythagorean 
dogma which equals man to God might pass under 


interpretem laudans. Adhibui interim decem. 

a Rufinus in Hieron. p. 145 Η Denique inter cetera etiam 
Pythagore libros legisse se jactat: quos ne exvstare quidem eru- 
ditt homines asserunt. 

r See above p. 463 Hieronymus Works ἡ. 157. 158. 

5 Tom. 2 p. 897—911. 

t See above NO 183 p. 449. 450. 


3U 


514 


the authority of a martyr. p. 901 From this book 
you have quoted many testimonies. Rujfinus did the 
same in the name of the martyr Pamphilus, to whom 
he attributed the first of six books written by the 
Arian Eusebius", that he might pour into Latin ears 
with better effect the far-famed books of Origen περὶ 
ἀρχῶν. Your doctrine is an offshoot from Origen. 

p. 901 The second opinion of JovinianY (that there 
is no lapse after baptism) is your opinion. My an- 
swer to him is an answer to you.—After mentioning 
p- 901. 902 that Simon Magus Nicolaus Marcion 
Apelles Montanus, that Arius Donatus and Priscillian 
were all aided by women, he proceeds to the Pelagian 
doctrine. p. 902 They affirm the grace of God as- 
sisting us means no more than that he has given us 
free will. p. 903 One of their doctors argues thus: 
“Tf I do nothing without God’s help, and all that I 
« do is his, then not I but God works all things, and 
‘« free will is given in vain. I therefore either use the 
“ power of willing once given to me, or, if I want 
“ aid, free will is destroyed in me.” They assert then 
that, having freedom of will, they have no need of 
further aid, not knowing the Scripture WWhat hast 
thou that thou didst not receive &c. Now, who de- 
stroys free will? He who gives God thanks and 
refers all that flows into the stream to the fountain, 
or he who says “1 have no need of thee—Thou hast 
given me free will. Am I to do nothing without thy 
help?” But hear the Apostle*: Whatsoever ye do, 
do all to the glory of God. Hear St. James: Ye ought 
to say, If the Lord will, we will do this or that. Is 


freedom of will then destroyed if you recur in all | 


things to God as the author? p. 905 You say the 
commands of God are easy, and yet you can shew 
me no man that has fulfilled them 811. Answer me. 
Are they easy or difficult? If easy, shew me the 
man that has performed them. [If difficult, why do 
you dare to affirm that they are easy, when none has 
fulfilled them ? 

p- 905 You sometimes say ‘‘ Either the commands 
are possible and rightly given by God, or impossible, 
and therefore no fault in those who cannot perform 
them.” You say that man can be without sin if he 
will; and then you vainly add “not without God’s 
grace.” For if man can be without sin of himself, 


u See above NO 117 p. 436 notet. 


Υ See NO 188 p. 451. w 1 Cor. IV. 7. 
x 1 Cor. X. 31. γι 16. z Rom. VIII. 3. 
@ Rom. III. 20. 


b Rom. VII. 22. 


HIERONYMI 





[Aprenp. C. 8. 


what need of God’s grace? If he can do nothing 
without the grace of God, why affirm that man can 
do what he cannot do? You say, God has com- 
manded what is possible. Granted. Who denies it? 
p- 906 But the Apostle? teaches how that is to be 
understood: What the law could not do, God, sending 
his own Son—condemned sin in the flesh. And again®: 
No flesh shall be justified by the works of the law. By 
the Law he means not the Law of Moses only, but 
all commands. For he says J consent to the Law of 
God after the inward man &c. 

p- 906 You will say that we assent to the dogmas 
of the Manichees, who assert two natures. Impute 
this to the Apostle who assures us that God is of one 
nature and man of another. p. 907 The spirit and 
the flesh oppose each other¢. In what manner 
the flesh is frail hear from the Apostle¢: What I 
would I do not, but the evil which I hate, that I do. 
What power hinders his will? Hear the Apostle 
again€: Shall the clay say to the potter,Why hast thou 
made me thus? Object farther, why he saidf Jacod 
have I loved, Esau I have hated. Why so many thou- 
sands died for the sin of Achan’ ? Why the ark was 
taken for the offence of the sons of Εἶπ Why 
70,000 perished for the fault of Davidi?. and finally 
p- 907—what your Porphyryi is wont to object— 
why God suffered whole nations from Adam to Moses 
and from Moses to Christ to perish in ignorance ? 
Why should Christ come at the end of time, and not 
before that innumerable multitude had perished? 
The Apostle will answer, acknowledging his own 
ignorance and leaving the knowledge to God. Con- 
sent then to be ignorant. Concede to God the power 
over his own acts. p. 908 We do not differ from 
brute animals merely in this, that we are formed 
with freedom of will. The Free Will itself rests upon 
God’s help and wants his aid in all things. 

p- 908 You who boast that man is capable of per- 
fection and yet confess yourself a transgressor an- 
swer me. Do you wish or not to be free from sin? 
If you do, why not fulfil your wish? If you do not, 
you shew yourself a contemner of God’s precepts, 
and if a contemner, then a sinner. p. 908. 909 You 
have another argument which is not to be endured, 
“It is one thing to be, and another thing to be ca- 


ο Galat. V. 17. d Rom. VII. 15. 6 Rom. IX. 20. 
f Rom. IX. 13. & Joshua VII. h 1 Sam. IIT. IV. 
i 2Sam. XXIV. j See above ο. 7 Nv 235 n. 61 p. 302, 


AD CTESIPHONTEM. 


pable of being. To be is not in our own power; to 
be capable of being is affirmed generally ; though 
another has not attained it, yet he who will is able 
to attain it.’ Now what kind of reasoning is this? 
That is possible to be, which has never been. That 
is possible to be done, which no one has ever done. 
You attribute to some one, of whose existence you 
are ignorant, you assign to this nameless person 
what you cannot shew was ever found in the patri- 
archs and prophets and apostles. 

He charges them in conclusion p. 909 with con- 





515 


cealing their real sentiments and not daring to speak 
out. The Eunomians the Arians the Macedonians 
tell us their meaning. This heresy alone is ashamed 
to publish what it fears not to teach in secret. p. 911 
Upon the point that many are called just in Scrip- 
ture, as Zacharias, Elizabeth, Job and others, in my 
promised work I will with God’s assistance speak 
more largely; it may be sufficient now to say that 
they are so called not because they are wholly fault- 
less but because they are righteous for the most 
part. 


Hirronymi adversus Pelagianos dialogi tresk. 


In his preface p. 912—914 he mentions the pre- 
ceding letter to Ctesiphon. He mentions again Manes 
Priscillian Evagrius Jovinian. He notices the heretics 
of Syria, the edyira. In the present work he pro- 
poses to write in the Socratic form of dialogue. 
Atticus speaks the doctrine of Hieronymus himself, 
Critobulus delivers the opinions of Pelagius!. 


Lib. I. Critobulus contends p. 917 that, Free Will 
being once granted, the rest is in our own power. 
p- 918 that man can be without sin if he will; that 
if no man has been without sin it is because the will 
was not perfect; p. 921 that Job Zacharias and Eli- 
zabeth were examples of just persons. Atticus replies 
p- 925. 926 that St. Paul himself was not perfect ; 
that the perfection ascribed to men was not the com- 
plete and divine perfection, but such as suited the 
infirm nature of man; that Job and Zacharias and 
Elizabeth were called just only in a lower sense; that 
there were different degrees of merit. Zacharias and 
Elizabeth were in the opinion of Hieronymus p. 929 
inferior in merit to the virgin Mary. p. 930 While 
we are in the body, we must be satisfied with incom- 
plete perfection; when the mortal shall have put on 
immortality, God will be all in all; so that there will 
not be wisdom only in Solomon, gentleness in David, 
zeal in Phineas, faith in Abraham, love of his Lord in 
Peter, but all qualities will be in all. 

Critobulus argues p. 933 that either God has given 
possible commands or impossible. If possible, we 
can do them if we will; if impossible, we are not ac- 


k Tom. 2 p. 912—1044. 
1 Hieronymus refers to his own work against Helvidius 
A. D. 382. See above N° 187 p. 450.—against Jovinian A.D. 





countable for not performing them. In either case 
man can be without sin if he will. It is replied p. 
934 that of many virtues and qualities each is pos- 
sible to some, all are attainable by none; that dif- 
ferent kinds and degrees of merit will be required 
from different men according to their lights and op- 
p. 936 To have all perfection, not one 
being wanting, belongs only to Him who did no sin, 
neither was guile found in his mouth™. In the various 
pursuits of men in the art of rhetoric, or in commen- 
taries on the Scriptures, all have not the same gifts. 
Atticus p. 938—954 examines many positions of 
Pelagius, quoted from his rules or heads of discourse. 
It is held p. 938 that no one can be without sin ex- 
cept he has a knowledge of the law. This is too se- 
vere a condition, and would exclude multitudes. The 
rules quoted and censured by Atticus are the follow- 
ing, taken from the book of Pelagius. §14 ‘‘ That 
women may sing in the churches.” ‘This is contrary 
to the Apostle’s precept 1 Tim. II. 12. Pelagius adds 
“that the servant of God should say nothing bitter ; 
his conversation should be sweet and gentle,” and 
yet ὃ 22 and § 31 he asserts “that the priest should 
boldly censure all.” These are held by Atticus p. 939 
to be inconsistent. § 72 p. 940 “The grace of God 
§73 
“In the day of judgment the wicked must not be 
spared.” This is an intercepting of God’s mercy. 
§ 20 p. 941 «* No man can have a knowledge of the 
Scriptures except he learns them.” “That an un- 
instructed person ought not to use a knowledge of 


portunities. 


consists in the power of free will once given.” 


393. See No 188 p. 451.—against Rufinus A. D. 402. 
m 1 Pet. II. 22. 


θυ 


II 


516 


the law.” §73 p. 942 “That a Christian ought to 
be of such patience as to part with his goods joyfully 
and gratefully if any one spoils him.” This goes far- 
ther than the Gospel requires. Is it not enough to 
lose our own with patience? Must we give thanks 
and express joy at our losses? ὃ 164 “ Love your 
enemies as your neighbours.” ὃ 161 ‘“ Never trust 
your enemy.” Two contrary propositions. But 
though we are commanded to love our enemies, are 
we required to love them as our neighbours? as we 
love our friends? If I love them as my friends, what 
more can I do for my friends? §123 p. 943 “ The 
kingdom of Heaven is promised in the Old Testa- 
ment.”’ On the contrary it is manifest that the king- 
dom of heaven is first promised in the Gospel. You 
call us Manichees (says Atticus) because we call the 
Law a shadow. We do not condemn the Law with 
Manes, we only assert that the Gospel is better. The 
Law is the promise, the Gospel the fulfilment; the 
Law is the beginning, the Gospel the completion ; 
the Law is the foundation, the Gospel the super- 
structure. 

§100 “ Man can be without sin and perform 
God’s will.” This has been considered already. 
§ 123 p. 944 “Thou must not sin at all—aze leviter 
quidem.” § 131 “ Evil must not be in the thoughts.” 
Atticus p. 946—954 treats of sins of ignorance. But 
all his examples of expiations for sins of ignorance 
are from the ceremonial Law and from the Old 
Testament. 


Lib. II. Critobulus replies p. 955 that sins of ig- 
norance were expiated under the Law, but that under 
the Gospel no man is punished for sins of ignorance. 
He repeats p. 956 that men being delivered from 
death by Christ need sin no more. Aéticus p. 956— 
958 quotes Rom. VII and other texts to shew the 
corruption of man. To the position that the com- 
mands of God are easy Afticus p. 960 opposes many 
texts of Scripture, and p, 992 (962) the perturbations 
to which the mind of man is subject. p. 993 (963) 
God alone is immortal, because other beings are so 
per gratiam. God is immortal per naturam. God 
alone is wise, because others who are called wise are 
only so in an imperfect sense. The perfection of man 
is ex gratia; the perfection of God alone ex natura. 


Dn} Cor. IV. 7. 
Pp Mark XIII. 32. 


ο Mark VI. 5. 
4 Mark XIV. 35. r Luke IV. 


HIERONY MI 





[Aprenp. C. 8. 


p. 994 It is one thing to be purified by God, another II 


thing to be without sin of ourselves. p. 995 What 
have you that you have not received? And if you 
have received it, why do you boast as if you had it 
of yourselves"? p. 996 We are not preserved then 
by the power of free will but by the clemency of 
God. Having proved these positions from St. Paul, 
Atticus p. 997 proceeds to quote the Gospels and 
shews that God has there commanded things so dif- 
ficult as almost to seem impossible, overthrowing the 
doctrine that his commands are easy. p.1001 The 
Son of God in his human nature could not do some 
things®. Are we then, who are altogether carnal, 
able to do all things that we would? The Son knows 
not the day and hourP. Shall we then pretend to full 
knowledge? The Son of God felt human infirmity, 
and prayed, if it were possible, that the hour might 
pass 4.—You say that it is possible to be always free 
from sin. p. 1002 Christ is temptedt. And yet this 
successor of Jovinian presumes to say that those who 
have been baptized in faith cannot be tempted after- 
wards. p. 1003 The Apostles themselves are fallible. 
The Saviour in his agony is comforted by an angels. 
—You want no help from God, having once received 
freedom of will. p. 1004 The Saviour says J can do 
nothing of myselft. On which the Arians found a 
calumny. To whom the Church replies that this is 
said in his human character.—You on the contrary 
say “I can be without sin if I will.’ Paul and Silas 
were prevented by the Spirit from preaching in Asia 
or from going into Bithyniav. Why so, if the free 
will once given was all-sufficient ? Atticus p, 1007. 
1008 confirms by other texts and by examples from 
the Old Testament, and by many passages from the 
prophets p. 1013. 1014 that man can only stand 
through the help and compassion of God. p. 1014 
And yet this heir of Jovinian can say “I am altoge- 
ther without sin, I am greater than the Apostle, 
He does what he would not, and what he would he 
does not’. But I do what I will, and what I do not 
will I forbear to do. I have prepared the kingdom 
of heaven for myself by my own virtues, I am not 
obnoxious to the sentence incurred by Adam.” He 
quotes p. 1016—1021 other passages to shew the 
infirmity the insufficiency and the evil propensities of 
man. p.1021 You ask in what Abel Enoch Joshua 


t John V. 19. 30. 


8 Luke XXII. 43. 
w Rom. VII. 19, 


Vv Acts XVI. 6. 7. 





II and other holy men have transgressed. 


ADVERSUS PELAGIANOS. 


I answer 
that I know not; for I am not conscious of what 
passes within. But God sees the thoughts, and in 
his sight no man is justified. 


Ill Lib. III. Critobulus p. 1022 affirms that those who 


are baptized, being cleansed from all sin, are just 
and may remain so. ‘This is called the exploded in- 
vention of Jovinian, long since condemned in Rome 
and Africa; and he is referred to the books against 
Jovinian for an answer*. Baptism remits former sins 
but does not ensure our future righteousness ; this is 
to be maintained by labour industry and diligence 
and by the help of God. We can only ask; He must 
give. We begin, He accomplishes. We offer all we 
can; He supplies our deficiency. p.1024 We say 
that God can do whatever he will and that man can- 
not of his proper will and of himself be free from sin. 
If he can, then you needlessly insert ‘ by the grace 
of God;”’ which is not needed, if you are all-sufficient 
of yourselves. If you cannot act without that grace, 
then you foolishly affirm that you have a power which 
you have not. For it is manifest that whatever de- 
pends upon another’s will is not theirs for whose 
power you are contending, but His without whom 
they can do nothing. p. 1025 God indeed commands 
possibilities. But because men do not perform pos- 
sibilities therefore they need God’s mercy. Shew me 
an example of a man who has performed fully every 
point of duty, and then you may shew one who has 
no need of indulgence. But take the example of 
David, a holy man and especially chosen by God. 
And yet he transgressed. Man, if he remits his vigi- 
lance but a little, feels his own weakness. p. 1026 
St. Paul was not perfect. The natural wants the 
physical infirmities of man will divide his attention 
with higher matters, and will not suffer his whole 
time to be employed upon solemn thoughts and holy 
meditations, p. 1028 You may complain that God 
has not repressed evil, that he has permitted the ex- 
istence of the devil. This is the language of Marcion 
and the whole tribe of heretics. They argue thus. 
Either God knew that man in Paradise would fall, or 
he did not know it, If he knew it, then man who 
could not avoid what God foreknew is not in fault, 


΄ 


x See NO 188 p. 451. 
a John VI. 44. 
ἃ Gen. XXXII. 30. 








y Jonah IV. 10. 11. 
b Matt. VII. 11. 


517 


but God who so formed him. If he knew it not, you III 


destroy his divinity by destroying his prescience. 
Why was Saul chosen, who was to become a most 
impious king? Was it not either ignorance or in- 
justice to choose twelve Apostles, of whom one was 
a devil? Why choose the traitor Judas ?—The an- 
swer is, God judges the present and not the future. 
Nor does he from his prescience condemn those of 
whom he knows that they will hereafter displease 
him. Such is his goodness, so unspeakable his cle- 
mency, that he elects those whom he sees to be now 
good and yet knows will be wicked hereafter, grant- 
ing them an opportunity for conversion and penitence. 
Adam therefore did not sin because God foreknew it, 
but God foreknew what Adam of his own free will 
would do. We see in the example of the NinevitesY 
and in the declaration of Jeremiah? that God will 
spare when man repents. 

It is answered p. 1029 ‘* You give free will in 
words, you take it away in fact; making God the 
author of evil when you assert that man can do no- 
thing of himself and that all we do is to be imputed 
to God. Our doctrine on the contrary is that the 
good and evil done by man through free will is to be 
imputed to himself and not to that Being who once 
for all granted him free will.” Atticus replies that 
even by this reasoning if God does not assist, yet he 
is the author of evils, because he could prevent and 
yet permitted. He then shews p. 1031 from Scrip- 
ture in the examples of Jacob and Joseph that all 
depend upon the immediate agency of God; that 
St. Paul affirms our sufficiency to be from God; 
p- 1032 that our Lord in the Gospels declares J am 
the vine, you are the branches. No man can come to 
me unless the Father draw him®; p. 1033. 1034 that, 
as the perpetual health of the body cannot be secured, 
so the perpetual purity of the mind (for sin is to the 
mind what disease is to the body) cannot be main- 
tained without God; p. 1035 that if we are invited 
to perfection in Scripture, this is to be understood of 
good things to come, The Lord addressing his dis- 
ciples calls them evil>. Abraham fell to the ground 
from a sense of his own weakness®. p. 1306 It is 
said in Genesis I have seen God face to face, It is 
said again Thou canst not see my face, for no man can 


z Jerem. XVIII. 7. 8. 
9 Genes. XVII. 3, 


1Π 


518 


see my face and lwee. And again The invisible and 
only God, whom no man hath seen or can seef. And 
No man has seen God at any timeg. The latter ex- 
pressions teach you how to understand the first. p. 
1037 A resemblance to God and a true contempla- 
tion of him is then promised when he shall appear in 
his glory. 

p- 1037 Pelagius writing to a widow» in what 
manner saints should pray prescribes a form exhibit- 
ing a proud self confidence, like that of the Pharisee 
in the Gospel. p. 1039 Compare that prayer with 
the form commanded by our Lord. p. 1040 Our 
Lord says Lead us not into temptation. You with 
Jovinian say that after baptism there is no temptation 
and no sin. Pelagius flatters that widow and is not 
ashamed to ascribe to her a piety and truth which 
even the angels do not claim. p. 1041 Those two 
clauses of prayer and panegyric Pelagius is wont to 
deny to be his own, though the style confirms them 
to be his. 

p. 1042 Critobulus exclaims Grant at least that 
children are without sin, who from their age are in- 


e Exodus XXXIII. 20. 

f 1 Timoth. VI. 16. g John I. 18. 

h See above NO 220 p. 469 note &. i Rom. V. 14. 

Kk Scripsit dudum Augustinus ad Marcellinum duos libros 
&c.—Tertium quoque ad eundem Marcellinum contra eos qui 
dicunt—posse hominem sine peccato esse si velit. Sc. tom. 13 


TESTIMONIA 





[Aprenp. C. 8. 


capable of transgressing. Afticus replies I grant it, IIT 


if they are baptized. Infants are baptized that their 
sins may be remitted by baptism. Critobulus enquires 
What evil had they done? Is any one loosed who is 
not bound? Afticus quotes St. Pauli Death reigned 
from Adam to Moses even over those who had not 
sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression. 
He argues that all men are liable either on their 
own account or through Adam; that children by 
baptism are loosed from the guilt derived from 
Adam; adults both from that and from their own 
personal sins. He quotes Cyprian p. 1043 who calls 
the nature derived from Adam “ the contagion of the 
old death.” Atticus mentions Augustine ad Marcel- 
linum de infantibus baptizandis*, and a letter of Au- 
gustine to Hilarius against the doctrine of Pelagius! ; 
and concludes p. 1044 “If the remission to children 
by baptism of the sin which another has committed 
seems to you unjust, because he who could not sin 
wants not that remission, go to your favourite Ori- 
gen™, You follow him in other matters, and may 
also adopt his error in this.” 


Augustini Opp. ed. Ven. p. 2—103. See abdve NO 205 Works 
n.60 p. 465. Written A. D. 412. 

1 He refers to Augustine Ep. 89 (157) Hilario Syracusano 
Ρ. 453 ed. Lugdun. 

τὴ Transite ad amasium vestrum. sc. Origenem. Conf. ad 
Ctesiph. p. 901 Doctrina tua Origenis ramusculus est. 





Ir remains in conclusion to collect the Testimony of the Fathers to some important questions 
which force themselves on the attention of earnest and thoughtful minds. 


1 Some have been apt to hold the authority of the Fathers in too high respect, while others 


passing to the other extreme have rejected it altogether. 
They possessed the advantage of being near the apostolical times, and within reach 
With reference to the Ministry of Christ upon earth, 


important. 
of tradition of what the Apostles taught. 


But in the first place their evidence is 


we of these latter days behold Him but not nigh. The immediate successors of the Apostles might 
converse with those who remembered the time when He dwelt among them full of grace and truth. 
Even Hieronymus and Chrysostom were scarcely more distant from the Resurrection and Ascension 
than we are from Luther. But in the next place, besides their value as reporters of evidence, the 
ancient Fathers with all their imperfections are valuable interpreters in many respects. In the 
fundamental doctrines they are safe guides. Of that Faith which was founded upon Scripture 
and asserted by the Nicene Fathers they are the best expositors. If in the display of an im- 
passioned eloquence they are often inconclusive reasoners, if in the heat of contest they sometimes 
press an argument too far, the same or equal faults may be charged upon many modern preachers 
and interpreters. The Greek Fathers also possessed the important advantage that the language 
in which the New Testament is written was their own vernacular tongue, the language in which 


. PATRUM. 519 


they thought and discoursed and wrote. In their commentaries they expounded the original text*. 
They comprehended every shade of meaning which that unrivalled language was capable of con- 
veying ; and, when they set forth the abstruse doctrines, they could express themselves with 
greater force and clearness in Greek than in most other languages?. 

2 On the fundamental doctrines, the Trinity the Incarnation the Atonement, they appeal to 
the apostolic teaching. They explain and interpret Scripture by tradition of the apostolical doe- 
trine preserved in the churches founded by Apostles; and they testify that their belief on these 
great questions was deduced from the apostolic times®. They acknowledge that the Apostles 
alone were inspired; that other interpreters are fallible; and that Theology like other sciences is 
now to be acquired by study and labour?. 

3 But the Fathers gradually lapsed into gross errors and superstitions. They taught that 
Saints were to be invoked and relics to be honoured; that self-inflicted austerities had a spiritual 
effect ; that monachism was the most acceptable mode of life; that the state of celibacy was more 
pleasing to God than the state of marriage. They multiplied forms and ceremonies fasts and 
festivals. They claimed exorbitant power for the clergy. They persecuted heretics with intolerant 
zeal. In these things however they had not the same authority to produce. They are witnesses 
against themselves. And this is important; for testimony is always valuable when it is at variance 
with the prejudices and opposed to the inclinations of the witness. From their own evidence it 
appears that these things were devised by themselves and not enjoined by the Apostles, were the 
inventions of men and not the commandments of God. 

4 The Jewish polity under the Law was a system of rites and ceremonies appointed by Divine 
Command. But under the Gospel the ceremonies of the Law were abolished. That weight which 
neither the Jews of that age nor their fathers had.been able to bear was no longer to be laid upon 
the faithful. The Christians were called to liberty. The old observances were laid aside. The 
Apostles themselves instituted no forms. Socrates* on this subject speaks as follows: “ No law 


ἃ Hence the petition in the Lord’s Prayer, ῥῦσαι 
ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ, is interpreted in its true mean- 
‘ing by Chrysostom in Matth. Opp. tom.7 p. 254A 
‘movnpov δὲ ἐνταῦθα τὸν διάβολον καλεῖ. 

Ὁ The superiority of the Greek language is felt by 
‘Greg. Naz. Or. 21 p. 409 Ὁ τῆς yap μιᾶς οὐσίας καὶ 
τῶν τριῶν ὑποστάσεων λεγομένων μὲν ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν εὐσεβῶς, 
τὸ μὲν γὰρ τὴν φύσιν δηλοῖ τῆς θεότητος τὸ δὲ τὰς τῶν 
τριῶν ἰδιότητας, νοουμένων δὲ καὶ παρὰ τοῖς ᾿Ιταλοῖς ὁμοίως, 
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ δυναμένοις διὰ στενότητα τῆς παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς γλώττης 
καὶ ὀνομάτων πενίαν διελεῖν ἀπὸ τῆς οὐσίας τὴν ὑπόστασιν. 
‘Basil. Cesar. Ep. 349 (214 Garn.) p. 1130 B ob- 
serves that the brethren in the West, feeling the 
poverty of the Latin tongue, express οὐσία in the 
Greek language: of ἀπὸ τῆς δύσεως ἀδελφοὶ ἐν οἷς τὸ 
στενὸν τῆς ἑαυτῶν γλώττης ὑφορώμενοι τὸ τῆς οὐσίας ὄνομα 
τῇ Ἑλλάδι φωνῇ παραδεδώκασιν. Augustine de Trini- 
tate V. 8. 9, though he was imperfectly acquainted 
with the Greek language (see Augustine himself de 
Trinitate IIT procem. adv. Petilianum II. 38 Ego qui- 
dem Grace lingue perparum assecutus sum et prope 
nihil), felt the difficulty of expressing in Latin the 
difference between οὐσία and ὑπόστασις. 

ὁ Thus Jrenéus quoted at A. D. 179 p.177 of the 
church of Rome down to his own time. Thus Ter- 
tullian quoted Vol. 2 p. 414 of all the apostolical 
churches. i . 


d Hieronymus quoted above Works n. 90 p. 460, 
n. 96 p. 461. Clemens Alex. Strom. I p. 291B cen- 
sures those who neglect the aids of learning: ἔνιοι de 
εὐφυεῖς οἰόμενοι εἶναι ἀξιοῦσι μήτε φιλοσοφίας ἅπτεσθαι 
μήτε διαλεκτικῆς, ἀλλὰ μηδὲ τὴν φυσικὴν θεωρίαν ἐκμαν- 
θάνειν" μόνην δὲ καὶ ψιλὴν τὴν πίστιν ἀπαιτοῦσιν κ. τ. Xr. 
and observes p. 292 Β εἰ δὲ of προφῆται καὶ οἱ ἀπόστολοι 
οὐ τὰς τέχνας ἐγνώκεσαν Ov ὧν τὰ κατὰ φιλοσοφίαν ἐμφαί- 
νεται γυμνάσματα, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ νοῦς γε τοῦ προφητικοῦ καὶ τοῦ 
διδασκαλικοῦ πνεύματος ἐπικεκρυμμένως λαλούμενος διὰ τὸ 
μὴ πάντων εἶναι τὴν συνεῖσαν ἀκοὴν τὰς ἐντέχνους ἀπαιτεῖ 
πρὸς σαφήνειαν διδασκαλίας" ἀσφαλῶς γὰρ ἐγνώκεσαν τὸν 
νοῦν ἐκείνων οἱ προφῆται καὶ οἱ τοῦ πνεύματος μαθηταί" 
ἐκ γὰρ πίστεως καὶ ὡς οὐχ οἷόν τε ῥαδίως, ὡς τὸ πνεῦμα 
εἴρηκεν. GAN οὐχ οὕτως ἐκδέξασθαι μὴ μεμαθηκότας. 
Greg. Naz: Or. 2 p. 37 BC ἄρ᾽ οὖν ὀρχήσεως μὲν καὶ 
αὐλήσεώς ἐστι διδασκαλία καὶ μάθησις, Kai χρόνου πρὸς 
τοῦτο δεῖ καὶ ἱδρώτων συχνῶν καὶ πόνων, καὶ μισθοὺς κατα- 
βαλεῖν ἐστὶν ὅτε καὶ προσαγωγῶν δεηθῆναι, καὶ ἀποδημῆσαι 
μακρότερα καὶ τἄλλα τὰ μὲν ποιῆσαι πάντα τὰ δὲ παθεῖν οἷς 
ἐμπειρία συλλέγεται, τὴν δὲ σοφίαν ἡ πᾶσιν ἐπιστατεῖ καὶ 
πάντα ἐν ἑαυτῇ τὰ καλὰ συλλαβοῦσα ἔχει (ὡς καὶ τὸν Θεὸν 
αὐτὸν τοῦτο μᾶλλον ἤ τι ἄλλο χαίρειν ἀκούοντα, ἐπειδὴ κα- 
λεῖται πολλοῖς ὀνόμασιν) οὕτω κοῦφόν τι καὶ πεπατημένον 
πρᾶγμα ὑποληψόμεθα ὥστε θελῆσαι δεῖν μόνον καὶ εἶναι 
σοφόν ; πολλῆς τοῦτο τῆς ἀμαθίας. 

6 Socrates H. E. V. 22 Ἰουδαΐζειν γὰρ Χριστιανοῖς 


520 TESTIMONIA [AprEnp. (Ὁ. 8. 


“ of Christ allowed the faithful to follow Jewish rites. On the contrary the Apostle forbids this, 
“not only casting out circumcision but counselling them not to dispute about festal days. He 
“ says You that desire to be under the law do you not hear the law? Then he shews that the Jewish 
“ people was a servant, but that those who came to Christ were called to liberty. He counselled them 
*“* by no means to observe days or months or years. He loudly exclaims that the observances were a 
“ shadow. Wherefore he says Let no man judge you in eating or drinking or in the matter of a festival 
* or a new moon or a sabbath, which are the shadow of the future. Again setting his seal upon these 
“ things he says The priesthood being transferred, a transfer of the law necessarily follows. Nowhere 
** therefore has the Apostle nor have the evangelists imposed a yoke of servitude upon those who 
** came to their preaching. They left it to the gratitude of those who had received the benefits to 
“ὁ honour the Passover and the other festivals. Whence, since men love festivals, for in these they 
* rest from their labours, each in his several abode, as he pleased, commemorated the Crucifixion. 
** Neither Christ nor the Apostles commanded these observances by any law. Neither the Gospels 
* nor the Apostles have threatened us with any penalty or punishment or imprecation, as the 
“ Mosaic Law threatens the Jews.—The object of the Apostles was not to legislate concerning 
* festal days but to point the way to a good life and piety.” 

There is evidence to shew that the Apostles observed the first day of the week or the Lord’s 
day. But of so little importance was the observance of other stated days in their eyes, that 
St. Peter and St. Paul in Italy and St. John and St. Philip in Asia observed Easter by a different 
rule and commemorated the Crucifixion on different days‘. From the testimony of the Fathers 
we discern that certain festivals and days were not observed in the early times. Centuries passed 
before even the Nativity of Christ or of the Baptist, or the Presentation in the Temple or the 
Annunciation were appointed to be celebrateds. 


οὐδὲ εἷς τοῦ Χριστοῦ νόμος ἐπέτρεψεν' ἐκ τοῦ ἐναντίου δὲ 
καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος ἐκώλυσεν, οὐ μόνον τὴν περιτομὴν ἐκ- 
βάλλων ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ ἑορτῶν μὴ διακρίνεσθαι παραινῶν. 
διὸ Γαλάταις γράφων [IV. 21] φησί “λέγετέ μοι οἱ ὑπὸ 
νόμον θέλοντες εἶναι τὸν νόμον οὐκ ἀκούετε ;” καὶ βραχέα 
περὶ τούτου διαλεχθεὶς δοῦλον μὲν δείκνυσι τὸν τῶν Ἰου- 
δαίων λαὸν ἐπ᾽ ἐλευθερίᾳ δὲ κεκλῆσθαι τοὺς προσεληλυθότας 
Χριστῷ. παρήνει δὲ καὶ μηδαμῶς παρατηρεῖσθαι ἡμέρας καὶ 
μῆνας καὶ ἐνιαυτούς [Gal. ΤΥ. 10]. ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τῇ πρὸς 
Κολασσεῖς (II. 16. 17] μεγάλῃ φησὶ τῇ φωνῇ σκιὰν εἶναι 
τὰ παραφυλάγματα. ““ διὸ φησι “" μηδεὶς ὑμᾶς κρινέτω ἐν 
βρώσει ἢ ἐν πόσει ἢ ἐν μέρει ἑορτῆς ἢ νουμηνίας ἢ σαββά- 
του, ἅτινά ἐστι σκιὰ τοῦ μέλλοντος." καὶ ἐν τῇ πρὸς “EBpai- 
ους δὲ [VII. 12] ὁ αὐτὸς ἐπισφραγιζόμενος τὰ τοιαῦτα 
φησί ““ Μετατιθεμένης γὰρ τῆς ἱερωσύνης ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ 
νόμου μετάθεσις γίνεται." οὐδαμοῦ τοίνυν ὁ ἀπόστολος οὐδὲ 
τὰ εὐαγγέλια ζυγὸν δουλείας τοῖς τῷ κηρύγματι προσελθοῦ- 
σιν ἐπέθηκαν, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἑορτὴν τοῦ πάσχα καὶ τὰς ἄλλας 
ἑορτὰς τιμᾶν τῇ εὐγνωμοσύνῃ τῶν εὐεργετηθέντων κατέλι- 
πον. ὅθεν ἐπειδὴ φιλοῦσι τὰς ἑορτὰς οἱ ἄνθρωποι, διὰ τὸ 
ἀνίεσθαι τῶν πόνων ἐν αὐταῖς, ἔκαστοι κατὰ χώρας ὡς ἐβου- 
λήθησαν τὴν μνήμην τοῦ σωτηριώδους πάθους ἐξ ἔθους τινὸς 
ἐπετέλεσαν. οὐ γὰρ νόμῳ τοῦτο παραφυλάττειν ὃ Σωτὴρ ἢ 
οἱ ἀπόστολοι ἡμῖν παρήγγειλαν, οὐδὲ καταδίκην ἢ τιμωρίαν 
ἢ κατάραν, ὡς ὁ Μωῦσέως νόμος τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις, καὶ ἡμῖν τὰ 
εὐαγγέλια ἢ οἱ ἀπόστολοι διηπείλησαν .----σκοπὸς μὲν οὖν 
γέγονε τοῖς ἀποστόλοις οὐ περὶ ἡμερῶν ἑορταστικῶν νομο- 
θετεῖν, ἀλλὰ βίον ὀρθὸν καὶ τὴν θεοσέβειαν εἰσηγήσασθαι. 


Augustine Ep.119 Januario p. 664 (quoted by Geiseler 


Vol. 1 p. 309) speaks thus of the ceremonies which 
had been multiplied in his time: Quod autem insti- 
tuitur preter consuetudinem ut quasi observatio sacra- 
menti sit approbare non possum, etiamsi multa hujus- 
modi propter nonnullarum vel sanctarum vel turbulen- 
tarum personarum scandala devitanda liberius impro- 
bare non audeo. Sed hoc nimis doleo quod multa que in 
divinis libris saluberrime precepta sunt minus curantur, 
et tam multis presumtionibus sic plena sunt omnia ut 
gravius corripiatur qui per octavas suus terram nudo 
pede tetigerit quam qui mentem vinolentia sepelierit. 
Omnia itaque talia, que neque sanctarum Scripturarum 
auctoritatibus continentur nec in conciliis episcoporum 
statuta inveniuntur nec consuetudine universe ecclesia 
roborata sunt, sed pro diversorum locorum .diversis 
moribus innumerabiliter variantur, ita ut viv aut om- 
nino nunquam inveniri possint cause quas in eis insti- 
tuendis homines secuti sunt, ubi facultas tribuitur, sine 
ulla dubitatione resecanda existimo. Quamvis enim ne- 
que hoc inveniri possit, quomodo contra fidem sint, ip- 
sam tamen religionem, quam paucissimis et manifestis- 
simis celebrationum sacramentis misericordia Dei esse 
liberam voluit, servilibus oneribus premunt ; ut tolera- 
bilior sit conditio Judeorum, qui, etiamsi tempus liber- 
tatis non agnoverint, legalibus tamen sarcinis non hu- 
manis presumtionibus subjiciuntur. See on this epistle 
August. Retract. quoted above, Works n. 47 p. 464. 

f See A. D. 197 p. 200. 

& See above c. 2 p. 209 c.5 p. 238. That the 


PATRUM. 521 


5 The Gentiles might remark with wonder that the Christians had neither altars nor temples», 
The Table of the Lord was a Table and nothing more. Athanasius and Chrysostom still called it 
by the name which it had received from St. Pauli; and although soon after the apostolic age by 
an easy metaphor it was called an altar‘, yet the Gentiles in the time of Minucius Feliw and 
Origen and Arnobius'! might observe that the Christians had no altars, because their Holy Table 
was applied to none of the purposes of an altar. In the time of Athanasius the Table was still of 
wood™, Themistius in describing the different religions in the time of Jovian opposes the Tables 
of the Christians to the Altars of the Heathen. Theodoret® is careful to explain that the bread 
and wine used in the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper underwent no miraculous change. They 
still remained bread and wine. Chrysostom? affirms of the bread that it was still bread after 
consecration, 

6 The heathen nations had temples—iepa—for their worship because their gods were supposed 
to dwell in the sacred place. At Jerusalem also the Temple was the appointed place for the 
sacrifices and ceremonies of the Law. The Holy Spirit was especially present in the Holy Place. 
But the Christians were taught that God dwelleth not in temples made with hands4; that Christ 
was present wherever! two or three were gathered together in his name, The disciple was commanded 


other days here mentioned were not fixed till after 
the Nativity had been placed at Dec. 25 is manifest ; 
for their position depended upon this. The Nativity 
of the Baptist was assumed to be six months before, 
the Annunciation nine months before, and the Pre- 
sentation in the Temple 40 days after, the Nativity 
of Christ. 

That the first day of the week was observed by 
the Apostles is shewn by Bingham Vol. 9 p. 13—17 
who quotes among other testimonies the following : 
Acts XX.7 1 Cor. XVI.2 Rev. I. 10 Ignatius ad 
Magnes. c. 9 Clem. Al. Strom. VII p. 877 Potter 
Justin Martyr Apol. II p. 99 [se. c. 67 p. 83 D 84 A] 
Tertullian Apol. c. 16 ad nationes I. 13 Coron. mil. 
ο. 3. Jejun. c.13 Melito apud Euseb. H. E. IV. 26. 

h Origenes contra Cels. VIII. 20 p. 137 φεύγομεν 
βωμοὺς καὶ ἀγάλματα καὶ νεὼς ἱδρύεσθαι. Minucius Felix 
Ρ. 91 Cur nullas aras habent templa nulla nulla nota 
simulachra ? Arnobius VI p. 189 Consuestis crimen 
nobis maximum impietatis affigere quod neque edes sa- 
cras venerationis ad officia construamus, non Deorum 
alicujus simulachrum constituamus aut formam, non 
altaria fabricemus non aras. 

i 1 Cor. X. 21 τραπέζης Κυρίου: Athanasius ad 
Monachos tom. I p. 847 Ὁ of the table at Alex- 
andria: τὴν τράπεζαν, ξυλίνη yap ἦν. The ex- 
pression however seems to intimate that in some 
places it was no longer of wood. Chrysostom. in 
Matt. tom. 7 p. 375A καὶ γὰρ πολλὰ ἡμᾶς ἐστι τὰ συν- 
dyovra’ μία τράπεζα πρόκειται πᾶσιν. p. 375C ἐκοινω- 
νήσαμεν τραπέζης πνευματικῆς, κοινωνήσωμεν καὶ ἀγάπης 
πνευματικῆς.----καί τοι γε πολλοῖς οὐχὶ τράπεζα μόνον ἀλλὰ 
καὶ τὸ πόλεως εἶναι μιᾶς ἤρκεσεν εἰς φιλίαν. Contra Ju- 
deos Or. 2 tom. | p. 605 Β τὴν τράπεζαν αὐτὴν οὐκ 
αἰδῇ; Or. 8 p.684A ποίᾳ χειρὶ τῆς ἱερᾶς ἅψῃ tpa- 
πέζης; 

k On the word θυσιαστήριον in Ignatius Ep. Ephes. 
c.5 Magnes. c.7 Trall. ο. 7 Philadelph. c. 4 see the 


Annotations ad Ephes. c. 5 p. 269 ed. Jacobson. 

1 See note 4, τὰ See note i, 

2 Themistius Or. V p. 67 D quoted at A. D. 364 
p- 461 καὶ πάλαι μὲν εἷς Θηραμένης [Xen. Hellen, 11. 
3, 31], νῦν δὲ ἅπαντες κόθορνοι,---- οἱ αὐτοὶ πρὸς βωμοῖς 
πρὸς ἱερείοις πρὸς ἀγάλμασι πρὸς τραπέζαις. 

ο Theodoretus Dial. 2 Opp. tom. 4 p. 126 οὐδὲ γὰρ 
μετὰ τὸν ἁγιασμὸν τὰ μυστικὰ σύμβολα τῆς οἰκείας ἐξίστα- 
ται φύσεως" μένει γὰρ ἐπὶ τῆς προτέρας οὐσίας καὶ τοῦ 
σχήματος καὶ τοῦ εἴδους, καὶ ὁρατά ἐστι καὶ ἁπτὰ οἷα καὶ 
πρότερον ἦν" νοεῖται δὲ ἅπερ ἐγένετο καὶ πιστεύεται καὶ 
προσκυνεῖται, ὡς ἔκεινα ὄντα ἅπερ πιστεύεται. Quoted by 
Geiseler Vol. 1 p. 295. 

P Chrysostomi epistola ad Cesarium monachum 
Opp. tom. 3 p. 897 ed. Par. in versione Latina : 
Sicut enim antequam sanctificetur panis panem nomi- 
namus, divina autem illum sauctificante gratia, medi- 
ante sacerdote, liberatus est quidem appellatione panis 
dignus autem habitus dominici corporis appellatione, 
etiamsi natura panis in ipso permansit, et non duo 
corpora sed unum corpus ΕἸ predicamus. Origen 
Comm. in Matt. Vol. 4 p. 416, 417. 420, so far as 
we can discern from the translation of Rujfinus, ex- 
plains that the bread and wine are not really Christ’s 
body and blood; that they had a mystical meaning ; 
that Christ himself the Bread ate it with us, that 
Christ himself the Wine drank it with us. 

4 Acts VII. 48. 

r Matt. XVIII. 20 “‘ Wheresoever two or three” — 
Ill interpreted by some ‘‘ When two or three” — The 
reference is to the place and the smallness of the 
number. So interpreted by Origen ad Matt. tom. 3 
p. 236 παρόντι ὅπου δύο καὶ rpeis— and by Chrysos- 
tom tom. | p. 609 E εἰ δὲ ὅπου δύο ἢ τρεῖς----ὅπου τρια- 
κόσιοι---πολλῷ μᾶλλον. tom. 9 p. 284 Ο ὅπου δύο ἢ 
τρεῖς----εἰ δὲ δύο μέγα ἰσχύουσι, πόσῳ μᾶλλον πλείους ;. 
tom. 11 p. 535B εἰ ὅπου δύο ἢ τρεῖς, πολλῷ μᾶλλον 
ἐφ᾽ ὑμῶν. 

3 x 


522 TESTIMONIA [Arrenp. C, 8. 


to enter his closet and shut the door and pray to the Father who seeth in secret’. The efficacy of 
prayer depended upon the devotion of the worshipper and not upon the place or the form of 
words. The building in which the Christians assembled was not called a Temple or a Holy Place, 
but a place of prayer, or a house of the congregation, or ecclesia. The place of worship received 
its name from those who assembled in itt. As the place in which the assembly of the Athenian 
people met was from them called ecclesia’, so the place in which the faithful Christians met was 
called ecclesia from them. 

7 The Fathers of the Church, even the wisest and the best, obstinately persisted in the per- 
nicious error that celibacy was more acceptable and more holy than marriage. But the declara- 
tion of the Apostle, that false teachers should arise, forbidding to marry, was too clear to be mis- 
taken ; and the Fathers in commenting upon it were compelled to bear testimony to its meaning. 
Even Hieronymus himself, the great champion of celibacy and monachism, in many passages of 





his works finds it difficult to defend his own favourite dogma”. 


5 Matt. VI. 6. 

t In the time of the monk Antonius it was called 
‘the Lord’s house,” or κυριακόν : Athanasius in vita 
Antonii Opp. tom. 2 p. 457 Ο ἔφερεν εἰς τὸ τῆς κώμης 
κυριακόν. p. 492 Α εἰς τὸ κυριακὸν ἤρχοντο. The place 
of worship was also called οἶκος εὐκτήριος by Basil 
Cesar. Ep. 63 p. 1147 C and προσευκτήριον by Eu- 
sebius H. KE. VIII. 1 where he marks the increasing 
pomp and splendour of the buildings at the time of 
the persecution in A.D. 302: πῶς ἄν τις διαγράψειε 
τὰς μυριάνδρους ἐκείνας ἐπισυναγωγὰς [conf. Pauli Ep. 2 
ad Thess. II. 1 Heb. X. 25] καὶ ra πλήθη τῶν κατὰ πᾶ- 
σαν πόλιν ἀθροισμάτων, τάς τε ἐπισήμους ἐν τοῖς προσευ- 
κτηρίοις συνδρομάς ; ὧν δὴ ἕνεκα μηδαμῶς ἔτι τοῖς παλαιοῖς 
οἰκοδομήμασιν ἀρκούμενοι εὑρείας εἰς πλάτος ἀνὰ πάσας 
τὰς πόλεις ἐκ θεμελίων ἀνίστων ἐκκλησίας. Thus ex- 
pressed by Nicephorus H. E. VII. 2 p. 441 οἱ κατὰ 
χώρας τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν ἡγεμόνες οὐκ ἐλαχίστης θεραπείας 
ἠξίωντο. πρὸς δὴ τούτοις ἐναργῶς ἐδείκνυ καὶ ἡ μυρίανδρος 
ἐκείνη τῶν προσευκτηρίων οἴκων συναγωγή" ὧν στενοχωρου- 
μένων διὰ τὸ πλῆθος εὑρείας ἦν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἰδεῖν κρηπίδων 
εἰς πλάτος ἅμα καὶ μέγεθος κατὰ πάσας χώρας ἐκκλησίας 
ἀγειρομένας. 

The Christian place of worship is called ecclesia 
by Aurelian apud Vopiscum Aurel. c. 20 Quasi in 
Christianorum ecclesia non in templo deorum omnium 
tractaretis. And by Ammianus XXI. 2,5. Called 
‘‘a house” by Eunapius V.S. p. 20=37 Κωνσταν- 
τῖνος----τὰ τῶν ἱερῶν ἐπιφανέστατα καταστρέφων καὶ τὰ 
τῶν Χριστιανῶν ἀνεγείρων οἰκήματα. ““ Ecclesia” in So- 
crates H. E. VII. 13 ἡ ἐπώνυμος ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἐκκλησία. 
Sozomen. IV. 9 τὴν Θεωνᾶ καλουμένην ἐκκλησίαν. So- 
crates relates V. 7 that Greg. Naz. at ΟΡ, ἔνδον τῆς 
πόλεως ἐν μικρῷ εὐκτηρίῳ τὰς συναγωγὰς ἐποιεῖτο, ᾧτινι 
ὕστερον οἱ βασιλεῖς μέγιστον οἶκον εὐκτήριον προσσυνά- 
Warres ᾿Αναστασίαν ὠνόμασαν [see the Tables A. D. 380 
p. 499]. Afterwards Demophilus the Arian apud So- 
cratem V. 7 συγκαλεσάμενος ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τὰ πλήθη ἐν 
μέσοις τε ἀναστὰς---ἐφθέγξατο' ““᾿Ἐπεὶ τοίνυν ὁ βασιλεὺς 
τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν χωρίζει κι τ. Ar. It was not till the reign 
of Constantine that the edifice for Christian worship 


was called ναός. We know from Origen that the 
Christians had no temples down to A. D. 250. For 
Origen Cels. VIII. 19 speaks of temples in a figura- 
tive sense: ef δὲ καὶ ναοὺς ναοῖς δεῖ παραβαλεῖν, iva πα- 
ραστήσωμεν τοῖς ἀποδεχομένοις τὰ Κέλσου, ὅτι νεὼς μὲν 
ἱδρύεσθαι τοὺς πρέποντας τοῖς εἰρημένοις ἀγάλμασι καὶ βω- 
pois οὐ φεύγομεν κι τ. Χ. and describes the Christians 
as living temples of the Spirit. He then proceeds 
c. 20 p. 137 πρὸς τοὺς ἐγκαλοῦντας ἡμῖν ἐπεὶ μὴ νομίζομεν 
δεῖν σέβειν τὸ θεῖον παρ᾽ ἀναισθήτοις ναοῖς ἀντιπαραλαμ- 
βάνομεν τοὺς καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ναούς .---οὐκ εἰς τὸ πιστὸν οὖν ἀφα- 
νοῦς καὶ ἀπορρήτου κοινωνίας καὶ τὸ τοιοῦτο σύνθημα φεύ- 
γομεν βωμοὺς καὶ ἀγάλματα καὶ νεὼς ἱδρύεσθαι, ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι 
εὑρόντες διὰ τὴν Ἰησοῦ διδασκαλίαν τὸν τρόπον τῆς εἰς τὸ 
θεῖον εὐσεβείας φεύγομεν τὰ φαντασίᾳ εὐσεβείας ἀσεβεῖς 
ποιοῦντα τοὺς ἐσφαλμένους ἀπὸ τῆς διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ 
εὐσεβείας. 

The building for public worship is in Theodoret 
H.E. IT. 9 νεὼς and ἐκκλησία : tom. 3 p. 853 δεῖσθαι 
ἔφη καὶ τοὺς ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ τοῖς τὰς ἐκκλησίας κατέχουσι 
κοινωνεῖν οὐ βουλομένους εὐκτηρίων νεῶν, καὶ δίκαιον ἕνα 
καὶ τούτοις τῶν οἴκων παρασχεθῆναι τῶν θείων. What is 
called ecclesia in Ammianus XXI. 2, 5 speaking of 
Julian is called ναὸς by Zonaras tom. 2 p. 22 B re- 
lating the same fact: εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν ναόν. 

Vv Lucian. tom. 2 p. 82 διαστρώσαντα τὴν ἐκκλησίαν. 
Steph. Thesaur. tom. 2 p. 22 “‘ éxxAnoia de loco apud 
Demosth. Cor. [p. 284. 30] of πρυτάνεις τὴν βουλὴν 
ἐκαλοῦν eis τὸ βουλευτήριον, ὑμεῖς δ᾽ εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν 
ἐπορεύεσθε." Called ἐκκλησιαστήριον by Schol. Ven. ad 
Hom. Il. 8 788 speaking of Troy: πρὸ yap τῶν βασι- 
λείων ἢν τὸ ἐκκλησιαστήριον. Isidorus Pelus. Ep. I. 246 
uses the same word for the place of Christian wor- 
ship: ἄλλο ἐστὶν ἐκκλησία καὶ ἄλλο ἐκκλησιαστήριον" ἡ 
μὲν γὰρ ἐξ ἀμώμων ψυχῶν συνέστηκε τὸ δ᾽ ἀπὸ λίθων καὶ 
ξύλων οἰκοδομεῖται. 

~ IT add some passages on both sides of the ques- 
tion. Ireneus quoted at A. D. 173 p. 169 speaks 
justly and liberally of marriage. Athanasius tom. | 
p-105C extols celibacy as τὴν ὑπὲρ τὸν νόμον παρθενίαν. 
and p. 958A virginity: ἦ οὐχὶ μέγα σημεῖον κόρην ποι- 


PATRUM. 


523 


8 The ambiguous word ecclesia gradually came to be used in so many senses that it is ne- 
cessary to trace and distinguish the various meanings of the word. It means 1) an assembly 


joa παρθενεύεν; He again extols virginity tom. 1 
p. 698 BC p. 825 CD tom. 2 p. 496 p. 501 B. 
Athanasius takes a liberal view of the subject tom. 2 
p. 35—37 approving of marriage, but preferring 
celibacy as more holy in his opinion. Clemens Alea- 
andr. in many passages celebrates celibacy, but in 
others allows and vindicates marriage; as in Strom. 
ΤΙ p. 421—424. Strom. III p. 431 he combats Mar- 
cion: ἀλλ᾽ of μὲν ἀπὸ Μαρκίωνος [N° 17] φύσιν κακὴν 
ἔκ τε ὕλης κακῆς καὶ ἐκ δικαίου γενομένην δημιουργοῦ" ᾧ δὴ 
λόγῳ μὴ βουλόμενοι τὸν κόσμον τὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ δημιουργοῦ 
γενόμενον συμπληροῦν ἀπέχεσθαι γάμου βούλονται κ. τ. Δ. 
and Tatian and Cassianus: Strom. II]. See above 
No 38 No 42 p. 410. In Strom. IV p. 533 B he 
commends marriage: καλὰ μὲν εἶναι πάντα ὅσα eis χρῆ- 
σιν ἡμῶν ἐκτίσθη" ὡς γάμον (φέρε εἰπεῖν) καὶ παιδοποιΐαν, 
μετὰ σωφροσύνης παρειλημμένα. Strom. VII p.741B 
he writes thus: τὸ γαμεῖν δὲ ἐὰν 6 λόγος ἔρῃ λέγω καὶ 
ὡς καθήκει. γενόμενος γὰρ τέλειος εἰκόνας ἔχει τοὺς ἀπο- 
στόλους" καὶ τῷ ὄντι ἀνὴρ οὐκ ἐν τῷ μονήρη ἐπανελέσθαι 
δείκνυται βίον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκεῖνος ἄνδρας νικᾷ ὁ γάμῳ καὶ παιδο- 
ποιΐᾳ καὶ τῇ τοῦ οἴκου προνοίᾳ ἀνηδόνως τε καὶ ἀλυπήτως 
ἐγγυμνασάμενος μετὰ τῆς τοῦ οἴκου κηδεμονίας, ἀδιάστατος 
τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ γενόμενος ἀγάπης, καὶ πάσης κατεξανιστάμενος 
πείρας, τῆς διὰ τέκνων καὶ γυναικὸς οἰκετῶν τε καὶ κτημάτων 
προσφερομένης. τῷ δὲ ἀοίκῳ τὰ πολλὰ εἶναι συμβέβηκεν 
ἀπειράστῳ. μόνου γοῦν ἑαυτοῦ κηδόμενος ἡττᾶται πρὸς τοῦ 
ἀπολειπομένου μὲν κατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ σωτηρίαν κιτ.λ, Cle- 
mens asserts Strom. III p. 448 Β that the Apostles 
Philip and Paul were married: 7 καὶ τοὺς ἀποστόλους 
ἀποδοκιμάζουσι; Πέτρος μὲν yap καὶ Φίλιππος ἐπαιδοποιή- 
σαντο Φίλιππος δὲ καὶ τὰς θυγατέρας ἀνδράσιν ἐξέδωκεν" 
καὶ ὅ γε Παῦλος οὐκ ὀκνεῖ ἔν τινι ἐπιστολῇ τὴν αὑτοῦ προσ- 
ayopeve ov(vyov.—Mistaking (as Potter remarks) 
Philip the deacon for Philip the Apostle, and mis- 
interpreting σύζυγος in Philipp. IV. 3. He speaks 
again of the wife of Peter Strom. VII p.736B φασὶ 
δ᾽ οὖν τὸν μακάριον Πέτρον, θεασάμενον τὴν αὑτοῦ γυναῖκα 
ἀγομένην τὴν ἐπὶ θάνατον, ἡσθῆναι μὲν τῆς κλήσεως χάριν 
καὶ τῆς εἰς οἶκον ἀνακομιδῆς, ἐπιφωνῆσαι δὲ εὖ μάλα προ- 
τρεπτικῶς τε καὶ παρακλητικῶς ἐξ ὀνόματος προσειπόντα 
** μεμνήσθω αὐτὴ τοῦ Κυρίου." 

Chrysostom Olympiadi Ep. 2 tom. 7 p- 61, 10 Sav. 
admits that celibacy was not enjoined by Christ: 
τοσοῦτον γάρ ἐστιν ἡ παρθενία πρᾶγμα, καὶ τοσούτου δεῖται 
τοῦ πόνου, ὅτι κατελθὼν ὁ Χριστὸς ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἵνα τοὺς dv. 
θρώπους ἀγγέλους ποιήσῃ---οὐδὲ τότε ἐθάρρησεν ἐπιτάξαι 
τοῦτο, οὐδὲ εἰς νόμου αὐτὸ τάξιν ἀγαγεῖν. 

Tertullian ad uxorem II. 1 p. 70. 77. 84 celebrates 
celibacy, but fully admits the lawfulness of matlriage. 
He confesses de virginibus velandis c. 14 p. 28. 29 
that many professing virginity for the sake of the 
reputation of sanctity secretly indulged their natural 
desires: Non enim confitebuntur nisi ipsorum infantium 
suorum vagitibus prodite. 


Basilius Cesar. Amphilochio Ep. 2 p. 766 quest. 
2 on virgins who had married after their engagement 
of virginity says that the clergy treated such as wi- 
dows who had contracted a second marriage; and 
excluded them for a year. But he thinks that as the 
church is now stronger and the number of such vir- 
gins greater they should now be treated with greater 
rigour. He calls them adulteresses who had been 
spouses of Christ and had deserted their husband &c. 
But Basil equitably determines p. 767 D that those 
who are pledged to virginity in their infancy by their 
parents are not bound; that it must be their own act 
at the age of maturity, at more than 16 or 17 years 
of age. Then it is to be binding, and those who lapse 
are to be inexorably punished. 

It appears from Augustine Ep. 109 p. 587 ad mo- 
nachas that down to A.D. 423 the date of this epistle 
these societies were voluntary, and that the nun 
might leave or be expelled from the society: Con- 
victa secundum preposite vel presbyteri arbitrium debet 
emendatoriam sustinere vindictam ; quam si ferre re- 
cusaverit, et si ipsa non abscesserit, de vestra societate 
projiciatur. The-sentiments of Augustine himself 
upon the question appear in his remarks at Retract. 
II. 22. See above, Works n. 49 p. 464. 

Hieronymus upon this subject has been already 
quoted at No 187 p. 450 No 188 p. 451 No 204 
Works 2. 102 p. 461 n. 143 p. 462. But on the 
other hand Ep. 30 tom. | p. 292 he admits or ex- 
cuses a second marriage. In Jovinian.1 p. 539 Cum 
hereticorum sit damnare conjugia et Dei spernere con- 
ditionem, quidquid de laude Jovinianus dixerit nuptiarum 
libenter audimus, ecclesia enim nuptias non damnat sed 
subjicit. In Pammach. p. 613 Non ignoramus hono- 
rabiles nuptias—Legimus primam Dei sententiam 
“« Crescite.”—Sed ita nuptias recipimus ut virginitatem 
preferamus. p. 615 Videant me secundas et tertias 
nuptias concessisse in Domino. p. 617. 618 Via regia 
sit ita appetere virginitatem ne nuptie condemnentur.— 
Omnia licent, sed non omnia expediunt. Non damno 
digamos, immo nec trigamos, et, si dict potest, octoga- 
mos. p. 620 Quidquid de laude dizxerint nuptiarum 
libenter audimus. Ecclesia matrimonia non damnat sed 
subjicit. p. 631 Protestor me non damnasse nuptias 
neque damnare. Ad Eustochium tom. 1 p, 202 Laudo 
nuptias, laudo conjugium. Conf. p. 203, ad Mar- 
cellam p. 658 Oceano p. 1071. 1073 Salvine tom. | 

./ 97. 
: Gregorius Nazianz. Or. 39 p. 690 A censures No- 
vatus for forbidding young widows to marry; to 
whom St. Paul had given permission. He remarks 
however Or. 40 p. 703 E οὐ γὰρ ἐπεὶ ἡ παρθενία τιμιω- 
τέρα ἐν τοῖς ἀτίμοις ὃ γάμος. 

Some ages passed before celibacy could be fully 
established among the clergy: Hieronymus Oceano 


ΧΟ 


524 


TESTIMONIA 


[AppEND. Ὁ. 8. 


generally*; 2) a legislative or judicial assembly, either a) the legislative assembly of Athensy, 


or δ) the assembly of any other placez. 


3) The whole Christian society collectively, of either sex and of every age and profession, is 
called ecclesia. And this either a) the Christian society throughout the world, or ὁ) of each par- 


ticular place”, or c) the congregation assembled for prayer‘. 


tom. 2 p. 1068 (see above, Works nz. 113 p. 461) 
“‘ Carterius a Spanish bishop had a wife before his 
baptism, and after her death and after baptism mar- 
ried another. You think that he does not come 
within the description of St. Paul 1 Tim. ILI. 3.—I 
wonder that you should produce this single example, 
when the world is full of persons married under si- 
milar circumstances, not only presbyters but bishops; 
whom if I were to name their number would be 
greater than that of the synod of Ariminum.” Conf. 
p- 1073. Socrates H. E. V. 22 p. 287 C of bishops 
in Thessaly: πολλοὶ γὰρ αὐτῶν ἐν τῷ καιρῷ τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς 
καὶ παῖδας ἐκ τῆς νομίμης γαμετῆς πεποιήκασιν. Gregory 
of Nazianzus was himself the son of a bishop: see 
A. D. 326 p. 383. Synesius bishop of Pentapolis re- 
fuses to part with his wife, and in writing to his bro- 
ther Euoptius on the subject displays a mind superior 
to the narrow prejudices of his time: Ep.105 p. 248 Ὁ 
ἐμοὶ τοιγαροῦν 6 τε Θεὸς ὅ τε νόμος % τε ἱερὰ Θεοφίλου 
χεὶρ γυναῖκα ἐπιδέδωκε. προαγορεύω τοίνυν ἅπασι καὶ μαρ- 
τύρομαι ὡς ἐγὼ ταύτης οὔτε ἀλλοτριώσομαι καθάπαξ οὔτε 
ὡς μοιχὸς αὐτῇ λάθρα συνέσομαι. τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἥκιστα εὐσε- 
βὲς τὸ δὲ ἥκιστα νόμιμον. ἀλλὰ βουλήσομαί τε καὶ εὔξομαι 
συχνά μοι πάνυ καὶ χρηστὰ γενέσθαι παιδία. 

Athanasius δὰ Dracontium tom. | p. 958 Ὁ ob- 
serves μοναχοὶ δὲ πατέρες τέκνων yeydvacw" ὥσπερ καὶ 
ἐπισκόπους πατέρας τέκνων----οἴδαμεν. ΕἾ clericorum in 
the time of Athanasius are mentioned in a law of 
Constantius IT of Apr. 11 A. Ὁ. 349 given in the Ta- 
bles at p. 416. 

Epiphanius her. 59 p. 496 C remarks in 376 ἀλλὰ 
πάντως ἐρεῖς μοι ἔν τισι τόποις ἔτι τεκνογονεῖν πρεσβυτέ- 
ρους καὶ διακόνους καὶ ὑποδιακόνους. 

Paphnutius an Egyptian bishop is memorable for 
the wise and prudent counsel which he gave on this 
subject in Socrates H. E. I. 11 at the council of Nice 
in 325. 

x Schleusner collects the following examples of 
ecclesia in this sense: Act. VII. 38 ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐν 
τῇ ἐρήμῳ: Heb. II. 12 from Psalm. 22. 22 (21. 23) 
ἐν μέσῳ ἐκκλησίας ὑμνήσω oe. (Again Psalm. 22. 25 
(21.27) mapa σοῦ ὁ ἔπαινός μου ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ μεγάλῃ.) 
Psalm. 26. ὅ (25. 5) ἐμίσησα ἐκκλησίαν πονηρευομένων. 
1 Paral. XIII. 2 καὶ εἶπε Δαβὶδ. τῇ πάσῃ ἐκκλησίᾳ Ἰσραήλ. 
1 Macc. II. 56 Χάλεβ ἐν τῷ ἐπιμαρτύρασθαι ἐν τῇ ἐκ- 
κλησίᾳ ἔλαβε γῆς κληρονομίαν. Sirach XXIV. 1 ἐν 
ἐκκλησίᾳ ὑψίστου τὸ στόμα αὐτῆς [ἡ σοφία] ἀνοίξει. 
XLIV. 15 (14) τὸν ἔπαινον ἐξαγγελεῖ ἐκκλησία. 

y Suid. ἐκκλησία κυρία p.1171B. Idem ἐκκλησίαν. 
᾿Αριστοφάνης πλούτῳ [171]. Aristoph. Pl. 330. 725. 
950 Equit. 76. 746. Acharn. 19. 169. 173 Eccles. 


4) The building for public worship 


89 Av. 1030. Xenoph. Hel. I. 1, 14 ᾿Αλκιβιάδης ἐκ- 
κλησίαν ποιήσας. 1. 7, 9 ἐντεῦθεν ἐκκλησίαν ἐποίουν. 
Thucyd. I. 3] καταστάσης ἐκκλησίας. I. 44 γενομένης 
δὶς ἐκκλησίας. 1. 139 ποιήσαντες ἐκκλησίαν. 11. 22 Πε- 
ρικλῆς----ἐκκλησίαν οὐκ ἐποίει. V. 40 τῇ δ᾽ ὑστεραίᾳ ἐκ- 
κλησίᾳ ὁ Νικίας. Plato Euthyphrone p.3C ἐν τῇ ἐκ- 
κλησίᾳ. 

z Xenoph. Hellen. III. 3, 8 οὐδὲ τὴν μικρὰν καλου- 
μένην ἐκκλησίαν συλλέξαντες. of Lacedzeemon. Act. XIX. 
39 ἐν τῇ ἐννόμῳ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐπιλυθήσετα. XIX. 32 ἦν 
γὰρ ἡ ἐκκλησία συγκεχυμένη. of Ephesus. Schleusner 
makes this last a separate meaning; but without 
reason. This was an assembly of the people of 
Ephesus collected in the theatre; no unusual place 
of meeting. 

@ Schleusner has collected the texts of Scripture 
which bear this meaning. Matt. XVI. 18 ἐπὶ ταύτῃ 
τῇ πέτρᾳ οἰκοδομήσω pov τὴν ἐκκλησίαν. 1 Cor. X. 32 
ΧΙ. 22 τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ Θεοῦ. Ephes. V. 23 ὁ Χριστὸς 
κεφαλὴ τῆς ἐκκλησίας. 24 ἡ ἐκκλησία ὑποτάσσεται τῷ 
Χριστῷ. 25 ὁ Χριστὸς ἠγάπησε τὴν ἐκκλησίαν. 27 ἵνα 
παραστήσῃ αὐτὸς ἑαυτῷ ἔνδοξον τὴν ἐκκλησίαν. 29 καθὼς 
καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν. 32 εἰς Χριστὸν καὶ εἰς τὴν 
ἐκκλησίαν. 1 Tim. IIL. 15 ἐκκλησία Θεοῦ ζῶντος. Heb. 
XII. 23 ἐκκλησίᾳ πρωτοτόκων ἀπογεγραμμένων ἐν οὐρανοῖς. 
1 Cor. VI. 4 XII. 28 Ephes. [. 22 ILI. 10. 21 τῆς 
ἐκκλησίας. τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ. In this sense Origen Comm. 
in Joann. Vol. 1 p. 270 ἑτέρων ὄντων mapa τὴν ἐκκλησίαν. 
in Matt. Vol. 3 p. 120 τῶν ὄχλων τῆς ἐκκλησίας. Vol. 3 
p. 344 Vol. 4 p. 69 τοὺς ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ μικρούς. Vol. 4 
p. 25 of dpxovres—ris ἐκκλησίας δουλευέτωσαν αὐτῇ. 
Ρ. 90 καὶ viv ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐστὶν ὁ Χριστός. 
Conf. p. 08. 09. p.145 τὴν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ πεπιστευ- 
μένην ἀνάστασιν νεκρῶν. 

Ὁ Schleusner refers to these texts: Act. VIII. | 
τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τὴν ἐν ‘Tepocodvpos. IX. 31 ai μὲν οὖν 
ἐκκλησίαι καθ᾽ ὅλης τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας καὶ Γαλιλαίας καὶ Σαμα- 
ρείας εἶχον εἰρήνην. 1 Cor. I. 2 τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ Θεοῦ τῇ 
οὔσῃ ἐν Κορίνθῳ. 1 Thess. 1. 1 τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ Θεσσαλο- 
Coloss. IV. 15. 10 ἐν τῇ Λαοδικέων ἐκκλησίᾳ. 
Galat. I. 2 ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῆς Γαλατίας. Apocal. I. 4 
Ἰωάννης ταῖς ἑπτὰ ἐκκλησίαις ταῖς ἐν τῇ ᾿Ασίᾳ. II. 1 τῆς 
ἐν Ἐφέσῳ. 8 τῆς ἐν Σμύρνῃ. 12 τῆς ἐν Περγάμῳ. 18 
τῆς ἐν Θυατείροις. IIL. 1 τῆς ἐν Σάρδεσιν. 7 τῆς ἐν Φι- 
λαδελφείᾳ. 14 τῆς ἐν Λαοδικεᾳ. Add Rom. XVI. 1 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας τῆς ἐν Keyxpeais. XVI. 4 πᾶσαι ai ἐκκλη- 
cia τῶν ἐθῶν. ΧΥῚ. ὃ Coloss. ΙΝ. 1ὅ Philem. ν. 2 
1 Cor. XVI. 19 αἱ κατ᾽ οἶκον ὑμῶν ἐκκλησία. XVI. ἢ 
ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῆς Γαλατίας. XVI. 19 αἱ ἐκκλησίαι τῆς 
᾿Ασίας. Clemens Romanus Ep. 1 ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ Θεοῦ 
ἡ παροικοῦσα Ῥώμην τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ. τοῦ Θεοῦ τῇ παροικούσῃ 


νικέων. 


PATRUM. 


was called ecclesia. 
this meaning in the New Testament. 


Examples have been given already of ecclesia in this sense. 


525 


It is not used in 


5) Ecclesia in Matth. X VIII. 17 is used in a peculiar sense, and perhaps has a reference to 


Jewish institutions4. 


6) These meanings of the word ecclesia are found in the ancient republics and secular and gen- 
tile writers, and in Scripture and the early Church. But when the clergy encreased in influence 


and power they applied the term exclusively to themselves. 


The clergy were ecclesia, the people 


were the laity; the power of the Church meant the power of the clergy, the revenues of the’ 
Church were the revenues of the clergy. Ecclesia for the clergy appears in the Theodosian Code¢. 
In this sense the word is applied by the church of Rome, and some English theologians assign 


Κόρινθον. Eccl. Smyrnensium apud Eusebium H. E. 
IV. 15 ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡ παροικοῦσα Σμύρναν τῇ ἐκ- 
κλησίᾳ τοῦ Θεοῦ τῇ παροικούσῃ ἐν Φιλομηλίῳ καὶ πάσαις 
ταῖς κατὰ πάντα τόπον τῆς ἁγίας καθολικῆς ἐκκλησίας παρ- 
οἰκίαις. An early use of the term καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία for 
the whole Church of Christ throughout the world. 

¢ As in I Cor. XI. 18 συνερχομένων ὑμῶν ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ. 
XIV. 19 ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ θέλω πέντε λόγους κ. τ. Xr. 


28 σιγάτω ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ. 33 ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῶν 


ἁγίων. 34 ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις σιγάτωσαν. 35 αἰσχρὸν ydp . 


ἐστι γυναιξὶν ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ λαλεῖν. 3 Joh. 6 ἐνώπιον ἐκ- 
κλησίας. In this sense Isidorus Pelus. Ep. I. 246 τὸ 
ἄθροισμα τῶν ἁγίων τὸ ἐξ ὀρθῆς πίστεως καὶ πολιτείας ἀρί- 
στῆς συγκεκροτημένον ἐκκλησία ἐστί. And Tertullian 
Exhort. Cast. ο. 7 tom. 3 p. 119 Ubi tres [referring 
to Matt. XVIII. 20] ecclesia est licet laici. Where 
Tertullian also observes Nonne et laici sacerdotes su- 
mus ? Clemens Alex. Strom. VII p. 715 B also uses 
ecclesia in this sense. Having admitted that the 
Christians had no temples, he argues that the elect 
assembled for worship were to be called ἐκκλησία, and 
that the congregation of the faithful: so assembled 
was the temple of God more truly than any structure 
decorated by human art: p. 714 Β 9 γὰρ οὐ καλῶς καὶ 
ἀληθῶς οὐκ ἐν τόπῳ τινὶ περιγράφομεν τὸν ἀπερίληπτον, 
οὐδ᾽ ἐν ἱεροῖς καθείργνυμεν τὸ []. τὸν] πάντων περιεκτικόν ; 
Ρ. 715 Β πῶς οὐ κυρίως τὴν εἰς τιμὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ κατ᾽ ἐπί- 
γνωσιν ἁγίαν γενομένην ἐκκλησίαν ἱερὸν ἂν εἴποιμεν Θεοῦ, 
τὸ πολλοῦ ἄξιον, καὶ οὐ βαναύσῳ κατεσκευασμένον τέχνῃ, 
ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ ἀγύρτου χειρὶ δεδαιδαλμένον, βουλήσει δὲ τοῦ 
Θεοῦ εἰς νεὼν πεποιημένην. οὐ γὰρ νῦν τὸν τόπον ἀλλὰ τὸ 
ἄθροισμα τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν ἐκκλησίαν καλῶ. Perhaps in this 
sense Origen in Matt. Vol. 4 p. 135 τὰ πολυάνθρωπα 
ἀθροίσματα τῶν (iva ἁπλούστερον ὀνομάσω) ἐκκλησιῶν. 
Mr. Hallam observes in his Constitutional History 
of England Vol. | p. 84 “In Cranmer’s bible the 
word ecclesia is always rendered congregation instead 
of church, either as the primary meaning, or, more 
probably, to point out that the laity had a share in 
the government of a Christian society.” The word 
congregation is more fitly employed in many passages. 
In the texts quoted in this note that word is prefer- 
able. The English Bible renders ecclesia by con- 
gregation in 1 Chron. XIII. 2 Psalm XXII. 22. 25 


XXVI.5 1 Macc. II. 56 Sirach XXIV.2 XLIV. 
15, by assembly in Acts XIX. 32. 39. 

d H. Steph. Thesaur. tom. 2 p. 23 interprets ἐκ- 
κλησία apud Matt. XVIII ‘‘ Synedrium seu presby- 
terium seu seniorum collegium.” Schleusner “ Col- 
legium presbyterorum.” The annotator on the N. T. 
London 1768 remarks ‘‘ Constat Christum de tem- 
poribus et rebus N. T. loquentem uti locutionibus a 
consuetudine sui temporis et ecclesiz Judaice duc- 
tis.” Cranmer translates the passage thus: ‘‘ Tell it 
unto the congregation ; if he hear not the congrega- 
tion, let him be to thee as an heathen man and a 
publican.” It is evident that the assembly here 
called ecclesia had not the power of compelling or 
commanding, but only the power of advising. 

© Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 p. 466 1. 123 de decurionibus 
A.D. 391 Durum super his qui relicta curia vel sena- 
toriam dignitatem adepti sunt et Christianitatis obtentu 
curialium se consortio separarunt cuidam sanctionum 
nostrarum processit auctoritas, ut, si eorum personas vel 
honor vel religio defenderet, quod ex curiali substantia 
vel ipsi retinerent vel in alios transtulissent obnoxium 
publicis descriptionibus haberetur. LEvidens etiam pre- 
cepto nostro tempus expressum est, ex quo consulatu si 
qui de curialibus ad ecclesiam confugissent, omni sci- 
rent patrimonio curie esse cedendum.—Si qui autem 
divino cultu occupati et sacrosanctis mysteriis servientes 
legitima filiorum successione nituntur, si nullum filii 
eorum adhuc in ecclesia locum tenentes, vel his que per 
leges comprehensa non defendantur officiis, hos cum pa- 
trum facultatibus curie inservire decernimus. Here 
ecclesia is the clerical body. Cod. Theod. Vol. 4 
p- 389 1.50 de decurionibus A. Ὁ. 362 Decuriones qui 
ut Christiani declinant munia revocentur. Christiani 
here are the clergy. This however in a law of Julian. 
But the same expression is in a law of Honorius Cod. 
Theod. Vol. 1 p. 441 repeated Cod. Just. de episco- 
pali auditione I. 4, 11 Et, ut facilis executio proveniat, 
Christianos proximorum locorum volumus hujus rei sol- 
licitudinem gerere. (ut Romanos captivos qui reversi 
fuerint nemo teneat, nemo injuriis aut damnis afficiat, 
added in Cod. Just.) Ecclesia for the clergy in 1. 46 
de episcopis quoted at A. ἢ. 425 p. 605 privilegia 
ecclesia sive clericis delata. 


526 


TESTIMONIA 


[Apprenp. C. 8. 


this meaning, in opposition to their own articles, in which the true definition is givenf. A dextrous 
disputant can apply the word ecclesia or church as he finds it convenient to his argument, some- 
times in its original sense to the whole Christian community, sometimes in the limited sense which 


it afterwards acquired, to the clergy only. 


9 The texts which speak of death by Adam are Genes. II. 17 Thow shalt surely die. III. 19 
Dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return. Romans V.17 Death reigned by one. 1 Cor. XV. 22 


As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 


The precise nature of that death is 


not defined in Scripture; but the texts seem to imply extinction of Being. From that death how- 


ever the whole race of mankind was liberated by Christ. 


penalty &. 


f Art. 19 Ecclesia Christi visibilis est cetus fidelium 
in quo verbum Dei purum predicatur. ‘* The visible 
church of Christ is a congregation of faithful men.” 
Wheatly on the Common Prayer 6th ed. London 
8vo. 1729 Appendix to introduction p. 33 in re- 
marking upon the 20th article lays down the fol- 
lowing doctrine in direct opposition to the preceding 
article: “1 have given a true account of this matter, 
that others, who are led away by Erastian principles, 
and think that the civil magistrate only has authority 
in matters of religion, may be convinced that this is 
not agreeable to the doctrine of our Church, who 
declares in her 20th article that the Church—that is, 
the ecclesiastical governors the bishops and their 
presbyters, for there may be a Church where there 
is no Christian civil magistrate—hath power to decree 
rites and ceremonies, and also authority in matters of 
faith.” Wheatly’s supposition, that “ the Church 
must mean the clergy where there was no Christian 
civil magistrate,” is the reverse of the truth; for in 
the time of heathen princes ecclesia meant the whole 
society of Christian people. But when Christian 
princes reigned, and when there was a Christian 
civil magistrate, then it was that ecclesia came to 
be used in its limited sense, and to mean the clergy 
only. 

On the authenticity of that 20th article see the 
remarks of Mr. Hallam in his Constitutional History 
of England Vol. 1 p. 192 note. It is not yet fully 
proved that this article had the sanction of the legis- 
lature. 

The puritan Cartwright in the reign of Elizabeth, 
he who held that ‘‘ No civil magistrate in councils 
for church matters can either be the chief moderator, 
overruler, judge, or determiner ;” he who held that 
‘« Civil magistrates must remember to submit them- 
selves unto the Church, to submit their sceptres, to 
throw down their crowns, before the Church,” gives 
the name of Church to the priests. An account of 
Cartwright is given by Mr. Hallam Constitutional 
Hist. Vol. 1 p. 185—187. 

g Bishop Tomline Elements of Theology Vol. 2 
p. 240 ‘‘ Many persons, although they reject the 
Pelagian system, do not accede to this opinion of 


The benefit was as universal as the 


Augustine concerning original guilt, as thinking it 
incompatible with the justice and goodness of God 
to make the whole race of man liable to punishment 
for the sin of Adam in which they had no concern; 
and the case which appears the most repugnant to 
the Divine Attributes is that of infants and idiots, 
who, being incapable of sinning, ought not to be 
subject to punishment. These men admit that a 
mortal and corrupt nature is derived from Adam to 


_all his descendants; and that this corruption is so 


strong that no man ever lived to the age of maturity 
without sin; and consequently that every such per- 
son is liable to divine punishment for the sins which 
he has himself actually committed, but not for Adam’s 
sin. They therefore think that infants and idiots die 
because of Adam’s sin, but that no farther punish- 
ment awaits them.”—p. 242 “It must be acknow- 
ledged that original guilt is a difficult and abstruse 
subject; and, as the Scriptures do not inform us 
what were the full and precise effects of Adam’s dis- 
obedience upon his posterity, it is perhaps scarcely 
to be expected that there should be an uniformity of 
opinion upon that point.” 

Chrysostom tom. 9 p. 610B Montf. admits that 
the doctrine, “ that all should be punished for the 
sin of one” was not thought reasonable: τὸ μὲν yap 
ἑνὸς ἁμαρτήσαντος πάντας κολάζεσθαι οὐ σφόδρα δοκεῖ κατὰ 
λόγον γίνεσθαι τοῖς πολλοῖς... But the injustice is in the 
interpreter and not in the Scripture itself, which ex- 
presses death and not punishment. When the Scrip- 
tures speak of punishment, this is said with reference 
to adults and to the actual sins of men. 

The Fathers for the most part in referring to death 
by Adam speak in general and indefinite terms. Atha- 
nasius tom. 1 p. 56D speaks generally: τῇ τοῦ θανά- 
του φθορᾷ. Conf. p.57 B 350 D 435 Ὁ. p. 485 B 
θνητοὶ καὶ φθαρτοί. Ὁ. 589B through the Redeemer 
the race of man became ἀπὸ μὲν θνητοῦ ἀθάνατον καὶ 
ψυχικὸν by γέγονε πνευματικόν. p. 164 B through Adam 
πᾶς ἄνθρωπος ὑπεύθυνός ἐστι θανάτῳ. p. 620 A διαφθορὰν 
καὶ θάνατον. p. 626 D he speaks more definitely upon 
Genes. III. 19 τῇ ψυχῇ λέγων θανάτῳ ἀποθανῇ. for he 
adds δυσὶ τόποις οἴχεσθαι. p. 627 A τὸν τάφον καὶ τὸν 
ἄδην. Justin Martyr dial. cum Tryphone c. 88 ἀπὸ τοῦ 


PATRUM. 527 


10 But this included the case of unbaptized children. 


It is impossible to suppose that these 


will be excluded from the benefits to which all mankind are admitted. What is granted to adults 
who have not known Christ will much more be granted to infants, who are incapable of sin. Gire- 
gory of Nazianzus does not venture to condemn unbaptized children. He places them in an inter- 


mediate state}. 
the rite of baptism is wanting. 


Ambrosius' affirms in the case of Valentinian IJ that salvation is possible when 
But if this is possible to an adult, how much more to an infant ! 


Chrysostom declares generally and without reserve that the souls of children are with God‘. 


᾿Αδὰμ ὑπὸ θάνατον καὶ πλάνην ἐπεπτώκει. Chrysost. speaks 
generally in these passages: Hom. Χ in Rom. V. 12 
tom. 9 p.519 Montfaucon. tom. 6 p. 408 E p. 487 B. 
On Genesis II. 17 tom. 2 p. 66 Β p. 398A tom. 3 
p. 751 B tom. 4 p.148C p.177C p.682C tom. 5 
Ρ. 306 C tom. 8 p.159E tom. 10 p.439B tom. 1] 
p. 368 C p. 369D. On Genesis III. 19 tom. 2 p 
310D p. 460B tom. 4 p.177C p. 219A p. 245A 
tom. 5 p. 204 Ὁ p. 306 C tom. 6 p. ὅ00 Ὁ tom. 10 
p- 395 E tom. 12 p. 460 D. In commenting upon 
Genes. II. 17 in tom. 2 p. 443 C he affirms that 
though the body died the soul survived. In tom. 7 
p- 166 A he observes οὐκ ἔτι yap γῆ εἶ καὶ εἰς γῆν ἀπε- 
λεύσῃ---ἀλλὰ τὰ πολλῷ τούτων χαλεπώτερα, τὸ σκότος τὸ 
ἐξώτερον κ. τ. A. which supposes the sentence upon 
Adam to be less than what is threatened to sinners 
in the Gospel. In tom. 6 p.189B the meaning is 
not clear: γῆ εἶ καὶ εἰς γῆν ἀπελεύσῃ" Kal μὴν οὐκ ἦν γῆ 
μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀθάνατον εἶχε ψυχήν. He treats of Adam’s 
fall Ep. 3 Olympiadi tom. 7 p. 69, 17 Savil. but ge- 
nerally. Methodius apad Phot. Cod. 234 p. 909 6a- 
vatos ἐδόθη παρὰ Θεοῦ τῷ ἐξημαρτηκότι, ἵνα μὴ ἀθάνατον 
Greg. Naz. Or. 38 p. 671 A imitates 
this: κερδαίνει [Adamus] μέν τι κἀνταῦθα, τὸν θάνατον, 
καὶ τὸ διακοπῆναι τὴν ἁμαρτίαν, ἵνα μὴ ἀθάνατον ἢ τὸ κακόν. 
He adds καὶ γίνεται φιλανθρωπία ἡ τιμωρία: οὕτω γὰρ 
πείθομαι κολάζειν Θεόν. which seems to mean that 
death was extinction of Being. Greg. Naz. Or. 45 
Ῥ. 851 B has the same passage again: κερδαίνει μέν τι 
κἀνταῦθα, τὸν θάνατον----πείθομαι κολάζειν Θεόν. 

Theodoret on Genesis III. 19 speaks in general 
terms tom. | p. 700 p. 1250 p. 1369 tom. 4 p. 1073 
p- 1081 and tom. 4 p. 160 quoting Chrysostom. On 
Rom. V.17 Theodoret tom. 4 p. 450 p. 199 p. 424. 
On 1 Cor. XV. 22 tom. 4 p. 93 p. 200 p. 211 p. 
374 p. 1296. To these passages might be added 
many others from others of the Fathers; as from 
Basil Cesar. Ep. 65 = 261 p. 852 B p. 853 B, 
which speak generally and indefinitely of death by 
Adam. 

As the benefits of the Atonement extended to all 
mankind, those who lived before the Advent and 
those to whom the Gospel has not been preached 
will participate: Ambrosius de officio ministrorum 
III. 19 tom. 3 p. 205 Christus Dominus pro universis 
mortuus est. Bishop Tomline tom. 2 p. 320 “The 
acceptance of those who were never made acquainted 
with the Gospel will be for the sake of Christ Jesus, 


, \ ͵ 
μεινῇ τὸ KQKOV. 


who died as a propitiation for the sins of the whole 
world. The merits of his death are not limited to 
those who call upon his name; for how shall they 
call upon him in whom they have not believed? and 
how shall they believe without a preacher? Rom. X.14. 
St. Paul by thus shewing that it has been absolutely 
impossible for a great part of mankind to believe in 
the Gospel intimates that their unbelief will not be 
imputed to them as a fault.” The remark of Mr. Rose 
Sermons Cambridge 1825 p. 74 is important: ‘‘ it 
is very impious to assert that it was necessary to 
man’s salvation that a knowledge of his own re- 
demption should be communicated to him ; as if the 
Saviour of the World could not have paid the price 
of man’s sin without informing man of his own hap- 
piness. There are still and were in former ages, and 
may be for many ages yet to come, men on whom 
the light of the Gospel has never shone; and God 
will never condemn man for not knowing what it 
was physically impossible for him to know.” 

h Greg. Naz. Or. 40 p. 708 B of children who die 
unbaptized. ‘‘ Those who are unable to attain bap- 
tism either through infancy or some involuntary hin- 
drance will neither be glorified nor punished by the 
Just Judge. They have not the seal indeed of bap- 
tusm, but they are guiltless, and rather suffering 
wrong than committing it. It does not follow that 
he who does not merit punishment is worthy of ho- 
nour. On the other hand it does not follow that he 
who does not deserve honour merits punishment.” 

i Valentinian II died before Ambrosius arrived to 
administer the rite A. D. 392 p. 525. Upon which 
Ambrosius observes de morte Valentiniani tom. 5 
p- 112M Sed audio vos dolere quod non acceperit sa- 
cramentum baptismatis. Dicite mihi quid aliud in nobis 
est nisi voluntas, nisi petitio ? Atqui etiam dudum hoc 
vott habuit ut et antequam in Italiam venisset initiare- 
tur, et proxime baptizari se a me velle significavit, et 
ideo pre ceteris causis me accersendum putavit. Non 
habet ergo gratiam quam desideravit ? Non habet quam 
poposcit ? Certe quia poposcit accepit. Again p. 
115M Credamus vel testimoniis angelorum quod de- 
tersa labe peccati ablutus ascendit quem sua fides 
lavit. 

K Chrysostom. in Matth. tom. 7 p. 336 Ὁ Montf. 
ψυχαὶ γὰρ δικαίων ἐν χειρὶ Θεοῦ [sc. Sap. III. 1]: εἰ δὲ 
αἱ τῶν δικαίων, καὶ αἱ τῶν παίδων" οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐκεῖναι πο- 
νηραί. 


528 


TESTIMONIA 


[AprEeNnD. C. 8. 


11 Augustine upon this subject represents Divine Providence like the Evil Principle of the 
Manichees, as a Power cruel and unjust and pleased with the contemplation of misery. For his 
doctrine is that infants who die unbaptized are destined to eternal torments!. 


1 Augustine Hieronymo Ep. 28 Tables p. 589 written 
A. D. 415 discusses the question of original sin p. 
112. and understands death through Adam to mean 
punishment p. 118. Conf. Ep. 47 p. 182. Which 
sentiment he endeavours to explain and justify p. 
118. A question is proposed to Augustine Ep. 88 
infantem non baptizatum morte preventum non posse 
perire merito, quoniam sine peccato nascitur ; which 
he answers Ep. 89. He argues thus. He supposes 
p- 457 only the baptized to partake of the Redemp- 
tion. In Rom.V. 18 after κατάκριμα he inserts p. 459 
de qua condemnatione parvuli per sacramentum bap- 
tismi liberandi sunt. Which is not in St. Paul. And 
yet Augustine admits p. 459. 494 that antiqui justi 
(namely before the Advent of Christ, and ante legem 
p- 495) were redeemed through Christ. He thinks 
Ep. 99 p. 502 that wise and good heathens were 
liable inferni cruciatibus. 

The two ideas which possess his mind on this 
question are these ; that death through Adam means 
eternal torments, and that these eternal torments are 
the portion of all infants who die unbaptized. In 
Ep. 105 he largely treats the subject. Original sin 
is imputed p. 538. Ibid. p. 539 (Adamus) heredita- 
rium vitium transmisit ad posteros quos in se habuit 
cum peccaret. and their lot is supplicio destinari p. 
539. Ibid. p. 540 Nullus parvulus nisi renatus &c. 
intrat in regnum celorum. He is involved in a neces- 
sary difficulty p. 540. 541 Cur ergo in regnum celo- 
rum non accepto regenerationis lavacro parvulus nullus 
intrabit ? Num quidnam ipse sibi parentes infideles vel 
negligentes de quibus nasceretur elegit ? &c.—Cur pro- 
videntia Dei—non consulit omnibus parvulis filiorum 
suorum, et nonnullis consulit etiam parvulis impiorum ? 
&c. He states the case of Jacob and Esau p. 541, 
which is not a parallel case, since the question there 
concerned temporal blessings. He argues p. 544 that 
these were not predestined punishments for the fu- 
ture acts which would be committed in their matu- 
rity, because in infants dying there were no future 
acts. The question is argued again Ep. 106 p. 552 
&c. where he truly lays down the doctrine that in- 
fants who receive eternal life receive it by the free 
gift of God through Christ. When Augustine affirms 
p. 556 Laudet misericordiam qui liberatur, he truly 
states the doctrine; but when he adds Non culpet 
judicem qui punitur, he is again involved in the diffi- 
culty of reconciling this with sense or reason or jus- 
tice, so far as infants are concerned. 

Augustine is pressed again by the difficulty Ep. 106 
p. 560. According to his argument p. 559. 560. 574 
the sacrament of the Lord’s Supper is also necessary 
to infants. He is especially involved in the difficulty 


Ep. 107 p. 575 where he argues the twelve proposi- 
tions against Pelagius. He seems to concede p. 580 
that those who lived before the Advent (and there- 
fore children before the .Advent) might be saved 
without baptism, which had not then been instituted; 
for he states the parallel case of circumcision: Sicut 
antiqui justi si non circumeiderentur, non erat eis pec- 
catum &c.—Are children then after the coming of 
Christ in a worse condition than children before his 
Advent? Is the efficacy of the Atonement to extend 
to all children who died before the Advent, and to 
be limited only to the baptized after it? Augustine 
states Ep. 157 the atrocious doctrine of eternal tor- 
ments for infants who die unbaptized. Yet here 
again he admits p. 819 that some before the coming 
of Christ were saved through Christ: illi justi, qui 
priusquam venerat in carne crediderunt. But he seems 
to limit this to those who knew through the prophets 
and believed in Christ’s future coming. He is in dif- 
ficulty with the question of eternal misery for the sin 
of Adam at p. 826. The human soul of the Saviour 
—Mediatoris anima p. 828—perplexes him. The lot 
of infants—parvulorum sors—is stated by Augustine 
Ep. 107 p. 573, and he concludes p. 574 (gratia Dei) 
multis non detur parvulis, et sine tlla plerique moriantur. 
At Ep. 157 p. 821 he mentions infuntibus qui sine hac 
gratia in ipsius mass@ damnatione moriuntur ; and then 
expresses the following horrible sentiment: (Deus) 
tam multos creando nasci voluit quos ad suam gratiam 
non pertinere prescivit, ut multitudine incomparabili 
plures sint illis quos in sui regni gloriam filios promis- 
sionis predestinare dignatus est, ut etiam ipsa rejecto- 
rum multitudine ostenderetur quam nullius momenti sit 
apud Deum justum quantalibet numerositas justissime 
damnatorum. 

The question concerning the future state of infants 
is no trifling question; for it concerns more than half 
the entire human race. For it is an ascertained fact 
that in the civilised countries of modern Europe half 
the species die in childhood. Much more then is 
this proportion true of barbarous countries, and of 
countries in which, as in China, infanticide prevails. 
In the stupendous mystery of the Trinity, and the 
still more stupendous mystery of the Incarnation, 
much, or rather all, is above our reason and beyond 
it. But this was to be expected; for even in the 
visible works of God there is much that is infinitely 
beyond the comprehension of man; how much more 
then in things invisible and spiritual. But in the 
Divine Dispensations there can be nothing contrary 
to reason. The doctrine of Augustine disparages 
God’s Attribute of Justice, and is contrary to reason 
and common sense. In difficult or ambiguous texts 


PATRUM. 529 


12 That there will be different degrees of blessedness in Heaven and different degrees of pun- 
ishment for the wicked is the opinion of the greatest authorities among the Fathers™. Those 
who hold that the lot of all in both states will be equal, and that all transgressions will be visited 
with the same measure of punishment, are refuted by the interpretations of the Fathers not less 
than by Scripture itself and by reason. 

18 The Spirit of Christianity was especially adverse to intolerance. The precept was Judge not 
that ye be not judged®. Another Scripture said Who art thou that judgest another’s servant? To his 
own Master he stands or falls°. Those who would have called down fire to consume their enemies 
were met by the rebuke Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of?. ‘The weapon with which 
the Faith was to be propagated was Persuasion and not Force. But when the clergy had attained 
power, that spirit and those precepts were forgotten. From that time for many ages the perse- 
cution of heretics never ceased. Not only the church of Rome but the Greek church and the 


it is better to follow the counsel of Gregory of Nazi- 
anzus, who advises us, when there is a doubt, to 
adopt that interpretation which is most consonant to 
benevolence and humanity: Greg. Naz. Or. 39 p. 
690 B εἰ δὲ ἀμφίβολον, νικάτω τὸ φιλάνθρωπον. The 
Greek Fathers, who were better acquainted with the 
original text than the Latins, and who preserved in 
the apostolical churches some tradition of the apo- 
stolic teaching, thought more worthily than Augustine 
of the Divine Attributes. 

A difficulty has been felt by some in the text Rom. 
V.12 for that all have sinned. Upon which Burnet 
(quoted by Tomline p. 238) arguing in support of 
Augustine remarks ‘“ It being affirmed that all who 
die have sinned, and it being certain that many in- 
fants die who have never actually sinned, these must 
have sinned in Adam. They could sin in no other 
way.” But this difficulty is removed by the inter- 
pretation of Erasmus, who observes that Sz. Paul in 
that text speaks of adults and of adults only. 

Dr. Hales Analysis of Chronology Vol. 2 p. 977 
‘interpolates the church catechism, where the doctrine 
of the 9th article is stated, in this manner: “ Being 
by nature born in sin [or prone to sinning and thereby ] 
children of wrath [or obnoxious to Divine punishment], 
we are hereby made children of Grace.” If the words 
which he substitutes, or by which he interprets, were 
the terms made use of; if, instead of being by nature 
born in sin and children of wrath, it had been written 
being by nature prone to sinning and thereby obnoxious 
to Divine punishment, few would have objected to 
that passage. 

m Qn the first see Hieronymus against Jovinian 
quoted at p. 452, In Pelagium p. 928 Multe man- 
siones sunt apud Patrem, quia et merita diversa. Au- 
gustine Ep. 142 p. 985 from 1 Cor. XV. 41. Origen 
Comm. in Matt. tom. XIII. 15 Vol. 3 p. 236 on the 
text XVIII. 1 ὅτε μὲν yap οὐκ ἔστιν ἰσότης τῶν ἀξιου- 
μένων τῆς βασιλείας τῶν οὐρανῶν κατειλήφεισαν, καὶ ὅτι 
μὴ οὔσης ἰσότητος ἐστί τις μείζων κι τ. λ. Chrysostom 
on both points Opp. tom. 1 p. 33 E Montf. αὐτὸς γάρ 


φησιν “ ἀποδώσει ἑκάστῳ κατὰ Ta ἔργα αὐτοῦ." καὶ οὐκ ἐν 
τῇ γεέννῃ μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ πολλὰς ἂν εὕροι τις 
τὰς διαφοράς" ““ Μοναὶ yap” φησὶ ““ πολλαί εἰσι παρὰ τῷ 
πατρί pov.” καὶ ““Ἄλλη δόξα ἡλίου καὶ ἄλλη δόξα σελήνης." 
On the first point Theodoret tom. 1 p. 895 ταύτην ἡμᾶς 
τὴν διαφορὰν ὁ κύριος ἐν τοῖς ἱεροῖς εὐαγγελίοις ἐδίδαξε 
φήσας ““ Πολλαὶ μοναὶ παρὰ τῷ πατρί μου." συνῳδὰ καὶ 6 
μακάριος ἔφη Παῦλος κ.τ.λ. [1 Cor. XV. 21—23.] Idem 
tom. 2 p. 32 οὐ πάντες οἱ πεπιστευκότες τῆς ἴσης ἀξίας 
ὑπάρχουσι" “ πολλαὶ γὰρ μοναὶ παρὰ τῷ πατρί pov” φησὶν 
ὁ Χριστός" τοὔτεστιν ἀξιωμάτων διαφοραί. On the se- 
cond point, the different. degrees of punishment, 
Chrysostom tom. 5 p. 42 B Montf. ἴδοι δ᾽ ἄν τις καὶ ἀπὸ 
συνέσεως ἐπιτεταμένης καὶ ἀπὸ ἀφελείας διαφορὰν γινομένην 
κολάσεως, ὅταν λέγῃ ““ ὁ δοῦλος ὁ εἰδὼς τὸ θέλημα τοῦ κυ- 
ρίου αὐτοῦ καὶ μὴ ποιήσας δαρήσεται πολλὰς, ὁ δὲ μὴ εἰδὼς 
μηδὲ ποιήσας δαρήσεται ὀλίγας." καὶ πολλὰ ἕτερα εὕροι τις 
ἂν τὰ ποιοῦντα διαφορὰν κολάσεως καὶ διαφορὰν ἐλέους καὶ 
φιλανθρωπίας. tom. 7 p. 322 Β οὐ γὰρ ὁμοίως πάντα ἐπὶ 
πάντων κρίνεται" ““ Δυνατοὶ yap” φησὶ ““ δυνατῶς ἐτασθή- 
σονται [Sap. VI. 7]. καὶ “ ὁ εἰδὼς τὸ θέλημα τοῦ κυρίου 
αὐτοῦ καὶ μὴ ποιῶν δαρήσεται πολλάς," ὥστε ἡ πλείων 
γνῶσις πλείονος κολάσεώς ἐστιν ὑπόθεσις. Ibid. p. 730 E 
καὶ ἀπὸ συνέσεως πολλὴ ἡ διαφορά; 6 γὰρ εἰδὼς τὸ θέλημα 
k.T.A.—kal τὸ μετὰ τὰ παραδείγματα τοσαῦτα καὶ τηλι- 
καῦτα ἁμαρτάνειν πλείονα φέρει τὴν τιμωρίαν. tom. 2 p. 
911 Ὁ “6 γὰρ δοῦλος," φησὶν, “6 μὴ εἰδὼς τὸ θέλημα τοῦ 
κυρίου αὐτοῦ καὶ μὴ ποιήσας δαρήσεται ὀλίγας." Conf. 
tom. 9 p.481E p. 752 E. Theodoret tom. 1 p. 156 
τὰ μείζονα τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων μειζόνων ἄξια τιμημάτων" οὕτω 
καὶ ὁ κύριος ἐδίδαξεν" ““ ᾧ μὲν yap” φησὶ “" πολὺ δοθήσεται 
πολὺ καὶ ἀπαιτήσουσι παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ. p. 292 ὁ κύριος ἐν τοῖς 
ἱεροῖς εὐαγγελίοις ““ μὲν γὰρ ὀλίγον δοθήσεται x. τ. λ. 
Hieronymus tom. 5 p.12.E ad Esaiam II. 4 Ergo et 
inter gentes judicandum est ; nec omnes increduli pari 
sententia condemnandi, sed pro diversitate meritorum 
diversa passuri sunt. Conf. Hieron. tom. 5 p. 360 © 


tom. 7 p. 43H. 
0 Matth. VII. 1 Luke VI. 37. 
ο Rom. XIV. 4. 
P Luke IX. 54. 55. 


3 Y 


530 TESTIMONIA [AprENp. (Ὁ. 8. 


Protestant churches were persecutors. Mr. Hallam4 has shewn that in England complete liberty 
of conscience was not finally established by law till the reign of George the third. Some specimens 
however remain of men who conformed to the precepts of their religion rather than to the practice 
of their times. The death of Priscillian was condemned, and its authors punished’. Martin of 
Tours interposed with Maximus to stay persecution’. Chrysostom advised to spare heretics, not 
to slay them, to deal mildly with themt. Awgustine in the preamble to a treatise against the 
ManicheesY has these noble sentiments, which ought to be perpetually remembered by every 
theologian: Unwm verum Deum omnipotentem ex quo omnia per quem omnia in quo omnia θὲ rogavi 
ot rogo ut in refellenda et revincenda heresi vestra, Manichar, cui et vos fortasse imprudentius quam 
malitiosius adhesistis, det mihi mentem pacatam atque tranquillam, et magis de vestra correctione 
quam de subversione cogitantem. Quanguam enim Dominus per suos servos regna subvertat erroris, 
tpsos tamen homines in quantum homines sunt emendandos esse potius quam perdendos jubet. Et quid- 
quid divinitus ante illud ultimum judicium vindicatur, sive per improbos sive per justos, sive per ne- 
scientes sive per scientes, sive occulte sive palam, non ad interitum hominum sed ad medicinam valere 
credendum est.—Nostrum igitur fuit eligere δὲ optare meliora, ut ad vestram correctionem aditum habe- 
remus non im contentione et emulatione et persecutionibus, sed mansuete consolando benevole cohortando 
leniter disputando ; sicut scriptum est “ Seroum autem Domini non oportet litigare."—Il in vos 
seviant qui nesciunt cum quo labore verum inveniatur et quam difficile caveantur errores. Illi in vos 
seviant qui nesciunt quam rarum et arduum sit carnalia phantasmata pie mentis serenitate superare. 
Ili in vos seviant qui nesciunt cum quanta difficultate sanetur oculus interioris hominis.—Illi in vos 
seviant qui nesciunt quibus suspiriis et gemitibus fiat ut ex quantulacunque parte .possit intelligi Deus. 


Postremo illi in vos seviant qui nunquam tah errore decepti sunt quali vos deceptos vident. 


Augustine wrote thus in A.D. 397. Unhappily he afterwards abandoned these generous opinions 


and adopted very different maxims ™. 


4 In his admirable work already quoted, the Con- 
stitutional History of England Vol. 2 p. 336, ‘* Such 
a genuine toleration as Christianity and philosophy 
alike demand had no place in our Statute book be- 
fore the reign of George III.” 

τ See the Tables at A. D. 380 p. 497 A. Ὁ. 385 
p- 511 and Vol. 2 p. 447. 

8 See the authors quoted at A. D. 386 p. 51}. 

t Chrysostom. Opp. tom. | p.696 A τὰ γὰρ αἱρετικὰ 
δόγματα τὰ παρ᾽ Sv παρελάβομεν ἀναθεματίζειν χρὴ καὶ τὰ 
ἀσεβῆ δόγματα ἐλέγχειν, πᾶσαν δὲ φειδὼ ἀνθρώπων ποιεῖ- 
σθαι, καὶ εὔχεσθαι ὑπὲρ τῆς αὐτῶν σωτηρίας. p. 46] D 
παρακαλῷ πάντας ὑμᾶς καθάπερ τοὺς φρενίτιδι περιπεσόντας 
νόσῳ καὶ παραπαίοντας κατὰ δύναμιν τὴν ὑμετέραν πειρᾶσθαι 
θεραπεύειν μετὰ προσηνείας καὶ ἐπιεικείας. tom. 7 p. 482 Β 
τί οὖν ὁ δεσπότης [Matth. XIII. 30]; κωλεύει λέγων 
“ Μήποτε ἐκριζώσητε ἅμα αὐτοῖς τὸν σῖτον." τοῦτο δὲ ἔλεγε 
κωλύων πολέμους γίνεσθαι καὶ αἵματα καὶ σφαγάς. οὐ γὰρ 
δεῖ ἀναιρεῖν τὸν αἱρετικόν᾽ ἐπεὶ πόλεμος ἄσπονδος εἰς τὴν 
οἰκουμένην ἔμελλεν εἰσάγεσθαι. 

Υ Augustin. contra epistolam Fundamenti c. }. 2. 
See Augustin. Works n. 29 p. 464. 

w In Ep. 48 Vincentio p. 185 written in A. D. 408 
Augustine “formerly dealt with heretics by argument :” 
p.195 Nam mea primitus sententia erat neminem ad 
unitatem Christi esse cogendum; verbo esse agendum 


disputatione pugnandum ratione vincendum, ne fictos 
catholicos haberemus quos apertos hereticos noveramus. 
But now he calls for imperial edicts against them : 
Ρ. 197 Immo vero serviant reges terre Christo etiam 
leges ferendo pro Christo.—Convertantur leones ad 
comminuenda ossa calumniantium. However he re- 
commends in Ep. 127=100 written A. D. 408 Do- 
nato proconsuli that the lives of the Donatists should 
be spared: p. 738 Corrigi eos cupimus non necari, nec 
disciplinam circa eos negligi volumus nec supplictis qui- 
bus digni sunt exerceri. Sic igitur eorum peccata com- 
pesce ut sint quos peniteat peccasse. In A. D. 412 
Ep. 158=139 Marcellino p. 829 he urges against 
the Donatists every degree of punishment except the 
infliction of death: Pena sane illorum—rogo te ut 
preter supplicium mortis sit, et propter conscientiam 
nostram et propter catholicam mansuetudinem commen- 
dandam.— Quecunque preter sanguinem vindicta pro- 
cesserit magna lenitas apparebit. In A.D. 418 Ep. 
105= 194 Sixto presbytero Romano, where he treats 
at large of the Pelagian question, he gives the fol- 
lowing rules for the treatment of heretics: p. 529 
Alii severius coercendi, alii vigilantius vestigandi, alii 
tractandi quidem lenius, sed non segnius sunt docendi, 
ut, si non timentur ne perdant, non tamen negligantur, 
ne pereant. 


PATRUM. 


5381 


14 The Theodosian Code in the laws against heretics quoted in this Work exhibits the in- 


tolerance of the times. 


It is declared that the least deviation from the appointed path is to be 


called Heresy*. The penalties enacted were a prohibition of publicly exercising their worship, or 
expulsion from the cities and from particular districts, or interdiction of civil rights, or incapacity 
of bequeathing or inheriting by will, or confiscation, or corporal punishment, or death. The 
Novatians are treated with less rigour than the rest; but even these in some laws are included in 


the same description as other heretics. 


Paley at the close of his Evidences for Christianity 
among many valuable and just remarks has one ob- 
servation to which we cannot assent. He says Vol. 2 
Ρ. 367 “I apologize for no species nor degree of 
persecution ; but I think that even the fact has been 
exaggerated. The slave-trade destroys more in a 
year than the Inquisition hath done in a hundred 
years, or perhaps hath done since its foundation.” 
But, if we number those who have been destroyed 
by persecution, we must not limit our view to the 
victims of the Inquisition alone. We must take a 
wider survey of the times that preceded it and the 
countries into which it was not introduced. We must 
add, for example, the Paulicians, who arose in A. D. 
660 and were persecuted for many centuries in the 
East and in the West. We must add the Albigenses, 
who were exterminated by Innocent III (who died in 
1216) before the establishment of the Inquisition, 
which began in 1233. We must add the heretics 
who were destroyed in England in the reigns of 
Henry IV and V, and of Henry VIII and his suc- 
cessors, under the act de heretico comburendo, which 
was passed in A. D. 1400. Paley has not shewn that 
“the fact has been exaggerated.” But we are not 
to limit the enquiry to those only who suffered death 
from their oppressors. When life was ‘spared, the 
persecution was exercised in other forms. Through 
the whole period from Constantine to A. D. 1688, a 
period which will include the revocation of the edict 
of Nantes and the reign of James JJ of England, 
there was exile, or confiscation, or imprisonment, or 
torture for the heretic. The sum of all must be com- 
puted before we can estimate the full amount of 
misery. And, lest the mention of the slave trade, 
and the ideas excited by that odious term, should 
abate somewhat of the abhorrence which is due to 
the Inquisition, we must observe that the guilt of 
that tribunal does not merely consist in the number 
of its victims, but that we must bear in mind all the 
circumstances—the mockery of a judicial process, 
the hypocritical pretext of religion, the lingering 
torments of the rack and the flames, and all this 
inflicted by men who called themselves ministers of 
Christ. ῃ 

x De Her. 1. 28 Hereticorum vocabulo continentur 
et latis adversus eos sanctionibus debent subcumbere 
qui vel levi argumento a judicio catholice religionis et 
tramite detecti fuerint deviare. 


Against the Manichees many edicts were issued. 


The 


Υ I propose in this note to enumerate the laws 
against heretics which are contained in the Code, 
and to mark the pages in which they are quoted in 
the Tables of this Work. 

Constantine condemned to death those who pos- 
sessed and concealed the books of Arius. See above 
p. 88. This edict does not appear in the Code. The 
laws of Constantine in the Code are 

1.1 de her, A. D. 326 p. 382 denying to heretics 
and schismatics the privileges granted to others. 

1,2 A. Ὁ. 326 p. 382. Moderate to the Nova- 
tians. 

During the reigns of Constantius II Julian and 
Valens the Arians prevailed, and in the reigns of 
Constantius II and Valens persecuted their opponents. 
No laws of these two emperors against heretics are 
inserted in the Code. In the 53 years from A. D. 
326 to A. D. 379 only two laws, one of Valentinian 
and the other of Gratian, appear in the Code; namely 

1.3 A. D. 372 p. 479 against the Manichees. 

1.4 A.D. 376 or 378 (conf. Gothofred. p. 115) 
Cod. Theod. Vol. 6 p. 114 ad Hesperium pf.p. Olim 
pro religione catholice sanctitatis ut cetus heretice 
usurpationis conquiescerent jussimus, sive in oppidis 
sive in agris extra ecclesias quas nostra pax obtinet 
conventus agerentur, publicari loca omnia in quibus falso 
religionis obtentu altaria locarentur. Quod sive dissi- 
mulatione judicum sive profanorum improbitate conti- 
gerit, eadem erit ex utroque pernicies. Dat. X Kal. Maii 
Trev. Valente et Valentiniano AA. coss. 

But in the 56 years which follow the edicts against 
heretics are numerous; 61 laws are recorded within 
A. D. 379—435, namely 

1.5 A. Ὁ. 379 p. 494 against heretics generally. 

1.6. 381 p. 500. The Photinians Arians and Eu- 
nomians are named. 

1.7. 381 p. 501 against the Manichees. 

1. 8. 381 p. 502 against the Eunomians Arians 
Aetians. 

]. 9. 382 p. 502 against the Manichees the En- 
cratite Succophori Hydroparastate and Quartadeci- 
mani. 

1.10. 383 p. 505 against the Tascodrocite. 

1.11. 383 p. 505 against Eunomians Arians Ma- 
cedonians Pneumatomachi Manichees &c. all classed 
together. 

1.12. 383 p. 507 against Eunomians Arians Ma- 
cedonians Apollinarians without distinction. 


$y 2 


532 


most severe language is employed against the Quartadecimans. 


TESTIMONIA 


[Apprenp. Ὁ. 8. 


Those who presumed to comme- 


morate the Crucifixion on the day on which it was observed by the apostle and evangelist St. John 


are pronounced to have committed an offence which exceeds the madness of all heretics. 


And in 


another law it is declared that those who differ from others in the day of sateen Easter are worse 
than all heretics, and are to be banished like the Manichees7. 


1.13. 384 p. 509 against the same. 

1.14. 15. 388 p. 519 against Apollinarians and 
all sects. 

1.16. 388 p. 518 against the Arians. 

1.17. 389 p. 520 against the Eunomians. 

1.18. 389 p. 520 against the Manichees. 

1.19. 389 p. 520 against the clergy of the he- 
retics. 

1. 20. 391 p. 524 against all heretics. 

. 21. 392 p. 526 against all heretics. 

. 22. 394 p. 531 against all heretics. 

23. 394 p. 531 against the Eunomians. 
. 394 p. 531 against all heretics. 
25. 395 p. 535 against Eunomians especially. 

. 26. 395 p. 535 against all heretics. 

. 27. 395 p. 535 restores to the Eunomians the 
power of making wills. 

1. 28. 395 p. 535 quoted already in note x. 

1, 29. 395 Cod. Theod. Vol. 6 p. 148 Marcello 
mag. Officiorum. Given above in c.1 p. 131. 

1. 30. 396 p. 536 against all heretics. 

1. 31. 396 p. 538 against the Eunomians. 

1. 32. 396 p. 538 against the Eunomians. 

1. 33. 397 p. 538 against the Apollinarians. 

1. 34. 398 p. 543 against the Eunomians and 
Montanists. 

1. 35. 399 p. 545 against the Manichees. 
quisitors are appointed to search them out. 

]. 36. 399 p. 544 against the Eunomians. 

1. 37. 400 p. 549 against the Donatists. 

1. 38. 405 p. 562 against Manichees and Donatists. 

1. 39. 405 p. 564 against the Donatists. 

1. 40. 407 p. 568 against Manichees Phrygians 
Priscillianists. 

1. 41. 407 p. 568. 570 Donatists Manichees or 
other heretics may be excused the penalties assigned 
by law, upon confession of error. 

1. 42. 408 p. 571 against all heretics. 

1.43. 408 p. 571 against Donatists Manichees 
Priscillianists and Gentiles. 

1. 44. 408 p. 573 against the Donatists. 

1. 45. 408 p. 573 against all heretics. 

1. 46. 409 p. 575 against Donatists and other he- 
retics, Jews and Gentiles. 

1, 47. 409 p. 577 against all heretics. 

1. 48, 410 p. 577 against Montanists and Priscil- 
lianists, 

1.49. 410 p. 577 against the Eunomians. The 
privilege granted by 1. 36 of inheriting or bequeath- 
ing by will is withdrawn. 


= 


In- 


1. 50. 410 p. 577 on the same subject. 

]. 51. 410 p. 579. Heretics who publicly assemble 
are threatened with proscription and death. 

1. 52. 412 p. 582 against the Donatists. 

1. 53. 412 p. 582 against one Jovianus and his 
followers. Gothofredus reads Jovinianum and under- 
stands this law of Jovinian (N° 188) ‘“ de quo et in 
quem Ambrosius Hieronymus Augustinus.” But 
Jovinian was already dead in A. D. 406: see the 
Tables p. 567, and could not be referred to in 1. 53 
A. Ὁ. 412. 

1. 54 1. 55. 414 p. 587 against the Donatists. 

1, 56. 415 p. 588 against all heretics, who are 
threatened, as in 1. 51, with proscription and death. 

1. 57. 415 p. 590 against the Montanists. 

1. 58. 415 p. 590 against the Eunomians. 

1. 59. 423 p. 601 against Manichees, against Phry- 
gians (who are Pepyzite or Priscillianists), against 
Arians, Macedonians, Eunomians, Novatians, Sab- 
batians and other heretics. The Sabbatians are so 
called from one Sabbatius, who revived or continued 
the practice of observing the Crucifixion on the 14th 
day of the moon: Socrates VII. 5 Sozomen. VII. 18. 

1. 60. 423 p. 603 against Eunomians Arians Ma- 
cedonians and all other heretics. 

1. 61. 423 p. 603 explaining former laws against 
the Eunomians and others. 

1. 62. 425 p. 607 against the Manichees and every 
hostile sect. 

1. 63. 425 p. 607 against all heretics. 

1. 64. 425 p. 607 against the Manichees. 

1. 65.428 p.610 Twenty-three heresies are named 
in this law, and to these are appointed different de- 
grees of penalty and punishment. Gothofred. Vol. 6 
Ρ. 189 distributes them into four classes. The Ma- 
nichees have the most severe treatment of them all. 

1. 66. 435 p. 621 against Nestorius. 

Among the laws of Valentinian III Novell. 1. 26 is 
directed against the Manichees. Given at A. D. 445 
p. 632. 

1. 4 1.5 de apostatis A. D. 391 p. 522. 524 con- 
tain severe provisions. 

zIn 1.9 de har. A. Ὁ. 382 p. 504 it is ordered 
that they should be searched out by inquisitors and 
treated as Manichees: Summa exploratione rimetur 
ut quicunque in unum Pasche diem non obsequenti 
religione convenerint tales indubitanter quales hac lege 
damnavimus habeantur. Δ. Ὁ. 413 p. 584 1. 6 ne bap- 
tisma iteretur—hoc delictum etiam hereticorum vesa- 
niam superat. A.D. 423 p. 601 Manichei—Ariani 


PATRUM. 533 

15 Some particular facts and opinions deserve to be noticed, which rest upon early and un- 
suspected authority. 

Laymen were permitted to teach; for Origen while yet a layman presided in the catechetical 
school at Alexandria*. Fasting and abstinence were not held in great esteem, and were not 
supposed to convey any spiritual benefits; for a martyr at Lyons in Α. 1). 177, who had been 
accustomed to subsist upon bread and water, and proposed during his imprisonment to continue 
that practice, as a self-discipline, was dissuaded by his Christian brethren, and was advised to 
partake of the gifts which God had designed for the use of man. 

It is held that men are responsible for their own acts alone. Ezekiel X VIII. 20 expresses that 
the son shall not bear the iniquity of the futher, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son. 
This declaration of the prophet is applied to the state of man by Basil and Hieronymus’. Justin 
Martyr in speaking of the actions of men excludes the idea of Destiny4. 

Hieronymus admits that Faith is a difficult thinge; but Gregory of Nazianzus truly observes 
that the difficulties in the doctrine of the Trinity are not greater than the difficulties in the con- 


stitution of man and in the laws of visible and material Nature f. 


itidem Macedonianique et Eunomiani Novatiani ac 
Sabbatiani ceterique heretici. A.D. 423 p. 603 1. 24 
de Paganis. Manicheos—necnon et eos qui omnibus 
hereticis hac una sunt persuasione pejores quod in 
venerabili die Pasche ab omnibus dissentiunt—eadem 
pena multamus, bonorum proscriptione atque evxilio. 

a See the Tables A. Ὁ. 206 p. 215 A.D. 215 p 
225 A.D. 226 p. 239. 241. Euseb. H. E. VI. 14 
ὁ γέ τοι ᾿Αδαμάντιος (καὶ τοῦτο γὰρ ἦν τῷ ᾿Ωριγένει ὄνομα), 
Ζεφυρίνου κατὰ τούσδε τοὺς χρόνους τῆς Ρωμαίων ἐκκλησίας 
ἡγουμένου [A. ἢ). 197—217], ἐπιδημῆσαι τῇ “Ῥώμῃ καὶ 
αὐτός που γράφει -- ἔνθα οὐ πολὺ διατρίψας, ἐπάνεισιν εἰς 
τὴν ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν. καὶ δὴ τὰ συνήθη τῆς κατηχήσεως ἐν- 
ταῦθα μετὰ πάσης ἐπλήρου τῆς σπουδῆς, Δημητρίου τῶν 
τῇδε ἐπισκόπου ἔτι τότε παρορμῶντος αὐτόν. 

Ὁ Epistola ecclesize Lugdunensis (quoted at A.D. 177 
p. 175) apud Euseb. H. E. V.3 9 δ᾽ αὐτὴ τῶν προειρημέ- 
νων μαρτύρων γραφὴ καὶ ἄλλην τινὰ μνήμης ἀξίαν ἱστορίαν 
περιέχει, ἣν καὶ οὐδεὶς ἂν γένοιτο φθόνος μὴ οὐχὶ τῶν ἐν- 
τευξομένων εἰς γνῶσιν προσθεῖναι. ἔχει δὲ οὕτως" ᾿Αλκιβιά- 
δου γάρ τινος ἐξ αὐτῶν πάνυ αὐχμηρὸν βιοῦντος βίον, καὶ 
μηδενὸς ὅλως τὸ πρότερον μεταλαμβάνοντος, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ ἄρτῳ 
μόνῳ καὶ ὕδατι χρωμένου, πειρωμένου τε καὶ ἐν τῇ εἱρκτῇ 
οὕτω διάγειν, ᾿Αττάλῳ μετὰ τὸν πρῶτον ἀγῶνα, ὃν ἐν τῷ 
ἀμφιθεάτρῳ ἤνυσεν, ἀπεκαλύφθη ὅτι μὴ καλῶς ποιοίη ὁ 
᾿Αλκιβιάδης μὴ χρώμενος τοῖς κτίσμασι τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἄλ- 
λοις τύπον σκανδάλου ὑπολειπόμενος. πεισθεὶς δὲ ᾿Αλκιβιά- 
dns πάντων ἀνέδην μετελάμβανε καὶ ηὐχαρίστει τῷ Θεῷ. οὐ 
γὰρ ἀνεπίσκεπτοι χάριτος Θεοῦ ἦσαν, ἀλλὰ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ 
ἅγιον ἦν σύμβουλον αὐτοῖς. 

¢ Basil. Cesar. Ep. 79 p. 897 C πῶς δὲ κἀκεῖνο οὐκ 
ἐνθυμῇ, ὅτι πατὴρ ov λήψεται ἁμαρτίαν παιδὸς οὐδὲ vids 
λήψεται ἁμαρτίαν πατρός" ἕκαστος δὲ ἐν τῇ ἰδίᾳ ἁμαρτίᾳ 
ἀποθανεῖται. Hieron. Ep. 3 p. 29 Anima inquit que 
peccaverit ipsa morietur. Ergo que non peccaverit ipsa 
vivet. Ep. 25 p. 231 quoting that text he adds inz- 
quum sit longevi patris delicta in innocentem infantiam 
repensare. Ep. 48 p. 358 Jam superius dizi nec pa- 


trem pro filio nec filium pro patre punirt. Pammachio 
Ρ. 739 Nasci de adulterio non ejus culpa est qui nasci- 
tur sed illius qui generat. p.740 Non in seminibus 
sed in voluntate nascentis causa est vitiorum atque vir- 
tutum. Si offensa est nasci in corporibus humanis, 
quomodo Isaac, Sampson, Joannes Baptista de repro- 
missione nascuntur ? Ep. 128 tom. 3 p. 98 Voluntas 
in homine non natura damnatur. Theodoret affirms 
tom. 3 p. 56 οὐ yap διὰ τὴν τοῦ προπάτορος ἁμαρτίαν 
ἀλλὰ διὰ τὴν οἰκείαν ἕκαστος δέχεται τοῦ θανάτου τὸν ὅρον. 
Chrysostom Ep. 2 Olympiadi tom. 7 p. 58, 21 Sav. 
τότε οὐδεὶς ὑπὲρ ὧν ἄλλος ἐπλημμέλησε κρίνεται, GAN’ ὑπὲρ 
ὧν αὐτὸς ἕκαστος ἥμαρτε. 

d Justin. Martyr Apol. 1. 43 κατ᾽ ἀξίαν τῶν πράξεων 
ἑκάστου ἀποδεδόσθαι----εἰ γὰρ εἵμαρται τόνδε τινὰ ἀγαθὸν 
εἶναι καὶ τόνδε φαῦλον, οὔθ᾽ οὗτος ἀποδεκτέος οὔτε ἐκεῖνος 
μεμπτέος. 

€ Hieron. in Jovinian. p. Θ)9 quoted above N°188 
Ρ. 452 note. 

f Greg. Naz. Or. 2) p. 382 E—383 A ἀκούεις γέν- 
mow; TO πῶς μὴ περιεργάζου. ἀκούεις ὅτι τὸ Πνεῦμα 
προϊὸν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός; τὸ ὅπως μὴ πολυπραγμόνει. εἰ δὲ 
πολυπραγμονεῖς Yiod γέννησιν καὶ Πνεύματος πρόοδον, κἀγώ 
σου πολυπραγμονῶ τὸ κρᾶμα Ψυχῆς καὶ σώματος, πῶς εἶ 
χοῦς καὶ εἰκὼν Θεοῦ, τί τὸ κινοῦν σε ἢ τί τὸ κινούμενον ; 
πῶς τὸ αὐτὸ καὶ κινεῖ καὶ κινεῖται ; πῶς ἡ αἴσθησις ἐν τῷ 
αὐτῷ μένει καὶ τὸ ἐκτὸς ἐπισπᾶται; πῶς ὁ νοῦς ἐν σοὶ 
μένει καὶ γεννᾷ λόγον ἐν ἄλλῳ νοΐ; πῶς λόγῳ νόημα διαδί- 
Sorat; καὶ οὔπω τὰ μείζονα λέγω, Tis οὐρανοῦ περιφορὰ τίς 
ἀστέρων κίνησις ἢ τάξις ἢ μέτρα ἢ σύνοδος ἢ ἀπόστασις ; 
τίνες δ᾽ ὅροι θαλάσσης ; πόθεν δὲ ἀνέμων ῥεύματα ἢ ὡρῶν 
περιτροπαὶ ἢ ὄμβρων ἐπιχύσεις ; εἰ τούτων μηδὲν KaTEvoT- 
σας, ὦ ἄνθρωπε, κατανοήσεις δὲ ἴσως ποτὲ, ὅταν ἀπολάβης 
τὸ τέλειον (““ ὄψομαι yap” φησι ““ τοὺς οὐρανοὺς, ἔργα τῶν 
δακτύλων σου), ὡς ὑπονοεῖσθαι τὰ νῦν ὁρώμενα μὴ εἶναι 
τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἀλλὰ τῆς ἀληθείας ἰνδάλματα εἰ σαυτὸν οὐκ 
ἔγνως, ὅστις εἰ ὁ περὶ τούτων διαλεγόμενος, εἰ ταῦτα οὐ 


δ « 


κατέλαβες ὧν καὶ ἡ αἴσθησις μάρτυς, πῶς Θεὸν ἀκριβῶς 


534 APPENDIX. C. 9. 


That upon some questions appertaining to Theology men must think differently according to 
the different bias of their minds is acknowledged by Gregory, who, writing against the Eunomians, 
remarks that every one is not qualified to discourse concerning God’, and advises men to contend 
against the heathen sects of philosophers rather than to argue too curiously upon questions of 
doctrine’, He concludes that men may express their thoughts upon the following questions ; 
upon the plurality of worlds—matter—the soul—good and evil intellectual natures—the Resur- 
rection and the future Judgment and the retribution appointed for all men according to their 
works, and upon the sufferings of Christi. 

Upon Creeds it were much to be desired that modern theologians had imitated the moderation 
and followed the examples of Athanasius and Basil. Athanasius writes thus: ‘* Those who accept 
* all the other points of the Nicene Creed, but do not admit the word Homoiisian, we will not 
‘‘ reject as adversaries‘.” Basil holds that “ nothing can be added to the Creed agreed upon. by 
“ the Nicene Council, not even in the smallest particulars, except the Doxology with reference to 
“the Holy Spirit, because the Fathers only mentioned that subject incidentally; that question 
“ being not yet agitated.” But the dogmas interwoven with this Creed concerning the Incarnation 
Basil “ neither examines nor accepts.” He considers them “ as too abstruse for human compre- 
“‘ hension,” and knows that ‘“‘ when the simplicity of the Faith is once disturbed there is no end 


1 


“ of arguments!. 


ΙΧ. 
BISHOPS OF ROME, ALEXANDRIA, &c. 


EUSEBIUS supplies materials for the years and successions of the bishops down to his own 
time. The lists of Nicephorus continue the series for some centuries longer, and supply valuable 
information, although in the years assigned to each episcopate the numbers are sometimes erro- 
neous through the mistake of Nicephorus himself, and sometimes corrupted through the fault of 


ὅπερ Te καὶ ὅσον ἐστὶν εἰδέναι ὑπολαμβάνεις; πολλῆς τοῦτο 
τῆς ἀλογίας. Just thoughts eloquently expressed. Add 
the argument of Basil. Cesar. Ep. 168 (16 Garn.) 
p- 953, who concludes “ If we know not the struc- 
ture of an ant, how can we boast of comprehending 
the nature of God?” 

& Greg. Naz. κατὰ Εὐνομιανῶν Or. 27 p. 489 B οὐ 
παντὸς, ὦ οὗτοι, τὸ περὶ Θεοῦ φιλοσοφεῖν, οὐ παντός. 

h Ibid. p. 494 C ἔχεις καὶ ἄλλας ὑποθέσεις πολλάς τε 
καὶ φιλοτίμους" ἐκεῖ τρέψον μετὰ τοῦ χρησίμου τὴν νόσον. 

i Or. 27 p. 494 D—495 Β βάλλε μοι Πυθαγόρου τὴν 
σιωπήν----βἢἊάλλε μοι Πλάτωνος τὰς ἰδέας καὶ τὰς μετενσω- 
ματώσεις καὶ περιόδους τῶν ἡμετέρων ψυχῶν καὶ τὰς ἀνα- 
μνήσεις" --- Ἀριστοτέλους τὴν μικρολόγον πρόνοιαν καὶ τὸ 
ἔντεχνον --- βάλλε μοι τὸ κενὸν τὸ πλῆρες---φιλοσόφει μοι 
περὶ κόσμου ἢ κόσμων, περὶ ὕλης, περὶ ψυχῆς, περὶ λογι- 
κῶν φύσεων βελτιόνων τε καὶ χειρόνων, περὶ ἀναστάσεως, 
κρίσεως, ἀνταποδόσεως, Χριστοῦ παθημάτων. ἐν τούτοις 
γὰρ καὶ τὸ ἐπιτυγχάνειν οὐκ ἄχρηστον καὶ τὸ διαμαρτάνειν 
ἀκίνδυνον. 


k Athanasius de synodis Opp. tom. 1 p. 91 Ὦ πρὸς 


δὲ τοὺς ἀποδεχομένους τὰ μὲν ἄλλα πάντα τῶν ἐν Νικαίᾳ 
γραφέντων περὶ δὲ μόνον τὸ “ ὁμοούσιον" ἀμφιβάλλοντας 
μὴ ὡς πρὸς ἐχθροὺς διακεῖσθαι. καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἡμεῖς οὐχ ὡς 
πρὸς ᾿Αρειομανίτας οὐδ᾽ ὡς μαχομένους πρὸς τοὺς πατέρας 
ἐνιστάμεθα, GAN ὡς ἀδελφοὶ πρὸς ἀδελφοὺς διαλεγόμεθα, 
τὴν αὐτὴν μὲν ἡμῖν διάνοιαν ἔχοντας, περὶ δὲ τὸ ὄνομα μό-. 
νον διστάζοντας. 

1 Basil. Cesar. Ep. 325 (258 Garn.) p. 1099 D— 
1100 B ὅτι οὐδὲν δυνάμεθα τῇ κατὰ Νίκαιαν πίστει προστι- 
θέναι ἡμεῖς οὐδὲ τὸ βραχύτατον, πλὴν τῆς εἰς τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ 
ἅγιον δοξολογίας διὰ τὸ ἐν παραδρομῇ τοὺς πατέρας ἡμῶν 
τούτου τοῦ μέρους ἐπιμνησθῆναι, οὔπω τοῦ κατ᾽ αὐτὸ ζητή- 
ματος τότε κεκινημένου" τὰ δὲ προσυφαινόμενα τῇ πίστει 
ἐκείνῃ δόγματα περὶ τῆς τοῦ κυρίου ἐνανθρωπήσεως, ὡς βα- 
θύτερα τῆς ἡμετέρας καταλήψεως, οὔτε ἐβασανίσαμεν οὔτε 
ἐδεξάμεθα, εἰδότες ὅτι, ἐπειδὰν τὴν ἁπλότητα τῆς πίστεως 
ἅπαξ παρακινήσωμεν, οὐκέτι πέρας τῶν λόγων εὑρήσομεν, 
ἀεὶ τῆς ἀντιλογίας εἰς τὸ πλεῖον ἡμᾶς προαγούσης, καὶ τὰς 
ψυχὰς τῶν ἀκεραιοτέρων παρατάξομεν τῇ παρεισαγωγῇ τῶν 
ξενιζόντων. 


BISHOPS OF ROME. 


535 


his transcriber. Many references to Eusebius and Nicephorus have been already given, and others 
shall be added in this Chapter. 


The following Catalogue contains the bishops of Rome Alexandria Antioch Jerusalem Constan- 
tinople who belong to this work. The notes, omitting what has been said before, give some 
account of those who are not already described. 








7 Telesphorus A. D.127 
8 Hyginus 138 
9 Pins 142 


10 Anicetus 150 


11 Soter 162 


12 Eleutherus 171 


13 Victor 185 


14 Zephyrinus 197 
15 Callistus I 217 
16 Urbanus I 222 
17 Pontianus 230 
18 Anteros 235 
19 Fabianus 236 
20 Cornelius 250 
21 Lucius 252 

22 Stephanus I 252 _ 
23 Xystus IT 257 
24 Dionysius 259 
25 Felix I 270 








6 Eumenes A. D. 131 


7 Marcus 143 


8 Celadion 153 


9 Agrippinus 168 
10 Julianus 180 
1] Demetrius 190 


12 Heraclas 233 


18 Dionysius 249 


14 Maximus 265 





4 Cornelius A. D. 129 


5 Eros 143 


6 Theophilus 171 
7 Maximus I 183 
8 Serapion 190 


9 Asclepiades 203 
10 Philetus 218 


11 Zebinus 229 
12 Babylas (238) 


13 Fabius 250 
14 Demetrianus 252 


15 Paulus I Sam. (260) 
16 Domnus I 270 





16 Marcus A. D. 136 
17 Cassianus 

18 Publius 

19 Maximinus 

20 Julianus 

21 Gaius 

22 Symmachus 

23 Gaius 

24 Julianus 

25 Capito 

26 Maximus 

27 Antoninus 

28 Valens 

29 Dolichianus 

30 Narcissus 190 
31 Dius 

32 Germanio 

33 Gordianus 

_ Narcissus again 
34 Alexander 214 


35 Mazabanes 250 


36 Hymeneus 262 





1 Rome 2 ALEXANDRIA 3 ANTIOCH 4 JERUSALEM δ: ΟΡ; 
1 Linus 
2 Anacletus 1 Annianus A. D. 63 
3 Clemens 2 Abilius 85 1 Euodius [43] 2 Simeon 
4 Euarestus 3 Cerdon 98 
5 Alexander 4 Primus 109 2 Ignatius [70] 3 Justus [108] 
3 Heros 115 4 Zaccheus 
5 Tobias. 
6 Benjamin 
7 Joannes 
8 Matthias 
6 Xystus A. Ὁ. 117 5 Justus 120 9 Philippus 
10 Seneca 
‘ 11 Justus 
12 Levi 
13 Ephraim 
14 Joseph 
15 Judas 








536 


APPENDIX. 








1 Rome 


2 ALEXANDRIA 


3 ANTIOCH 


4 JERUSALEM 


5 CP. 





26 Eutychianus 275 
27 Caius 283 

28 Marcellinus 296 
29 Marcellus I 308 
30 Eusebius 310 

31 Melciades 310 
32 Silvester 314 


33 Marcus 336 
34 Julius 337 


35 Liberius 352 
36 Felix If 355 
Liberius again 358 


37 Damasus 366 


38 Siricius 385 

39 Anastasius I 398 
40 Innocentius I 402 
41 Zosimus 417 

42 Bonifacius I 418 
43 Ccelestinus 422 

44 Sixtus III 432 


45° Leo I 440 


46 Hilarus 461 


47 Simplicius 468 


48 Felix III 483 


49 Gelasius 492 

50 Anastasius II 496 
51 Symmachus 498 
52 Hormisdas 514 
53 Joannes I 523 
54 Felix IV 526 

55 Bonifacius II 530 
56 Joannes II 533 
57 Agapetus 535 

58 Silverius 536 

59 Vigilius 537 





15 Theonas 283 


16 Petrus I 301 


17 
18 


19 


20 


21 


22 
23 


24 
25 


26 


27 
28 
29 


30 


31 
32 


33 
34 
35 
36 
37 


38 
39 
40 


Achillas 312 
Alexander 313 


Athanasius 326 


Gregorius 341 
Athanasius again 347 
Georgius 356 


Athanasius again 363 
Petrus II 373 
Lucius 373° 

Petrus again 
Timotheus I 377 
Theophilus 385 


Cyrillus 412 


Dioscorus 444 
Proterius 452 
Timotheus II 457 


Timotheus III 460 
Timoth. IT again 476 
Timoth.I II again 477 


Joannes 1 482 
Petrus III (483) 


Athanasius II 490 
Joannes II 496 
Joannes III 506 
Dioscorus II 517 
Timotheus IV 519 


Gaianus 537 
Theodosius 537 
Paulus 538 


17 Timeus 272 
18 Cyrillus 280 


19 Tyrannus 302 


20 Vitalis 

21 Philogonius 

22 Paulinus I 321 

23 Eustathius 325 

24 Paulinus II 328 
25 Eulalius 329 


26 Euphronius 

27 Placillus (332) 

28 Stephanus I 342 

29 Leontius 

30 Eudoxius 358 

31 Anianus 359 

32 Meletius 360 

33 Euzoius 361 

34 Paulinus III 362 
Meletius again 362 

35 Dorotheus 376 
Meletius again 378 

36 Flavianus 381 


37 Porphyrius 404 
38 Alexander 413 
39 Theodotus 420 
40 Joannes I 429 


41 Domnus II 442 

42 Maximus II 449 

43 Basilius 456 

44 Acacius 458 

45 Martyrius 459 

46 Julianus 471 

47 Petrus 476 

48 Joannes II 477 

49 Stephanus II 478 

50 Stephanus III 480 

51 Calandio 481 
Petrus again 485 

52 Palladius 488 

53 Flavianus II 498 

54 Severus 512 

55 Paulus II 519 

56 Euphrasius 521 

57 Ephraimus 527 


-- 











37 Zabdas 298 
38 Hermon 300 


39 Macarius 324 


40 Maximus 336 
41 Cyrillus 348 
42 Eutychius 
Cyrillus again 
43 Ireneus 
Cyril again 
44 Hilarius 376 
Cyril again 381 
45 Joannes I 388 
46 Prayllus 416 


47 Juvenalis 425 


48 Anastasius 458 


49 Martyrius 478 


50 Salustius 486 


51 Elias 494 
52 Joannes II 513 


53 Petrus 524 








fa 
1 Alexander A. Ὁ. 326 


2 Eusebius 340 
3 Paulus 340 
4 Macedonius I 342 


5 Eudoxius 360 
6 Demophilus 370 
7 ~Evagrius 370 


8 Greg. Naz. 380 
9 Nectarius 381 


10 Joann. Chrysost.398 
11 Arsacius 404 

12 Atticus 406 

13 Sisinnius 426 

14 Nestorius 428 

15 Maximianus 431 
16 Proclus 434 

17 Flavianus 447 

18 Anatolius 449 


19 Gennadius 458 


20 Aeacius 471 


21 Fravitta 489 

22 Euphemius 489 

23 Macedonius II 496 
24 Timotheus 511 

25 Joannes II 518 
26 Epiphanius 520 


27 Anthimus 535 
28 Menas 536 








BISHOPS 


OF 


ROME. 


537 





1 Rome 


2 ALEXANDRIA 


3 ANTIOCH 


4 JERUSALEM 


δ᾽, 





Pelagius I 555 
Joannes III 560 
Benedictus I 574 
Pelagius II 578 
Gregorius I 590 
Sabinianus 604 

> Bonifacius III 607 
Bonifacius IV 608 
Deus dedit 615 
Bonifacius V 619 
Honorius I 625 
Severinus 640 
Joannes IV 640 
Theodorus 642 
Martinus I 649 
Eugenius I 654 
Vitalianus 657 





| 77 A Deo datus 672 





41 Zoilus 541 
42 Apollinarius 551 


43 Joannes III 569 
44 Eulogius 580 


45 Theodorus 607 
46 Joannes IV 609 
47 Georgius 616 


48 Cyrus 630 
—— 





58 Domnus III 545 
59 Anastasius I 559 


60 Gregorius 570 
Anastasius again 593 


61 Anastasius II 599 
-.---- --. 


54 Macarius 544 

55 Eustathius 552 
Macarius again 563 

56 Joannes IIT 573 


57 Amos 594 
58 Isacius 601 


59 Zacharias 609 


60 Modestus 629 
61 Sophronius 633 





29 Eutychius 552 

30 Joannes III 565 
Eutychius again 577 

31 Joannes IV 582 

32 Cyriacus 595 


33 Thomas 607 
34 Sergius 610 


35 Pyrrhus 639 
36 Paulus 64] 


Pyrrhus again 655 
37 Petrus 655 
38 Thomas II 666 
39 Joannes V 668 
40 Constantinus 674 











The first twelve are here given as they stand in 
Irenzeus quoted in the Tables A. Ὁ. 179 p.177, who 
does not number St. Peter among the bishops, and 


reckons Hleutherus the twelfth. 


Anacletus ... 


Clemens 


Ὧν, δι Sete. 


ἘΠΠΑΡΙΞΙΙΒ -ς- 
Alexander .... 


Xystus 
Telesphorus . 


Hyginuig::ca:-% 


Pius 


Anicetus..... 


Soter 


Eleutherus.... 


Victor siesus 


Zephyrinus.. .. 


Callistus 
Urbanus 


Pontianus .... 


Anteros 


Fabianus..... 


Cornelius 


ΤΑΙΟ 75: acre 
Stephanus .... 


..... 


fete lel ον ὦ 


1 Bishops of Rome. 





The two lists of Roman bishops in Eusebius, the 
Catalogue in Bucherius, and the series of names in 
Augustine, shall be given in parallel columns, that 


their variations may be compared. 


Euseb. H. ΕΒ.  Euseb. Chron. εἰ ποι πε tan. 91}: 15K 
A.D. y AD iy, ἈΠῸ. cms a 
Racha terre en cian 39. 20. Petrus:.226 730; rai re OA les ΝΟ" 
te OS eal 2, 66. 14. Linus 56. 19. τ 4: 170; 
δὃ0ὺ. 12. 79... 38s Clemens . 68. ΟΣ 711: 79. 
ea 92; 9 87. 9 [Cletus].... 76. ὃ. 2: 10: 
100. 8. 95, 8. Anacletus.. 84. LOLOL τ: 
109. 10. 105: sae Euaristus.. 96. «τε 2: 
» 119: 10] 1.4: a bts Alexander.. 109. fase ἘΠΕ 
128. 1]. 124.5) 1}: Sixtuse secs alive 102-3321. 
Ra le oem: 14 4 Telesphorus 127, 11. 3. 3. 
$7495 152 138. 15. Hyginus 6. [150] 15: 3... 6. 
1875. 1: 152. ll. Piustscr 146. 90: eas OTs 
+ 168; 8. 104. 8 asa Χο 
177: 118: 179. 1. Soter [171] ees ie do 
a 189... 10: 180: “115: Any 
201. 18. 200. 12. Victor .... [198] 9. 2. 10. 
a 218: 5 212; Ὁ. * * * 
hep 22d, 8 220. 9. H. Callistus .. 218. Hee alr 
plik, Me 230. 9. Urbanus .. 223. 85 Le 15 
. 238. — 1" | 338. —m Pontianus.. 231. | ee ον ἣΣ 
. 238. 13. Anteros .. 2365. 0... 10: 
280. ὃ 247. 3. Fabianus .. 236. 14. 1. 10. 
a yy ie 305. 7 Ὁ Cornelius .. 251. 2.2 3.10% 
254 2: Weise: οὐ. 202s 3. ὃ. 10: 





IA 


Pont. apud Bucherium p. 269 





Augustin. Ep. 
165 p. 867. 


Petrus 
Linus 
Clemens 
Anacletus 
Euaristus 
Alexander 
Sixtus 
Telesphorus 
Higinus 
Anicetus 
Pius 

Soter 
Eleutherus 
Victor 
Zephyrinus 
Calixtus 
Urbanus 
Pontianus 
Anteros 
Fabianus 
Cornelius 
Lucius 
Stephanus 


538 APPENDIX. 
Euseb. H. E. Euseb. Chron. Pont. apud Bucherium p. 269 
Syncellum tom. 2 p. 198. 

ASD. cy: A.D. y. A:D. ~y. --m.--d. 

ΣΧ YSCUS. 6 so sac 255. (J1.) 255. 11. Stephanus.. 253. 4, 2. 21. 

Dionysius 266. 9. 263. 12. Sixtus .... 256. 2..41,, δ. 
ΤΕ χ οι συ <5, 370; 5. 273. [19.] Dionysius.. 259. δ... AS 

Eutychianus 280. —10m \ 280 { — 2m Felix . 269. 5. 11. 25. 

Cpls teh on 5s. 281. 15. “C16, Eutychianus 275. 8. -1),:, 3. 

Marcellinus 296. 296. 9.5 Caius .... 283. 19. ἃν «ἢ, 

ὑπ ΤΣ m 

USING ἀν λιν e/ol ce) siete aces 304. —7.H Marcellinus 296. Suns Bardi} 

MMRSTEIQU GS 73 ἐὸν 0d care 'sicte-eieiss isi 804. 3.H Marcellus.. 308. Veen Σὺ; 

Sylvester... . νὸν πν ον τονε ς 311. 23. EMsebius «26 6-602 2 τς 0 4. 16. 

FAD OUS iors. 'teayste cictsinie’s ois a lsis's 330. — 8m Miltiades .. 311. 3. δ. Oe 

ΦΉΠΙ Git reac nia san hes 330. 16. 4m Sylvester .. 314, 21. 0. 1]. 

RabrtR: π᾿ 349. Marcus.... 336. 0. 8. 20. 

WD AMASIUS = τ τος τιον ΤΣ οὐδ Ὁ φο 366. Julius .... 337. 15. 1. 11: 

Liberius BY EOE One προς 


Eusebius in Chronico numbers them exclusive of 
Anacletus is the second and Caius the 
The dates of Marcellinus Eusebius 


St. Peter. 
‘27th bishop. 





Miltiades and Sylvester are from the Translation of 


A. D. Υ-. τὴ. 
ἈΔΕΡΙΟΊΗΒ᾽ τοῦ τὲ ΡΟΣ ΤΣ 384.——16. 
- AAStASIHS: ον νι scab oe 398. 4. 0, 
Tnnocentius πος 6. 60sec 402. 15. 2. 
ZOMMOS: 3330 san eles aes 416. 1... ὃ. 
ΟΠ παν. cas as)eh gcse 8 419. ΗΝ ΠΝ 
Coelestinus 5:66.05 νῶν secre 423. 9. 10. 
BYMOS: 05s wine τὰ ae ἐν γῆ 432. 8. “9. 
εὑ οτος ἘΡΩ͂ τς 440. 


O10 0's 4/00 res © 


= 


Augustin. Ep. 
165 p. 867. 


Sixtus 
Dionysius 
Felix 
Eutychianus 
Gaius 
Marcellinus 


Marcellus 
Eusebius 
Melciades 


Sylvester 
Marcus 
Julius 
Liberius 
Damasus 
Siricius 
Anastasius 





Hieronymus; Marcus Julius Liberius and Damasus 
are from his Supplement. 
continuation of Prosper in this manner 


The rest are given in the 


In the liber pontificalis apud Acta Concil. tom. 1 ascribed to Damasus the bishops to Hleutherus are 


thus given 
A.D. y- 
δ 7: Pints: coos τ ΔΥΤΝ 56. 11. 
14% CISCO ΡΥ Ὁ ΟΣ ΟΣ ΠΝ ΕΝ 12. 
pio  Olemous. 055. hee OB aes δὺς to 9. 
p. 533 Anacletas .... ΤΥ ΑΘ .. GA ahora iste 9. 
p. 534 Euaristus ............ θ0᾽ aie 607s 9. 
Wf. O40 AMOKANGEN! "0:2 ΤΣ  ἐνοῖς ον ro oneietens EO. 
BP, DOW a OEREIG a o Siyaieksciaetetatotersiele fa evel ster ols 4 ΤῊΣ 10. 
POOR) LCICSPHGFUM, τειν ce: 0160's) «1300 05 ee rs 11. 
OU) VRE V INU: ποι ντνττν 138 4, 
(Ai a ae 146 AS τε (19) 
». ὅ88, AMOR! ..... « cee cece s 15: πον 11. 
Ds FED BEL iret. pees veces o's LOZ s stetsceie eons 9. 
Wie, DOS POLO ED OPUS aig ais tones 4m o.059 07 ola foies sie δ γεν 15. 


16 Urbanus I. Acta Concil. tom. 1 p. 635 Urbanus 
natione Romanus ex patre Pontiano sedit annos IV 
menses X dies XII. His appointment is determined - 
by the death of his predecessor to A. D. 222. But 
Pagi tom. | p. 214 extends his pontificate to A. D. 


ἴῃ " id. 
1; 
1... 511: 
Ὁ» 19. 
Φ»ι τ9. 

10: "2; 
dst τ: 
3.021, 
3. [2]. 
cs a aye Be 
4, 8. 
4,503. 
Ἴ.. 21 
3. 


230. He quotes the Chronicon Damasi to this effect: 
Urbanus annos VIII menses XI dies XII.  Fuit tem- 
poribus Alexandri a consulatu Mazximi et Atliani 
(A. D. 223]. 
17 Pontianus. 


Pagi tom. 1 p. 214 places his ap- 


BISHOPS 


pointment at June 22 A. D. 230. The account of the 
liber Damasi is given in the Tables A. D. 236 p. 251 
instead of being reserved for the Appendix. (See 
Tables p. 243.) 

21 Lucius. On the pontificate of Lucius conf. Pa- 
gium tom. | p. 248. Stephanus succeeded in the 
same year: Pagi Ibid. Xystus [7, who suffered mar- 
tyrdom Aug. 6 A. D. 258, presided less than a year: 
Liber pontificalis de Stephano apud Pagium tom. 1 
p. 265 Acta Concil. tom.1 p. 747 Stephanus—fuit 
temporibus Valeriani et Gallieni et Maximi usque ad 
Valerianum IV et Gallienum 11 ΓΔ. Ὁ. 257}—Sepul- 
tus est in cemeterio Callisti via Appia IV Nonas Au- 
gusti. et cessavit episcopatus dies X XII. 

28 Marcellinus. Liber pontificalis apud Acta Conc. 
tom. | p. 947 Marcellinus natione Romanus ex patre 
Projecto sedit annos IX menses II dies XVI. Fuit 
autem temporibus Diocletiani et Maximiani ex die Ka- 
lendarum Julii, a consulatu Diocletiani VI et Constan- 
tii IT (A. Ὁ. 296] usque ad Diocletianum IX et Mazi- 
mianum VIII [A. Ὁ. 304]. Quo tempore fuit perse- 
cutio magna.—Cessavit episcopatus annos VIT [recte 
Pagius annis [II] menses VI [Pagius III] dies XXV, 
persequente Diocletiano Christianos. His successor 
Marcellus was appointed in A. D. 308: Pont. apud 
Bucherium p. 272 Marcellus anno uno mensibus VII 
diebus viginti. Fuit temporibus Maventii, a consulatu 
X et Maximiano (A.D. 308]. Marcellus is confound- 
ed with his predecessor, and is omitted, by Hierony- 
mus in Eusebii Chronico, by Nicephorus in catalogo 
p. 411 CD. 

The pontificate of Husebius is determined to A. Ὁ. 
310 by Pagius tom. ] p. 356. 

31 Melciades. Liber pontificalis apud Acta Concil. 
tom. 1 p. 1417 et emendatius apud Pagium tom. 1 
p. 367 Melciades natione Afer sedit annos III menses 
VII dies VIIII ex die VI Nonas Julii a consulatu 
Mazimiano VIII solo [A. 1). 311] quod fuit mense 
Septembri Volusiano et Rufino usque in III Idus Ja- 
nuarit Volusiano et Anniano consulibus [A. D. 314}. 
Pagi throws back the beginning of this episcopate to 
A.D. 310 because the ὃ» 7” 9¢ terminate in Jan. 
A. D. 314. 

Theodoret. H. KE. 1. 2 κατὰ τοῦτον τὸν χρόνον [cir. 
A. D. 313—319] τῆς μὲν Ῥωμαίων ἐκκλησίας Σίλβεστρος 
κατεῖχε τὰς ἡνίας Μιλτιάδην διαδεξάμενος, ὃς μετὰ Μαρκελ- 
λῖνον τὸν ἐν τῷ διωγμῷ διαπρέψαντα τὴν τῆς ἀρχιερωσύνης 
χειροτονίαν ἐδέξατο. Theodoret omits Marcellus and 
Eusebius. 

32 Silvester. Liber pontificalis apud Acta Concil. 
tom. | p. 1431 et rectius apud Pagium tom. 1 p. 431 
Silvester natione Romanus ex patre Rufino sedit annos 
XXI mensibus XI, Fuit temporibus Constantini, a 
consulatu Volusiani et Anniani ex die prid. Kalendas 
Februarii usque in diem Kalendarum Januariarum Con- 
stantio et Albino coss. [A. Ὁ. 335.] On Kal. Jan. for 
prid. Kal. Jan. see Pagius p. 431. 

33 Marcus. Liber pont. apud Pagium tom. 1 p. 431 
Marcus menses VIII dies XX. Fuit temporibus Con- 





OF ROME. 539 


stantini, Nepotiano et Facundo coss. [A. D. 336] ex 
die XV Kal. Feb. usque in diem Non. Oct. consuli- 
bus SS. 

34 Julius J. Liber pont. apud Pagium tom.1 p. 477 
Julius annos XV menses II dies VI. Fuit temporibus 
Constantis, a consulatu Feliciani et Titiant (A. D. 337] 
ex die VILL Id. Feb. in diem prid. Id. April. Constan- 
tio V et Constantio Cesare coss. [A. D. 352. 

35 Liberius. Liber pontificalis Damasi apud pont. 
Bucherii p. 273 Fuit temporibus Constantii ex die XI 
Kalendas Junias in diem..... a consulibus Constantio 
V et Constantio Cesare [June 2] A.D. 852]. Liber 
pontificalis apud Acta Concil. tom. 2 p. 795 Hie a 
Constantio deportatur in exilium eo quod noluisset he- 
resi Ariane consentire, et fuit in exilio annos tres. et 
congregantes sacerdotes concilium ordinaverunt in locum 
ejus episcopum Felicem presbyterum venerabilem virum. 
For the exile of Liberius see the Tables A. Ὁ). 355 p. 
429,430. He returned from exile Aug. 2 A. Ὁ. 338: 
Tables A. Ὁ. 357 p. 437 A. Ὁ. 358 p. 439. His death 
is marked in Pagi tom. 1 p. 514 ‘ Marcellinus et 
Faustinus presbyteri Luciferiani, qui hoc tempore 
vixerunt, in preefatione libelli precum ad impp. Va- 
lentinianum Theodosium et Arcadium tradunt Liberium 
humanis rebus exemptum VIII Kalendas Octobres: 
Gratiano et Dagalaipho consulibus.” Sc. Sept. 24 
A. D. 366. 

38 Siricius. Succeeded Damasus at the end of 
December 384 or the beginning of January 385 : 
see the Tables A. D. 384 p. 509. He was succeeded 
by Anastasius in Α. Ὁ. 398: Tables p. 553. and in 
March: Liber pontificalis apud Acta Concil. tom. 2 
p- 1209 Siricius natione Romanus ex patre Tiburtio 
sedit annos XV menses XI dies XXV.—Sepultus esi 
in cemeterio Priscille via Solaria VIII Kal. Mart. et 
cessavit episcopatus dies XX. Wherefore his episcopate 
was not 15Y 11” 254, nor, as Pagi amends it tom. 2 
p. 20, 13” 11” 54, but from the end of December 
A. D. 384 to Feb. 22 A. D. 398, about 137 2”. 
Prosper is inaccurate in Chronico p. 396 Ricimere 
et Clearcho coss. [A. Ὁ). 384] Romane ecclesie post 
Damasum Siricius 36“ prefuit annis XV. And Mar- 
cellinus: Merobaude IT et Saturnino coss. [A. D. 383] 
Romane ecclesia Siricius 36% antistes factus vicit 
annos XV. 

40 Innocentius I. Succeeded in A. D. 402: Tables 
p. 553. Liber pontificalis apud Acta Concil. tom. 3 
p- 1 Innocentius natione Albanensis ex patre Innocentio 
sedit annis XV mensibus II diebus X XI.—Hic invenit 
Pelagium et Calestium hereticos et damnavit eos.— 
Sepultus est in cemeterio Priscille ad Ursum pileatum 
V Kal. Aug. Prosper in Chronico: Preest annis XV 
mensibus II diebus XXI, Marcellinus: Vizit annos 
XV. Gennadius c. 43 Innocentius urbis Rome epi- 
scopus scripsit decretum occidentalium ecclesiarum et 
orientalium adversus Pelagianos datum, quod postea 
successor ejus papa Zosimus latius promulgavit. 

Among the 34 epistles of Innocentius apud Acta 
Concil. tom. 3 are the following: Ep. 1 Decentio. 


OL a 


540 


Data XIV Kal. April. Theodosio Aug. VII et Pal- 
ladio VV. CC. coss. A.D. 416. Ep. 2 p.11 Victricio 
episcopo. Dat. XV Kal. Mart. Honorio Aug. VI et 
Aristeneto coss. A.D. 404. Ep. 3 Ezuperio episcopo. 
p- 16 Dat. X Kal. Mart. Stilichone II et Anthemio 
VV.CC. coss. A.D. 405. Ep. 12 Aurelio episcopo. 
p- 25 Data IV Non. Junii Julio Quarto et Palladio 
VV.CC. coss. Lege Junio Quarto Palladio V. C. con- 
sule A.D. 416. Ep. 22 Episcopis Macedonia. p. 36 
Datum Id. Dec. Constantio V. C. consule A. D. 414. 
Ep. 24 Concilio Carthaginensi. p. 47 Datum IV 
Kal. Feb. post consulatum Theodosii Aug. II (lege VIT] 
et Juni Quarti V.C. A.D. 417. Ep. 25 ad Mileve- 
tanum concilium. p. 49 Datum VI Kal. Feb. Honorio 
et Constantio VV. CC. coss. A. Ὁ. 417. 

Innocentius is at Rome during the first siege in 
A.D. 408: Zosim. V. 41, 3 τῷ τῆς πόλεως emiokdre’ 
ἦν δὲ Ἰννοκέντιος. x... At the second siege in 409 
he is with Honorius at Ravenna: Idem V. 45, 9 rod 
τῆς Ῥώμης ἐπισκόπου τοῖς πρέσβεσι συναπαράντος. So- 
zom. IX. 7 πρεσβευσαμένου "Ivvoxevriov. Oros. VII. 39 
apud Ravennam tunc positus. 

41 Zosimus. Liber pontif. apud Acta Concil. tom. 
3 p. 397 Zosimus natione Grecus, ex patre Abramio, 
‘sedit annum I menses 1] dies undecim.—Sepultus est— 
VII Kal. Januar.—et cessavit episcopatus dies XI. 
Prosper Chron. p. 399 Theodosio VII et Palladio coss. 
[A. D. 416] Zosimus 39:5 Romane ecclesie episcopa- 
tum suscipit anno I mensibus IX diebus IX. 

As the 15¥ 2” 214 of Innocentius commenced ac- 
cording to Prosper himself in A. D. 402, they ter- 
minate in A.D. 417, and the succession of Zosimus 
is fixed to that year. The episcopate of 1¥ $™ 94 
ends a day or two before Dec. 26 A. D. 418. The 
years 417, 418 are confirmed by the dates of his 
epistles. 

Zosimi epistole apud Acta Concil. tom. 3 p. 399. 
Ep. 1 Hesychio episcopo. p. 400 Data VIII Kal. 
Mart. Honorio XII et Theodosio VIII Augg. coss. 
A.D. 418. Ep. 2 Clero et presbyteris Ravennatum. 
Dat. V Non, Oct. Honorio XII et Theodosio VIII 
Augg. coss. Ep. 3 Ad Africanos episcopos. p. 402 
Data....Honorio Aug. XI et Fl. Constantio coss. 
Α. Ὁ. 417. Ep. 5 episcopis Gallie. p.410 Data XI 
Kal. Apr. Honorio Aug. XI et Constantio II coss. 
Ep. 6 episcopis Africe ὅς. p.412 Data sub die X 
Kal. Oct. Honorio Aug. XI et Constantio II coss. 
Ep. 7 episcopis provincie Viennensis ac Narbonensis. 
p. 413 Data III Kal. Oct. Honorio Aug. XI &c. 
Ep. 8 Hilario episcopo Narbonensi. p.4!3 Data III 
Kal. Oct. Honorio Aug. XI &c. Ep. 9 Patroclo epi- 
scopo Arelatensi. p.415 Data IIT Kal. Oct. Honorio 
Aug. XI Χο. Ep. 10 Concilio Carthaginensi. p. 416 
Data XII Kal. April. Honorio Aug. XIT consule, 
accepta III Kal. Maias A.D. 418. Ep.11 Patroclo 
episcopo Arelatensi. p.417 Data III Non. Mart. 
Honorio XII et Theodosiv VIII Augg. consulibus. 
Ep. 12 Massiliensibus. p.417 Data III Non. Mart. 
Honorio XII &c. Ep. 13 episcopis per Byzantium 


APPENDIX. 





C. 9. 


constitutis. p.418 Data XVI Kal. Dec. Honorio VII 
[lege XII] et Theodosio VIII Augg. coss. Nov. 16 
A. Ὁ. 418. 

42 Bonifacius I. Liber pontificalis apud Acta Conc. 
tom. 3 p. 433 Bonifacius natione Romanus, ex patre 
Jocundo presbytero, sedit annos III menses VIII dies 
VII. Hic sub contentione ordinatur cum Eulalio. et 
Suit dissensio in clero menses VII dies XV. Prosper 
Chron. p. 399 Honorio XII et Theodosio VIII coss. 
A.D. 418 Bonifacius annis III mensibus VIII diebus 
VI. As this period began at the close of December 
A.D. 418, it terminated in the beginning of Sep- 
tember A. D. 422. 

Three letters of Bonifacius are extant in Actis Conc. 
tom. 3 p. 434. Ep.1 Honorio Augusto. p.435 Da- 
tum Kalendis Juliis. Ep. 2 Given above at p. 201 
A.D. 419. Ep. 3 Hilario episcopo Narbonensi. p. 
438 Data V Id. Feb. dominis nostris Honorio XIII et 
Theodosio X Augg. coss. A. D. 422. 

43 Celestinus. Liber pont. apud Acta Conc. tom. 3 
p. 467 Celestinus natione Romanus ex patre Prisco 
sedit annis VIII [Pagius emendat VIIIT] mensibus X 
diebus XVII. Prosper Chron. p. 400 Mariniano et 
Asclepiodoto coss. [A. D. 423] Calestinus ΧΙ, Ro- 
mane ecclesie presidet episcopus annis 1X. Idem apud 
Scaligerum annis IX mens. X dieb. XVII. Marcel- 
linus A. D. 423 Celestinus—vizit annos IX. Pagius 
tom. 2 p. 242 fixes the period to 9» 10” 94, and, as 
this term commenced in September A. D. 422, it 
terminated in August A. D. 432. 

Gennadius c. 54 Cealestinus urbis Rome episcopus 
decretum synodi adversus Nestorium habitum volumine 
describens ad orientis et occidentis ecclesias dedit, dua- 
bus in Christo manentibus perfecte naturis, unam Filit 
Dei credendam esse personam. Huic enim sententie 
supradictus Nestorius ostensus est esse contrarius. Si- 
militer etiam Xystus successor Celestini pro eadem re 
et ad ipsum Nestorium et ad orientis episcopos adver- 
sum errorem ejus succidendum sententias direzit. 

Celestini epistole 14 apud Acta Concil. tom. 3 p. 
469. Ep.1 p. 469 episcopis Gallie. Ep. 2 episcopis 
provincie Viennensis et Narbonensis. p. 481 Data 
VIII Kal. Aug. Flaviis Felice et Tauro V. C. consuli- 
bus. A.D. 423. Ep. 3 episcopis Apulie et Calabrie. 
Ρ. 482 Data III Kal. Aug. Florentio et Dionysio VV. 
CC. coss. A.D. 429. Ep. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9 in Actis 
Concilii Ephesini A. ἢ. 431. Ep. 9 Theodosio imp. 
Ρ. 484 Data Idibus Maii Basso et Antiocho coss. 
A.D. 431. Ep.10 Cyriilo. p.484 Data Nonis Mai 
Basso et Antiocho coss. Ep. 11 Synodica Ephesine 
synodo. p. 487 Data Idibus Martii Aetio et Valerio 
coss. A.D. 482. Ep. 12 Theodosio Aug. p.489 Data 
Idibus Martii Flavio Aetio et Valerio VV. CC. coss. 
Ep. 13 Mazimiano CP. p.490 Data Idibus Martiis 
Flavio Aetio ἃς. Ep.14 ad clerum et plebem CP. 
Ρ. 495 Data Idibus Martii Flavio Aetio &c. 

44 Sixtus III. Liber pontificalis apud Acta Conc. 
tom. 4 p. 499 Sixtus natione Romanus ex patre Sixto 
sedit annis VIII et diebus XIX. Hic post annum unum 


BISHOPS 


et menses VIII incriminatur a quodam Basso. Eodem 
tempore audiens hoc Valentinianus Augustus jussit con- 
cilium et sanctam synodum congregari. Et, facto con- 
ventu cum magna examinatione, per judicium synodicum 
purgatur a LVI episcopis. Prosper in Chron. p. 401 
Aetio et Valerio coss. [A. Ὁ. 432] Romane ecclesia 
XLII preficitur episcopus Xistus annis VIII diebus 
XIX, totius urbis pace et consensu mirabili. Marcel- 
linus: Valerio et Aetio coss. Romane ecclesia Xystus 
XLII episcopus ordinatus vixit annis VIII. He was 
succeeded by Leo in A.D. 440: Tables p. 626. 

Hieronymus omits Marcellus (N° 29) whom he 
confounds with Marcellinus. Hence he numbers 
Marcellinus 28 and Eusebius 29. He omits again 
Felix II (N° 36) who presided during the exile of 
Liberius ; and Liberius is called by Hieronymus the 
34th instead of the 35th, Damasus the 35th instead 
of the 37th. From these omissions all the succeeding 
bishops of Rome are reckoned two below the real 
number in Prosper and Marcellinus. 

52 (Marcellino 50) Hormisdas. Appointed A. D. 
514, died A. D. 523: Tables p. 731. 741. 

Among the epistles of Hormisdas apud Acta Conc. 
tom. 5 p. 561 are the following: Ep.1 Anastasius 
Aug. Hormisde pontifici. p. 562 Data prid. Id. Jan. 
CP. et accepta Anthemio et Florentio VV. CC. coss. 
(A. D. 515] V Kal. April. per Patrictum. Ep. 2 Hor- 
misda episcopus Anastasio Augusto. τ. 563 Data 
prid. Non. April. Florentio V.C. cos. Ante ep. 4 Ana- 
stasius Aug. Hormisde pontifici. p. 565 Data V Kal. 
Jan. CP. Senatore V. C. cos. [A. D. 514) accepta prid. 
Id. Maii Florentio V.C. cos. Ep. 4 Anastasio Aug. 
p. 566 Data VIII Id. Julii Florentio cos. Ep. 5 Hor- 
misda episcopus Anastasio Aug. p. 571 Data III Id. 
Aug. Florentio V.C. cas. p. 573 Anastasius Aug. 
Hormisde pape per Theopompum et Severianum VV. 
CC.—Data XVII Kal. Aug. CP. Petro V.C. cos. 
A.D. 516. Ep. 6 Hormisda Anastasio dug. p. 575 
Data Rome. p. 575 Epistola Anastasii ad senatum 
urbis Rome per Theopompum et Severianum VV. CC.— 
Data V Kal. Aug. Chalcedone Petro V. C. cos. Ep. 7 
Hormisda Joanni episcopo Nicopolitano. p. 579 Data 
XVII Kal. Dec. Petro V.C. cos. Ep. 8 Hormisda 
synodo Epiri veteris. p. 582 Data XIII Kal. Dec. 
Petro V.C. cos. Ep. 9 Hormisda Joanni Nicopolitano. 
Data VIII Kal. Dec. Petro V. C. cos. Regula fidei. 
p- 583 Data XV Kal. Apr. Agapeto V.C. cos. A. D. 
517. p. 583 Avitus episcopus Viennensis Hormisde. 
p- 584 Accepta III Kal. Feb. Agapeto V.C. cos. Ep. 
10 Hormisda episcopus Avito episcopo. p. 586 Data 
XV Kal. Mart. Agapeto cos. For Avitus see the Ta- 
bles A. D. 517 p. 733. 735. Ep. 11 Hormisda Ana- 
stasio Aug. per Ennodium et Peregrinum episcopos. 
p- 588 Data III Non. April. Agapito V.C. cos. Ep. 
12 Timotheo CP. ‘episcopo. Data ut supra. Ep. 13 
Commonitoria ad universos hereticos episcopos orientis. 
p- 590 Data III Non. April. Agapito V.C. cos. Ep. 
14 Episcopis orientis orthodovis. p. 591 Data Aga- 
pito V.C. cos. 15 Possessori episcopo. p. 592 Data 





OF ROME. 541 


III Non. April. Agapito V.C. cos. 16 ad populum et 
monachos CP. yp. 593 Data III Non. Apr. Agapito 
V.C. cos. 17 Ennodio et Peregrino episcopis. p. 593 
Data prid, Id. April. Agapito cos. 18 Tisdem. 19 
Hormisda Anastasio Aug. 20 Joanni episcopo Nico- 
politano. p.595 Data V Non. Mart. Agapito V.C. 
cos. 21 Kidem. Data prid. Id. April. Agapeto V. C. 
Data prid. Id. April. Agapito V.C. cos. Anastasius 
cos. 22 Dorotheo episcopo Thessalonicensi. Ὁ. 597 
Aug. Hormisde pape. p. 598 Data V Id. Jul. CP. 
Anastasio Aug. IV et Agapito V.C. coss. p. 598 ex- 
emplum relationis minorum archimandritarum et cetero- 
rum monachorum secunde Syrie ad Hormisdam. 23 
Hormisda presbyteris diaconis et archimandritis secunde 
Syrie. cf. p.1112.—p.1119 Data IV Id. Feb. Ρ. Ὁ. 
Agapeti V.C. A.D. 518. Ep. 24 Joanni Tarraconensi 
episcopo. p.603 Data IV Non. April. Agapito V.C. cos. 
25 Universis episcopis Hispanie. p. 605 Data IV 
Non. April. Agapito ἃς. p. 610 Justinianus comes 
Hormisde pape. Ep. 30 Hormisda Cesario Arela- 
tensi. p.612 Data VI Id. Sept. Florentio V.C. cos. 
A.D. 515. Ep. 31 p. 612 Justiniano Aug. Ep. 32 
Ρ. 614 Justino Aug. 33 p.615 Euphemia Auguste. 
34, 35 Joanni CP. episcopo. 36 p. 618 Theodosio 
archidiacono CP. et universis catholicis a pari. 37 
p- 618 Justiniano viro illustri. 38 Celeri et Patricio 
a pari. 39 pref. pret. Thessalonicensi. 40 Hormisda 
Anastasie et Palmatie a pari. p. 621 Exemplum 
libelli Joannis episcopi CP. Data mense Martio die 
XXVII indict. XII consensu domini Justini imp. Aug. 
Eutharico Κ΄. (. cos. A.D. 519. p. 626 Justinus imp. 
Hormisde. Datum V Kal. Maiti ΟΡ. p. 627 Justini- 
anus comes Hormisde. p. 628 Pompeius Hormisde, 
Juliana Anicia Hormisde, Anastasia Hormisde. p. 
629 Theodoretus episcopus Lignidensis Hormisde. Ac- 
cepta XIII Kal. Jul. domino Eutharico V. C. cos. 
Ep. 41 Hormisda Germano ceterisque legatis. Data 
VII Kal. Maias Eutharico V.C. cos. 42 Lisdem. 
Data LII Kal. Maias Eutharico V.C. cos. 43 Iisdem. 
eodem die. 44 Justino Augusto. p. 632 Data VII 
Idus Julii Eutharico V.C. cos. 45 Joanni episcopo 
CP. p.633 Data VII Idus Julii Eutharico V. C. cos. 
46 Justiniano viro ill. Data consule suprascripto. 47 
Pompeio. 48 Anicie. 49 Anastasie. 50 Grato viro 
sublimi. 51 p. 635 episcopis per Hispaniam constitutis. 
52 Germano ceterisque legatis. p. 636 Data Eutharico 
V.C. cos. 53 Dioscoro diacono. Data consule supra- 
scripto. 54 Hidem. Data supradicto consule. 56 
Thome et Nicostrato episcopis. p.638 Data quo su- 
pra consule. 56 Joanni episcopo et Dioscoro diacono. 
Data quo supra consule. 57 Justino Aug. 58 Eu- 
phemie Auguste. 59 Justiniano viro illustri. 60 Ger- 
mano viro ill. 62 Legatis Germano et Joanni episcopis 
&c. p. 642 Data III Id. Oct. Eutharico V.C. cos. 
63 Legatis Germano &c. de Joanne CP. occiso. p. 644 
Data III Non, Dec. Eutharico V.C. cos. p. 649 
Justinianus Κ΄. C. Hormisde. 66 Hormisda Justiniano 
V. Ill. Data IV Non. Sept. Eutharico V.C. cos. 67 
Eidem. p. 658 Justinianus Aug. [lege Justinus Aug.] 


542 


Hormisde pape. Data VII Id. Jun. CP. Vitaliano et 
Rustico coss. A.D. 519. p. 659 Justinus Aug. Hor- 
misde. Euphemia Augusta Hormisde. p. 660 Celer vir 
ulustris Hormisde. Juliana Anicia Hormisde. Ep. 68 
Hormisda legatis suis. Data IV Id. Jul. Rustico V. C. 
cos. A.D. 520. 69 p. 66) Tisdem. Data Id. Jul. 
Rustico &c. p. 661 Relatio Possessoris episcopi Afri 
per Justinum diaconum episc. Accepta XV Kal. Aug. 
Rustico &c. 70 Hormisda Possessori episcopo. p. 664 
Data Id. Aug. 71. 72 Epiphanio CP. episcopo. p. 
665 Relatio Epiphanii. Accepta XV Kal. Oct. Rus- 
tico ὅθ. p. 667 Justinianus vir ill. Hormisde. Ac- 
cepta XV Kal. Oct. Rustico &c. Ὁ. 668 Relatio Epi- 
phanii. Accepta prid. Kal. Dec. Rustico &c. p. 670 
Sacra Justini Aug. Data prid. Kal. Sept. CP. Accepta 
Rome Kal. Oct. Rustico &c. Ῥ. 670 Relatio Dorothei 
episcopi Thessalonicensis. Ep. 73 Dorotheo. Data IV 
Kal. Nov. Rustico ἃς. 74 Justino Aug. Data IV 
Kal. Nov. Rustico &c. Ὁ. 672 Justinus Aug. Hor- 
misde pape. Data Id. Sept. Chalcedone Rustico Γ΄. C. 
cos. Accepta prid. Kal. Dec. consule SS. 75 Hor- 
misda Synodo CP. Data VII Kal. April. Valerio V. C. 
cos. A.D. 521. Gesta in causa Abundantii episcopi 
Trajanopolitani in scrinio habemus. Ep. 76 Epiphanio 
episcopo CP. p. 677 Justinianus vir cl. Hormisde. 
p- 678 Justinianus vir cl. Hormisde. 77 Hormisda 
Justiniano viro ill. p. 679 Justinianus vir ill. Hor- 
misde. 78 Hormisda Justino Aug. p.682 Data VII 
Kal. April. Valerio V.C. cos. 79 Justino Aug. p. 
684 Data VII Kal. April. Valerio &c. 80 Epi- 
phanio episcopo CP. conf. p.1119—1125 Data VII 
Kal. April. Valerio &c. 

53 Joannes I. Succeeded A. D. 523, died A. D. 
526. Tables p. 741. 745. 

Joannis epistole apud Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 743. 
Ep. 1 Joannes Urbis Rome episcopus Zacharie archi- 
episcopo salutem. p.745 Data XV Kal. Nov. Mazimo 
et Olybrio VV. CC. coss. Lege Mazximo V.C. cos. 
A. Ὁ. 523. 2 Joannes episcopus omnibus per provin- 
cias Italie constitutis episcopis. Data III Id. Jun. 
Mazimo et Olybrio VV. CC. coss. Lege Mazimo V. C. 
cos. Both were written in A. Ὁ. 523. In the con- 
sulship of Olybrius A. 1). 526 the dates June 1! and 
Oct. 18 were after the death of Joannes. 

55 Bonifacius II. Succeeded Felix IV in A. D. 
530, died in 532: Tables p. 753. 

Epistole apud Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 827. Ep. 2 
p- 830 Cesario Arelatensi episcopo. Data VIII Kal. 
Februar. Lampadio et Oreste VV. CC. consulibus 
A.D. 530. But as Feliz was still living at Jan. 25, 
we may read VIII Kal. Januar. Dec. 25, or VIII 
Kal. Januar. Dec. 24. 

56 Joannes II, Appointed Jan. 1 A. D. 533: Ta- 
bles p. 755. 

Epistole apud Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 887. Ep. 3 
p- 893 Athalaricus rex Joanni pape. p. 895 Cassio- 
dorus Joanni pape. Ep. 3 Joannes ad Senatores. 
Ep. 4 p. 899 Universis episcopis per Gallias constitu- 
tis. Data VII Id. April. Flavio Paulino juniore V. C. 


APPENDIX. 





Ο. 9. 


cos. ἃ. Ὁ. ὅ84, 5 Joannes presbyteris &c. Data VII 
Id. April. Paulino juniore V.C. cos. p. 900 Episcopi 
Africani Joanni. Ep. 6 Joannes Cesario Arelatensi. 

57 Agapetus. Appointed A. D. 535: Tables p. 763. 

Letters of Agapetus: Tables p. 765. Add Ep. 2 
apud Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 939 Agapetus episcopis 
Africanis. Data V Id. Sept. Ep. 3 Reparato. Data 
V Id. Sept. post cons. Paulini Κ΄. C. A. D. 535. Ep. 4 
Justiniano Aug. Datum Id. Oct. Ep. 6 p. 945 Ep. 7 
p- 946 Cesario Arelatensi episcopo. Data XV Kal. 
Aug. post cons. Paulini junioris V.C. p. 947 Secunda 
fidei confessio quam Justinianus obtulit pontifici Agapeto 
CP. Datum XVIII Kal. April. CP. Flavio Belisario 
V.C. consule. Lege post cons. Flavii Belisarii. sc. 
A. D. 536. Conf. Norisium tom. 3 p. 869. 870. 
Ep. 8 p. 948 p. 1010 Agapetus Petro Hierosolymitano 
episcopo de Anthimi depositione et Menne subrogatione. 

60 Pelagius I. Succeeded A. D. 555: Tables 
p- 805. . 

Pelagii epistole apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 463. 
See the Tables A. Ὁ. 556 p. 807. Add Ep. 2. 3.4.5 
Ρ. 467—470 all addressed Pelagius Narse@ patricio et 
duct in Italia. Ep. 13. 14 p. 477. 478 Childeberto 
regi. Ep. 16 p. 479 Childeberto regi Pelagius episco- 
pus. In this epistle he adduces the first four General 
Councils, but not the fifth: Definitiones que in qua- 
tuor sanctis conciliis statute sunt. 

65 Sabinianus. Liber pontificalis apud Acta Conc. 
tom. 6 p. 1349 Sabinianus natione Tuscus de civitate 
Ulera ex patre Bono sedit annum unum menses V dies 
IX.—et cessavit episcopatus menses XI dies XXVI. 
He succeeded Gregory in A. Ὁ. 604: see Pagi tom. 2 

1 Ὡς 

᾿ 66 Bonifacius III. Liber pont. apud Acta Concil. 
tom. 6 p. 1351 Bonifacius natione Romanus —sedit 
menses VIII dies XXVIII. Hic obtinuit apud Phocam 
principem ut sedes apostolica B. Petri apostoli caput 
esset omnium ecclesiarum, id est, ecclesia Romana, quia 
ecclesia CP. primam se omnium ecclesiarum scribebat. 
—Sepultus est—die XII mensis Novembris.—Et ces- 
savit episcopatus menses X dies VI. The periods of 
ly 5" 94 and 11™ 264 from the appointment of Sabi- 
nianus will place this pontificate in A. D. 607. 

67 Bonifacius IV. See above c. 8 N°315 note z 
p- 485. Liber pont. apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 1353 
Bonifacius natione Marsorum de civitate Valeria, ex 
patre Joanne medico, sedit annos VI menses VIII dies 
XIII, Appointed according to Pagi tom. 2 p. 728 
Aug. 25 A. D. 608. He died imperante Domino He- 
raclio, anno ejus V.: Epitaph. apud Pagium p. 741. 
Se, A. D. 615: 

68 Deus dedit. Liber pont. apud Acta Conc. tom. 6 
p. 1385 Deus dedit natione Romanus ex patre Stephano 
subdiacono sedit annos ITI dies XXIV.—Defunctus et 
sepultus est die VIII mensis Novembris—et cessavit 
episcopatus mensem unum dies XVI. As he succeeded 
in A. D. 615, he died in November A. D. 618. 

69 Bonifacius V. Liber pont. apud Acta Concil. 
tom. 6 p. 1395 Bonifacius natione Campanus de civi- 


BISHOPS 


tate Neapoli sedit annos V dies XIII.—Sepultus est 
die XXV mensis Octobris—Et cessavit episcopatus 
menses VI dies XVIII. The interval which followed 
the death of his predecessor was more than a year, 
and his episcopate commenced Dec. 23 A. D. 619 ac- 
cording to Pagi tom. 2 p. 756. He presided ὅν 10”: 
Epitaphium apud Pagium p. 771 
Culmen apostolicum quinque et bis mensibus annis 
Rewit, et ad magni culmen honoris abit. 

and Pagi determines his death to Oct. 22 A. D. 625. 

70 Honorius I. Liber pont. apud Acta Conc. tom. 6 
p. 1417 Honorius natione Campanus ex patre Petronio 
consule sedit annos XII menses XI dies XVII. Hic 
temporibus suis multa bona fecit.—Sepulius est sub 
die IV Id. Oct. et cessavit episcopatus annum unum 
menses VII dies XVII. Ordained Oct. 27 A. Ὁ. 625. 
five days after the death of his predecessor: Pagi 

meee 

Honorii epistole apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 1422. 
Ep. 6 p. 1425 Honorio Dorovernensi episcopo. Data 
die III Id. Junias imperantibus DD. NN. pitssimis 
Augg. Heraclio anno XXIV, proconsulatus ejusdem 
anno XXIII, et consulatus ejus anno III, sed et He- 
raclio felicissimo Cesare, id est, filio ejus anno III in- 
dictione VIT, id est, anno Dominice incarnationis 633°. 
The indiction and the year of Heraclius mark June 
of A. Ὁ. 634. Ep. 7 p. 1426 episcopis per Epirum 
constitutis. Data Idus Decembres indictione XIV“. 
December 13 A. D. 625. 

71 Severinus. Liber pont. apud Acta Conc. tom. 6 
p- 1503 Severinus natione Romanus ex patre Abieno se- 
dit menses duos dies IV.—Sepultus est IV Non. Aug. 
et cessavit episcopatus menses IV dies XXIX. His 
pontificate is fixed to A. Ὁ. 640 by Pagi tom. 2 p. 814. 

72 Joannes IV. Liber pont. apud Acta Concil. 
tom. 6 p. 1509 Joannes natione Dalmata ex patre Ve- 
nantio scholastico sedit annum unum menses IX dies 
XVITI.—Sepultus est sub die IV Id. Oct. et cessavit 
episcopatus mensem unum dies XIII. Appointed Dec. 
24 A.D. 640: Pagi tom. 2 p. 818. 

73 Theodorus. Liber pont. apud Acta Conc. tom. 6 
p- 1527 Theodorus natione Grecus ex patre Theodoro 
episcopo de civitate Hierosolyma sedit annos VI menses 
V dies XVIII,—Sepultus est sub die II Id. Maiti, et 
cessavit episcopatus dies 1,11. The periods assigned un- 
der Joannes IV, namely, 1¥ 9" 1844+ 1” 13¢=]2 11”, 
computed from Dec. 24 A. D. 640 will fix the ap- 
pointment of Theodorus at Nov. A. D. 642; and his 
episcopate of 6” 5” 184 is terminated at May A. D. 
649. 

74 Martinus I. Liber pont. apud Acta Conc. tom. 7 
p-1 Martinus de civitate Tudertina provincia Tuscie 
sedit annos VI mensem I dies XXVI. Hujus tempori- 
bus Paulus CP. episcopus—audacter presumpsit pater- 
nis definitionibus contraire &c.—Martinus congregavit 
episcopos in urbem Romam numero CV (CL Theo- 
phanes] et fecit synodum—juxta episcopium Latera- 
nense. Sedentibus episcopis et presbyteris, adstantibus 
diaconis et clero universo, condemnaverunt Cyrum Alex- 





OF ROME. 543 
andrinum Sergium Pyrrhum et Paulum patriarchas CP. 
[see above c. 8 N° 32] p. 488]—Depositus die XVI 
mensis Septembris, et cessavit episcopatus dies X XV LI. 
The preceding interval of 55 days brings the appoint- 
ment of Martinus to July A. 1). 649. According to 
authorities quoted by Pagi tom. 3 p. 13. 14 he died 
in his exile in Cherson mense Septembrio die XVI« 
indictione XIV Sept. 16 A.D. 655. Whence Pagi 
p. 14 assigns 6” 2” 12¢ to his pontificate, including 
the term of his exile. For particulars of his im- 
prisonment and exile see below Bishops of CP. 
36 Paulus. 

75 Hugenius I. Liber pont. apud Acta Conc. tom. 7 
p- 445 Eugenius natione Romanus—clericus a cuna- 
bulis, ex patre Ruffiniano, sedit annos II menses VIII 
dies XXIV.—Sepultus est sub die IV Non. Junii.” et 
cessavit episcopatus mensem I dies XXIX. His elec- 
tion in the absence of Martinus is fixed by Pagi tom. 
3 p. 17 to Sept. 8 A. Ὁ. 654 and his death to June | 
A. D. 657. 

76 Vitalianus. Liber pont. apud Acta Conc. tom. 7 
p. 457 Vitalianus natione Signiensis provincie Campa- 
nie de patre Anastasio sedit annos XIV menses VI.— 
Sepultus est sub die VI Kal. Feb. Et cessavit episco- 
patus menses II dies XIII. The interval of 1” 294 
brings the succession of Vitalianus to July 30 A. D. 
657. His episcopate of 14” 6” brings his death to 
VI Kal. Feb. A.D. 672. Among his epistles Ep. 2. 
3.4 apud Acta Concil. p. 461. 462 are dated VI Kal. 
Feb. Indict. I. Jan. 27 A. D. 659. 

77 A Deo datus. Liber pont. apud Acta Concil. 
tom. 7 p. 537 A Deo datus natione Romanus ex mo- 
nachis, de patre Jobiniano, sedit annos IV menses II 
dies V.—Sepultus est sub die VI Kal. Jul. Et cessavit 
episcopatus menses IV dies XV. The preceding in- 
terval of 2” 13¢ will place his appointment at April 
A. D.672. His 4ν 2™ δά terminate at VI Kal. Jul. 
A. D. 676, which carries back the beginning to 22 
Ap. 672, and Pagi tom. 3 p. 57 enlarges the pre- 
ceding interval to 2” 254, 

Pagi fixes the days of each bishop’s accession. But 
we cannot be certain in all cases of the precise day. 
1 The years and months and days assigned in the 
liber pontijicalis are often variously given in different 
copies ; and, although the year and the month may 
be fixed from other testimony, yet the days must re- 
main often uncertain. 2 The day of a bishop’s death 
is often called the day of the funeral. 3 The day of 
accession and day of the death are sometimes in- 
cluded in the episcopate, but sometimes reckoned to 
the dies interpontificiales. See Pagi tom. 2 p. 414. 
4 Pagi endeavours so to adjust the periods as to 
place the ordination on a Sunday. But he himself 
admits that this rule was not always observed. 

Pagi tom. 2 p. 686 “ Anastasio seu, ut verius lo- 
quar, auctori libri pontificalis.’”’—‘ Plures auctores” 
tom. 2 p. 490. Geiseler Vol. 1 p. 373 “The collec- 
tion of vite paparum Rom. is by very different au- 
thors, but two general divisions may be observed. 


544 


the Ist consists of short notices of each pope, and 
ends with Sisinnius [A. D. 708], soon after whose 
time it was compiled; the 2nd beginning with Con- 


APPENDIX. 


C:.9. 


stantine [A. D. 709—715] gives copious biographies, 
and contains important materials for ecclesiastical 
history in general.” | 


2 Bishops of Alecandria. 


1 Annianus. Euseb. H. E. 11. 24 Νέρωνος δὲ ὄγδοον 
ἄγοντος ths βασιλείας ἔτος, πρῶτος μετὰ Μάρκον τὸν ἀπό- 
στολον καὶ εὐαγγελιστὴν τῆς ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ παροικίας Ἂν- 
νιανὸς τὴν λειτουργίαν διαδέχεται, ἀνὴρ θεοφιλὴς ὧν καὶ τὰ 
πάντα θαυμάσιος. Idem Chron. apud Hieronymum. 
Anno 2078 [A. D. 62] Neronis 8° post Marcum evan- 
gelistam primus Alexandrine ecclesia ordinatur episco- 
pus Annianus, qui prefuit annis XXII. Conf. Syn- 
cellum p. 336 B. 

2 Abilius. Euseb. H. E. III. 14 τετάρτῳ μὲν οὖν ἔτει 
Δομετιανοῦ τῆς κατ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν παροικίας ὁ πρῶτος ᾿Αν- 
νιανὸς δύο πρὸς τοῖς εἴκοσιν ἀποπλήσας ἔτη τελευτᾷ, διαδέ- 
χεται δ᾽ αὐτὸν δεύτερος ᾿Αβίλιος. Idem Chron. apud 
Hieron. Anno 2100 (A. D. 857] Domitiani 4° Secun- 
dus Alexandrine ecclesie constituitur episcopus Abilius, 
qui prefuit annis XIII. 

3 Cerdon. Euseb. III. 21 Τραϊανοῦ πρῶτον ἔτος ἦν, ἐν 
ᾧ τῆς κατ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν παροικίας ᾿Αβίλιον δέκα πρὸς τρι- 
σὶν ἔτεσιν ἡγησάμενον διαδέχεται Κέρδων. τρίτος οὗτος τῶν 
αὐτόθι μετὰ τὸν πρῶτον ᾿Αννιανὸν προέστη. Idem Chron. 
Armen. Hieron. Anno 2113 [A. D. 95] Nerve 1° A- 
lexandrine ecclesie tertius episcopus Cerdon annis XI. 

4 Primus. Euseb. H. E. IV. 1 ἀμφὶ δὲ τὸ δωδέκατον 
τῆς Τραϊανοῦ βασιλείας ἔτος, ὁ μικρῷ πρόσθεν ἡμῖν τῆς ἐν 
᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ παροικίας δηλωθεὶς ἐπίσκοπος τὴν ζωὴν μεταλ- 
λάττει, τέταρτος δὲ ἀπὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων τὴν τῶν αὐτόθι λει- 
τουργίαν κληροῦται IIpivos. Idem Chron. Armen. Anno 
2124 [A. D. 108] Trajani 11° Primus annis ΧΙ]. 
Apud Hieron. anno 2122 Trajani 9. 

5 Justus. Euseb. H. Εἰ. IV. 4 ἔτει δὲ τρίτῳ τῆς 
(Αδριανοῦ) ἡγεμονίας ----ΠΠρίμον μεταλλάξαντα δωδεκάτῳ 
τῆς προστασίας ἔτει διαδέχεται ᾿Ιοῦστος. Idem Chron. 
Armen. Anno 2136 [A. Ὁ. 129] Hadriani 4° Alexan- 
drine ecclesia quintus episcopus preficitur Justus an- 
nis ΧΙ. 

6 Eumenes. Euseb. H. E. IV. 5 ἤδη δὲ δωδέκατον 
ἐχούσης ἔτος τῆς ἡγεμονίας ᾿Αδριανοῦ, Ziarov—diadéyxerat 
Τέλεσφόρος" ἐνιαυτοῦ δὲ μεταξὺ καὶ μηνῶν διαγενομένων, 
τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρέων παροικίας τὴν προστασίαν Ἑὐμενὴς ἕκτῳ 
κλήρῳ διαδέχεται, τοῦ πρὸ αὐτοῦ ἔτεσιν ἕνδεκα διαρκέσαν- 
ros. Idem Chron. Armen. Anno 2147 [A. Ὁ. 151] 
Hadriani 15° Alexandrine ecclesie@ sextus episcopus 
Eumenes annis XIII. Hieron. (ubi male Hymeneus) 
anno 2146 Hadriani 14°. : 

Hadrian in epistola apud Vopiscum p. 960 at this 
time calls the bishop of Alexandria the patriarch : 
Ipse ille patriarcha ὅς. See above c.1 p. 20. 

7 Marcus. 8 Celadion. Euseb, H. E. IV. 11 κατά 
ye μὴν τὴν ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν Μάρκος ἀναδείκνυται ποιμὴν, Εὐ- 
μενοῦς ἔτη τὰ πάντα δέκα πρὸς τρισὶν ἐκπλήσαντος. τοῦ δὲ 
Μάρκου ἐπὶ δέκα ἔτη τῆς λειτουργίας ἀναπαυσαμένου, Κελα- 
δίων τῆς ᾿Αλεξανδρέων ἐκκλησίας τὴν λειτουργίαν παραλαμ- 
βάνει. Idem Chron. apud Hieronymum: Anno 2159 
[A. Ὁ. 14%] Antonini 6° Alexandrie septimus episco- 





patum suscepit Marcus annis X. Idem Chron. Hie- 
ron. Anno 2165 (A. Ὁ. 14] Antonini 12° Alexandrine 
ecclesie octavus episcopus prefuit Celadion ann. XIV. 
Idem Armen. Anno 2171 [A. Ὁ. 15%] Antonini 18° 
octavus Celadion annis XIV. 

9 Agrippinus. Euseb. H. E. [V.19 ἤδη δὲ εἰς ὄγδοον 
ἐλαυνούσης ἔτος τῆς δηλουμένης ἡγεμονίας [Marci ----τῆς 
᾿Αλεξανδρέων παροικίας Κελαθίωνος τέταρσιν ἐπὶ δέκα ἔτε- 
σιν προστάντος, τὴν διαδοχὴν ᾿Αγριππῖνος διαλαμβάνει. 
Idem Chron. Armen. Anno 2185 [A. D. 158] Marci 
9° Alexandrine ecclesie [duodecimus] episcopus Agrip- 
pinus annis IX. Idem apud Hieron. Anno 2182 [A. D. 
162] Marci 6° Alex. eccl. nonus episcopus prefuit A- 
grippinus ann. XII. 

10 Julianus. Tables A. D. 180 p. 179. Euseb. 
Chron. Armen. Anno 2197 [A. Ὁ. 183] Commodi 2¢ 
decimus Julianus annis X. Apud Hieron. Anno 2195 
[A. D. 148] Marci 19¢ decimus Julianus ann. X. 

24 Timotheus I. Present at the second Council 
A. Ὁ. 381. Tables p. 501. Nicephorus p. 416 D τι- 
μόθεος ὁ ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ συνόδῳ ἔτη η. Timotheus has 
also 8 years in Theophanes p. 56 Ο Theodosii 10 
[A. D. 379] Πέτρου τελευτήσαντος Τιμόθεος ὃ ἀδελφὸς 
αὐτοῦ [Τιμόθεον ἀδελφὸν ἑαυτοῦ Socrat. [V. 37] ἀντ᾽ αὐ- 
τοῦ χειροτονεῖται τῆς ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ ἐκκλησίας τῶν ὀρθο- 
δόξων ἐπίσκοπος. Placed too low in Theophanes, who 
places also the succession of Theophilus too low. See 
the Tables p. 517. As the 8 years of Timotheus ter- 
minated in July A. D. 385, they commenced in 377. 

29 Timotheus II 4Elurus, 30 Timotheus III Salo- 
phacialus. 

Timotheus II succeeded in A. D. 457: Tables p. 
649. Expelled in 460: Leo Romanus Ep. 137 Leoni 
Aug. June 17 A. D. 460 (Tables p. 661) omnes eccle- 
sias Dei letari quod ab Alexandrine ecclesie jugo im- 
probus parricida depulsus est &c. Nunc ergo—illud ad- 

jungite ut de catholico civitatis illius presule quod Deo 
placeat decernatis. Idem Ep. 138 Gennadio June 17 
A. D. 460 Agnovi Timotheum postquam ecclesie Alez- 
andrine civitatis expulsus est CP., nonnullis hoc fide 
adversariis agentibus, venire permissum. His successor 
Timotheus III is addressed by Leo Ep, 139 Timotheo 
episcopo catholico Alexandrine ecclesie Aug. 18 A. Ὁ. 
460. Victor Tun. Magno et Apollonio coss. [Α. Ὁ. 460] 
Timotheus episcopus interfector Proterii episcopi Leonis 
principis precepto vi a sede Alexandrine raptus ecclesia 
Chersona ezilio relegatur, et post menses V eidem Alez- 
andrine ecclesie alius pro eo Timotheus cognomento 
Solafratatus synodi Chalcedonensis defensor episcopus 
ordinatur, Theophanes p. 96 BC Leonis 3° [A. D. 
458] τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει---Τιμοθέου καταψηφίζονται ὡς φονέως 
καὶ αἱρετικοῦ---ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς τὸν μὲν Αἰλοῦρον ἐξώρισεν 
cis Τάγγραν ἔνθα ὁ Διόσκορος 6 τούτου διδάσκαλος. ὁ αὐτὸς 
δὲ ἐκεῖ ἤρξατο παρασυναγωγὰς ποιεῖν καὶ ταραχάς" ἃς μαθὼν 


BISHOPS OF ALEXANDRIA. 


ὁ βασιλεὺς μετεξώρισεν αὐτὸν ἐν Χερσῶνιϑ. Τιμόθεος δὲ 
ἄλλος, ἐπικλὴν Λευκὸς, ὁ καὶ Σαλοφακίαλος, ὀρθόδοξος καὶ 
ἀγαθὸς ἀνὴρ, ὑπὸ πάντων φιλούμενος, ἐχειροτονήθη ἀντ᾽ αὐ- 
τοῦ ἐπίσκοπος ᾿Αλεξανδρείας. From the date of Leo’s 
epistle we may collect that Timotheus III was ap- 
pointed in July, and the preceding five months will 
carry back the expulsion of Timotheus II to Feb, 
A. D. 460. He was restored by Basiliscus in A. D. 
476: Victor Tun. Post cons. Leonis junioris [A. Ὁ. 
475] Timotheus episcopus cognomento Atlurus—ab ex- 
ilio Chersona rediit, et fugato alio Timotheo Salafatiatio 
—Alexandrinam ecclesiam etiam pervadit. Theophanes 
p- 104A Zenonis 1 [Α. Ὁ. 474] Βασιλίσκος---Τιμόθεον 
τὸν Αἴλουρον ἀνεκαλέσατο διὰ τύπου καὶ Πέτρον τὸν Γναφέα 
κρυπτόμενον ἐν τῇ μονῇ τῶν ἀκοιμήτων---Βασιλίσκος δὲ 
τοῦτον [Timotheum] μετὰ τύπων εἰς ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν κατὰ 
τῆς συνόδου ἐξέπεμψεν, καὶ Πέτρον Τναφέα εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν. 
---Τιμόθεος δὲ ὁ Σαλοφακίαλος ἐπίσκοπος ᾿Αλεξανδρείας 
μαθὼν Τιμόθεον τὸν Αἴλουρον παραγενέσθαι ὑπεχώρησεν ἐν 
τοῖς μοναστηρίοις τῆς Κανώπου. Zeno fled at the close 


of 475, and Basiliscus might make these appoint-— 


ments in the beginning of 476. Timotheus II died 
in 477: Victor Tun. Post cons. Armati V.C. [Α. Ὁ. 
477] Timotheus Ailurus—moritur et Alexandrine ec- 
clesie presulatum alius Timotheus Salafatiatius—re- 
sumit.. Theophanes p. 107 D Zenonis 3° (A. D. 476] 
Τιμόθεος δὲ ὁ Αἴλουρος ἐν τούτοις θνήσκει, ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ δὲ 
Πέτρος ὁ Μογγὸς εἰσάγεται, ἀνὴρ κακοῦργος καὶ τῆς ἀλη- 
θείας ἐχθρὸς, προκαθηρημένος ἤδη.----τούτῳ κατὰ θεῖον ζῆλον 
ἐπελθόντες οἱ μοναχοὶ As’ μόνας ἡμέρας ληστρικῶς κρατή- 
σαντι τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς ἀπελαύνουσι" καὶ Τιμόθεον πάλιν τὸν 
Σαλοφακίαλον ἀποκαθιστῶσιν ἀξίως τῷ θρόνῳ. Liberatus 
in breviario c.16 apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 444 
Exilio relegatur Timotheus Ailurus Chersonam arcta 
custodia et fit pro Proterio Timotheus cognomento Sa- 
lophaciolus sive Asbus. Hic Timotheus catholicorum 
episcopus vixit quidem sine seditione quiete in Alex- 
andrina ecclesia omni tempore Leonis et omni tempore 
Zenonis, donec Basiliscus arripuit tyrannidem Zenone 
in Isauriam fugiente.—Tunc enim Basilisco reddente 
episcopatum Timotheo Ailuro, et hereticis sedibus suis 
restitutis, fugit Timotheus catholicus in Canopi castel- 
lum et in monasterio latuit—Zenon reversus est ad 
imperium ; Timotheus Atlurus metuens zelum quem ha- 
bebat circa Chalcedonense concilium optavit sibimet 
mortem, et istud perseveranter orans ab humana vita 
hausto veneno sublatus est.—Post cujus obitum ordi- 
naverunt sibi heretici episcopum Petrum cognomento 
Moggum.—Morabatur autem tunc Timotheus catholicus 
(ut dictum est) in Canopo castello. Et cognoscens Ze- 
non imperator calliditatem hereticorum scripsit Anthe- 
mio augustali, ut Petrum quidem sacerdotio privaret 
Timotheum vero in episcopatum reduceret et auctores 


inthronizati Petri puniret. Gennadius c. 72 supposed - 


Timotheus Alurus to be still living in 492: Vivere 
adhuc in exilio jam heresiarcha dicitur et habetur. 
That this was an error appears from Liberatus Theo- 
phanes and Victor. 





545 


Timotheus III died in A.D. 482: Simplicii Romani 
Ep. 17 July 15 A. Ὁ. 482 (Tables p. 695) Ad nos ex 
more relatio missa patefecit—obiisse Timotheum, inque 
ejus vicem consona fidelium voluntate Joannem—sub- 
rogatum. His death therefore may be referred to 
June Α. Ὁ. 482. Placed too high in Victor Tun. 
Post cons. Zenonis III (A. Ὁ. 480] Timotheus cogno- 
mento Salafatiatius synodi Chalcedonensis defensor mo- 
ritur, et pro eo Alexandrine ecclesie Joannes—episco- 
pus ordinatur. Quem Zenonis precepto principis Petrus, 
qui superstite Timotheo Salafatiatio episcopo ab here- 
ticis fuerat ordinatus, ejiciens Alexandrinam ecclesiam 
pervadit. Theophanes p.110 D Zenonis 7° [A. D. 480] 
—éev ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ Τιμόθεος ὁ Σαλοφακίαλος ἐτελεύτησεν, 
καὶ ἐχειροτονήθη ᾿Ιωάννης ὁ Ταβεννισιώτης, ἀνὴρ σόφος καὶ 
τῶν ὀρθῶν δογμάτων ὑπέρμαχος. Liberatus c. 10. 17 
tom. 6 p. 445 Post breve vero tempus moritur Ti- 
motheus Salophaciolus anno episcopatus sui XXIII 
mense sexto, obiit autem sine molestia. ordinatur autem 
a communicatoribus ejus episcopis et clericis et monachis 
—Joannes ex economo cognomento Talaia. But from 
the first appointment of Timotheus II in July 460 to 
his death about June 482 are only 22 years com- 
plete, instead of 224 6”. 

31. 32 Joannes I. Was appointed in June A. D. 
482. On his appointment see Zacharias quoted above 
at p. 480 note. But Petrus Mongus was preferred by 
Zeno: Simplicius Ep. 17 (July 15 A. Ὁ. 482) Illud 
me non mediocriter fecit attonitum quod tisdem literis 
suis Petrum, qui hereticorum socius dudum exstitisse 
probatur et princeps,—ad prefate ecclesie regimen ex- 
istimet provehendum. Related at a wrong year by 
Theophanes p. 112 B Zenonis 119 [A. D. 484] of Πέ- 
τρου τοῦ Moyyod σπουδασταὶ διὰ χρημάτων Kal φενακισμῶν 
ἔπεισαν Ζήνωνα ἐκβληθῆναι ᾿Ιωάννην----καὶ Πέτρον τὸν Moy- 
γὸν πάλιν εἰς Ἀλεξάνδρειαν ἀπὸ Εὐχαΐτων ὑποστρέψαι" τότε 
καὶ ἑνωτικὸν ἐποίησε Ζήνων καὶ πανταχοῦ ἐξέπεμψεν .--- καὶ 
ἔγραψεν ᾿Ἀκάκιος τοῖς ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ δέξασθαι τὸν Μογγὸν 
καὶ Ἰωάννην ἀποβαλέσθαι. ᾿Ιωάννης δὲ----σοφῶς καὶ ἀταρά- 
χως ἐξῆλθε. On the expulsion of Joannes and the 
appointment of Petrus see Liberatus c. 17 tom.6 p. 
445, 446, who concludes Joannes Talaia judicatur a 
Zenone ab episcopatu pelli. Acacius auxilio patronorum 
persuasit Zenoni ut fieret Henoticon.—Henoticon vero 
Zenonis—hujusmodi est &c. Given by Liberatus c. 18. 
The death of Petrus is recorded by Theophanes p. 
115 Β in the 16th of Zeno A. D. 489: τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει 
Πέτρος ὁ Moyyds ἀπέθανεν ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ, καὶ ᾿Αθανάσιος 
ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐχειροτονήθη ὁ ἐπίκλην Κηλίτης. Victor Tun. 
Post cons. III Longini V.C. [Α. Ὁ. 490] Petrus 4- 
lexandrine incubator ecclesie sub damnatione moritur. 
cujus episcopatum simul et errorem suscepit Anastasius 
[lege Athanasius]. On Petrus Mongus see Damascius 
in vita Isidori apud Photium p. 1057, and Liberatus 
in breviario c. 18 tom. 6 p. 448. 449. 

33. Athanasius II. His appointment is placed by 
Victor in A. D, 490, His death in 495: Victor Tun. 
Anastasio et Rufo coss. [A. D. 492] Alexandrine ec- 


ἃ Conf. Procopium (Βαϊ. 111. 7 p. 63 A. 


4A 


546 


clesie Athanasius preerat hereticus. Idem Victore 
V.C. cos. [A. D. 495] Athanasio Alexandrino mortuo, 
Johannes cognomento Hemula succedit ; quo occumbente 
post paucos dies ei Johannes alius cognomento Niceta 
succedit episcopus. Theophanes gives the following 
dates : p. 115 B his accession in A. D. 489. p.121A 
Anastasit 6° [A. Ὁ. 496] τῷ δ᾽ αὐτῷ ἔτει ᾿Αθανασίου τοῦ 
ἐπισκόπου ᾿Αλεξανδρείας τελευτήσαντος ἐχειροτονήθη ᾿Ιωάν- 
yns 6 Μοναξῶν πρεσβύτερος καὶ οἰκονόμος, ὁ ἐπίκλην Ἣ- 
μοῦλα. He presided 7 years current: Severus apud 
Renaudot p. 125 Mortuo Petro ordinatus est in ejus 
locum Athanasius ecclesie cujusdam Alexandrie pre- 
positus, vir bonus et plenus Spiritu Sancto, qui munere 
sibi credito preclare functus est. Nulla ejus tempore 
persecutio, turbe nulle ecclesiam agitaverunt. Sedit 
annos 7 obiitque 20% mensis Thoth? Pagi tom. 2 p. 453 
quoting the same authority from which Severus drew 
thus expresses the time: ‘‘In historia Coptitarum 
legitur Athanasium episcopum Alexandrinum sedisse 
cum Petro Mongo, obiisseque die 20% mensis Thoth 
die Martis, postquam eam ecclesiam administrasset an- 
nos VI dies CCXXIII.” Pagi adds “‘ Dies 20% men- 
sis Thoth concurrit cum die 174 Septembris in quam 
anno 496 feria tertia incidebat.”” The death of Atha- 
nasius is therefore fixed to Sept. 17 A. D. 496, and 
his 6” 2234 commence at Feb. 7 A. Ὁ. 490. Libera- 
tus in breviario c. 18 apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 450 
thus speaks of Athanasius: Athanasio heretico tempus 
episcopatus sui complente, post eum ordinatur Joannes 
cognomento Mela, qui et ipse secutus Petrum et Atha- 
nasium precessores, et in Edicto Unitivo [sc. ἑνωτικῷ] 
communicavit aliis sedibus, id est, CP.@ et Antiochene 
et Hierosolymitane. 

34 Joannes IT. Succeeded in September A. D. 496. 
His death is thus given by Theophanes p.127D Ana- 
stasii 15° [A. Ὁ. 505] Ἰωάννου τοῦ ἐπισκόπου ᾿Αλεξαν- 
δρείας τελευτήσαντος, ᾿Ιωάννης ὁ Νικαιώτης χειροτονεῖται 
ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ. Theophanes assigns 9 years to Joannes II. 
Also 9 years in Eutychius tom. 2 p.132: Johannes 
monachus patriarcha Alexandrinus, qui Jacobita fuit, 
sedit annos IX dein mortuus est. Pagi tom. 2 p. 470 
‘‘ Auctor historiz patriarcharum Coptitarum testatur 
eum ecclesiam Alexandrinam rexisse annos VIII et 
dies CCXXIV, et IV Bescinas, die Veneris, vi- 
tam cum morte commutasse, seu 29% Aprilis, que 
anno 505 in feriam sextam cadebat.” The 8Y 2244 
are Sept.18 A.D. 496—Ap. 29 A. Ὁ. 505 both inclu- 
sive. Renaudot p.126 “ Elmacinus annos 9 numerat, 
vacasseque ait sedem anno uno post: ejus mortem.” 

35 Joannes III. ‘Theophanes gives him 11 years 
and thus assigns his death p. 139 Anastasii 26° 
[A. Ὁ. 516] τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει ᾿Ιωάννου τοῦ Νικαιώτου ἐπι- 
σκόπου ᾿Αλεξανδρείας αἱρετικοῦ ἀποθανόντος, Διόσκορος ὁ 
μικρὸς Τιμοθέου τοῦ Αἰλούρου ἀνεψιὸς προεβλήθη ἐπίσκοπος 
᾿Αλεξανδρείας. Eutychius gives 11 years tom. 2 p. 132 
Johannes alter patriarcha Alexandrinus qui etiam Ja- 
cobita, et cum annos XI sedisset mortuus est. Victor 
Tun. by mistake had placed his succession at A. D. 
495, and at A.D. 497 mentions him again: Anastasio 


APPENDIX. 





C. 9. 


Aug. cos. Alexandrine ecclesie Joannes cognomento 
Niceta adhuc presidebat. But places his death at 
A.D. 517: Agapeto V. C. cos. Joannes Alexandrinus 
episcopus moritur, et pro eo Dioscorus ordinatur. Pagi 
tom. 2 p. 496 fixes the time: ‘‘ Auctor historie pa- 
triarcharum Coptitarum ait eum sedisse annos XXI 
et dies XXIII, et defunctum esse 27% Bescinas die 
Lune, seu die 22° Maii, qui anno 517 in feriam se- 
cundam incidebat.—Reponendi anni ΧΙ]. The 11¥ 
286 are at Ap. 30 A. Ὁ. 506 May 22 A.D. 517. Se- 
verus apud Renaudot. p. 127 Sedit Joannes annis XI 
abiitque 27% mensis Pachon. Confirming the emenda- 
tion of Pagi. But Pagi has omitted to observe that 
from Ap. 29 A. D. 505 where he places the death of 
Joannes II to May 22 A. D. 517, where he places the 
death of Joannes III, are twelve years and 23 days. 
Which will be explained if we admit the interval of 
one year recorded by Elmacin apud Renaudot. p. 226. 
Liberatus c. 18 p. 451 Post quem [sc. Jo. Melam] or- 
dinatus est Alexandrie Joannes Machiota []. Niceota}, 
qui etiam ipse suos priores secutus est, suscipiens qui- 
dem Unitivum Zenonis Edictum, non autem Chalcedo- 
nense concilium.—Mortuo Joanne Alexandria, ordina- 
tur Dioscorus junior, sub quo interfectus est a populo 
Theodosius augustalis filius Calliopi. 

36 Dioscorus II. Succeeded in May A. D. 517. 
He has 3 years in Theophanes p. 140 C 141 B. Men- 
tioned p. 141 C at the Ist year of Justin A.D. 518. 
Victor Tun. Valerio et Justiniano coss. [A. D. 521) 
Alexandrine ecclesie Dioscoro episcopo mortuo Timo- 
theus succedit. Renaudot p. 129 “‘ Hec habet Seve- 
rus : Joannes a secretis et epistolis habuerat virum om- 
nibus animi dotibus insignem, pium, humilem, Dioscorum 
nomine, cui inter ecclesiasticos similis erat nullus; illum 
igitur Alexandrini ordinaverunt sibi patriarcham.— 
Sedit Dioscorus ann. III, vel, ut habet alia ejus vita, 
annum unum menses sex, obiitque 17 mensis Paophi 
seu Babe. Elmacinus, qui nihil habet preter ejus 
nomen et successionem post obitum Joannis, sedisse 
ait illum annos II menses V, atque ita Makrizius, 
Chronicon annos duo dies 146. Abulbircat annos duos 
menses IV obiisseque ait—-17% Paophi.” From May 22 
inclusive the 146 days will terminate at Oct. 14 which 
is the 17th of Phaophi, the day assigned for the death 
of Dioscorus. And the 2” 1464 are at May 22 A.D. 
517—Oct. 14 A. D. 519 both inclusive. 

37 Timotheus IV. Succeeded Dioscorus in Oct. 
A.D. 519. See the Tables A. D. 567 p. 823 for Ti- 
motheus and his successors. Pagi there quoted tom. 
2 p. 554 fixes the death of Dioscorus at Oct. 8 be- 
cause he had read 10% Babe in his copy: p. 506 ‘Vita 

Sunctus est Dioscorus junior 106 Babe die Martis, in- 
quit auctor historie patriarcharum Coptiturum post- 
quam sedisset annos II dies CXLVI. Verum legen- 
dum die XI* Babe seu 85. Octobris que anno 519 in 
feriam tertiam incidit. Praeterea legendum dies CXL.” 
But the numbers in Renaudot, 17% Babe and dies 146, 
correspond, and confirm each other; and for feria 
tertia we may substitute feria secunda. 


BISHOPS OF ALEXANDRIA. 


40 Paulus. Succeeded Theodosius at the close of 
A. Ὁ. 538. Tables p. 823. Liberatus c. 23 Postquam 
ergo Theodosius Alexandrinus in exilium missus est, 
Paulus quidam unus abbatum Tabennensium monacho- 
rum ad Alexandrinam sedem ordinatur episcopus.— 
Plane orthodoxus, suscipiens Chalcedonensem synodum. 
Ordinatus est a Menna CP. presente Pelagio respon- 
sario Vigilii, et apocrisiariis Euphremii Antiocheni et 
apocrisiariis Petri Hierosolymorum. Theophanes p. 
188 A Justiniani 14° (A. D. 541] τῷ δ᾽ αὐτῷ ἔτει Τιμο- 
θέου ἐπισκόπου ᾿Αλεξανδρείας τελευτήσαντος, Σεύηρος ὃ 
δυσσεβὴς ᾿Αντιοχείας μοιχὸς πρόεδρος καὶ ᾿Ιουλιανὸς ὁ Ἅλι- 
καρνασεὺς ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ φυγόντες περὶ φθαρτοῦ τε καὶ 
ἀφθάρτου διενεχθέντες κατ᾽ ἀλλήλων γεγόνασιν----καὶ οἱ μὲν 
Θεοδόσιον οἱ δὲ Taivavy προεβάλλοντο εἰς ἐπίσκοπον ᾿Αλε- 
ξανδρείας" καὶ Taivas μὲν ἐκράτησε τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς ἐνιαυτὸν 
ὁ δὲ Θεοδόσιος δύο" τούτους δὲ Ἰουστινιανὸς πέμψας ἤγαγεν 
ἐν Βυζαντίῳ ---ΙΤαῦλον δέ τινα. δοκούμενον εἶναι ὀρθόδοξον 
ἐπίσκοπον ᾿Αλεξανδρείας προεβάλετο. 'Theophanes has 
placed these facts at too low a date. See the Tables 
p. 823. Victor Tun. Basilio V.C. cos. [A. D. 541] 
Alexandrine ecclesie Theodosio atque Gaiano exulatis 
Paulus—a defensoribus synodi Chalcedonensis ordina- 
tur episcopus, qui Dioscori heretici predecessoris suit 
depositionem celebrans Palestino concilio deponitur, et 
pro illo Zoilus ordinatur episcopus. 

If, according to Victor, Zoilus succeeded in 541, 
Paulus had something more than two years. De 
Paulo Procopius Hist. Arcan. c. 27 τοῦ φόνου ἐλη- 
λεγμένου Παῦλον τῆς ἱερωσύνης εὐθὺς καθεῖλον, φυγόντα δὲ 
᾿Ῥόδωνα ἐς Βυζάντιον τήν τε κεφαλὴν ἀφεῖλον κ. τ. Δ. 

41 Zoilus. Theophanes p. 188 Ὁ Justiniani 16° 
ΓΑ. Ὁ. 543] Ζωΐλος ἔτη ζ΄.---α΄. p. 192 A Justiniani 
23° [A. D. 550) ᾿Απολινάριος ἔτη 6. His deposition 
is at A. D. 551 in Victor Tun. Post cons. Basilii anno 
XI, Apollinarius Zoilo tria memorata capitula dam- 
nare nolenti episcopus Alexandrine ecclesie subrogatur. 
He had probably more than 7 years; for these would 
only place his appointment at A. D. 544, more than 
two years after the deposition of his predecessor. 

The years of the preceding bishops from Proterius 
to Zoilus are thus given in Nicephorus p. 417 

Προτέριος ὀρθόδοξος----ἔτη ¢ 
Τιμόθεος Αἴλουρος ἔτη β' 
Τιμόθεος ὁ Λευκὸς ἔτη ιε΄ 
Πέτρος 6 Moyyds ἔτος ἕν 
Ἰωάννης ὁ ἐκβληθεὶς ἔτη γ΄ 
Πέτρος τὸ δεύτερον ἔτη ς΄ 
᾿Αθανάσιος αἱρετικὸς ἔτη ζ΄ 
Ἰωάννης ἔτη θ' 

Ἰωάννης ἄλλος ἔτη ια΄ 
Διόσκορος ἔτη γ' 

Τιμόθεος ὁ ἐπὶ ᾿Ιουστινιανοῦ ἔτη ιζ΄. 
Ταϊανὸς ἔτος ἕν 

Θεοδόσιος ἔτη β΄ 

Παῦλος ἔτη β΄ 

Ζωΐλος ἔτη ζ΄. 

The sum of all these numbers is 92 years. But 
from the appointment of Proterius in A. Ὁ. 452 to 





547 


the deposition of Zoilus in 551 are 99 years, a defi- 
ciency therefore of 7 years in the whole amount in 
Nicephorus. Intervals—dies vel menses vel anni in- 
terpontificiales—might in part supply this deficiency; 
and an interval (which Pagi tom. 2 p. 560 seems to 
suppose) might precede the episcopate of Zoilus. 

42 Apollinarius. Already appointed before Sep- 
tember 551: Malalas XVIII p. 230 μηνὶ Σεπτεμβρίῳ 
ἰνδικτιῶνος ιε΄ [Sept. A. D. 551) γέγονε τὰ ἐγκαίνια τῆς 
ἁγίας Ἑἰρήνης κι τ. Δ. καὶ ἐξῆλθον τὰ ἅγια λείψανα ἐκ τῆς 
μεγάλης ἐκκλησίας μετὰ καὶ τῶν δύο πατριαρχῶν, λέγω δὴ 
Μηνᾶ τοῦ πατριάρχου KIL. καὶ ᾿Απολλιναρίου τοῦ πάπα 
᾿Αλεξανδρείας. He has 19 years in Nicephorus p. 417 B 
᾿Απολινάριος ἔτη ιθ΄. and in Theophanes p. 192 A 
already quoted: ᾿Απολιψάριος ἔτη ιθ΄. a.  Apollina- 
rius is mentioned by Theophanes p. 204 D Jus- 
tint 2° A. D. 567. and p. 205 B Justini 3° A. D. 563. 
But as the first year of Apollinarius began in A. D. 
551, the 19th was current in 569. 

43 Joannes IV. Appointed before the exile of 
Anastasius of Antioch: Theophanes p. 206 A Justini 
5° [from Sept. 1 A. Ὁ. 569] τῷ αὐτῷ ἔτει ᾿Αναστάσιος 
ὁ ἐπίσκοπος ᾿Αντιοχείας ὃ μέγας καθαψάμενος ἐν τοῖς ἀν- 
τιγράφοις τῶν συνοδικῶν Ἰωαννοῦ τοῦ KIL. τοῦ χειροτονή- 
σαντος ᾿Ιωάννην τὸν ᾿Αλεξανδρείας, καὶ τούτου χειροτονη- 
θέντος ἐξεβλήθη---- For the rest see the Tables p. 828. 
Joannes IV has eleven years in Nicephorus p. 417 B 
Ἰωάννης ἔτη ca'—and in Theophanes p. 205 C Justini 
4° [from Sept. 1 A. D. 568] ᾿Αλεξανδρείας ἐπίσκοπος 
Ἰωάννης ἔτη ια΄. α. =p. 208A 209 B 211 A Ἰωάννης 
ἔτη ια΄. ΑΒ the last year of his predecessor Apollina- 
rius was current in A. Ὁ, 569, and as the first year 
of his successor Kulogius was at A. D. 580 (see the 
Tables A. D. 578 p. 843), the appointment of Jo- 
annes is fixed to the close of A. D. 569. 

47 Georgius. His predecessor Joannes V withdrew 
when Alexandria was taken by the Persians: Leon- 
tius apud Pagium tom. 2 p. 762 Quando permittente 
Deo pro peccatis nostris futurum erat ut traderetur 
Alexandria sine Deo Persis—fugam arripuit in pro- 
priam patriam, videlicet in Cyprum, in civitatem suam. 
Where he died: Leontius Ibid. But Alexandria was 
taken by the Persians in A.D. 616: See above c. 1 
p. 163. And Georgius was therefore appointed in 
that year. He has 14 years in Theophanes p. 253 B 
256 D 261 B 264D 274A 276C Γεώργιος ἔτη ιδ΄. 
Idem p. 279 B Heraclii 23° (from Sept. 1 A. Ὁ. 632] 
Γεώργιος ἔτη ιδ΄. oS. Ibid. Heraclit 24° ᾿Αλεξανδρείας 
ἐπίσκοπος Κῦρος ἔτη (—a’. But, as the 14 years com- 
menced in A. D. 616, they terminated in A. D. 630, 
and Cyrus was already bishop of Alexandria in 631. 
See above c.1 p. 171 A. D. 638 p. 176. 

48 Cyrus, who succeeded in A. D. 630, was called 
to CP. Nicephorus in breviario p. 30=18, having 
related the death of Sergius A. D. 638 and the suc- 
cession of Pyrrhus A. D. 639 (see c. 1 p. 176), adds 
ἤδη δὲ χρόνοις τισὶ πρότερον Κῦρον τὸν ᾿Αλεξανδρείας πρό- 
εδρον μετάκλητον ἐς Βυζάντιον ἣν πεποιηκὼς καὶ ἐν αἰτίᾳ 
μεγάλῃ εἶχεν ὡς τὰ τῆς Αἰγύπτου πάσης Σαρακηνοῖς προέ- 

4κΑ 


548 


μενον πράγματα. κ. τ. λ.--ἰοὸ δὲ (ἩἩράκλειος) Ἕλληνα τὸν 
Κῦρον ἀπεκάλει ὡς Ἕλληνι καὶ θεομάχῳ καὶ κατὰ Χριστια- 
νῶν φρονοῦντι τῷ "Αμβρῳ τῷ τῶν Σαρακηνῶν φυλάρχῳ 
συμβουλεύσαντα τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως κατεγγυηθῆναι θυγατέρα. 
ἐν τούτοις οὖν ἀγανακτήσας κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀναιρήσειν ἀπει- 
λῶν τῷ τῆς πόλεως αὐτὸν ὑπάρχῳ ὡς αἰκισομένῳ παραδί- 
door. But as Amrou entered Egypt in June A. D. 
639, and took Alexandria in 64(), Cyrus was not 
called to CP. till A.D.640. Heracleonas during his 
short reign in 641 (see above p. 178) restored Cy- 


APPENDIX. 





0,9. 


rus: Nicephorus in breviario p. 33=p. 20 A Κῦρον 
τὸν πρόεδρον ᾿Αλεξανδρείας τῷ οἰκείῳ θρόνῳ ἀποκαθίστησι. 
His successor was Petrus, who is named by Theo- 
phanes p. 284C Constantis 3° Πέτρος ἔτη ¢—a’. The 
3rd of Constans in reality commenced before Oct. 5 
A. D. 643, but in the reckoning of Theophanes at 
Sept. 1 A. Ὁ. 644. Petrus might succeed in A. ἢ. 
644. Nicephorus Chron. p. 417 B (where in the 
present copies Cyrus is omitted) ends his catalogue 
of bishops of Alexandria with Petrus: Πέτρος ἔτη (. 


3 Bishops of Antioch. 


1 Euodius. Euseb. Chron. Arm. Anno 2058 Clau- 
dit 2° (A. D. 4%] primus Antiochie episcopus Euodius 
fuit. In Euseb. Hieron. Anno 2059 Claudii 3°. 

2 Ignatius. Euseb. Chron. Arm. Anno 2085 [A. Ὁ. 
78] Vespasiani 1° Antiochie secundus episcopus Igna- 
tius fuit. In Euseb. Hieron. Anno 2084 Neronis 14°. 
Euseb. H. E. II]. 22 ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αντιοχείας Evo- 
diov πρώτου καταστάντος, δεύτερος ἐν τοῖς δηλουμένοις 
Ἰγνάτιος ἐγνωρίζετο. Α. Ὁ. 70 will be 45 years be- 
fore the death of Ignatius. But as Eusebius has erred 
in the year of the death of Ignatius (see the Tables 
A. D. 107) he may have placed the beginning of the 
episcopate too high. 

3 Hero. Euseb. Chron. Armen. Anno 2122 [Α. Ὁ. 
107] Trajani 9° tertius episcopus Antiochia fuit Hero. 
Euseb. Hieron. Anno 2123 Trajani 10°. See the Ta- 
bles A.D. 107. The succession of Hero is deter- 
mined by the death of his predecessor to A. D. 115. 

4 Cornelius. Euseb. Chron. Arm. Hieron. Anno 
2144 [A. Ὁ. 128] Hadriani 12° Antiochie quartus epi- 
scopus Cornelius. 

5 Eros. Euseb. Chron. Arm. Anno 2158 [A. Ὁ. 
14%] Antonini 5° Antiochie episcopus Hero. Hieron. 
Anno 2158 Antiochie quintus constituitur episcopus 
Heros ann. XXIV. Euseb. H. E. IV. 20 Θεόφιλος 
ἕκτος----τετάρτου μὲν τῶν ἐκεῖσε μετὰ “Hpwva καταστάντος 
Κορνηλίου, μετὰ δὲ αὐτὸν πέμπτῳ τόπῳ τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν 
“Eporos διαδεξαμένου. The 24 years would place Theo- 
philus anno 2180 A. D. 16%. But Theophilus is placed 
by Eusebius and Hieronymus at 2186 or 2184. See 
the Tables A. D. 171 p. 165. 

The years of these five bishops are thus given in 
Nicephorus: 

Εὐόδιος ἔτη xy’ 
Ἰγνάτιος----ἔτη δ' 
Ἥ ρων ἔτη κ' 
Κορνήλιος ἔτη wy 
"Epes ἔτη ks’. 

Making 86 years. But from the accession of Euo- 
dius to the accession of Theophilus are computed in 
Kusebius 128 years anni 2058—2186. Wherefore 
we may supply Ἰγνάτιος ---ἔτη μδ' to bring the amount 
to a nearer agreement with Eusebius. 

10 Philetus. Euseb. H. E. VI. 21 αὐτοκράτωρ ᾿Αλέ- 
Eavdpos διαδέχεται---[Α. D. 2292] ---ἐν τούτῳ δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ 
τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίας ᾿Ασκληπιάδην Φιλητὸς διαδέχεται. 








Idem Chron. Arm. Anno 2233 [A. Ὁ. 215] Caracalle 
6° Antiochenorum decimus episcopus Philippus. Hieron. 
Anno 2233 Macrini 1°. 

11 Zebinus. See the Tables p. 243. Euseb. Chron. 
Armen. Anno 2245 [A. Ὁ. 288] Alexandri 6° Antiochie 
episcopus XI Zebennus. 

12 Babylas. Euseb. H. E. VI. 29 τότε δὴ [se. im- 
perante Gordiano] καὶ τοῦ κατ᾽ ᾿Αντιόχειαν ἐπισκόπου 
Ζεβίνου τὸν βίον μεταλλάξαντος Βαβύλας τὴν ἀρχὴν διαδέ- 
χεται. Nicephorus p. 417 D Βαβύλας ὁ ἐπὶ Δεκίου μαρ- 
τυρήσας ἔτη ty. His death in A. D. 250 would place 
the beginning of the 13 years current at A. D. 238, 
the lst of Gordian. The notice of Eusebius in Chron. 
Arm. is at a wrong year: Anno 2270 (A. D. 254.) 
Antiochene ecclesie XII episcopus Babylas, deinde 
XIII Fabianus. But Babylas had already suffered 
martyrdom anno 2265. Hieronymus, who records 
the death of Babylas at 2267, omits the notice of 
Eusebius at 2270. 

20 Vitalis. Theodoret. H. E. I. 2 ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ δὲ 
μετὰ Τύραννον, τῆς τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν ἀρξαμένης εἰρήνης, Βιτά- 
λιος τὴν ἡγεμονίαν παρέλαβεν, ----Φιλογόνιος δὲ μετὰ τοῦτον. 
Hieron. Chron. Anno 2344 A. Ὁ. 3528 Antiochie post 
Tyrannum XX“ ordinatur episcopus Vitalis. Post quem 
XXI“s Philogonus. Cui succedit XXII“ Paulinus. 
Post quem XXIII“ Eustathius. 

21 Philogonius. 22 Paulinus I. Theodoret. H. E. 
I. 3 p. 748 συνῳδὰ τούτοις ἐπέστειλε (sc. Alexander] καὶ 
Φιλογονίῳ τῷ τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίας προέδρῳ. II. 4 
p- 751 ἀντιπάλους δὲ κέκληκε [80. Arius] Φιλογόνιον τῆς 
᾿Αντιοχέων τὸν προέδρον. His successor Paulinus is 
omitted by Theodoret H. E. I. 7 p. 756 Εὐστάθιος ὁ 
τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίας τὴν προεδρίαν λαχών" Φιλογόνιος 
γὰρ, οὗ πρόσθεν ἐμνήσθην, εἰς τὴν ἀμείνω μεταβεβήκει βίον, 
τοῦτον δὲ ἄκοντα ποιμαίνειν ἀντ᾽ ἐκείνου τὴν ἐκκλησίαν ἐκεί- 
νην ψήφῳ κοινῇ κατηνάγκασαν ἀρχιερεῖς τε καὶ ἱερεῖς καὶ 
ἅπας ὁ λεώς. But Paulinus is mentioned by Sozomen 
III. 11 p. 512 Β Ὅσσιον---ὅτι φίλος ἐγένετο Παυλίνῳ καὶ 
Εὐσταθίῳ τοῖς ἡγησαμένοις τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίας. and 
by Nicephorus p. 418 A 

Φιλογένης ἔτη ε΄ 
Παῦλος ἔτη ε΄ 
Εὐστάθιος ὁ ἐν τῇ συνόδῳ τῇ πρώτῃ ---ἔτη ιη΄. 

Paulinus was deposed ; see Pagi tom. 1 p. 392. and 
perhaps on that account omitted by Theodoret. He 
was still living in A. D. 347: Pagi Ibid. 


BISHOPS OF ANTIOCH. 


23 Eustathius. See Sozomen I. 2 quoted in the 
Tables A. D. 324 p.377. Upon Romanus see Vale- 
sius ad Sozomen. 1. c. corrected by Pagi tom.1 p. 392. 
The Tables in Theophanes p. 12 A place Hustathius 
many years too high: Constantini 119 [A. D. 316] 
᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπίσκοπος Ἐὐστάθιος ἔτη ιη΄. α΄. p. 15 B Con- 
stantini 19° [A. D. 324] ᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπίσκοπος κγ΄ Ἐὐ- 
στάθιος ἔτη ιη΄. θ΄. p. 16 Β Constantini 209 (A. Ὁ. 325] 
Εὐστάθιος ἔτη ιη. ¢. But Theophanes adds Ibid. τούτῳ 
τῷ ἔτει τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίας χηρευούσης, ἡ σύνοδος 
Εὐστάθιον ἐκύρωσε τὸν ἐπίσκοπον Βερροίας τῆς Συρίας. 
On his exile Philostorgius II. 7 μετὰ τρεῖς ὅλους ἐνιαυ.-- 
τοὺς Εὐσέβιον καὶ Μάριν καὶ Θέογνιν ψήφῳ βασιλέως τοῦ 
Κωνσταντίνου ἐπανόδου τυχόντας πίστεώς τε σύμβολον ai- 
ρετικῆς ἐκθεῖναι, καὶ πανταχόσε διαπέμψαι ἐπ᾽ ἀνατροπῇ τῆς 
ἐν Νικαίᾳ σύνοδου" καὶ τὸν ᾿Αλεξανδρείας ᾿Αλέξανδρον καθε- 
λεῖν τε καὶ ἀποκηρύξαι---ἀλλὰ καὶ Ἑὐστάθιον τὸν ᾽Αντιο- 
χείας, παιδίσκης μίξιν καὶ αἰσχρᾶς ἡδονῆς ἀπόλαυσιν αἰτίαν 
ἐπιγραψαμένους [see above p. 436 note v Theodoret 
H. E. 1. 21), φυγὴν αὐτῷ βασιλεὺς ἐτιμήσατο εἰς τὴν 
ἑσπέραν μεθόριον ποιησάμενος" πεντήκοντα δὲ καὶ διακοσίους 
εἶναι τὸ πλήρωμα τοῦ παρανόμου τούτου συνεδρίου" καὶ τὴν 
Νικομήδειαν αὐτοῖς τῶν παρανομηθέντων ποιήσασθαι συνέ- 
δριον. Conf. Theodoret. H. E. 1. 20. Thirty years 
before the appointment of Meletius (A. D. 360): 
Theodoret. H. E. II. 27 p. 910 τριάκοντα μὲν yap ἔτη 
μετά ye τὰς kar Ἑὐσταθίου τοῦ πανευφήμου γεγενημένας 
ἐπιβουλὰς διετέλεσαν τῆς ᾿Αρειανικῆς ἀνεχόμενοι βδελυρίας. 
Athanasius Apolog. ad Constantium tom.1 p.702 Ὁ 
ποία ἐκκλησία viv οὐ θρηνεῖ διὰ τὰς ἐκείνων κατὰ τῶν ἐπι- 
σκόπων αὐτῶν ἐπιβουλάς ; ᾿Αντιόχεια μὲν dC Εὐστάθιον τὸν 
ὁμολογητὴν καὶ ὀρθόδοξον. Idem ad monachos tom. 1 
p- 812 B Εὐστάθιός τις ἦν ἐπίσκοπος τῆς ᾿Αντιοχείας, ἀνὴρ 
ὁμολογητὴς, καὶ τὴν πίστιν εὐσεβής" οὗτος ἐπειδὴ πολὺς ἦν 
ζηλῶν ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀληθείας----διαβάλλεται Κωνσταντίνῳ [sic 
recte Montfaucon] τῷ βασιλεῖ, πρόφασίν τε ἐπινοεῖται 
ὡς τῇ μητρὶ αὐτοῦ ποιήσας ὕβριν, καὶ εὐθὺς ἐξόριστος αὐτός 
τε γίνεται καὶ πολὺς σὺν αὐτῷ πρεσβυτέρων καὶ διακόνων 
ἀριθμός. Hieronymus Chron. quoted above records 
the deposition of Hustathius at the year 2344 A. D. 
325. which agrees with the term of Philostorgius, 
three whole years from June A. D. 325; therefore 
after June A. D. 328, about 31 years (called by The- 
odoret 30 years in round numbers) before the ap- 
pointment of Meletius in 360. To this tumult in 328 
Eusebius refers, though not naming Hustathius, Vit. 
Const. IIT. 59 τὴν ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίαν τραγικαῖς διε- 
λάμβανε συμφοραῖς κι τ.λ. Hustathius was still living 
in A. D. 370, 42 years after his expulsion. Socrat. 
H. E. IV. 14. 15 οἱ ᾿Αρειανοὶ εἰς τὸν τόπον Ἐὐδοξίου 
{A. Ὁ. 370: see the Tables p. 472] καθιστῶσι Δημό- 
prov. καιροῦ δὲ νομίσαντες δεδράχθαι of τοῦ ὁμοουσίου τῆς 
ἑαυτῶν πίστεως Εὐάγριόν τινα προεβάλοντο' καὶ χειροτονεῖ 
τοῦτον Εὐστάθιος, ὁ πάλαι ποτὲ ἐπίσκοπος ᾿Αντιοχείας γε- 
γονώς" ὃς πρότερον μὲν ὑπὸ Ἰοβιανοῦ [A. D. 363] τῆς ἐξ- 
ορίας ἀνακέκλητο τότε δὲ παρῆν εἰς τὴν ΚΠ. σκόπῳ τοῦ 
στηρίξαι τοὺς τῆς ὁμοουσίου πίστεως, καὶ κατ᾽ αὐτὴν λαν- 
θάνων διέτριβεν.----εἰς γνῶσιν τοῦ βασιλέως ταχέως ἔρχεται 
τὰ γινόμενα---- ἐκέλευσέ τε ἐν ταυτῷ συλληφθέντας τὸν χει- 





549 


ροτονήσαντα καὶ τὸν χειροτονηθέντα ἄλλον ἀλλαχοῦ περιο- 
ρίζεσθαι: Ἑὐστάθιος μὲν οὖν ἐν Βιζύῃ τῆς Θράκης πόλει 
περιωρίζετο Evaypuos δὲ εἰς ἄλλον τόπον ἀπήχθη. 

24 Paulinus II. Transferred from Tyre to Antioch. 
See above N° 115 p. 435 noter. He had been long 
dead in A. D. 336. Euseb. Ibid. 

Hieronymus Chron. Anno 2344 A. D. 32§ records 
the deposition of Hustathius and thus proceeds : 

Quo in exilium ob fidem truso, usque in presentem 
diem ΓΑ. Ὁ. 378] Ariani ecclesiam occupaverunt. 
Id est 

Eulalius 
Eusebius 
Euphronius 
Placillus 
Stephanus 
Leontius 
Eudozius 
Meletius 
Euzoius 
Dorotheus 
Rursum Meletius. 


Quorum idcirco tempora non digessi, quod eos hostes 
potius quam episcopos Christi judicavi. 

Nicephorus p. 418 gives the catalogue thus : 

Εὐστάθιος---- μεθ᾽ ὃν ᾿Αρειανοὶ €& 

Εὐλάλιος ἔτη γ᾽ 

Εὐφρόνιος ἔτη η΄ 

Φακέλλιος, ἐφ᾽ οὗ τὰ ἐγκαίνια τῆς μεγάλης ἐκκλησίας 
᾿Αντιοχείας [A. D. 341], ἔτη ιβ΄ 

Στέφανος ἔτη γ᾽ 

Δεόντιος ἔτη η΄ 

Εὐδόξιος ἔτη β' 

᾿Ανιανὸς ἔτη & 

Μελέτιος ὁ ὁμολογητὴς, ὁ καὶ ὑπὸ Οὐάλεντος ἐκβληθεὶς, 
ἔτη κε 

Εὐζώϊος ᾿Αρειανὸς ἔτη εἰ 

Μελέτιος πάλιν, ὅτε καὶ συνῆλθον ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ συνόδῳ 
ΚΠ. [Α. Ὁ. 381.] 

Paulinus ΠῚ is omitted by Hieronymus and Nice- 
phorus, and by Sozomen III. 20. But he was suc- 
ceeded after 6 months by EFulalius: Philostorg. III. 
15 p. 480 ---ἀπεβίω: ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ δὲ ἙΕὐλάλιος τὸν θρόνον 
εἶχεν. Idem apud Suidam v. ’Aériws p. 105 Β ἐπεὶ δὲ 
Παυλῖνος ἐτεθνήκει, Εὐλαλίου τρίτου καὶ εἰκοστοῦ ἀπὸ τῶν 
ἀποστόλων ἔχοντος τὸν θρόνον κι τ. Χλ. This Paulinus is 
addressed by Eusebius H. E. X.1 ἱερώτατε Παυλῖνε. 
Idem X. 4 πανηγυρικὸς----Παυλίνῳ Τυρίων ἐπισκόπῳ προσ- 
πεφωνημένος. 

25 Eulalius. Named by Theodoret H. E. I. 20. 21 
p- 803 who omits Paulinus II: καὶ ἐκεῖνος μὲν (sc. 
Eustathius| διὰ τῆς Θράκης εἰς Ἰλλυρικὴν πόλιν ἀπήχθη. 
οὗτοι δὲ πρῶτον μὲν ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ χειροτονοῦσιν Ἐὐλάλιον" 
τούτου δὲ ὀλίγον ἐπιβιώσαντος χρόνον, Εὐσέβιον μεταθεῖναι 
τὸν Παλαιστῖνον ἠθέλησαν ἐπεὶ δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐξέφυγε τὴν 
μετάθεσιν καὶ βασιλεὺς διεκώλυσεν, Εὐφρόνιον προεβάλοντο" 
καὶ τούτου δὲ τελευτήσαντος, ἐνιαυτὸν γὰρ καὶ μῆνας ὀλίγους 
μετὰ τὴν χειροτονίαν ἐβίω, Φλακίτῳ τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐκείνης 


550 


προεδρίαν παρέδοσαν. Hieronymus quoted above inserts 
Eusebius, but, as appears from Theodoret, without 
reason. Nicephorus H. E. VIII. 45 p. 640 mentions 
that Eusebius was proposed, ὡς δ᾽ ἐκεῖνος ἀπεῖπε, καὶ ὁ 
βασιλεὺς ἀπηγόρευσε τὴν μετάθεσιν, σχολάσαι φασὶ τὸν 
θρόνον ἑξῆς ἐπὶ ἔτη ὀκτώ" εἶτα χειροτονοῦσιν Ἑὐφρόνιον. 
Conf. Socratem I. 24 p. 59. 60. Socrates p. 00 ἃ 
omitting Kulalius names Euphronius. Sozomen II. 
19 also omitting Hulalius relates that Eusebius de- 
clined the episcopate of Antioch and that Huphronius 
was appointed. 

26 Euphronius. See 24. 

27 Placillus. Present at the synod of Tyre A. D. 
335: Epistola episcoporum ad Dionysium comitem 
apud Athanas. tom.! p. 797C πολλὰς ὁρῶντες συσκευὰς 
καθ᾽ ἡμῶν γινομένας καὶ ἐπιβουλὰς ἐκ συσκευῆς τῶν περὶ 
Εὐσέβιον καὶ Νάρκισσον καὶ Φλάκιλλον καὶ Θέογνιν καὶ Μά- 
pwk.t.A. He was also at the synod of Antioch in 
341 (Tables p. 402): Socrates II. 8 p. 85 προειστήκει 
τότε τῆς ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ ἐκκλησίας Πλάκιτος, διαδεξάμενος 
Εὐφρόνιον. Sozomen. III. 6 Εὐσέβιος ὁ ἐπίκλην ’Epe- 
σηνὸς----παραγενόμενος εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν, ἐπεὶ συνέβη Ἑὐστά- 
θιον καθαιρεθῆναι διὰ τὴν Κύρου κατηγορίαν, Ἑὐφρονίῳ τῷ 
μετ᾽ αὐτὸν συνῆν᾽ ----καὶ Πλακήτῳ πάλιν τῷ μετὰ Εὐφρόνιον 
συνδιέτριβεν' ὡς δὲ συνέβη ταύτην ἐνθάδε συγκροτεῖσθαι 
σύνοδον κι τ.λ. See Nicephorus quoted at 24. 

28 Stephanus I. See 24. The predecessor of Leon- 
tius: Athanas. tom. 1 p. 812C. Stephanus was de- 
posed: Theodoret. H. E. II. 7 Στέφανος δὲ, αὐτὸς yap 
τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίας κατέχων τοὺς οἴακας κ. τ. λ.---- 
c. 8 ταῦτα μαθόντες οἱ δικασταὶ----Στεφάνου τὴν πονηρίαν 
μεμαθηκότες τοῖς τηνικαῦτα παροῦσι τῶν ἐπισκόπων καθελεῖν 
τοῦτον ἐπέτρεψαν, καὶ τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐξήλασαν. οὐ μὴν παν- 
τάπασιν ἡ ἐκκλησία τῆς ᾿Αρειανικῆς ἠλευθερώθη λώβης" Ac- 
ὄντιος γὰρ μετ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τῆς προεδρίας ἔτυχεν, ἀνὴρ τὸ μὲν 
γένος Φρὺξ τὴν δὲ γνώμην κρυψίνους. 

29 Leontius. See 24. Athanasius Hist. Arianorum 
tom. 1 p. 812 C ἐκ τούτων ἐστὶ Λεόντιος ὁ ἀπόκοπος, ὁ 
νῦν [Α. D. 358] ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ, καὶ ὁ πρὸ αὐτοῦ Στέφανος. 
Conf. Athanas. Apol. de fuga sua tom. 1 p. 718 Ὁ. 
Theodoret. H. E. 11. 19 ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ δὲ μετὰ Στέφανον, 
ὃς Φλάκιτον διαδεξάμενος τῶν ἐκκλησιαστικῶν ἐξηλάθη συλ- 
λόγων, Λεόντιος τὴν προεδρίαν ἐδέξατο, παρὰ τοὺς ἐν Νικαίᾳ 
γραφέντας ὅρους ταύτην λαβών' ἐκτομίας γὰρ ἦν, αὐτουργὸς 
γενόμενος τῆς τόλμης" λέγει δὲ καὶ τὴν αἰτίαν τῆς τολμῆς ὁ 
μακάριος ᾿Αθανάσιος κι τ. Χ. Referring to Athanas. tom. 
1 p.718C. Socrates II. 26 Λεόντιος ὁ τῆς ἐν ᾽Αντιο- 
χείᾳ ἐκκλησίας τότε προεστηκώς" ὅστις ἡνίκα πρεσβύτερος 
ἦν ἀφῃρέθη τῆς ἀξίας, ὅτι γυναικὶ συνδιημερεύων Evoro- 
λίῳ ὄνομα καὶ τὴν εἰς αὐτὴν αἰσχρὰν ὑπόνοιαν ἐπικρύψαι 
σπουδάσας τῶν γεννητικῶν ἐξέτεμεν ἑαυτὸν, Kal τοῦ λοιποῦ 
παρρησιέστερον τῇ γυναικὶ συνδιῆγεν----γνώμῃ δὲ καὶ σπουδῇ 
τοῦ βασιλέως Κωνσταντίου τῆς ἐν Ἀντιοχείᾳ ἐκκλησίας προ- 
εβλήθη ἐπίσκοπος μετὰ Στέφανον, ὃς Πλάκιτον διεδέδεκτο 
πρότερον. Sozomen. III. 20 τὰς δὲ ἐκκλησίας κατεῖχε 
Λεόντιος. μετὰ γὰρ τὴν Eiorabiov φυγὴν οἱ ἐκ τῆς ἐναντίας 
αἱρέσεως τὸν ᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπετρόπευον Opdvov' πρῶτος μὲν 
Εὐφρόνιος" μετὰ δὲ τοῦτον Πλάκητος, καὶ ἐφεξῆς Στέφανος" 
ὡς ἀναξίου δὲ αὐτοῦ ἀποχειροτονηθέντος, Λεόντιος τότε τὴν 


APPENDIX. 





C. 9. 


ἐπισκοπὴν διεῖπεν" ὃν ὡς ἑτερόδοξον παρῃτεῖτο ᾿Αθανάσιος. 
In Chron. Pasch. p. 289 Β coss. Sergio οἱ Nigriniano 
A. Ὁ. 350 mention is made of Leontius, who is ὁ μα- 
κάριος Λεόντιος ὁ ἐπίσκοπος ᾿Αντιοχείας τῆς Συρίας, ἀνὴρ 
κατὰ πάντα πιστός τε καὶ εὐλαβὴς καὶ ζηλωτὴς ὑπάρχων 
τῆς ἀληθοῦς πίστεως. His death is recorded by Sozo- 
men IV. 12 ἔτι δὲ τοῦ βασιλέως ἐν τῇ πρὸς δύσιν ἀρχο- 
μένῃ διάγοντος, ἀγγέλλεται τετελευτηκέναι Λεόντιος ὁ ᾿Αν- 
τιοχείας ἐπίσκοπος" ὡς φυλακῆς δὲ προσδεομένης τῆς ἐνθάδε 
ἐκκλησίας, ἐδεήθη τοῦ βασιλέως Ἐὐδόξιος ἐπανελθεῖν εἰς Συ- 
ρίαν" ἐπιτραπεὶς δὲ τοῦτο σπουδῇ καταλαμβάνει τὴν᾿ Αντιόχειαν 
καὶ περιποιεῖται ἑαυτῷ τὴν ἐνθάδε ἐπισκοπήν. Philostorgius 
IV. 3. 4 αὐτὸς δὲ [sc. Constantius] ἐν Σιρμίῳ διῆγεν" ἐν 
ᾧ καὶ τὸν Ῥώμης ἐπίσκοπον Λιβέριον---τῆς φυγῆς κατάγει. 
—Aecovriov τοῦ ᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπισκόπου τελευτήσαντος, Ἐῤ- 
δόξιον ἐκ Τερμανικίας μεταστησάμενοι οἱ ὁμόδοξοι ἐπιβιβά- 
ζουσι τῷ θρόνῳ" ὁ δὲ τῆς ᾿Αρειανῆς μὲν δόξης ἦν. These 
incidents, the emperor at Sirmium in spring 358 
(Tables p. 438), the return of Liberius Aug. 2 A.D. 
358 (Tables p. 437), and the testimony, of Athanasius 
that Leontius still lived in that year, place the death 
of Leontius at the close of A.D. 358. Socrates in 
his narrative II. 37 p. 132. Λεοντίου τελευτήσαντος---- 
Εὐδόξιος Τερμανικείας. ἐπίσκοπος Sy—xara τὴν Ῥώμην τότε 
παρὼν ἐπείγεσθαι σκέπτεται, καὶ τῷ βασιλεῖ δολίως διαλέ- 
yerat κ. τ. A.—appears to place the death of Leontius 
a year earlier. Which is inconsistent with Athanasius. 
Conf. Pagium tom. 1 p. 487. 

30 Eudoxius. Appointed at the close of A. D. 358. 
See 29. Theodoret. H. E. II. 20 Τερμανίκεια πόλις 
ἐστιν ἐν μεθορίῳ τῆς Κιλίκων καὶ Σύρων καὶ Καππαδοκῶν 
κειμένη, εἰς δὲ τὴν Εὐφρατησίαν καλουμένην ἐπαρχίαν τελεῖ. 
τῆσδε τῆς ἐκκλησίας προστατεύων Ἐὐδόξιος εἶτα Λεόντιον 
τεθνηκέναι μαθὼν κατέλαβε τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν. He was al- 
ready bishop of Germanicia A. D. 341, when he was 
present at the Arian synod of Antioch (Tables p. 402): 
Sozomen III. 5 μετέσχον δὲ ταύτης τῆς συνόδου οὐ μόνον 
Εὐσέβιος [ΝΟ [167 ὃς μετὰ Παῦλον ἐκβεβλημένον ἐκ Νικο- 
μηδείας μεταστὰς τὸν ΚΠ. εἶχε θρόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ᾿Ακάκιος 
[N° 131] ὁ Εὐσεβίου τοῦ Παμφίλου διάδοχος----ὐδόξιός 
τε 6 Τερμανικείας, ὃς ὕστερον μετὰ Μακεδόνιον τὴν ΚΠ. 
ἐπετράπη ἐκκλησίαν. Present again at the synod in 
345: Athanas. de synodis tom. 1 p. 895 D ἐπὶ τούτοις 
ὥσπερ μεταγνόντες συλλέγουσι πάλιν τὸ συνέδριον ἑαυτῶν 
μετὰ ἔτη τρία, καὶ ἀποστέλλουσιν Ἐὐδόξιον κ. τ. λ. So- 
crates II. 19 τριετοῦς δὲ ἐν τῷ μέσῳ διαδραμόντος χρόνου, 
αὖθις οἱ ἀνατολικοὶ ἐπίσκοποι συνέδριον ποιησάμενοι καὶ 
ἑτέραν πίστιν συντάξαντες τοῖς ἐν ᾿Ιταλίᾳ ἀποστέλλουσι Ot 
Εὐδοξίου τοῦ τότε ἐπισκόπου Τερμανικείας κι τ. A. Sozo- 
men III. 11 τριῶν δὲ ἤδη γενομένων ἐνιαυτῶν πάλιν οἱ ἐπὶ 
τῆς ἕω ἐπίσκοποι τοῖς ἀνὰ τὴν δύσιν ἑτέραν διεπέμψαντο 
γραφὴν, ἣν μακρόστιχον ἔκθεσιν ὀνομάζουσιν----Εὐδοξίου δὲ, 
ὃς τῆς Τερμανικείας ἐπίσκοπος ἦν, Μαρτυρίου τε καὶ Μακε- 
δονίου διακομισάντων ταύτην τὴν γραφήν x.t.A. Three 
years after A. D. 342. Conf. Valesium ad Socrat. 
II. 19 Pagium tom. 1 p. 462. Deposed in September 
A.D. 359 by the synod of Seleucia: Socrat. II. 40 
p- 152 καθεῖλον αὐτόν τε ᾿Ακάκιον----καὶ Εὐδόξιον τὸν πρό- 
τερον μὲν Τερμανικείας μετὰ ταῦτα δὲ ᾿Αντιοχείας τῆς ἐν 


BISHOPS OF ANTIOCH. 


Συρίᾳ τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν ὑποδύντα. Theodoret. H. E. II. 27 
Εὐδοξίου δὲ μετὰ Λεόντιον ἐκεῖνον τὸν θρόνον ἁρπάσαντος 
εἶτα ἐξελαθέντος. Sozomen. IV. 22 καθαιροῦσιν ἄλλους 
τέ τινας----καὶ Ἐὐδόξιον τὸν ᾿Αντιοχείας. 

31 Anianus. Omitted by Hieron. Chron. and by 
Theodoret. I]. 37. Appointed by the synod of Se- 
leucia Sept. A. D. 359: Socrates II. 40 καθιστῶσιν εἰς 
τὸν τόπον Ἐὐδοξίου τῆς ᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπίσκοπον ᾿Ανιανὸν τοὔ- 
voua’ ὃν συλλαβόντες οἱ περὶ ᾿Ακάκιον Λεωνᾷ καὶ Λαυρικίῳ 
παρέδοσαν" οἱ δὲ αὐτὸν ἐξόριστον πεποιήκασι. Sozomen. 
IV. 22 p.577 ἀντὶ δὲ Εὐδοξίου ᾿Αννιανὸν ἐχειροτόνησαν---- 
πρεσβύτερον ὄντα τοῦ ἐκεῖσε κλήρου. συλλαβόντες δὲ τοῦ- 
Tov of ἀμφὶ ᾿Ακάκιον Λεωνᾷ καὶ Λαυρικίῳ παρεδώκαν. οἱ δὲ 
τότε μὲν ἐν στρατιωτικῇ φρουρᾷ αὐτὸν εἶχον, ὕστερον δὲ 
ὑπερορίαν αὐτοῦ φυγὴν κατεδίκασαν. 

Nicephorus p. 418 Β (see 24) gives to Anianus 
four years. But for the whole interval between Eu- 
stathius A. D. 328 and Meletius A. D. 360 (less than 
32 years) he gives 40 years. The numbers then of 
Nicephorus are not to be trusted; and Pagi tom. | 
p. 445 is not justified in giving 12 years to Placillus 
because 12 years are assigned by Nicephorus. 

32 Meletius. Hieron. Chron. Anno 2376 [A. D. 
362] Constantii 23° Meletius Sebastie Armeniorum 
episcopus ab Acacio et Georgio Arrianis episcopis 
Antiochiam transfertur; et post non grande temporis 
intervallum, quum presbyteros qui ab Kudoxio ante- 
cessore suo depositi fuerant suscepisset, ewilii justissi- 
mam causam subita fidei demutatione delusit. Socrates 
II. 43. 44 Medérios—rijs ᾿Αρμενίων Σεβαστείας ἐπίσκοπος 
προεβλήθη Evorabiov καθαιρεθέντος" ἐκ δὲ τῆς Σεβαστείας 
εἰς Βέροιαν τῆς Συρίας μετηνέχθη. γενόμενος δὲ ἐν τῇ κατὰ 
Σελεύκειαν συνόδῳ [Sept. A. D. 359] καὶ τῇ πίστει τῇ 
περὶ ᾿Ακάκιον ὑπογράψας, ὡς εἶχεν, ἐπὶ τὴν Βέροιαν ἀνεχώ- 
pnoe. γενομένης δὲ τῆς ἐν ΚΠ. συνόδου, οἱ ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ 
πυθόμενοι τὸν Ἑὐδόξιον----ἐπὶ τὸν πλοῦτον KIT. ἀποκεκλι- 
κέναι [Jan. 27 A. D. 360. Tables p. 445], μεταπεμψά- 
μενοι τὸν Μελέτιον ἐκ τῆς Bepoias εἰς τὴν ᾿Αντιοχείας ék- 
κλησίαν ἐνθρονίζουσιν. Sozomen. IV. 28 Εὐδοξίου κατα- 
σχόντος τὴν ΚΙΙ. ἐκκλησίαν, πολλοὶ τὸν ἐν Ἀντιοχείᾳ θρόνον 
περιποιεῖν ἑαυτοῖς ἐσπούδαζον κ.τ. λ.----οὕτω διακειμένης τῆς 
᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίας, ἔδοξε τοῖς ἀμφὶ τὸν Εὐδόξιον καλῶς 
ἔχειν μεταστῆσαι ἐνθάδε Μελέτιον ἐκ τῆς Σεβαστείας, οἷά 
γε λέγειν τε καὶ πείθειν ἱκανὸν, καὶ τὰ περὶ τὸν βίον ἀγαθὸν, 
καὶ ὁμόδοξον αὐτοῖς τὸ πρὶν ὄντα. Philostorg. V. 1 Μελέ- 
τιον τῆς Σεβαστείας τῶν Ἀρμενίων μεταπεμψάμενος (Ἀκάκιος) 
ἀντὶ Εὐδοξίου τῷ θρόνῳ ἐγκαθιδρύει. Described at large 
by Sozomen |. c. and by Theodoret H. E. II. 27 Ev- 


δοξίου----ἐξελαθέντος, καὶ μετὰ πολλὰς συνόδους τὴν KIL. 


παρανόμως κατεσχηκότος, ἡ ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησία ποιμένος 
? rt , A > « ’ = ἈΝ 
ἐστέρητο. τότε δὴ οὖν οἱ συνεληλυθότες ἐπίσκοποι (πολλοὶ 
δὲ ἦσαν πάντοθεν συνειλεγμένοι) χρῆναι ἔλεγον προβληθῆναι 
πρότερον τῇ ποίμνῃ νομέα----ἐκεῖνον δὲ τὸν καιρὸν Μελέτιος 
ὁ θεσπέσιος πόλιν τινὰ τῆς Ἀρμενίας ἰθύνων κ.τ. λ.----ἐπειδὴ 
δὲ βασιλικὴν δεξάμενος κλῆσιν ἧκεν ὁ μέγας Μελέτιος κιτ.λ. 
But he is immediately expelled : Socrates II. 44 προ- 
βαίνων [sc. Meletius| τὴν ἐν Νικαίᾳ παρετίθετο πίστιν, 
Ν , φι ¢ ΄ a , ε ‘ \ 
καὶ διδάσκει τὸ ὁμοούσιον' ταῦτα πυθόμενος 6 βασιλεὺς τὸν 
μὲν ἐξόριστον γενέσθαι ἐκέλευσεν Εὐζώϊον δὲ τὸν ἤδη πρό- 





551 


τερον dua ᾿Αρείῳ καθαιρεθέντα τῆς ᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπίσκοπον 
πρόχειρισθῆναι πεποίηκεν. Sozomen. IV, 28 p. 588 ἐκ- 
βάλλεσθαι τῆς ἐκκλησίας Kai ὑπερορίαν οἰκεῖν προσέταξεν ὁ 
βασιλεύς" ἐπεὶ δὲ τοῦτο γέγονεν, ἐπιτρέπεται τὸν Ἀντιοχέων 
θρόνον Εὐζώϊος. Philostorg. V. 5 τὸν ᾿Αντιοχείας Μελέ- 
τιον ὑπὸ τοῦ Κωνσταντίου καὶ αὐτοῦ ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ διατρί- 
Bovros [Tables p, 444] ὑπερόριον ἐς τὴν ἑαυτοῦ πατρίδα 
τὴν Μελιτήνην ἐκπέμψαι, ὡς ἐπιορκίας ἁλόντα----μεταπέμ- 
πεται δὲ ἐξ ᾿Αλεξανδρείας----ὐζώϊον κι τ. λ. Theodoret. 
II. 27 p. 909 Μελέτιον.---- παρεσκεύασαν εἰς τὴν οἰκείαν 
ἐξοστρακίσαι πατρίδα καὶ παραυτίκα Ἑὐζώϊον ἀντ᾽ ἐκείνου 
προὐβάλοντο. This expulsion of Meletius happened in 
the winter of A. Ὁ. 364. Meletius was restored by 
Julian A. Ὁ. 362: Theodoret. H. E. III. 2 τούτου τοῦ 
νόμου τεθέντος, eis μὲν τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν ἐπανῆλθεν ὁ θεῖος 
Μελέτιος. He is at Antioch in 363: Tables p. 457. 
He was expelled again by Valens: Sozomen. VI. 7 
(Valens) ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ διέτριβεν" ἡνίκα δὴ Μελετίου μὲν 
τοῦ ἐπισκόπου ὑπερορίαν φυγὴν Karedixace’ TavAivov δὲ 
τὸν βίον αἰδεσθεὶς ἐφείσατο, τοὺς δὲ Ἐὐζωΐῳ μὴ κοινωνοῦν- 
τας τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν ἀπήλαυνεν, εἰς χρήματά τε ἐζημίου καὶ 
ἠκίζετο καὶ ἄλλως ἐπέτριβε. Theodoret. IV. 12 ἐξήλασε 
μὲν γὰρ ἐκ τῆς ᾿Αντιόχου τὸν μέγαν Μελέτιον, ἐκ δὲ Σαμο- 
σάτων τὸν θεῖον Ἐὐσέβιον κιτ. Δ. This was done after 
Noy. 10 A. D. 371 during the stay of Valens at An- 
tioch. For Valens at Antioch see the Tables p. 474. 
476 and Vol.2c.1 p. 119. 120. After the death of 
Valens A. D. 378 he is restored by Gratian: Theo- 
doret H. E. V. 3 relates the contest between the 
parties of Paulinus Euzoius and Meletius, and con- 
cludes p. 1019 ὁ στρατηγὸς, κριτὴς τῶν εἰρημένων yevd- 
μενος, τῷ μεγάλῳ Μελετίῳ τὰς ἐκκλησίας παρέδωκεν" ὁ δὲ 
Παυλῖνος διέμεινε τῶν ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἀποκριθέντων προβάτων 
ἡγούμενος. 

Meletius died in A. D. 381: Tables p. 501, 503 
and Theodoret V. 8. 

33 Euzoius. Appointed by Constantius in the win- 
ter of 362: see Meletius. Huzoius is described above 
c. 8 p. 454 note n. 

34 Paulinus III. Hieronymus quoted in the Tables 
A. Ὁ. 362 p. 449. Add Socrates III. 6. Idem III. 9 
τῶν μὲν ἐκκλησιῶν ἐκράτει Ἐὐζώϊος----ΙΠαυλῖνός τε μίαν τῶν 
μικρῶν ἔνδον τῆς πόλεως ἐκκλησιῶν εἶχεν, ἣς αὐτὸν Εὐζώϊος 
αἰδοῖ τῇ πρὸς αὐτὸν οὐκ ἐξέβαλε" Μελέτιος δὲ ἔξω τῶν πυ- 
λῶν τῆς πόλεως τὰς συναγωγὰς ἐποιεῖτο. See 32. Niceph. 
H. E. X. 17 p. 40. 

35 Dorotheus. Succeeded Euzoius in 376: Tables 
p. 489. 

36 Flavianus. Succeeded Meletius in 381: Tables 
p. 501. Flavianus in A. Ὁ. 387 is mentioned by 
Chrysostom in the Tables p. 515. Flavianus in A. Ὁ. 
394: Tables p. 531. He refused to take part in the 
proceedings against Chrysostom, and died at the time 
of the exile of Chrysostom A. D. 404: Theophanes 
p- 68 C Ἰννοκέντιος ὁ Ρώμης καὶ ὃ Φλαβιανὸς ᾿Αντιοχείας 
οὐκ ἐκοινώνησαν τῇ ἐκβολῇ ᾿Ιωάννου, ἀλλὰ διὰ γραμμάτων 
τῆς πόλεως τὸν κλῆρον παρεμυθήσαντο, καὶ ἐδυσχέραινον 
ἐπὶ τοῖς τολμήμασιν. Sozomen. VIII. 24 p. 792 D ἐτε- 
λεύτησε δὲ καὶ Φλαβιανὸς, μὴ συνθέμενος τῇ ᾿Ιωάννου καθαι- 


552 


ρέσει' διαδέχεται δὲ τὴν ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίαν Topdipios* 
καὶ, ἐπειδὴ κατ᾽ «αὐτοῦ κεχρημένοις ἐπεψηφίσατο, πολλοὶ 
τῶν ἐν Συρίᾳ τῆς ἐνθάδε ἐκκλησίας ἐχωρίσθησαν. Auctor 
dialogi de Chrysostomo p. 57 Β τῇ γὰρ Ἰωάννου ἐξορίᾳ 
τῇ εἰς τὴν ᾿Αρμενίων συνήκμασεν 6 θάνατος Φλαβιανοῦ τοῦ 
᾿Αντιοχέων ἐπισκόπου. θεασάμενος ὁ Πορφύριος τήν τε ἀν- 
Spwvirw καὶ τὴν γυναικωνῖτιν πόθῳ ἐκκρεμαμένην κ. τ. X. 
The unpopularity of Porphyrius the adversary of 
Chrysostom is marked Ibid. p. 58 A. p. 58 C συνέρ- 
pevoay πάντες μετὰ πυρὸς καὶ φρυγάνων, συναφανίσαι τὸν 
Πορφύριον τοῖς δωματίοις βουληθέντες: ὁ δὲ Πορφύριος, 
οὐκ ἀγνοῶν ὃ μεμίσηται μῖσος, καταλείψας τὸν Θεὸν κατα- 
φεύγει ἐπὶ τὸν στρατοπεδάρχην κατ. λ. Flavianus died 
before Nov. 18 A. D. 404, when his successor Por- 
phyrius is mentioned in a law of Arcadius 1. 6 de his 
qui super religione contendunt, quoted in the Tables 
p- 558; a law mentioned by the author of the dia- 
logue de Chrysostomo p. 38 B εἶχε δὲ ἡ κατὰ τῶν ém- 
σκόπων ἀντιγραφὴ τὴν ἀπειλὴν ταύτην" ‘ εἴ τις οὐ κοινωνεῖ 
τῶν ἐπισκόπων Θεοφίλῳ καὶ Πορφυρίῳ καὶ ᾿Αττικῷ, τῆς 
μὲν ἐκκλησίας ἐκβαλέσθω τῆς δὲ ἰδίας τῶν πραγμάτων οὐ- 
σίας ῥιπτέσθω." The episcopate of Flavianus extended 
from the middle of 381 to the middle of 404, 23 
complete years. He has 22 in Nicephorus p. 418 C 
Φλαβιανὸς ἔτη κβ΄. 

37 Porphyrius. Succeeded before Nov. 18 A. D. 
404. See 36. Socrates VII. 9 κατὰ τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν 
Φλαβιανοῦ τελευτήσαντος, Πορφύριος τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν διε- 
δέξατο' μετὰ δὲ Πορφύριον αὖθις ᾿Αλέξανδρος. His death 
is fixed by a notice in Theodoret. Η. E. III. 2 to 
A.D. 413. See 38. 

38 Alexander. Theodoret. H. E. III. 2 ἀλλ᾽ ὁ Aov- 
κίφερ----ἐχειροτόνησεν αὐτοῖς, οὐκ εὖ γε ποιῶν, τὸν Παυλῖ- 
νον ἐπίσκοπον [Paulinum III. See 34]. τοῦτο τὴν διά- 
στασιν ἐκείνην μακροτέραν εἰργάσατο. πέντε γὰρ καὶ ὀγδοή- 
κοντα διέμεινεν ἔτη μέχρι τῆς ᾿Αλεξάνδρου τοῦ πάσης εὐ- 
φημίας ἀξίου προεδρίας. This term commences at the 
deposition of Hustathius: conf. Vales. ad locum p. 27. 
And as that deposition was at the close of A. D. 328 
(see 23), the 85 years place the appointment of Alev- 
ander at A. D. 413. 

39 Theodotus. Theophanes p. 72 B Theodosii II 
129 [A. D. 419] ᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπίσκοπος Θεόδοτος ἔτη δ΄. 
This date for his appointment is consistent with au- 
thorities quoted by Noris tom. 1 p. 292 Pagi tom. 2 
p- 176 which establish that Alexander still lived 
through A. D. 418. But Theodotus still lived at the 
time of the death of Theodorus of Mopsuesta. See 
Theodoret quoted in the Tables p. 613. And the 
death of Theodotus must be referred to A. D. 429. 
His episcopate therefore was of 10 years instead of 
4 years. The last 6 years of Theodotus and the 13 
years of his successor are described by Theodoret 
quoted above p. 473 note t, who adds in the same 
epistle to Dioscorus p. 1147 πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἕβδομον 
ἐστὶν ἔτος τοῦ θεοφιλεστάτου ἀρχιεπισκόπου τοῦ κυρίου 
Δόμνου. The 13 years of Joannes terminate in A. D. 
442, the 7th year of Domnus is current at A. Ὁ. 448, 
at which date that epistle was written by Theodoret. 


APPENDIX. 





C..9. 


40 Joannes I. His episcopate is determined by 
Theodoret, quoted at 39, to A. D. 429—442. 

41 Domnus II. Succeeded in 442: see 39. De- 
posed by the council of Ephesus in August A. D. 
449. See the Tables p. 637. 639. 

42 Maximus. Succeeded Domnus: Niceph. p. 418 C 
Μάξιμος 6 ἐν τῇ τετάρτῃ συνόδῳ ἐν Καλχηδόνι, ὃς ἐξεβλήθη 
διὰ πταῖσμα, ἔτη δ΄. Theophanes p. 87 D Μάξιμος ἔτη δ΄. 
He was appointed in 449. See 41. The charge 
against Mazimus is referred to by Leo of Rome Ep. 
113 Datum V Id. Mart. Valentiniano Aug. VIII cos. 
A.D. 455: De Antiocheni autem episcopi statu multo 
animi dolore contristor, si, quod absit, vera adversus 
eum ab accusatoribus proferuntur. His successor was 
appointed before the death of Marcian: Leo Ep. 118 
X Kal. Sept. Constantino et Rufo coss. A. 1). 457 Ba- 
silio episcopo Antiocheno. Ordinationem quidem dilec- 
tionis tue secundum ecclesiasticum morem tuo vel fra- 
trum nostrorum provincialium episcoporum debueramus 
sermone cognoscere. Sed quia—sancte memorie Mar- 
cianus princeps suis scriptis consecrationem tuam nobis 
cognitam fecit, nec de tuo possumus merito dubitare 
quem novimus &c. Basilius was therefore appointed 
before Feb. A. D. 457, about the close of 456, seven 
years after the deposition of Domnus. Mazimus at 
the council of Chalcedon A. D. 451 is mentioned by 
Liberatus in breviario c. 13 apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 
p. 441 Firmata sunt que convenerunt inter Maximum 
Antiochenum et Juvenalem Hierosolymitanum episcopos, 
ut due Phenices et Arabia dependerent sedi Antiochene, 
Hierosolymitane vero tres Palestine provincia. 

43 Basilius. Succeeded at the close of A. D. 456. 
See 42. Norisius tom. 2 p. 225 has shewn that he 
still lived in the beginning of A. D. 458 from the 
following testimonies: Marcellin, Chron. Leone imp. 
et Majoriano coss. [A. D. 458] Leo imp. pro tomo 
Chalcedonensi per universum orbem singulis orthodoxo- 
rum episcopis singulas consonantesque misit epistolas 
&c. The letter itself of Leo is given in Actis Concil. 
tom. 4 p.1835. Exemplar epistole Leonis imp. ad Ana- 
tolium episcopum CP. ‘‘ Votum quidem” &c. addressed 
Leoni rev. urbis Rome pontifici, Basilio episcopo An- 
tiochie Syrie ὅς, Norisius adds other testimony 
which shews that the letters of Leo were received in 
the winter; therefore in the beginning of A. D. 458. 
This is consistent with Nicephorus p. 418 C who 
records that Acacius was bishop at the time of the 
earthquake : 

᾿Ακάκιος, ἐφ᾽ οὗ ἡ πόλις πέπτωκεν, ἔτος ἕν. 
Μαρτύριος ἔτη vy 
᾿Ιουλιανὸς ἔτη ιε΄. 

But the earthquake happened Sept. 13 A, D. 458, 
Tables p. 658 Vol. 2 c. 3 p. 213. Pagi tom. 2 p. 359, 
having placed the earthquake at a wrong year, on 
this account charges Nicephorus with error. The 
opinion of Norisius has been examined and rejected 
above c. 3 p. 213, 

44 Acacius. Succeeded between February and Sep- 
tember A. D. 458. See 43. Called Alevander in the 


BISHOPS OF ANTIOCH. 


present copies of Victor Tun. Leone Aug. V et Probino 
coss. [A. Ὁ. 471]—Antiochene ecclesie post Alexan- 
drum Martyrius et post Martyrium Julianus ordinatur 
episcopus. 

45 Martyrius. The episcopate of Acacius deter- 
mines the succession of Martyrius to A. D. 459. 
See 43. 44. His 13th year was current at A. D. 471, 
where Victor names his successor Julianus. Victor 
therefore and Nicephorus (understood of current 
years) agree. 

During the episcopate of Martyrius Peter the fuller 
disturbed the Church of Antioch: Theodorus Lector 
Ρ. 554 C 555 A Maprupiou τὴν ᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπισκοποῦντος 
ἐκκλησίαν, κατέλαβε τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν Ζήνων 6 στρατηλάτης, 
ὁ γαμβρὸς ἐπὶ θυγατρὶ ᾿Αριάδνῃ τοῦ βασιλέως Λέοντος 
[Theophanes p. 96 A Leonis 29 (A. D. 458) τούτῳ δ᾽ 
αὐτῷ ἔτει καὶ Ζήνων ἐζεύχθη ᾿ΑἈριάδνῃ τῇ θυγατρὶ Λέοντος" 
Cedrenus p. 347 C τῷ β' ἔτει]. τούτῳ Πέτρος πρεσβύ- 
τερος τοῦ ἐν Καλχηδόνι ναοῦ Βάσσης τῆς μάρτυρος, ὁ ἐπί- 
KAnv κναφεὺς, ἠκολούθησεν ἐπὶ ᾿Αντιόχειαν τῷ Ζήνωνι τοῦ 
βασιλέως γαμβρῷ, ἐποφθαλμίσας δὲ τῷ θρόνῳ τῆς πόλεως 
πείθει τὸν Ζήνωνα συνεργῆσαι αὐτῷ, καὶ μισθωσάμενος τινὰς 
τῆς λώβης τοῦ ᾿Απολιναρίου μυρίους θορύβους κατὰ τῆς πί- 
στεως καὶ Μαρτυρίου τοῦ ἐπισκόπου εἰργάσατο, ἀναθέματι 
βάλλων τοὺς μὴ λέγοντας ὅτι θεὸς ἐσταυρώθη. ἐν οἷς καὶ 
τὸν λαὸν εἰς διαίρεσιν ἤγαγε, καὶ ἐν τῷ τρισαγίῳ Πέτρος τὸ 
““Ὃ σταυρωθεὶς δὲ ἡμᾶς" προσέθηκεν. πρὸς βασιλέα ἐλθὼν 
Μαρτύριος σὺν πολλῇ τιμῇ ἀπελύθη, σπουδῇ καὶ παραινέσει 
Tevvadiov’ ἐλθὼν δὲ εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν καὶ βλέπων ᾿Αντιοχεῖς 
ταραχαῖς καὶ στάσεσι χαίροντας, καὶ Ζήνωνα τούτοις συμ- 
πράττοντα, ἀπετάξατο τῇ ἐπισκοπῇ, ἐπ᾽ ἐκκλησίας εἰπὼν 
““ Κλήρῳ ἀνυποτάκτῳ καὶ λαῷ ἀπειθεῖ καὶ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐρρυπω- 
μένῃ ἀποτάττομαι, φυλάττων ἐμαυτῷ τὸ τῆς ἱερωσύνης ἀξί- 
wpa,” Μαρτυρίου ἀναχωρήσαντος, τυραννικῶς 6 κναφεὺς τῷ 
θρόνῳ ἐπεπήδησε κ.τ.λ.----γνοὺς δὲ ταῦτα Γεννάδιος διδάσκει 
πάντα τὸν βασιλέα. ὁ δὲ κελεύει τὸν κναφέα πεμφθῆναι εἰς 
ἐξορίαν. ὅπερ προμαθὼν φυγῇ χρησάμενος τὴν ἐξορίαν διέ- 
φυγεν. ψηφῷ δὲ κοινῇ ᾿Ιουλιανὸς τῇ ἐπισκοπῇ χειρίζεται. 
Repeated by Theophanes p. 97D Leonis 7 [A. D. 
463] τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει---Ζήνων ἐλθὼν εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν εὗρεν 
ἐπίσκοπον ἐν αὐτῇ τὸν ἱερὸν Μαρτύριον. Πέτρος δὲ ὁ κνα- 
φεὺς ἠκολούθει τῷ Ζήνωνι κ. τ. Χ. Liberatus in breviario 
apud Acta Concil. tom. 6 p. 449 Addidit Acacius quod 
de alio Petro Antiocheno heretico scripserat, Petrum apud 
CP. monasterium gubernasse, et hoc propter crimina dere- 
licto Antiochiam refugisse, ubi, pulso Martyrio episcopo, 
per vilissimum populum et hereticum sedem illius occu- 
passet, continuoque damnatum ab episcopis et Leonis 
imperio Samum [ Oasim reponit Basnagius] deportatum, 
From Theophanes Nicephorus and Victor compared 
we collect that the visit of Zeno and Peter was at 
A. Ὁ. 463; the resignation of Martyrius and election 
of Julianus in his stead at 471. Cedrenus p. 349 A 
also places the narrative of Theodorus Lector and the 
beginning of the troubles excited by Peter the fuller 
at the 7th of Leo A. D. 463: τῷ ζ΄ ἔτει Λέων ὁ βασιλεὺς 
Ζήνωνα τὸν γαμβρὸν αὐτοῦ στρατηγὸν τῆς ἑῴας ἁπάσης πε- 
ποίηκε, Πέτρος δὲ κναφεὺς ἀκολουθῶν Ζήνωνι κ. T,X. 


46 Julianus. Was appointed in A. D. 471. See 45. 





He died during the reign of Basiliscus : Theophanes 
p- 104 Βασιλίσκος---ἀνεκαλέσατο διὰ τύπου Πέτρον τὸν 
γναφέα κρυπτόμενον ἐν τῇ μονῇ τῶν ἀκοιμήτων.----ἐξέπεμ- 
We Πέτρον γναφέα εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν.----- Ἰουλιανὸς δὲ ὁ ἐπί- 
σκοπὸς ᾿Αντιοχείας τέθνηκεν ἀπὸ λύπης τῶν γενομένων. 
Πέτρος δὲ ὁ γναφεὺς καταλαβὼν τὸν θρόνον εἰς ἀναθέματα 
καὶ ταραχὰς ἐχώρησεν. In A.D. 4706. For Basiliscus 
reigned from Nov. 470 to July 477. Tables p.684. 686. 

47 Petrus Fullo. A.D. 476. See 46. Expelled by 
Joannes: Liberatus in breviario c. 18 p. 449 Petrus 
Sugiens redisse dicitur CP. et dedisse fidem se per vi- 
lissimas turbas nihil audere. Sed—Basilisci tempori- 
bus a Timotheo illo damnato, qui CP. venerat, Antio- 
chiam missus est episcopatum tenere. Quo facto, idem 
Petrus Joannem ordinat Apamenis episcopum. A quibus 
non receptus rediit Antiochiam et Petrum episcopatus 
sui pellit auctorem et invadit ejus ecclesiam. Cum quo 
simul damnatus est. Theophanes p. 107 Ὁ Zenonis 3° 
A. Ὁ. 476 [more rightly Zenonis 4° A.D. 477: Ta- 
bles p. 688] 6 δὲ Ζήνων Πέτρον yvapéa ἀπεστράφη διὰ τὸ 
συντρέχειν αὐτὸν τῷ Βασιλίσκῳ. ψήφῳ δὲ τῆς ἀνατολικῆς 
συνόδου καθῃρέθη καὶ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιωάννης ἐχειροτονήθη, 6 
μετὰ τρίμηνον ἐκβληθεὶς, καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτὸν Στέφανος ἀνὴρ εὐ- 
λαβὴς προεβλήθη ᾿Αντιοχείας ἐπίσκοπος. ὁ δὲ Πέτρος εἰς 
Πιτύους ἐξοριζόμενος ἀπατήσας τοὺς ἀπάγοντας προσέφυγεν 
εἰς τὸν ἅγιον Θεόδωρον Evyairev. Simplicius however 
Ep. 8 Zenoni imp. quoted in the Tables p. 687 Oct. 8 
A.D. 477 had probably not yet heard of the appoint- 
ment of Stephanus: p. 104 Ante omnia precor ut A- 
lexandrinam ecclesiam—catholico ac legitimo restitui 
censeatis antistiti, eisque etiam quos temeritate diabolica 
diversis ordinasse perhibetur ejectis, recte fidei subro- 
φαγὶ constituatis episcopos. Petrus might therefore 
be expelled in the close of A. D. 477 and Joannes II 
in the beginning of 478. Malalas XV p. 86 by an 
error supposes Petrus to have been appointed by 
Zeno: Ζήνων---τῷ μηνὶ τῷ ὀγδόῳ τῆς αὐτοῦ βασιλείας 
ἐποίησεν ἐπίσκοπον----πΠΠέτρον. June A. Ὦ. 475. 

48 Joannes II. See 47. 

49 Stephanus II. Appointed in the beginning of 
478. See 47. Nicephorus in Chron. p. 418 D has 
these numbers : 

Πέτρος ὁ γναφεὺς ὁ καὶ ὑπὸ Ζήνωνος ἐκβληθεὶς ἔτη γ΄. 
Ἰωάννης ὃ μετὰ τρίμηνον ἐκβληθείς. 

Στέφανος ἔτη γ' 

Στέφανος ἄλλος ἔτος ἕν 

Καλανδίων ἔτη δ΄ 

Πέτρος πάλιν ὁ γναφεὺς ἔτη y 

Παλλάδιος ἔτη (. 

Stephanus has also 3 years in Theophanes p. 108 A 
Zenonis 4° [A. D. 477] Στέφανος ἔτη y. =p. 11OB Ze- 
nonis 7° [A. D. 480] Στέφανος ἕτερος ὁ ῥιφεὶς εἰς τὸν 
᾿᾽Ορόντην ποταμὸν ἔτος ἕν. p. LL1 A Zenonis 80 [Α. Ὦ. 
481] Καλανδίων ἔτη δ΄. Three years current will place 
the death of Stephanus II at the close of A. D. 480 
and the death of Stephanus III at the close of A. D. 
481. 

50 Stephanus III. See 49. Of him Evagrius speaks 
III. 10 μετὰ γοῦν Πέτρον Στέφανος τὸν ᾿Αντιοχείας θρόνον 


4B 


554 


παραλαμβάνει' ὃν παῖδες Ἀντιοχέων καλάμοις διεχειρήσαντο, 
ἴσα δόρασιν ὀξυνθεῖσιν, ὡς ᾿Ιωάννῃ τῷ ῥήτορι [c. 8 ΝΟ 29] 
Ῥ. 479] γέγραπται. μετὰ Στέφανον δὲ Καλανδίων τοὺς τῆς 
αὐτῆς καθέδρας οἴακας ἐπιτρέπεται. Simplicius Rom. Ep. 
15 “οαοῖο apud Acta Concil. tom. 5 p. 110 (which 
epistle is without a date) mentions the murder of 
Stephanus: De sacrilega et funestissima cede que apud 
Antiochiam facta est sauciatus et nimium affectus me- 
rore respondeo. And in Ep. 14 p. 109 Zenoni imp. 
Facinora apud Antiochiam perpetrata coercita reperi- 
mus.—Hi qui in episcoporum neces sacrilega cede ver- 
sati sunt dignis jubentur perire suppliciis. dated X Kal. 
Jul. post cons. Illi V.C. cos. Sc. June 22 A. Ὁ. 479. 
But, as that epoch was too early for the death of 
Stephanus III, Pagi with reason tom. 2 p. 403 sus- 
pects the date. He substitutes Post cons. Placidi V.C. 
or June 22 A. Ὁ. 482. 

51 Calandio. Appointed at the close of 481. See 
50. Candidus apud Photium Cod. 79 p.176 ὡς Πέ- 
tpov τοῦ δυσσεβοῦς τὰς τῆς ἀνατολῆς ταράσσοντος ἐκκλη- 
σίας Καλανδίωνα Ζήνων ὁ βασιλεὺς εἰς τὸ ἱερᾶσθαι ᾽Ἀντιο- 
χείας ἀπέστειλε. Expelled, and Peter restored: Li- 
beratus in breviario c.18 p. 450 Interea Calendion 
archiepiscopus Antiochenus deponitur. Accusatur in 
aperto tanquam indevotus principi ἃς. Theophanes 
p- 115 Zenonis 16° [Α. Ὁ. 489] τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει----Ζήνων 
ὁ βασιλεὺς ἀνεθεὶς τῶν τυράννων ἐξέβαλε τῆς ἐκκλησίας 
᾿Αντιοχέων Καλανδίωνα καὶ ἐξώρισεν εἰς "Qaow, Πέτρον 
δὲ τὸν γναφέα κατέστησεν .----ΠΠέτρος δὲ ὁ γναφεὺς εἰσελθὼν 
eis ᾿Αντιόχειαν πολλὰ κακὰ πέπραχε κ. τ. A. In Cedrenus 
also p. 353 D τῷ ts’ ἔτει. Calandio is named by Sim- 
plicius Ep. 16 June 22 A. D. 482 (quoted in the Ta- 
bles p. 695) Antiocheni exordium sacerdotis qua ratione 
Suerit serius indicatum—et ipse vel synodus ipsius in- 
dicavit.—Fratris et coepiscopi nostri Calendionis sa- 
cerdotium gremio apostolice sedis amplexi &c. The 
expulsion of Calandio by Petrus is fixed to A. D. 485 
by Pagi tom. 2 p. 423 from the date of a Roman 
synod in which Petrus was condemned, held in that 
year. The letter of the synod—epistola synodi Ro- 
mane ad clericos et monachos orientales apud Acta 
Concil. tom. 5 p. 247—is dated III Non. Oct. Sym- 
macho V. C. cos. sc. Oct. 5 A. D. 485. Calandio 
therefore presided 4 years, as in Nicephorus and in 
Theophanes himself p. 111A, and his deposition is 
placed 4 years too low by Theophanes and Cedrenus. 

Evidence to the troubles at Alexandria and Antioch 
in the reigns of Leo and Zeno is contained in an au- 
thentic document quoted by Pagi and Basnage and 
extant in Act. Concil. tom. 5 p. 173—176. It has 
been reserved for this place, that it may be presented 
under one view. Breviculus historie Eutychianistarum, 
sive Gesta de nomine Acacii. In Causa fidei Chri- 
stiane, cui ab exordio sui nunquam defuisse probantur 
inimici, nostro quidem seculo, sed intervallo temporum, 
Nestorius et Eutyches non nova dogmata sue perversi- 
iatis sed nomina prodiderunt. Nam Nestorius ante 
LVIII fere annos, Photini et Pauli Samosateni se- 
cutus errorem, Oasitano exilio (A. Ὁ. 431] meruit re- 


APPENDIX. 





C. 9. 


legari, dicendo (sicut ab auctoribus suis didicit) Chri- 
stum Dominum nostrum hominem tantummodo de virgine 
Maria esse progenitum. Contra quem Eutyches post 
annos non plurimos estimans disputandum, rectum tra- 
mitem tenere nesciens, offendit, et in. Apollinaris est 
raptus insaniam, in hec verba prorumpens quibus asse- 
reret Christum verum hominem non fuisse nec in eo 
duas naturas esse credendas, sed unam tantummodo Dei 
Verbi, veruntamen incarnatam, &c.—Cum ergo Euty- 
chem istum, presbyterum et abbatem CP. civitatis, Eu- 
sebius Dorylitanus episcopus suadere talia reperisset, 
zelo fidei quam etiam cum Agens in rebus esset ostendit, 
—detulit ad Flavianum episcopum, et ad judicium pro- 
vocavit. Dicta causa est. Cum partes suas Eutyches 
videret urgeri, per Chrysapium spatarium Theodosii 
presidium principis expetivit. Cujus precepto Floren- 
tius V. Ill. exconsule discussioni Eutychis abesse non 
poturt, et jam in presentia ipsius convincitur Eutyches 
atque damnatur. Offenditur imperator, et in Ephesina 
civitate mandat synodum congregari. Adsunt fere CXL 
episcopt, principibus Dioscoro Alexandrino episcopo, 
Juvenali Hierosolymitano, &c.—Tota die, id est, VI 
14. Aug. [Δ. Ὁ. 449] nihil aliud nisi quondam Nestorii 
damnati, id est, prioris Ephesine synodi gesta (A. D. 
431] releguntur.—Cum Eutychis blasphemie relege- 
renlur, ab omnibus adclamatum est hanc esse veram 
fidem.—Dejicitur contradicentibus vicariis Romanis 
Flavianus, et recipitur Eutyches. Damnatur etiam 
Eusebius episcopus accusator ejusdem presbyteri &c.— 
Ducitur in exilium Flavianus, et apud Epipam—de- 
funcius est.—Fit Anatolius CP. episcopus, homo par- 
tium Dioscori. Exempto anno moritur Theodosius imp. 
Chrysaphius punitur, Marcianus factus est princeps. 
Lesam fidem graviter ferens indicit synodum apud Ni- 
ceam, in qua et ipse et Pulcheria resedit et omnis cum 
eo senatus et potestates. Quam synodum postea trans- 
tulit Chalcedona [A. Ὁ. 451] propter palatii vicinita- 
tem &c.—Mortuo principe Marciano, collectis turbis 
hereticorum Timotheus (sc. Adlurus] et Petrus [sc. 
Mongus| veniunt Alexandriam, et ordinatur ab here- 
ticis Timotheus episcopus. Duo igitur apud Alexan- 
driam episcopi esse ceperunt. Ante triduum pasche 
quo cena Domini celebratur [March 29 A. Ὁ. 457] 
collecta multitudine perditorum occupatur ecclesia, ad 
quam se sancte memoria Proterius de more contulerat. 
Ibi supradicto die in baptisterio occiditur laniatur eji- 
citur, et funus ejus incenditur, cineresque ipsius spar- 
guntur in ventos. Leo sumit imperium; ad quem tanti 
facinoris catholicorum querela pervenit &c.—Omnes 
illi episcopi qui Chalcedone fuerant congregati quid 
Alexandrie factum fuisset agnoscunt, interrogatique 
cum suis provincialibus episcopis rescribunt Chalcedo- 
nensem synodum usque ad sanguinem esse defendendam, 
quia non alteram fidem statuit quam synodus Nicena, 
Timotheum non solum episcopum non haberi sed etiam 
Christiani appellatione privari. Quo deposito, fit alter 
Timotheus [Timoth. III] catholicus episcopus Alexan- 
dria. Vix Timotheus hereticus depellitur, fugit Petrus, 
mittitur in exilium Timotheus Chersona, qui locus est 


BISHOPS OF ANTIOCH. 


in Ponto abditus. Quamdiu vixit imperator Leo, vizit 
Timotheus episcopus Alexandria cum quiete. Sed cum 
Basiliscus occupasset imperium (A. D. 476], damnare 
ceepit Chalcedonensem synodum et catholicos persequi. 
Tunc denique Timotheus ille damnatus [sc. Ailurus] ac- 
cepta libertate venit CP. et damnatos hereticos locis 
suis reddidit. Wadit Alexandriam ; fugit Timotheus 
catholicus et in monasterio latet. Petrus ille [sc. Mon- 
gus] iterum se junxit Timotheo, cum quo fuerat antea 
damnatus. Redit imperator Zeno ad regnum [July 
A.D. 477), Basiliscus opprimitur. Mittitur Alexan- 
driam ut pulso pervasore Timotheus catholicus redde- 
retur ecclesie : sed Timotheo damnato morte prevenio, 
Petrus [Mongus] consors ipsius ab uno heretico Alex- 
andrinis episcopus ordinatur. Quem nihilominus dejici 
jussit Christianissimus imperator et reduci Timotheum 
catholicum, sicut Acacii CP. literis continetur. Cum 
plurimi—ad communionem catholici episcopi Timothei 
nollent penitus convenire, diversis sacris tenuit universos 
clementissimus imperator. Scripsit ad papam Simpli- 
cium Timotheus rogans ut scriberetur imperatori de 
Petro, qui latebat in Alexandrina civitate et insidiaba- 
tur ecclesia, ut ad longinquum deportaretur exilium. 
Per ferme triennium sancte memorie papa Simplicius 
non desiit scribendo ad Acacium episcopum ut ageret 
cum imperatore et fieret de Petro quod Timotheus epi- 
scopus postulabat.—Defuncto isto Timotheo episcopo, 
Joannes wconomus catholicus [sc. Joannes I] a catho- 
licis ordinatur episcopus. Qui cum de consuetudine 
majorum ad apostolicam sedem synodica scripta misis- 
set, superveniente Uranio subadjuva, et contra Joan- 
nem jam episcopum sacra principis deferente, ab epi- 
scopatus illius confirmatione papa suspensus est. Lt 
quia in tisdem sacris de restituendo Petro {sc. Mongo] 
quem ipse damnavit fecerat mentionem, hec pars om- 
nino est abnegata. Unde videtur clementissimus impe- 
rator offensus. Cum ergo Simplicii nihil totiens ad 
Acacium directa propter Alexandrine ecclesia quietem 
et catholice fidei integritatem scripta proficerent, super- 
venit idem sanctus Joannes episcopus, qui (sicut decebat) 
ab apostolica sede susceptus est.—Cui dum Acacii scri- 
pta legeremus, que de Petro (sc. Fullone] et Joanne 
Antiochenis miserat, excessus Acacii etiam in hac causa 
gravissimos deprehendit. Illo enim tempore quo de 
Petro Alexandrino damnato retulerat, non longe post 
etiam de Petro [Fullone] et Joanne scripserat, Petrum 
apud CP. monasterium gubernasse; sed hoc propter 
crimina derelicto Antiochiam fugisse. Ibi pulso Mar- 
tyrio catholico episcopo [A. D. 471] per hereticos se- 
dem ipsius occupasse, continuoque damnatum a Leone 
tunc principe ad Oasitanum exilium esse directum. de 
quo lapsum CP. rediisse ac dedisse fidem quod nullas 
ulterius turbas facere prorsus auderet. Sed—Basilisci 
temporibus a Timotheo illo damnato (sc. Ailuro] qui 
CP. venerat ad Antiochiam remissum fuisse, ut iterum 
illic episcopatum teneret. Quo facto idem Petrus Jo- 
annem quendam presbyterum, de quo Acacium diximus 
retulisse, ordinat Apamenis episcopum. a quibus non 
receptus venit Antiochiam et Petrum episcopatus sui 





555 


pellit auctorem et invadit ejus ecclesiam. Quos iterum 
damnatos dicit Acacius, petens ab apostolica sede ut, 
si forte ad eam confugerent, nec visu dignos haberet.— 
Quod cum prefatus Joannes Alexandrinus episcopus 
relegisset, tacere non potuit, quod illum Joannem (sc. 
Joannem Antioch. II] quem Acacius damnaverat cum 
Petro—post tot damnationes Tyriorum miserit ecclesia 
presidere. Postquam ergo non solum nihil profecisse 
literas decessoris sui sanctus Felix papa cognovit, et 
ludibria quedam Acacio fieri in eversionem totius ec- 
clesiastice discipline, electis Vitale episcopo Troentinate 
—et Miseno Cumane ecclesia episcopo—direxit ut Pe- 
trus de Alexandrina pelleretur ecclesia et ut libello 
sancti Joannis episcopi Alexandrini responderet Acacius, 
atque ipsi denunciaretur Acacio ut anathema diceret 
Petro. Qui, quamvis hostili more detrusi in custodiam 
chartas amiserint, tamen perfidis hereticis atque dam- 
natis accommodare non debuerant que sola negari po- 
tuit, voluntatem. Non solum ergo non egerunt que 
jussa sunt—sed etiam hereticis communicaverunt, con- 
Jirmationem Petri episcopatus, ad quem pellendum missi 
Suerant, deferentes, atque contumelias in episcopum Jo- 
annem Acacio dirigente portantes. Quibus rebus habita 
synodo [V Kal. Aug. A. D. 484] commotus beatissimus 
papa Vitalem et Misenum ab officio et communione sus- 
pendit, Acaciumque damnavit. Cujus audacia deteriora 
committens etiam Petrum [sc. Fullonem] Antiochenum 
ejecto catholico Calendione, quem ipse [A. Ὁ. 481] or- 
dinaverat, ad Antiochenam misit ecclesiam. 

Victor Tun. records the acts of 484 and 485 at the 
year 487: Post cons. Longini Acacius CP. Petrus 
Alexandrinus Petrus Antiochenus—a Felice R. E. pre- 
sule et synodo in Italia facta damnantur. And the 
death of Fullo in 488: Post cons. II Longini. Petrus 
Antiochenus sub damnatione moritur. What follows in 
Victor—In ejus loco Calendionem ordinat,—cui Petrus 
successit hereticus, is transposed from its proper place, 
and belongs to a former year Placido V. C. cos. A. D. 
481, whose consulship is omitted in the present text. 

The death of Petrus Fullo in A. 1). 483 agrees 
with the term of 3 ‘years assigned in Nicephorus 
(see 49) and in Theophanes p.113AD. The death 
of Stephanus IIT, the episcopate of Calandio, his ex- 
pulsion and the restoration of Petrus, are related by 
Malalas XV p. 91. 

52 Palladius. Succeeded Petrus Fullo in 488. He 
has ten years in Nicephorus (see 49) and in Theo- 
phanes p. 115A 116B 117C 120A. Idem p. 1220 
Anastasii 8’ (A. Ὁ. 498] Παλλαδίου δὲ τοῦ ἐπισκόπου 
Ἀντιοχείας τελευτήσαντος, Φλαβιανὸν πρεσβύτερον καὶ ἀπο- 
κρισιάριον τῆς ἐκκλησίας ᾿Αντιοχέων ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐψηφίσατο. 
φασὶ δὲ Φλαβιανὸν τοῖς ἐν Χαλκηδόνι δόγμασιν ἀντικεῖσθαι. 
At the right date. If his Ist year commenced in 488, 
his 10th year terminated in 498. 

53 Flavianus II. Appointed in 498. Succeeded by 
Severus in 512. Tables p.729. He presided there- 
fore 14 years, from his appointment to his deposition. 
Theophanes only assigns 13 years: Ὁ. 122 Ὁ Ana- 
stasii 9° Φλαβιανὸς ἔτη ιγ΄. a’. Conf. p. 124B 126D 


4B Q2 


556 


129B. Idem p. 132 D Anastasit 21° Flaviani 13° 
Ρ. 134 A τότε καὶ Φλαβιανόν κ. τ. Χ. (Tables p. 729). 
In the reckoning of Theophanes (see above c. 1 p. 1) 
the Ist of Anastasius was computed from Sept. 1 
A. D. 491, the 9th of Anastasius and the Ist of Fla- 
vianus from Sept. 1 A. D. 499, the 21st of Anasta- 
sius and the 13th of Flavianus from Sept. 1 A. D. 
511. But Flavianus was appointed in 498, within 
the 8th year of Anastasius, and Severus in Nov. 512 
in the 22nd of Anastasius. 

58 Domnus III. Succeeded Ephraimius in A. D. 
545. Tables p. 747. Theophanes p. 189 C Justiniani 
17° Ephraimi 17 p. 190 A Justiniani 18° [from Sept. 1 
A. Ὁ. 544) Ephraimi 18° Justiniani 19° (from Sept. 1 
A. D. 545] Δόμνος ἔτη ιδ΄. a’. Ρ. 197 A Justiniani 32° 
[from Sept. 1 A. D. 558] Δόμνος ἔτη ιδ΄. ιδ΄. ~p. 1986 
Justiniani 33° [from Sept. 1 A. Ὁ. 559] ᾿Αναστάσιος 
ἔτη ια΄. a’. Anastasius therefore succeeded Domaus III 
in A.D. 559. He was expelled and succeeded by 
Gregory in A. D.570: Tables p. 828. Restored in 
the middle of 593. Tables Ibid. His successor is 
addressed by Gregory of Rome Ep. IX. 49 tom. 2 p. 
962 Indict. II. ad Anastasium Antiochenum episcopum. 
Fraternitatis tue scripta suscepi professionem fidei recte 
servantia, &c. A preceding epistle Ep. IX. 46 bears 
date in some MSS. mense Martio Indict. IT, and a 
following epistle Ep. 1X. 60 is also dated mense Mar- 
tio Indict. IT. Whence we may collect that the letter 


APPENDIX. 





C. 9. 


to Anastasius II was written in March A. D. 599, and 
Anastasius I might die at the close of 598. He has 
6 years in Theophanes p. 229 D after his restoration : 
Mauricit 13° [from Sept. 1 A. D. 594] ᾿Αναστάσιος 
ἔτη ε΄. (lege s]. p. 232 D ᾿Αναστάσιος ἔτη ς΄. p. 234A 
Mauricir 18° [from Sept. 1 A. Ὁ. 599) ᾿Αναστάσιος ἔτη 
ς΄. ς΄. p. 236 C Mauricii 19° [from Sept. 1 A. Ὁ. 600] 
᾿Αναστάσιος [sc. alter] ἔτη θ΄. a. Each of these dates 
is more than a year too low. Anastasius I was re- 
stored in the 11th of Mauricius, and died in the 17th. 
Nicephorus p. 419 assigns these numbers : 
Praviavds ὁ ἐκβληθεὶς ὑπὸ ᾿Αναστασίου ἔτη ζ΄. 
Παῦλος ἐπὶ τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἔτη γ΄. 
Εὐφράσιος ὁ ἐν τῇ πτώσει τῆς πόλεως χωσθεὶς ἔτη ε΄. 
᾿Εφραίμιος ὁ ἐπὶ Ἰουστινιανοῦ ἔτη ιη΄. 
Δόμνος ἔτη ιδ΄. 
᾿Αναστάσιος ἔτη ια΄. 
Γρηγόριος ἔτη κδ΄. 
᾿Αναστάσιος τὸ δεύτερον ἔτη ς΄. 
᾿Αναστάσιος ἕτερος ἔτη θ΄. 
He omits Severus and gives wrong numbers to 
Flavianus. For the rest he agrees with Theophanes. 
61 Anasiasius IT. Succeeded about the beginning 
of A. Ὁ. 599. Slain in a sedition in September A. D.' 
610. see above c.1 p. 160. in the 1]th year cur- 
rent of his episcopate. And he presided about 1(1¥ 8”, 
instead of 9 years, the term assigned by Theophanes 
and Nicephorus. 


4 Bishops of Jerusalem. 


2—16 Simeon—Marcus. Twelve bishops of Jeru- 
salem are placed in 26 years between Justus and 
Marcus. Simeon was bishop after the death of δέ. 
James ; and St. James was put to death A. D. 67 or 
70: Hegesippus apud Euseb. H. E. II. 23. Euseb. 

_E. LV. 5 τῶν ye μὴν ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐπισκόπων τοὺς 
χρόνους γραφῇ σωζομένους οὐδαμῶς εὗρον κομιδῆ γὰρ οὖν 
βραχυβίους αὐτοὺς λόγος κατέχει γενέσθαι. τοσοῦτον δ᾽ ἐξ 
ἐγγράφων παρείληφα, ὡς μέχρι τῆς κατὰ ᾿Αδριανὸν Ἰουδαίων 
πολιορκίας πεντεκαίδεκα τὸν ἀριθμὸν αὐτόθι γεγόνασιν ἐπι- 
σκόπων διαδοχαὶ, ots πάντας Ἕ βραίους φασὶν ὄντας ἀνέ- 
καθεν τὴν γνῶσιν τοῦ Χριστοῦ γνησίως καταδέξασθαι---- 
πρῶτος τοιγαροῦν ᾿Ιάκωβος ὁ τοῦ κυρίου λεγόμενος ἀδελφὸς 
ἦν" μεθ᾽ ὃν δεύτερος Συμεών᾽ τρίτος ᾿Ιοῦστος" Ζακχαῖος 5° 
€ Τωβίας, ς΄ Βενιαμίν, ᾿Ιωάννης ζ΄, n Ματθίας, θ΄ Φίλιππος, 
U Σεννεκᾶς, ια΄ ᾿Ιοῦστος, Λευὶς ιβ΄, ᾿Εφρῆς ιγ΄, ιδ' Ἰωσήφ' 
ἐπὶ πᾶσι, ιε΄ “Iovdas. Idem IV. 6 ἡ μετέπειτα συστᾶσα 
ἱΡωμαϊκὴ πόλις [A.D.135: Tables p.122]—AiXia προσ- 
ayopeverat’ καὶ δὴ τῆς αὐτόθι ἐκκλησίας ἐξ ἐθνῶν συγκρο- 
τηθείσης πρῶτος μετὰ τοὺς ἐκ περιτομῆς ἐπισκόπους τὴν 
τῶν ἐκεῖσε λειτουργίαν ἐγχειρίζεται Μάρκος. Idem Chron. 
Arm. anno 2077 de Jacobo et Simeone. Idem anno 
2125 Hierosolymitane ecclesie sedem quartus tenuit 
Zaccheus, deinde quintus Tobias, post hunc VI Benja- 
min exin VII Johannes, tum VIII Matathias, denique 
1X Philippus. Idem anno 2139 Decimus successit 
Enecas, post hune Justus XI, post quem XII Levinus, 
deinde XIII Ephremus, erin XIV Josephus ad ex- 





tremum XV Judas. Hi omnes ex circumcisione episcopi 
Suerunt usque ad urbem ab Hadriano obsidione circum- 
datam. Idem anno 2152 Hierosolymitane ecclesia 
primus ex ethnicis episcopus fuit Marcus annis XVI 
[lege Marcus sextus decimus], cessantibus qui de cir- 
cumcisione fuerant episcopi. 

17—30 Cassianus—Narcissus. Euseb. H. E. V. 12 
Νάρκισσος [Tables A. D. 190 p. 189 A. Ὁ. 196 p. 199] 
πεντεκαιδεκάτην ἄγων διαδοχὴν ἀπὸ τῆς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων κατὰ 
᾿Αδριανὸν πολιορκίας .----μετὰ Μάρκον ἐπισκοπεῦσαι Κασσι- 
ανὸν αἱ τῶν αὐτόθι διαδοχαὶ περιέχουσι" καὶ μετὰ τοῦτον 
Πούπλιον, εἶτα Μάξιμον, καὶ ἐπὶ τούτοις ᾿Ιουλιανόν᾽ ἔπειτα 
Γάϊον, μεθ᾽ ὃν Σύμμαχον, καὶ Tdiov ἕτερον, καὶ πάλιν ἄλλον 
Ἰουλιανόν: Καπίτωνά τε πρὸς τούτοις καὶ % % καὶ Οὐάλεντα 
καὶ Δολιχιανὸν, καὶ ἐπὶ πᾶσι τὸν Νάρκισσον, τριακοστὸν 
ἀπὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων. Idem Chron. Arm. anno 2173 
Episcopus XVII Cassianus, XVIII Publius, XIX 
Maviminus, XX Julianus, XXI Gaianus, XXII Sym- 
machus, XXIII Gaius, XXIV Julianus, XXV Apion. 
Idem anno 2199 XXVI episcopus Maximus, XXVII 
Antoninus, XXVIII Valens, XXIX Dulichianus, 
XXX Narcissus, XXXI Dius, XXXII Germanio, 
XXXIII Gordianus, XXXIV iterum Narcissus, quem 
nuper nominavimus. Tot episcoporum—haud par erat 
tempora singillatim a nobis apponi, neque enim quot 
annos pontificatum singuli gesserint deprehendere nobis 
licuit. Narcissus after his return resigned the charge 
to Alexander A.D. 214. Tables p. 223. His seces- 


BISHOPS OF JERUSALEM. 


sion might be between A. D. 197—212, about 15 
years. 
46 Prayllus. 47 Juvenalis. 48 Anastasius. 
Prayllus succeeded Joannes after Dec. A. D. 415 : 
see above c. 8 p. 456. After Prayllus Nicephorus 
p- 410 C proceeds 


Ἰουβενάλιος ὁ ἐν ταῖς δυσὶ συνόδοις ᾿Εφέσου kai Kad- | 


χηδόνος [see A. D. 431 p.616 A. Ὁ. 451 p. 045] 
ἔτη An. ἐ 

Θεοδόσιος ὁ ἐκβληθεὶς ὑπὸ Μαρκιανοῦ, καὶ πάλιν Ἰου-- 
βενάλιος. 


> l é + , 
Αναστάσιος €Tn tn 
΄ A , 
Mapruptos ἐτὴ ἢ 
c 
Σαλούστιος, ἀφ᾽ οὗ ἀπέσχισεν ὁ Ῥώμης ἐπίσκοπος διὰ 
τὸ ἑνωτικὸν Ζήνωνος, ἔτη 1. 


Auctor Vite Cyriaci apud Pagium tom. 2 p. 357 
Cyriacus Hierosolymam venit jam XVIII annos natus, 
IX° quidem imperii Leonis anno pontificatus autem 
Anastasii Hierosolymorum episcopi VIII°. Anastasius 
was appointed in July: Cyrillus in vita Euthymii 
apud Pagium tom. 2 p. 360 LXXXIII° magni Eu- 
thymit a@tatis anno, Juvenalis archiepiscopus cum 
XXXXIV [legit Pagius XXXIV] annos in patri- 
archatu implesset e vita migravit, Anastasius vero— 
universi populi suffragio in sedem Jacobi evectus est 
initio mensis Julii. If the 9th of Leo was current 
with the 8th of Anastasius, the 2nd was current with 
the Ist; and as the 2nd of Leo commenced Feb. 7 
the Ist of Anastasius commenced in July A. D. 458, 
as Pagi has determined. 

Theophanes assigns to Juvenalis 38 years: p. 80 ἢ 
Theodositi IT 31° (A. Ὁ. 438] ᾿ἸΙουβενάλιος ἔτη λη΄. α΄. 
conf. p. 84 B 89B 910 97C 99 A 101B 102C 
102 Ο. Idem p.105 B Zenonis 2° (A. Ὁ, 475} Ju- 
venalis 38°. p.106C Zenonis 3° [A. Ὁ. 496] ’Ava- 
στάσιος ἔτη ιη. a. An error of 17 years in the times 
of Juvenalis and of Anastasius. The succession of 
Juvenalis would be placed by 44 years at A. D. 415 
when Joannes was still living. He had therefore 38 
years, from A. D. 421, or 34 years, from A. D. 425. 

Anastasius, who has 18 years in Nicephorus and 
Theophanes, survived till A.D. 478. See 49. He 
᾿ presided therefore 20 years from July A. D. 458, 
instead of 18 years. 

49 Martyrius. Died in the 8th year of his episco- 
pate in A. Ὁ. 486: Cyrillus (see c. 8 N° 283 p. 478) 
in vita Sabe (see c. 8 N° 260 p. 476) c. 38 apud Pa- 
gium tom. 2 p. 428 Saba jam XLVIII“™ etatis sue 
annum agente, patriarcha Martyrius anno sui pontifi- 
catus octavo excessit 6 vivis. Sabas was born in Jan. 
A. D. 439: see above p. 476. His 48th year com- 
menced in Jan. A. D. 486, to which year the death 
of Martyrius is determined. Martyrius died about 
April. See 50. © And, as his 8th year was cur- 
rent in April 486, his first year might commence 
in 478. 

50 Salustius. Cyrillus in vita Sabe c. 31 apud 





Pagium tom. 2 p. 443 Postquam archiepiscopus Sa- 


557 


lustius obtenta sede Hierosolymorum per VIII annos 
mensesque IITin Christo dormiisset, mense Julio X XII I« 
die Indictione II Elias in patriarchatu successit, LVI° 
beati Sabe etatis anno. The 56th year of Sabas com- 
menced in Jan. A. D. 494. see 49. and the death of 
Salustius is in July of the second indiction A. D. 494. 


| The 8” 3” of his episcopate carry back his appoint- 


ment and the death of his predecessor to April A. D. 
486. Salustius has 8 years in Nicephorus and in 
Theophanes p. 124 A. 

51 Elias. Appointed July 23 A.D. 494. See 50. 
His deposition is fixed to A. D. 513 by Cyrillus : 
Pagi tom. 2 p. 489. 490 “‘ Mittit Severus sua synoda- 
lia ad Eliam patriarcham, quibus minime admissis non 
mediocriter ad iram accendit imperatorem (sc. Anastasi- 
um], inquit Cyrillus in vita Sabee. Addit Cyrillus Kliam 
[immo Severum] iterum easdem synodicas suas mense 
Maio VI indictionis [May A. D. 513] misisse Hiero- 
solymam cum quibusdam clericis et imperatoris copiis, 
sed sanctum Sabam eos a sacra civitate expulisse ; dein 
imperatorem ira exardescentem misisse Olympium qui 
ducatum Palestine tenebat, huncque Eliam ab episcopatu 
depulisse ac Joannem Marciani filium, qui sponderet 
Severum in communicatorem admittere, episcopum Hie- 
rosolymorum fecisse.” Elias survived till A. D. 518, 
and died ten days after the emperor Anastasius: Pagi 
tom. 2 p. 500 “Cyrillus in vita Sabe c. 60 tradit 
Sabam circa solstitium estivum indictionis XI [A. D. 
518] in urbem Ailam ad Eliam ibidem exulantem pro- 
fectum esse.—Contigit ut Elias nono mensis Julii die 
pro solito non exiret, qui tandem egressus circa sextam 
horam noctis dixit ““ Hac hora migravit 6 vita Anasta- 
sius imperator.” Quem diem quum Saba notasset, re- 
versus Hierosolymam agnovit nocte Χά diet Julii men- 
sis imperatorem extinctum.—Additque Eliam decimo 
die post Anastasium defunctum esse, ideoque die XIX° 
ejusdem mensis.”’ 

52 Joannes JI. Appointed in 513. See 51. Died 
in A. D. 524: Pagi tom. 2 p. 527. 528 « Cyrillus 
in vita Sabe c. 68 Dum Sabas annum agit etatis 
LXXXVI™ Joannem post peractos in patriarchatu 
VII annos cum IX mensibus ad Deum migrasse, et 
reliquisse successorem beatissimum Petrum Eleuthero- 
politam.” The 86th year of Sabas commenced in 
Jan. A. D. 524, See c. 8 No 260 p. 476. The term 
assigned to Joannes by Cyrillus 7” 9” commenced, as 
Pagi explains, from a point of time in the 4th year 
of his episcopate. 

53 Petrus. Succeeded Joannes in 524. See 52. 
He has 20 years in Nicephorus p. 410 Ο Πέτρος ἐπὶ 
ἸΙουστινιανοῦ τοῦ βασιλέως ἔτη κ΄. and in Theophanes 
p-190B 192A 1940 195D 197A 1996 208 Α. 
Victor Tun. marks the year of his death: Post cons. 
Basilii V. C. anno IV (A. Ὁ. 544] Hierosolymitane 
ecclesia presulatum post Petrum Macarius suscipit. 

54 Macarius. Appointed in 544. See 53. 

55 Eustochius. Victor Tun. Post cons. Basilii V. C. 
anno XII (A. D. 552 Victori) Macarius Hierosolymi- 
tanus episcopus ejicitur, et eo superstite Hustochius 


558 


ordinatur. Idem Anno XXXVII imperii Justiniani 
[A. Ὁ. 563] Eustochius Hierosolymitanus episcopus, 
qui fuerat Macario superstite ordinatus, ejicitur, et 
rursum Macarius reformatur. Evagrius IV. 39 ém- 
σκοποῦντος τὴν Ἱεροσολύμων Μακαρίου, αὖθις ἀποδοθέντος 
τῷ οἰκείῳ θρόνῳ, ἐπεὶ ᾿Ωριγένην καὶ Δίδυμον καὶ Εὐάγριον 
ἀνατεθεμάτικε, μετὰ τὴν Εὐστοχίου καθαίρεσιν. 

56 Joannes III. Succeeded Macarius: Niceph. 
Ρ. 410 D 

Μακάριος πάλιν ἔτη © 

Ἰωάννης ἔτη KB 

᾿Αμὼς ἔτη η΄ 

Ἰσάκιος ἔτη η΄. 
Theophanes p. 205 C πάλιν Μακάριος ἔτη δ΄. p. 209 C 
211A 213D 217 B Ἰωάννης ἔτη κ΄. p. 228A ᾿Αμὼς 
ἔτη η. p. 2960 Ἰσάκιος ἔτη η. Evagrius closed his 
history in the interval between the death of Joannes 
and the appointment of his successor: VI. 24 ‘Iepo- 
σολύμων τε Ἰωάννου" οὗ μετὰ βραχὺ τελευτήσαντος, οὔπω 
τις τοὺς αὐτόσε οἴακας ἐνεχειρίσθη. ἐνταῦθά μοι τὰ τῆς 
ἱστορίας πεπαύσθω «.t.r. Joannes therefore died in 
A. Ὁ. 593, and at the close of that year, when Hva- 
grius wrote (see the Tables p. 779), Amos was not 
yet appointed. 

The year of the death of Macarius and the succes- 
sion of Joannes can only be assigned upon the uncer- 
tain evidence of Nicephorus and Theophanes, and of 
the years assigned to Macarius and Joannes. The 
term of 22 years will begin in A. D. 571, of 20 years 
in 573, and Macarius after his restoration presided 
either 8 or 10 years. 

57 Amos. Appointed in the beginning of 594. See 
56. His death is fixed to A. D. 601 by Greg. Rom. 
Ep. XI. 46 Isacio episcopo Hierosolymitano. Respon- 
det synodicee [sacii epistole. A preceding letter of 
Gregory (quoted above p. 157), Ep. XI. 32, is dated 
mense Feb. ind. IV; a following letter, Ep. XI. 52, is 
dated mense Junii ind. IV. Between these dates Ep. 
XI. 46, written on the accession of Jsacius, deter- 
mines his appointment to the beginning of A. D. 601. 
The period of 8 years assigned to Amos by Nicepho- 
rus and Theophanes must be understood of 7 years 
complete and 8 years current. 


APPENDIX. 





C. 9. 


Called Νεαμὼς by Nicephorus Callisti H. E. XVIII. 
See above p. 161. 

58 Isacius. Succeeded in 601. See 57. His death 
is marked at A. D. 609 in c.1 p. 160. Agreeing 
with the term of 8 years assigned by Nicephorus and 
Theophanes. 

59 Zacharias. Succeeded in 609. See above c. 1 
p- 160. Mentioned at A. D. 610 by Nicephorus, 
quoted p. 161. He died in 629: Ibid. p. 170. 

60 Modestus. 61 Sophronius. Modestus was ap- 
pointed in the spring of A. D. 629. See above c. 1 
p-170. He has 2 years in Theophanes, but in Ni- 
cephorus p. 410 D one year, and in Eutychius nine 
months, followed by an interval of 6 years. See 
oa ty γ): 

Sophronius survived the capture of Jerusalem, and 
died at the close of A. D. 637 in the beginning of 
the 28th year of Heraclius and of the 11th indiction. 
He has 4 years in Eutychius quoted at p.175. The 
4 years current might commence in the beginning 
of 633, Heraclii 23° Indict.6. The nine months of 
Modestus might terminate in the beginning of 630, 
Heraclii 20°, leaving a space of 3 years instead of 6 
between the two pontificates. Theophanes p. 279 D 
assigns 3 years to Sophronius, and places his first 
year at the 24th of Heraclius A. D. 633, and his 
death after the capture of Jerusalem at the 26th of 
Heraclius. See c.1 p. 174. 175. 

The appointment of Sophronius is noticed by Ser- 
gius Ep. ad Honortum Romanum apud Acta Concil, 
tom. 7 p. 954 E τούτων οὕτως προεληλυθότων, Σωφρόνιος 
ὁ ὁσιώτατος μοναχὸς, 6 τανῦν, ὡς ἐξ ἀκοῆς μόνης μεμαθή- 
καμεν, τῆς Ἱεροσολυμιτῶν χειροτονηθεὶς πρόεδρος, οὔπω 
γὰρ αὐτοῦ τὰ ἐξ ἔθους συνοδικὰ μέχρι τοῦ νῦν ἐδεξάμεθα----- 
Mentioned again Ibid. p. 956 Ὁ p. 957 E, and in the 
reply of Honorius Ibid. p. 959 E. 

After the death of Sophronius the see was vacant 
for 29 years: Eutych. tom. 2 p. 291 Post mortem 
autem ipsius ex quo decessit manserunt Hierosolyma 
absque patriarcha annos viginti novem. Zonaras XIV 
tom. 2 p. 90D observes that at the 6th council Nov. 
A. D. 680 ᾿Αλεξανδρείας οὐκ ἦν πατριάρχης οὐδὲ Ἵεροσο- 
λύμων, ὅτι ὑπὸ τοὺς Σαρακηνοὺς αἱ πόλεις αὗται ἐτύγχανον. 


5 Bishops of Constantinople. 


1 Alexander. His predecessor Metrophanes survived 
till the council of Nice A. D. 325: Euseb. Vit. Const. 
Ill. 7 τῆς δέ ye βασιλευούσης πόλεως ὁ μὲν προεστὼς 
ὑστερεῖ διὰ γῆρας, πρεσβύτεροι δ᾽ αὐτοῦ παρόντες τὴν αὐτοῦ 
τάξιν ἐπλήρουν. That Metrophanes of CP. (or rather 
Byzantium) is intended, as Pagi tom. | p. 386 rightly 
judges, and not Silvester of Rome, is proved by the 
subscriptions to the Council apud Gelasium Actis 
Conc. tom. 2 p. 236 ᾿Αλέξανδρος ΚΠ. τότε πρεσβύτερος 
ἔτι ὧν, εἰς ὕστερον δὲ τῆς ἐπισκοπικῆς ἱερατείας τῆς αὐτόθι 
ἐκκλησίας λαχὼν, σὺν ἸΤαύλῳ ἔτι τότε ἀναγνώστῃ ὄντι καὶ 
νοταρίῳ αὐτοῦ, ταῖς ἐν ταῖς νήσοις πάσαις Κυκλάσιν. Αἴθω- 
ander therefore succeeded Metrophanes at Byzantium 





about A. Ὁ. 326. He died in A. D. 340; for he sur- 
vived Arius: conf. Pagium tom. 1 p. 443 ‘ aliquanto 
post Arium ex hac luce migravit.” Socrates H. E. 
II. 5. 6 supplies the year: ἐν ὑπατείᾳ ᾿Ακινδύνου καὶ 
Πρόκλου [A. D. 840] ---πὸ τὸν αὐτὸν τοῦτον χρόνον κατὰ 
τὴν ΚΠ..---Αλέξανδρος ὁ κατὰ τήνδε τὴν πόλιν τῶν ἐκκλη- 
σιῶν προεστὼς---τὸν ἔνθαδε βίον ἀπέλειπεν, κγ΄ μὲν ἔτη 
κατὰ τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν διατρίψας, fn δὲ ἔτη τὰ πάντα βιούς. 
Conf. Sozom. III. 3. Theophanes p. 26 D Κωνσταν- 
τῖνος---τῷ δεκάτῳ τρίτῳ αὐτοῦ ἔτει [A. D. 318] καταλα- 
βὼν τὸ Βυζάντιον Μητροφάνην τὸν πρὸ ᾿Αλεξάνδρου εὗρεν 
ἐπίσκοπον πρῶτα. εἶτα Ἀλέξανδρος ἔτη xy. Also 23 years 
in Nicephorus H. E. 1X. 4 Nicephori Chron. p. 413 C. 


BISHOPS OF CONSTANTINOPLE. 


Which Pagi approves tom. 1 p. 441. But Pagi for- 
gets that 23 years ending at A. D. 340 would place 
the commencement at A. D. 317, and that he had 
himself shewn at p. 386 the true commencement of 
Alexander to be after A. Ὁ. 325. Alexander then 
presided 14 years and not 23, and these authors had 
placed his appointment too high. Theodoret H. E. 
I. 2 also places him too high: τῆς δὲ KIL. κατὰ τοῦτον 
αὐτὸν τὸν καιρὸν [within A. D. 313—319] ᾿Αλέξανδρος 
τῆς ἱερατικῆς ἠξιοῦτο λειτουργίας. 

2 Paulus. Succeeded Alevander in A. D, 340: So- 
crat. II. 6 Sozom. III. 3 Niceph. H. E. IX. 4, For 
his expulsion see the Tables A. D. 342 p. 404, his 
death A. D. 352 p. 423. 

Eusebius of Nicomedia is appointed to CP. in the 
same year with Paulus A. D. 340. On Eusebius see 
the Tables p. 397. 

6 Demophilus. Succeeded Eudozius in A. D. 370: 
Socrates IV. 14 Εὐδόξιος οὗτος ὁ τῆς ᾿Αρειανῆς ἐκκλησίας 
ἐπίσκοπος εὐθὺς μετὰ τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως ἔξοδον τέλει τοῦ 
βίου ἐχρήσατο ἐν ὑπατείᾳ Οὐαλεντινιανοῦ τὸ τρίτον καὶ 
Οὔαλεντος τὸ τρίτον [A. D. 370], δεκαεννέα ἐνιαυτοὺς τῆς 
ἐν KIT. ἐκκλησίας τὸν θρόνον κατεσχηκώς. Conf, Philo- 
storgium IX. 10. 14. Sozomenus VI. 13 ἐχομένου δὲ 
αὐτοῦ [sc. Valentis] τῆς ὁδοῦ τελευτᾷ τὸν βίον Ἐὐδόξιος 
ἐπὶ ἕνδεκα ἐνιαυτοῖς κρατήσας τῶν ἐν ΚΠ. ἐκκλησιῶν. Ni- 
cephorus Chron. p. 418 Ο Εὐδόξιος ᾿Αρειανὸς, πρότερον 
Γερμανικίας ἔπειτα ᾿Αντιοχείας, ἔτη (. Δημόφιλος ᾿Αρειανὸς, 
ὁ πρότερον Βεροίας τῆς Θράκης, ἔτη ια΄, μῆνας ε΄. Ludoxius 
was transferred from Antioch to CP. in A. D. 360. 
See Bishops of Antioch 23.30 Tables p. 472. He 
therefore presided at CP. 10¥, or 114 current, and 
Valesius ad Socrat. IV. 14 rightly ascribes δεκαεννέα 
in Socrates to corruption of the text. 

7 Evagrius. Also appointed on the death of Zu- 
doxius. See Bishops of Antioch 23. Nicephor. Chron. 
Ρ. 418 Ο Evdypuos ὀρθόδοξος, χειροτονηθεὶς ὑπὸ Εὐσταθίου 
τοῦ ᾿Αντιοχείας, παρευθὺ καὶ ἐξωρίσθη ὑπὸ Οὐάλεντος. 

Valesius ad Socr. [V. 14 rejects the account that 
Eustathius the deposed bishop of Antioch was still 
living, because the time is too remote, and because 
the place of his exile and death is Trajanopolis in 
Hieronymus. But the space of 42 years from his 
deposition in A. D. 328 to the appointment of Hva- 
grius in 370 does not seem incredible, and Hustathius 
might have passed, or have been transferred, from 
Bizya in Thrace to Trajanopolis, also in Thrace. His 
place of exile is called Philippi in Theodorus Lector 
p- 557 Ὁ Victor Tun. anno 490. Perhaps by an error 
for Trajanopolis. 

17 Flavianus. Succeeded Proclus in A. D. 447. 
See Pagi tom. 2 p. 302 and the testimonies there 
collected. Deposed in A.D. 449. Tables p. 637. 

_ 2] Fravitta. Succeeded Acacius in A. D. 489: Vic- 

tor Tun. Husebio V. C. cos. [A. D. 489] Acacius CP. 
episcopus sub damnatione moritur, et pro eo Flavianus 
episcopus ordinatur ; cui tertio promotionis sue mense 
mortuo Huphemius synodi Chalcedonensis decretorum 
custos in episcopatu succedit. Nicephorus p. 414B 





559 


Φραΐτας πρεσβύτερος τῆς ἁγίας Θέκλης Συκῶν μῆνας γ' ἡμέ- 
ρας ιζ΄. Theophanes p. 114 D Zenonis 15° [A. D. 483] 
᾿Ακακίου τελευτήσαντος Φραυίτας τρίμηνον τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς 
κρατήσας. Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. ὅ4 Α μετὰ γὰρ ᾿Ακά- 
κιον, κάκιστον τοῖς ὀρθοδόξοις γενόμενον, καὶ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν 
ἔτη κατεσχηκότα δέκα πρὸς τοῖς ἑπτὰ, καὶ θανόντα, Φραβίτας 
κεχειροτόνητο πατριάρχης, ὁμόδοξος ᾿Ακακίῳ καὶ Ζήνωνι. 
μετὰ δὲ τρεῖς μῆνας πρὸς τῷ ἡμίσει καὶ οὗτος μετήλλαξε 
τὴν ζωὴν, καὶ προέστη τῆς ἐκκλησίας ΚΠ. ὁ Εὐφήμιος, 
ὅσιος ἀνὴρ καὶ ὀρθοδοξότατος. For the deposition of 
Euphemius in A. Ὁ. 496 see the Tables p. 713. 

36 Paulus II, Appointed Oct. A. D. 641 on the 
deposition of Pyrrhus. See above c.1 p.176. He 
has 12 years in Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 88 C τοῦ πα- 
τριάρχου δὲ Παύλου δώδεκα ἐνιαυτοὺς ἀνοσίως προστάντος 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας, εἶτα θανόντος, εἰσάγεται πάλιν ὁ Πύρρος. 
And in Theophanes. p. 283 ἐχειροτονήθη ἸΙαῦλος---- 
μηνὶ ᾿Οκτωβρίῳ ἰνδικτ. ve’ [Oct. A. D. 641) ἐπισκοπήσας 
ἔτη 8’. Which would terminate in Oct. A. D. 653. 
But the death of Paul. is fixed by the imprisonment 
and exile of Martin of Rome to the year 655. At- 
tested by the letter of Martin himself and the narra- 
tive of his companion, which are extant apud Acta 
Concil. tom. 7 p. 65—75 and quoted by Pagi tom. 3 
p- 6.7. Martinus Ep. XV Theodoro p. 66 describes 
his abduction from Rome: Jn ecclesia—morabamur a 
die sabbati, quando Calliopas cum Ravennati exercitu 
et Theodoro cubiculario introivit civitatem [June 15 
A. Ὁ. 653].—Porro, dominico die [June 16]—zun- 
ciavit &c. Ego vero ipse graviter infirmus eram ab 
Oct. mense usque ad predictum tempus, id est, usque 
ad XVI Kal. Jul. [sc. June 16.] He was put on 
board a ship June 19: p.67 Hadem nocte que illu- 
scescit in feria quarta, que erat XIII Kal. Julias. 
[June 19]—tulerunt me. de palatio.—Circa horam 
quartam diet ad portum pervenimus. He reached Mes- 
sina July 1: Pervenimus Kal. Julias Messenam. He 
remained in the isle of Naxos a year: [bi annum fe- 
cimus. The narrative of his companion supplies the 
rest: Commemoratio eorum que seviter acta sunt &c. 
in Martinum papam. He reached Byzantium Sept. 17 
A. Ὁ. 654: p.69 Cumque tandem pervenisset Byzan- 
tium beatus ille XVII die Septembrii mensis ὅς. He 
was imprisoned 93 days: Fecit ergo sanctus idem 
apostolicus clausus et sine participatione penitus ser- 
monis alicujus XCIII dies. In ipsa vero XCIII* die, 
que est dies parasceue, mane tulerunt eum de custodia 
constituendum in cella sacellarii, jubentes pridie con- 
venire omnem senatum, quod et factum est. Friday 
Dec. 19 A.D. 654. He is imprisoned yet 85 days 
longer: p. 74 Fecit ergo in eodem Diomedis ergastulo 
LXXXV dies post primas XCIII, hoc est, omnes si- 
mul CLXXVITI. Until March 13 A.D. 655. He is 
banished to Cherson: Dictum est ergo quia in Cher- 
sonam exulatur ; et post dies aliquot cognovimus quia 
illic clanculo navigio transvectus est. He died there 
Sept. 16 of the 14th indiction: p. 75 mense Septem- 
brio, die XVI indictione XIV*. The days of the 
week in these narratives and the indiction determine 


560 


these events to June 15 A. D. 653—Sept. 16 A. D. 
655, for indict. 14 commenced Sept. 1 A. D. 655. 

When Martinus was brought out Dec. 19 A. D. 
654, Paulus was near his end: p. 72 Sequenti die 
abiens imperator in patriarchium visendi gratia Paulum 
patriarcham (proximus enim erat morti) narravit et 
que consummata sunt in sanctissimum virum. Inge- 
miscens vero Paulus et conversus ad parietem dixit 
Hei mihi &c. Interea defuncto Paulo et Pyrrho resi- 
dere nitente &c. Paulus therefore died soon after 
Dec. 19 A. Ὁ. 654. He completed his 13th year in 
Oct. preceding, and was in the 14th year of his 
episcopate. 

Pyrrhus thus restored presided only 4” 234: Zo- 
naras XIV tom. 2 p. 88D οὗτος οὖν τὸ δεύτερον μῆνας 
τέσσαρας τὸν θρόνον τῆς KIL. κατεσχηκὼς τέθνηκε. Theo- 
phanes p.,286 Ο Πύρρος πάλιν ἀποκατεστάθη μῆνας δ' 
καὶ ἡμέρας Ky. Nicephorus Chron. p. 415 A Πύρρος 
πάλιν ἀποκατέστη μῆνας δ΄ ἡμέρας xy’. He died there- 
fore and was succeeded by Petrus in A. D. 655. Not 
however in the 12th of Constans, as Zonaras p. 88 C 
assigns it—r@ δωδεκάτῳ τῆς βασιλείας Κώνσταντος ἔτει 
—for the 12th οἵ Constans began before Oct. 5 A. D. 
652, and was current in Ind.11. But it has been 
shewn that Paulus died in Ind. 13 in the 14th of 
Constans. 

37 Petrus. Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 88 Ὁ προεχει- 
ρίσθη πατριάρχης Πέτρος, ὁμόδοξος καὶ οὗτος τοῖς πρὸ αὐ- 
τοῦ, καὶ ἐπὶ δώδεκα τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἄρξας ἐνιαυτοὺς θνήσκει. 
In Theophanes p. 286 C the clauses are transposed, 
and ought to stand thus: Constantis 11° ἸΤαῦλος τε- 
λευτᾷ καὶ Πύρρος πάλιν ἀποκατεστάθη μῆνας δ΄ καὶ ἡμέρας 
κγ. ΚΠ. ἐπίσκοπος Πέτρος ἔτη ιβ΄. In Ed. Bonn. is sub- 
stituted Παῦλος ἔτη ιβ΄. But Παῦλος ἔτη ιβ΄ had been 
already placed by Theophanes p. 283 C at indict. 15 
before the accession of Constans. The question at 
p- 286 C is of Petrus who succeeded Pyrrhus, and 


APPENDIX. 


"Iaavyny ἔσχε διάδοχον. 





(1.9. 


who has also 12 years in Theophanes. Cf. p.289 C D 
Constantis 23° 240, 

The appointment of Petrus is fixed by the dates in 
36 to A.D. 655. He died 15 years before the 6th 
council A. D. 680: Tarasius apud Pagium tom. 3 p. 22 
A Petro usque ad sextam synodum non plures anni trans- 
ierant quam XV; quinque intermedio eo tempore pon- 
tifices fuerunt ; Thomas et Joannes et Constantinus a 
predictis hereticis fuerant ordinati, nec propterea re- 
probati sunt. He died therefore, as Pagi determines, 
A. D. 666, in the 12th year current of his ponti- 
ficate. 

38 Thomas II. Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 88 D pera 
Πέτρον προέστη τῶν ὀρθοδόξων Θωμᾶς, τῆς ὀρθῆς ἐχόμενος 
δόξης, ὃς μετὰ δύο ἔτη καὶ μῆνας ἑπτὰ τὸν βίον μετηλλαχὼς 
Nicephorus p. 415 Β Θωμᾶς 
πρεσβύτερος τῆς αὐτῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ Χαρτοφύλαξ ἔτη β' 
μῆνας ἑπτά. As he succeeded in 666 (see 37), his 
ὧν 7™ will terminate in the close of 668. 

39 Joannes V. Nicephorus p. 415 Β Ἰωάννης πρεσ- 
βύτερος καὶ σκευοφύλαξ τῆς μεγάλης ἐκκλησίας ἔτη ε' 
μῆνας θ. Zonaras assigns no years. In the Tables 
of Theophanes p. 292 A he has 6 years: Constantis 
27° Ἰωάννης ἔτη ς΄. He succeeded towards the close 
of 668. See 38. and the ὃ" 9” will place his death 
in 674. 

40 Constantinus, who succeeded in 674, has 1}. 8” 74 
in Nicephorus: Κωνσταντῖνος διάκονος τῆς αὐτῆς ἐκκλη- 
σίας σκευοφύλαξ καὶ οἰκονόμος ἔτος a μῆνας η΄ ἡμέρας ζ΄. 
He has two years in Zonaras XIV tom. 2 p. 90D 
θανόντος δὲ τοῦ πατριάρχου ᾿Ιωάννου, προκεχείριστο Κων- 
σταντῖνος, καὶ μετὰ δύο ἔτη ἐξέλιπε, καὶ ἀνάγεται εἰς τὸν 
ἀρχιερατικὸν τοῦτον θρόνον Θεόδωρος, ὃς μετὰ δύο ἐνιαυτοὺς 
ἐκβληθεὶς διάδοχον ἔσχε Γεώργιον. Constantinus there- 
fore died in 676, Theodorus was expelled in 678, and 
Georgius was present in the 6th council in 680. Cf. 
Acta Concil. tom. 7 p. 630 A. 


INDE X. 





Vol. 1 is quoted by the year and the page; Vol. 2 by the votume and the page. 
The Greek authors are quoted by the number in c. 7, the ecclesiastical authors by the number in ο. 8. 
Lar. are Latin authors described or quoted in this work ; to whom some others have been added. 





ABARUS Saracenus A. Ὁ. 563 p. 816. 

Abdias vel Addzus vel Additus slain A. D. 566 p. 820. 

Abilius Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 544. 

Abgarus, see Augarus. 

Ablavius cos. A. D. 331. His remark upon the deaths 
of Crispus and Fausta A. D. 326 p. 382. The fa- 
ther of Olympias Vol. 2 p. 100. slain A. D. 338 
p- 398. 

Ablavius Lat. a historian quoted by Jornandes Get. 
c. 23. 

Abraham dates assigned to his birth Vol. 2 p. 216 a. 

Abubekr appointed Caliph A. D. 632 Vol. 2 p. 172. 
His death A. D. 634 Vol. 2 p. 173. 

Abundantius banished through Eutropius A. D. 396 
p. 536. 

Abu Obeidah commands the Saracens in Syria A. D. 
635 Vol. 2 p. 174, 637 p. 175. Governs part of 
Syria Ibid. enters Antioch 638 p. 176. His death 
A. D. 639 Vol. 2 p. 176. 

Acacius Cesarez episc. eccl. N° 131. 

Acacius CP. episcopus A. D. 471 p. 675 Vol. 2 p. 536 
p. 552. 554. 555. 559. 

Acacius Gr. N° 280. 

Acesius Novat. eccl. No 155. 

Achillas Alex. episc. A. D. 312 p. 363 A. Ὁ. 321 p. 
373. 375 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Achillas Arianus eccl. No 116. 

Achillas eccl. N° 101. 

Achilleus tyrannus A. D. 292 p. 334. Defeated A. D. 
297 p. 338 Vol. 2 p. 77. 

Acholius Lat. a historian quoted by Lamprid. Alex. 
c. 14. 48. 64. 68. see Encolpius. Vopiscus Aurel. 
c. 12 quotes ex libris Acholii qui magister admissio- 
num Valeriani principis fuit, libro Actorum ejus nono. 


a Add Diodorus I. 31 τοῦ σύμπαντος λαοῦ τὸ μὲν παλαιὸν’ 


φασὶ γεγονέναι περὶ ἑπτακοσίας μυριάδας, καὶ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς δὲ οὐκ 
ἐλάττους εἶναι. Steph. Byz. Διόσπολις : πρὶν δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν Περ- 
σῶν ἀφανισθῆναι, φησὶ Βάτων ὅτι μυρίας τρισχιλίας κώμας εἶχε 
καὶ τριάκοντα, ἀνθρώπων δὲ μυριάδας ἑπτακοσίας, ἀρουρῶν δὲ τό- 
πον μεμετρημένον τρισχιλίων καὶ ἑπτακοσίων, ἑκατὸν δὲ πύλας 


Acron Agrigentinus Vol. 2 p. 2871. 

Adamantius his mission A. D. 479 p. 692. 

Adeodatus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 543. 

Adonia a festival in the summer at Antioch A, D. 
362 p. 448. 

Adrantus Gr. No 160. 

Adrastus peripateticus Gr. N° 41. 

Adrianus Gr. N° 134. 

f&desius Gr. No 257. 

Aige in Cilicia its era A. Ὁ. 253 p. 274. 

Aigidius comes his war with the Goths A. Ὁ. 463 
p- 664. his death A. Ὁ, 464 p. 664. See 511 
p- 728. 

figyptus, its population in A. D. 66 and A. Ὁ. 640 
Vol. 2 p.1774. 

fflia Capitolina founded ,by Hadrian A. D. 131 p. 118 
A. D. 135 p. 122. 

fElianus vel Helianus, a leader of the Bagaude in 
Gaul A. D. 286 p. 328. 

fKlianus sophista Gr. N° 178. 

félianus tacticus Gr. No 34. 

A®lius Maurus Lat. a historian, after A. D. 211: 
Spartian. Severo c. 20 Legisse me memini apud 
Atlium Maurum Phlegontis Tralliani libertum Sep- 
timium Severum quum moreretur &c. 

Emilianus the lieutenant of Niger defeated and slain 
A. D. 194 p. 194. 

4milius Emilianus imp. assumes the empire A. D. 
253 p. 274. Slain A. D. 254 p. 276. See Vol. 
2 p. 55. 

Alexander A®Xmilianus tyrannus A. D. 263 p. 290 
Vol. 2 p. 63. 

fEneas Gazzeus Gr. No 354. 

AGnesidemus Gr. No172. Quoted Vol. 2 p. 343. 


διακεκοσμημένας, τετρακόσια στάδια τὸ μῆκος. These numbers, 
13,030 villages (18,000 in Diodorus), and 7,000,000 inhabit- 
ants, and 3700 ἄρουραι, must be understood of the whole of 
Egypt. See Wess. ad Diod. I. 31. The 13,000 or 18,000 
towns became 30,000 in the time of the Pitolemies: Diod. 1. c. 
which are 33,333 in Theocrit. XVII. 82. 


4c 


562 


Aerius eccl. No 136. 

Aéschrion Gr. No 105. 

AKtherius slain A. D. 566 p. 820. 

Aetius married a daughter of Severus Vol. 2 p. 32. 

Aetius joins Placidia A. D. 425 p. 604. in Gaul 
Ρ. 606. A. Ὁ. 428 p. 610. magister militum A. D. 
429 p.612. defeats the Goths A. D. 430 p. 614. 
In Gaul A. D. 431 p. 614. repulsed by Bonifacius 
seeks aid from the Huns A. D. 432 p. 616. re- 
sumes his power and is patricius A. D. 433 p. 618. 
his war with the Burgundians A. D. 435. 436. 437 
p- 620. with the Goths A. Ὁ. 438 p. 622. engages 
Attila A. D. 451 p. 640. 642. slain A. D. 454 p. 
648. His origin character and services p. 650. 
Born in Meesia, son of Gaudentius A. D. 439 
p-. 624. 

Aetius eccl. N° 135. 

Afranius alytarcha A. D. 212 p. 220 A. D. 516 p. 732 
520 p. 738. 

Africanus Pannonie rector slain A. D..355 p. 428. 

Africanus eccl. N° 81. 

Agapetus diaconus eccl. Ne 294. 

Agapetus Rom. ep. A. D. 535 p. 763 Vol. 2 p. 536. 
at CP. A. Ὁ. 536 p. 765. his death A. D. 536 
p- 767. epistole Vol. 2 p. 542. 

Agapetus sophista Gr. N° 240. 

Agapius Ceesar. eccl. N° 96. 

Agapius Gr. N° 357. 

Agathemerus Gr. N° 193. 

Agathias Gr. Ne 386. 

Agathinus medicus Gr. N° 19. 

Agathobulus Gr. N° 91. 

Agathocles peripateticus Gr. N° 57. 

Agelius eccl. N° 155. 

Agila Gothorum rex (A. D. 554—-562) Vol. 2 p. 145k. 
Agil Jornandi Ibid. 

Agilulfus Langobardorum rex XIV (A. Ὁ. 590—615) 
Vol. 2 p. 479k. 485 (ubi Egilulfus). He suc- 
ceeded in 590: Vol. 2 p. 151. and in November: 
Paulus Diac. Langob. III. 36. was recognised by 
all the Lombards in May 591: Ibid. and reigned 
25 years: Idem IV. 43. 

Agnellus Ravenn. episc. eccl. N° 300. 

Agnellus junior Vol. 2 p. 483 r. 

Cn. Julius Agricola in Britain A. D. 78 p. 64. 79, 80 
Ρ. 66. 81, 82 p. 68. 83, 84 p. 70. his death A. Ὁ. 
93 p. 76. 

Calpurnius Agricola engages the Britons A. D. 162 
p- 150. 

Agrippa Gr. No 48. 

Agrippa Castor eccl. N° 28. 

Agrippa Judeus A. D. 39 p. 22. at Rome A. D. 40 
p- 24. His reign and death A. Ὁ. 44 p. 28. 

Agrippa minor Judeus A. Ὁ. 45 p. 28 A. Ὁ. 48 p. 32 
A.D. 53 p. 36. 

Agrippina Claudii A. D. 28 p. 10 A. D. 49 p. 32. 
slain A.D. 59 p. 40. 

Agrippina Germanici A. D. 20 p. 6. slain A. D. 33 
p. 18. 


INDE X. 


Agrippina in Gallia recovered by Julian A. Ὁ. 356 
p- 432. His own account Vol. 2 p. 102. 

Agrippinus Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 544. 

Aio Langobardorum dux A. D. 379 p. 494. Ayo apud 
Paulum Diac. Langob. I. 7 Agion Sigeberto Chron. 
p- 19. The father of the first king A. Ὁ. 389 p. 520 
Paul. Diac. I. 14. 

Aiulphus Suevus A. D. 457 p. 656. 

Ajnadin battle of A. D. 633 Vol. 2 p. 173. 

Alamanni defeated in Italy A. D. 268 p. 298 A.D. 
270 p. 304. overthrown on the Danube A. D. 271 
p. 306. by Constantius in 297: A.D. 300 p. 342. 
peace granted by Constantius IT A. D. 354 p. 426. 
invaded by Julian A. Ὁ. 358 p. 438 A. Ὁ. 359 p. 
440. their inroads in 365 p. 462. defeated 366 
p. 466. mentioned in Gaul at A. D. 411 p. 580. 
defeated by Clovis A. D. 496 p. 712. 

Alamundarus Saracenorum regulus A. D. 529 p. 750. 
had ravaged the empire 50 years A. D. 531 
p- 752. 

Alani repulsed by Theodosius A. D. 379 p. 494. enter 
Gaul in 406 p. 564. Spain in 409 p. 576. In Gaul 
A.D. 411 p. 580. Their progress from Pannonia 
into Spain A. D. 412 p. 582. in Betica in 416 p. 
590. destroyed by the Goths 418 p. 594. occupy 
Lusitania 428 p. 610. defeated by Torismond 452 
p: 644. infest Gaul 461 p. 662. named by Huneric 
in 483 p. 696. 

Alaricus Gothorum rex. elected A. D. 382 p. 502. 
plunders Greece A. 1). 395 p. 534 A. Ὁ. 396 p. 
536. enters Italy A. D. 400 p. 548 A. D. 402 p. 
550. encounters the Romans at Pollentia A. D. 
403 p. 554. In Noricum A. D. 408 p. 570. ad- 
vances to Rome p. 572. advances again A. D. 409 
p- 574. marches to Ravenna A. D. 410 p, 576. 
takes Rome Ibid. his death A. D. 410 p. 578. 

Alaricus IT Visigothorum rex. A. Ὁ. 485 p. 700. his 
defeat and death A. D. 507 p. 724. 

Clodius Albinus A. D. 184 p. 182 A. D. 193 p. 192. 
Declared Czesar by Severus p. 194. defeated and 
slain A. D. 197 p. 200. 

Alboin Langobardorum rex XI A. D. 566 p. 820. 
succeeded A. D. 543: A. D.551 p. 794. 796. en- 
ters Italy A. D. 568 p. 824. takes Milan 569 p. 
826. Ticinum 571 p. 828. slain A. D. 573 p. 832. 

Alcibiades a martyr at Lyons in A. D. 177 Vol. 2 
p- 533 Ὁ. 

Alcimus Avitus eccl. N° 278. 

Alcimus rhetor Lat. A. D. 355 p. 429. 

Alcmeon philosophus Vol. 2 p. 366. 373. 

Alemannus examined A. D. 565 p. 818. 

Julius Alexander a general of Trajan A. D. 116 
p. 102. 

Alexander Aigzeus Gr. N° 3. 

Alexander Alexand. episc. his election in A. D. 313: 
A. D. 321 p. 373. 375. his death A. D. 326 p. 383. 

Alexander Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 552. ; 

Alexander Aphrodis. Gr. N° 173. Works Vol. 2 p. 
293—296. 


INDE X. 


Alexander CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536 p. 558. 

Alexander Cotyzensis Gr. N° 87. 

Alexander Damascenus Gr. N° 143. 

Alexander envoy from Carthage to CP. A. Ὁ. 477 
p. 688. 

Alexander hzereticus eccl. N° 24. 

Alexander Hierosol. episc. eccl. N° 80 Vol. 2 p. 535. 
556. 

Alexander Jannzeus reigned in Judea B. C: 105—78 
Vol. 2 p. 267 p. 

Alexander Lycopolita eccl. N° 323. 

Alexander magnus. his passage across the Oxus 
B. C. 324. Vol. 2 p. 257 p. his cities in Bactriana 
and Sogdiana p. 258v. his march into Gedrosia 
p. 258 w. his route into Aria p. 258 a. 

Alexander Platonicus Gr. N° 92. 

Alexander Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Alexander Severus imp. Cesar A. D. 221 p. 232. see 
Vol. 2 p. 42. his elevation A. D. 222 p. 234. 236. 
his Persian war A. D. 231 p. 244. his campaign 
in Mesopotamia A. D. 232 p. 246. The accounts 
of this war examined Vol. 2 p.41. Events of his 
reign to A. D. 229 p. 242. Alexander is slain in 
235 p.248. Inscriptions Vol.2 p.42. Laws of 
Alexander Tables p. 234—248 Vol. 2 p. 42—45. 
See Lampridius quoted at A. D, 223 p. 236. 

Alexander sophista Gr. N° 108. 

Alexander sophista jun. Gr. N° 270. 

Alexander Trallianus Gr. N° 361. 

Alexander tyrannus proclaimed in Africa A. D. 308 
p. 354. slain A. Ὁ. 311 p. 360. Vol. 2 p. 84. 

Alexandra Alexandri Jannei uxor reigned in Judea 
Β. C. 78—69. Vol. 2 p. 267 p. 

Algelmundus? primus Langobardorum rex A. D. 389 
p. 520. 

Aligernus Gothus brother of Teias surrenders Cumz 
to Narses A. D. 553 p. 801. 

Allectus slew Carausius in A. D. 293 p. 334. 

Alypius Gr. No 251. 

Alytarche at Antioch A. D. 516 p. 732. 

Amala gens, the royal ΤΟΣ of the Ostrogoths A. Ὁ. 
481 p. 694. 

Amalaberga Amalafredz filia Vol. 2 p. 143, 144 f. 
married to Hermenfred Ibid. her character Ibid. 
Amalafreda Theoderici soror married to Trasamund 

Vol. 2 p. 143 d. 

Amalaricus Gothorum rex (A. D. 526—531) son of 
Alaric II and grandson of Theoderic A. D. 508 
p- 724 A.D. 511 p. 728 Vol. 2 p. 145 k. 

Amalasuentha Theoderici filia, married to Eutharicus 
A. D. 515 p. 732. governs for her son A. D. 526 
p. 744. slain A. D. 534 p. 760. See Vol. 2 p. 
144 g. 

Amandus a leader of the Bagaude in Gaul A. D. 286 
p- 328. 


b Agelmundus Paulo Diac. Langob. I. 14 Sigeberto Chron. 
p- 19. This first king has 33 years also in Paulus Diac. I. 14. 
sc. A. Ὁ. 389422. The next seven kings occupy more than 


563 


Amandus commands under Licinius in 323 p. 374. 

Amantius slain A. D. 518. 519 p. 736. 

Amarantus Alexandr. Gr. No 9. 

M. Ambivius Jude procurator Vol. 2 p. 235. 

Ambrosius eccl. N° 73. 

Ambrosius Alexandr. eccl. N° 175. 

Ambrosius Mediolanens. eccl. N° 172. 

Amelius Gr. N° 219. 

Amida besieged by Cabades A. D. 502 p. 718. taken 
503 p. 720. retaken 505 p. 720. 

Aminias rhetor Gr. N° 284. 

Ammianus Marcellinus. Lat. In the East A. D. 353. 
p. 425. at Milan in 354 p. 427. in Gaul 355 p. 
429. at Sirmium 357 p. 437. at Samosata 359 
p. 441. With Julian in Persia in 363 p. 457. His 
history ends at A. D. 378 p. 491. Still wrote in 
A. D. 390 p. 521. 

Ammonianus grammat. Gr. N° 323. 

Ammonius eccl. No 72. 

Ammonius grammat. Gr. N° 306. 

Ammonius Hermez Gr. N° 342. 

Ammonius peripatet. Gr. N° 217. 

Ammonius Plutarchi Gr. No 18. 

Ammonius poeta Gr. No 314. 

Ammonius Saccas Gr. No 194. 

Amos Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 161 p. 537 p. 558. 

Ampelius Attali filius A. D. 410 p. 576. 

Amphiclea Gr. N° 225. 

Amphilochius Iconiensis eccl. No 180. 

Amrou son of Aasi in Palestine A. D. 637 Vol. 2 
p. 175. A. Ὁ. 638 Vol. 2 p. 176. invades Egypt 
A. Ὁ. 639 Vol. 2 p. 176. takes Alexandria A. Ὁ. 
640 Vol. 2 p.177. See p. 548. 

Amyntianus Gr. No 115. 

Anacletus Rom: episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Anagastes defeats and kills Denzic the Hun A. D. 
469 p. 672. 

Anastasia Constantii Chlori filia A. D. 314 p. 368 
Vol. 2 p. 86h. 

Anastasia Augusta Heraclii filia Vol. 2 p. 179. 

Anastasia Tiberii II Vol. 2 p. 148. 

Anastasius Antioch. episc. expelled A. D. 570 p. 828. 
restored A. D. 593 Ibid. Vol. 2 p. 154 p. 537. 556. 

Anastasius II Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 161 p. 537 
p. 556. slain in a sedition A. D. 610 Vol. 2 p. 160. 

Anastasius cos. A. D. 517 p. 734. 

Anastasius Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 557. 

Anastasius imp. his accession A. D. 491 p. 706. 707. 
his Isaurian war A. D. 492 p. 708. 493 p. 710. 
495. 496 p. 712. 497 p. 714. war with the 
Arabs A. D. 497 p.714. His Persian war A: D. 
502 p. 718. 503. 504 p. 720. makes peace 505 
p. 720. builds the wall to defend the Chersonese 
A. D. 507 p. 722. some events of his reign Vol. 2 
p. 325s. his death A. Ὁ. 518 p. 734 Vol. 2 p. 141 


116 years; for the 8th still reigned in A. D. 538: Tables 
A. D. 551 p. 794. 


4c 4 


564 


p. 557. 51. his origin elevation and financial mea- 
eg Vol. 2 p. 140. Laws: Tables p. 714. 726. 
33. 

Anastasius I Rom. episc. A. D. 402 p. 553 Vol. 2 
Ρ. 453 τὰ p. 507 m. p. 536. 

Anastasius IIT Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. A. D. 496 
p- 713. epistole A. D. 497 p.715. his death A. Ὁ. 
498 p. 715. 

Anatolius Berytius Gr. N° 254. 

Anatolius CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. appointed suc- 
cessor to Flavianus in 449. died in 458: A. D. 
471 p. 675. See Vol. 2 p. 554. 

Anatolius dux A. D. 441 p. 626. 
A. D. 449 p. 636. 

Anatolius Iamblichi preceptor Gr. N° 236. 

Anatolius Laodicenus eccl. N° 95. 

Anatolius magister officiorum (Ammian. 25. 3, 21) 
slain in Persia in 363 Vol. 2 p. 307 q. 

Anaxagoras Vol. 2 p. 340. 349. 357. 359. 366. 370. 
373. 386. 390. 

Anaxilas dux A. D. 44] p. 626. 

Anaximander Vol. 2 p. 357. 

Anaximenes Vol. 2 p. 357. 373. 

Q. Ancarius preses orientis A. D. 258 p. 280. 

Andragathius betrays Gratian A. D. 383 p. 504. pe- 
rished with Mazimus 388 p. 516. 

Andreas Cesaree eccl. N° 324. 

Andreas Cretensis eccl. N° 325. 

Andreas slain at the accession of Justin I A. D. 519 
p. 736. 

Andromachus medicus Gr. N° 12. 

Andromachus rhetor Gr. N° 234. 

Andronicus Hermopolites Vol. 2 p. 312 hh. 

Andronicus poeta Gr. N° 299. 

Angli vel Saxones enter Britain A. D. 446 p. 634. 

Anianus Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 551. 

Anicetus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Annianus Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 544. 

Annianus eccl. N° 201. 

Annianus Aurelianensis episc. his firmness at the 
attack by Attila A. D. 451 p. 640. 

Annius Macer Gr. N° 92. 

Annius stoicus Gr. No 210. 

Annunciation the, when it began to be commemo- 
rated Vol. 2 p. 209 p. 521 g. 

Anonymus de morte Pauli eccl. N° 206. 

Anteros Rom. episc. A. D, 236 p. 251 Vol. 2 p. 535. 
537. 

Anthemius Gr. N° 359. 

Anthemius imp. A. D. 465 p. 666. his elevation 467 
p- 668, the son-in-law of Marcian Ibid. his educa- 
tion early years and acts A. D. 468 p. 671. seeks 
succours from Britain against Huric A. D. 470 p. 
674. slain A. D. 472 p. 674. 

Anthimus CP. episc. A. D. 535. 536 p. 765 Vol. 2 
p-. 536. 


envoy to Attila 


© Trebell. Claudio c. 5 Gallus Antipater, ancilla honorum 
[conf. Salmasium ad locum] et historicorum dehonestamen- 


INDE X. 


Antinous A. D. 130 p. 116 A. D. 134 p. 120. 

Antiochia taken by the Persians A. D. 262 p. 288. 
sedition A. Ὁ. 353 p. 426. sedition A. D. 387 p. 
512—515 Vol. 2 p. 128. faction of the circus 
A. D. 520 p. 738. taken by Chosroes A. D. 540 
p- 774. sedition A. D. 610 Vol. 2 p. 160. sur- 
renders to the Saracens A. D. 638 Vol. 2 p. 176. 
See Era. Earthquakes. 

Antiochus Aigeus Gr. N° 167. ; 

Antiochus Commagenes rex A. D. 44 p. 28. deposed 
A. D. 72 p. 60. 

Antiochus scepticus Gr. N° 126 Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Antiochus sophista Gr. N° 107. 

Antipater archon A. D. 45 p. 28. 

Gallus Antipater Lat. a mean historian®. 

Antipater medicus Gr. No 74. 

Antipater sophista Gr. N° 165. 

Antonia Antonii filia Drusi uxor A. D. 37 p. 20. 

Antonina Belisarii uxor A. D. 533 p. 756. goes to 
CP. to solicit succours A. D. 548 p. 786. obtains 


the recal of her husband A. D. 548 p. 788. sur- 
vived him A. D. 565 p. 816. 

Arrius Antoninus Vol. 2 p. 21. 

T. Antoninus imp. born A. D. 86 p. 72. adopted 


A. Ὁ. 138 p. 126. cos. II p.p. A. Ὁ. 139 p. 126. 
128. celebrates U.C. 900 A. Ὁ. 147 p. 136. his 
death A. D. 161 p. 148. his laws in Cod. Justin. 
A.D. 150 p. 138 A. Ὁ. 155. p. 142. Inscriptions 
Vol. 2 p. 22. 23. gave salaries to learned men 
Vol. 2 p. 22. 

Antoninus Marci filius Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Antoninus tyrannus Vol. 2 p. 58. 

Antonius Alize Flaccille pater Vol. 2 p. 124 c. 

Antonius Diogenes Gr. N° 302. 

Antonius monachus eccl. N° 109. 

Antonius Rhodius Gr. N° 232. 

Antonius Saturninus revolts against Domitian A. D. 
91 p. 76. 

M. Antonius triumvir A. D. 37 p. 20 Vol. 2 p. 7. 

D’Anville quoted Vol. 2 p. 258 a. 

Apelles eccl. N° 26. 

Aper kills Numerian and is slain by Diocletian A. D. 
284 p. 324. 

Apion eccl. N° 65. 

Apion Gr. N° 5. 

Apion Aigyptius vel Appius, patricius, serves in the 
Persian war A. D. 503 p. 720. banished A. D. 
510 p. 726. recalled by Justin A. D. 519 p. 736. 

Aurelius Apollinaris Lat. A. D. 283 p. 323. 

Apollinarius Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 547. 

Apollinarius Hierapolit. eccl. No 35. 

Apollinarius Laodicenus eccl. No 144. 

Apollodorus Pergamenus Gr. No 43. 

Apollonides medicus Gr. No 74. 

Apollonides Niceeus Gr. N°6. For the other me- 
morials of Apollonides see F. H. III p. 556 t. 


tum, principium de Aureolo sic habuit “Venimus ad impera- 
torem nominis sui.” 


INDE X. 


Apollonius Atheniensis Gr. N° 155. 

Apollonius dyscolus Gr. N° 84. 

Apollonius eccl. N° 56. 

Apollonius grammaticus Gr. N° 220. 

Apollonius medicus Gr. M° 139. 

Apollonius medicus alter Gr. N° 139. 

Apollonius Naucratita Gr. No 154. 

Apollonius Stoicus Gr. N° 96. 

Apollonius Tyaneus Gr. Ne 22. 

Apphianus the disciple of Husebius A. D. 306 p. 349. 

Appianus Gr. N° 124. 

Aprigius eccl. N° 282. 

L. Turcius Apronianus pref. urb. A. D. 339. the fa- 
ther of Asterius. see inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 98 y. 

Apsines Gadarenus Gr. N° 185. 

Apsines Lacedemonius Gr. No 261. 

Apuleius. Lat. Opera omnia Oudendorpii 2 Voll. 4to 
Lugd. Bat. 18234, 

Aquila Gr. N° 177. 

Aquila translated the Hebrew Scriptures into Greek 
Vol. 2 p. 512. 

Aquileia besieged by Mazimin A. D. 238 p. 252. 
surrenders to Julian A. D. 361 p. 446. occupied 
by Mazimus A. D. 387. 388. p. 516. stormed by 
Attila A. D. 452 p. 644. 

Aquilinus Gr. N° 201. 

Aquilinus comes slain A. D. 499 p. 716. 

Aquilius Severus eccl. N° 153. 

Arabia its whole collective area Vol. 2 p. 255 f. 

Arabianus eccl. N° 67. 

Arabius river, its course Vol. 2 p. 258. 259. 

Arachosia it position Vol. 2 p. 258. 

Arbazacius opposed to the Isaurians A. D. 404 p. 556. 

Arbogastes served under Theodosius against Maximus 
A. Ὁ. 388 p. 516. 518. causes the death of Va- 
lentinian IT and the elevation of Hugenius A. D. 
392 p. 524. kills himself A. D. 394 p. 530. 

Arborius A. D. 462 p. 662. 

Arcadia Arcadii filia Vol. 2 p. 125 g. born A. D.400 
Ρ. 548. her death A. D. 444 p. 630. 

Arcadius imp. Augustus A. D. 383 p. 504. his death 
A. Ὁ. 408 p. 570. See Vol. 2 p. 130. His laws, 
see Honorius. 

Archelaus eccl. N° 98. 

Archimedes quoted on the circle Vol. 2 p. 357 5. 

Ardaburius sent with his son Aspar against Joannes 
A. D. 424 p. 602. defeats him A. D. 425 p. 604. 

Ardaburius II. See Vol. 2 p.127n. slain with his 
father Aspar A. D. 471 p. 674. 

Ardys rhetor Gr. N° 38. 

Areobindus dux A. D. 441 p. 624. 

Areobindus Vol. 2 p. 127n. commands in the Per- 


4 Apuleius describes his country and his time Apolog. tom. 2 
p. 445 De patria mea vero quod eam sitam Numidie et Getulie 
in ipso confinio meis scriptis ostendisti, quibus memet professus 
sum, cum Lolliano Avito C.V. presente publice dissererem, Se- 
minumidam et Semigetulum. Avitus was proconsul of Africa: 
Ibid. p. 588 Carthaginem pergit, ubi jam prope exacto consu- 
latus sui munere Lollianus Avitus te, Maxime, opperiebatur. 
Of Avitus Capitolin. Pert. ο. 1 Per Lollianum Avitum consu- 


565 


sian war A. D. 503 p. 720. 504 p. 720. is at OP. 
in a sedition A. D. 507 p. 722. 

Areobindus sent into Africa is slain A. D. 545 p. 782. 

Arethas Cesarez eccl. No 326. 

Arethas Saracenorum dux A. D. 502 p. 718. 

Arethas Saracenorum dux comes to CP. in 563 p. 816. 

Arevalus quoted Vol. 2 p. 204 p.472r p. 473. 475. 

Argeus a mountain in Cappadocia Vol. 2 p. 254 c. 

Aria position of this province Vol. 2 p. 257. 

Ariadne Zenonis A. D. 469 p. 672 A. D. 473 p. 678 
A. D. 475 p. 684 A. D. 479 p. 692 Vol. 2 p. 139. 
140. 553. 45. marries Anastasius A. D. 491 p. 706. 
her death A. D. 515 p. 732. 

Ariana extended use of this term Vol. 2 p. 257 t. 
expressed the Oriental Jran Ibid. 

Ariaricus a Gothic king A. D. 332 p. 388. 
Arintheus served under Valens A. D. 364 Vol. 2 p. 
112. employed in 369. 370: A. D. 370 p. 474. 

Aristzenetus orator Gr. N° 177. 

Aristides eccl. N° 11. 

Aristides Gr. N° 131. 

Aristides Quintilianus Gr. N° 89. 

Aristobulus Hyrcani filius reigned in Judea B. C. 106 
Vol. 2 p. 267 p. 

Aristocles Gr, N° 98. 

Ariston Pelleus Gr. N° 397. 

Ariston peripateticus Gr. N° 2. 

Aristoteles, his physical and metaphysical works Vol. 
2 p. 339 &e. 

Aristus Illyricianee ductor militie engages the Bul- 
gares A.D. 499 p. 716. 

Arius eccl. N° 114. 

Armatus joins Zeno A. D. 477 p. 686. is slain Ibid. 

Armenaricus the younger son of Aspar escapes into 
Isauria A. D. 471 p. 674. 

Armenia its extent Vol. 2 p. 255. invaded by Trajan 
A.D. 115 p. 100. seeks the protection of the Ro- 
mans A. D. 571 p. 828. 

Arminius A. D. 15 p. 2. 

Arnegiselus A. D. 441 p. 626. 

Arnobius eccl. N° 107. 

Arnobius junior ecc]. N° 251. 

Arria her death A. D. 42 p. 26. 

Arrianus Gr. N° 123. 

Arrianus junior Gr. N° 229. 

Arsaces I Parthorum rex Vol. 2 p. 243. 244. founded 
the Parthian monarchy in B. C. 250 p. 243 a. a 
coin of Arsaces p. 252. 

Arsaces Artabani II filius Vol. 2 p. 251. 

Arsacius CP. episc. A. D. 404 p. 561 A. D. 406 p. 
567 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Artabanus I Arsaces VII. Vol. 2 p. 244. 


larem virum. Consul in A. D. 144. A rescript of Mareus and 
Verus ad Lollianum Avitum Bithynie presidem is in Ulpian 
Digest. lib. 50.2, 3 de decurionibus tom. 1 p.1100. Confer intt. 
ad Apuleium tom. 2 p.445. Apuleius is mentioned with Apol- 
lonius Tyaneus by Augustine Ep. 6 p. 26 Apuleius qui nobis 
Afris Afer est notior. Ep. 49 p. 230 Apuleius Madaurensis 
vel Apollonius Tyaneus &e. 


566 


Artabanus II Arsaces XVII. Vol. 2 p. 247. 

Artabanus III Arsaces XXVIII. Vol. 2 p. 250. his 
war with Caracalla A. D. 216 p. 226. invades 
Mesopotamia A. D. 217 p. 226: slain by Arta- 
xerxes A. D. 226 p. 240. 

Artabanus Artabani II filius Vol. 2 p. 251. 

Artabazes Armenius present at the siege of Verona 
A. D. 542 p. 776. 

Artaxerxes Persarum rex A. D. 226. 227 p. 240 Vol. 
2 p. 243. duration of his reign Vol. 2 p. 259. 

Artaxer Persarum rex A. D. 379 p. 494 A. D. 383 
p. 506. 

Artemidorus Gr. N° 127. 

Artemidorus Capito Gr. N° 76. 

Artemon Cassandreus Gr. N° 42. 

Artemon eccl. N° 48. 

Arvandus banished by Anthemius A. D. 469 p. 672. 

Arverna occupied by Huric A. D. 474 p. 680. 

Asclepiades AXgyptius Gr. N° 352. 

Asclepiodotus Gr. N° 351. 

Asclepius Trallianus Gr. N° 380. 

Asconius Pedianus Lat. A. D. 42 p. 27 A. D.76 p. 
63. he conversed with Asinius Gallus: Servius ad 
Virgil. Eclog. IV. 11. 

Asia Minor its area Vol. 2 p. 2545. 

Valerius Asiaticus cos. II A. Ὁ. 46 p. 30. condemned 
A. D. 47 p. 30. 

Asinius Quadratus Gr. N° 226. 

Aspar serves against Joannes A. D. 424 p. 602. de- 
feats him 425 p. 604. magister militie A. D. 441 
p- 626. his treacherous counsel in the Vandalic 
war A. D. 468 p. 670. slain A. D. 471 p. 674. see 
Vol. 2 p. 127. his services A. D. 471 p. 674. 

Aspasius peripateticus Gr. N° 56. 

Aspasius Ravennas Gr. N° 180. 

Aspebedes Persa negotiates a peace A. D. 505 p. 722. 

Asterius consul Vol. 2 p. 204. 

Asterius Amasenus eccl. N° 190. 

Asterius Gr. N° 328. 

Asterius eccl. N° 130. 

Asterius Hispaniarum comes A. D. 420 p. 598. 

Asturius dux utriusque militie A. D. 441. 443 p. 628. 
cos. A. D. 449. 

Meonius Astyanax Lat. a historian: Trebell. XXX 
tyr. c. 12 Verba igitur Baliste [A. D. 261], quan- 
tum Meonius Astyanax, qui consilio interfuit, as- 
serit, hec fuerunt “ Mea etas’’ &c. 

Ataulphus Gothorum rex, brother-in-law of Alaric 
A. D. 409 p. 574. succeeds him A. D. 410 p. 578. 
enters Gaul A. D. 412 p. 580 A. D. 413 p. 584. 
marries Placidia A. Ὁ. 414 p. 586. enters Spain 
Ibid. slain A. D. 415 p. 588. 

Atax Alanorum rex slain by the Goths A. D. 418 
p. 594. 

Julius Aterianus Lat. a historian: Trebell, XXX tyr. 


© The province of Asia according to Agrippa apud Josephum 
Bell. II. 16, 4 p. 478 Oberthur contained 500 cities: τί δὲ ai 
πεντακόσιαι τῆς ᾿Ασίας πόλεις ; οὐχὶ δίχα φρουρᾶς ἕνα προσκυ- 


EN DE X. 


c. 6 Satis credimus Julit Ateriani partem libri cu- 
jusdam ponere in quo de Victorino [A. Ὁ. 265] sic 
loquitur ‘‘ Victorino qui Gallias post Junium Post- 
humum rexit neminem existimo preferendum” &c. 

Athalaricus Ostrogothorum rex Vol. 2 p.144h. suc- 
ceeded his grandfather A. D. 526 p. 744. his death 
A. Ὁ. 534 p. 760. 

Athanagildus Gothorum rex (A. D. 554—567) A. D. 
569 p. 826 Vol. 2 p. 145. 489. 

Athanaricus Gothorum rex began to reign A. D. 369 
Vol. 2 p. 167. dies at CP. A.D. 381 p. 498. 

Athanasius eccl. N° 123. . 

Athanasius II Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 545. 546. 

Athanasius Jacobita A. D. 630 Vol. 2 p. 171. 

Athanasius patricius defends CP. in A. D. 626 Vol. 2 
p- 168. 

Athenzus Gr. No 162. 

Athenzeus stoicus Gr. N° 214. 

Athenais vel Eudocia Vol. 2 p. 135 ο. 

Athenagoras eccl. N° 32. 

Athenodorus Gr. N° 149. 

Athenodorus taken and slain by Joannes Scytha A.D. 
496 p. 712. 497 p. 714. 

Atra besieged in vain by the forces of Severus A. D. 
199 p. 202. 

Priscus Attalus appointed Augustus by Alaric A. D. 
409 p. 574. deposed A. D.410 p. 576. restored 
414 p. 586. surrendered by the Goths A. Ὁ. 416 
p- 590. See Vol. 2 p. 135. 

Attianus dismissed from the office of pret. pref. 
A. D. 119 p. 106. 

Atticus CP. episc. eccl. N° 208 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Atticus Platonicus Gr. N° 113. 

Attila Hunnorum rex A. D. 442 p. 628. kills Bleda 
444 p. 630. 446 p. 632. his war with the empire 
A. D. 447 p. 634. treats with Theodosius Ibid. 
A. Ὁ. 448 p. 634. his demands in 450 p. 640. he 
determines on the Western War Ibid. enters Gaul 
A. D. 451 p. 640. battle of Chalons Ibid. he in- 
vades Italy A. D. 452 p. 644. his death 453 p. 648. 

Avares Hunni A. D.551 p. 795. appear at CP. A. Ὁ. 
557 p. 808. their embassy A. D. 565 p. 818. suc- 
ceed the Lombards in Pannonia 568 p. 824. as- 
sisted the Lombards against the Gepide 566 p. 822. 
defeat the forces of Justin under Tiberius A. D. 574 
p-. 832. acquire Sirmium A. Ὁ. 582. Ibid. their 
war with Mauricius A. D. 592 Vol. 2 p. 153. 

Auctor de Chrysostomo eccl. N° 192. 

Audeeus eccl. N° 126. 

Audefleda Theoderici uxor A. D. 515 p. 732 Vol. 2 
p- 143. 

Audoin Langobardorum rex X A.D. 551 p. 794 in 
A. D. 526. 

Augarus Osroénus A. Ὁ. 114 p. 100. 
Edessa A. Ὁ. 115 p. 100. 


met Trajan at 


νοῦσιν ἡγεμόνα, καὶ τὰς ὑπατικὰς ῥάβδους ; and Philostratus 
V.S. IL. 1 p. 548 πεντακοσίων πόλεων. 


LN DEUX. 


Augarus Osroénus submitted to Severus A. Ὁ. 199 
p. 204. treacherously seized by Caracalla in 216: 
Dio 77. 12 Zonaras XII tom. 1 p. 613 A. 

Augarus Arethe filius A. Ὁ. 502 p. 718. 

Augustina Augusta Heraclii filia Vol. 2 p. 179. 

Augustinus eccl. N° 205. his works Vol. 2 p. 463 
—465f, 

Augustus imp. A. D. 15 p. 2 Vol. 2 p. 7. 8. 9. 

Lollianus Avitus cos. A. D. 144. See Apuleius. 

Avitus presbyter eccl. N° 215. 

Julius Avitus Elagabali avus Vol. 2 p. 32. 

M. Mecilius Avitus imp. proclaimed A. D. 455 p. 652. 
acknowledged by Marcian A. Ὁ. 456 p. 652. his 
education life and actions A. D. 456 p. 653. 655. 
deposed 456 p. 654. 

Aurelianensis urbs rescued from Aétila A. Ὁ. 451 
p. 640. 

Aurelianus Arelatensis eccl. N° 287. 

Aurelianus imp. encountered the Franks some years 
before A. D. 256 p. 278. repels the Goths A. D. 
257 p. 278. succeeds to the command of Ulpius 
Crinitus Ibid. who adopts Aurelian A. D. 258 p. 
280. Aurelian emperor 270 p. 302. 304. defeats 
the Marcomanni and Juthungi A. Ὁ. 271 p. 304. 
306. rebuilds the walls of Rome 271 p. 306. his 
war with Zenobia 272 p. 306. 273 p. 308. defeats 
the Carpi in Thrace Ibid. subdues Tetricus A. D. 
274 p. 310. Aurelian slain 275 p. 310. 312. his 
acts and reign Vol. 2 p. 67—69. Inscriptions 
ν᾿ 69. 

Aurelianus cos. A. D. 400 banished at the demand 
of Gainas Ibid. p. 546. 

M. Aurelius imp. born A. D. 121 p. 108. Marcus in 
A. D. 143 p. 130. trib. pot. A. Ὁ. 147 p. 134. his 
Marcomannic war A. D. 167 p. 158. 168 p. 160. 
169 p. 162. 170 p. 164. Germanicus A. D. 172 p. 
166. his battle with the Quadi 174 p. 168. the 
miraculous rain Ibid. Vol. 2 p. 23. Marcus at 
Smyrna and Athens A. Ὁ. 176 p. 170. 172. in 
Germany A. D.178 p.176. he defeats the Mar- 
comanni 179 p.176. his death A. Ὁ. 180 p. 178. 
Marcus did not favour the Christians Vol. 2 p. 25. 
Laws of Marcus in Cod. Justin. A. D. 161 p. 148. 
169 p. 162. 170 p. 164. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 26 
— 29. 

Aurelius rhetor Gr. N° 182. 

Aureolus tyrannus held Illyricum A. D. 262 p. 288. 
treats with Gallienus A. D. 263 p. 290. at Milan 
A. D. 267 p. 296. routed by Gallienus 268 p. 298. 
See Vol. 2 p. 60. 61 for his death. 

Ausonius Lat. A. D. 379 p. 492. 493. 495. 


567 


Austregildis Guntramni uxor. her death A. D. 580 
Vol. 2 p. 149. 

Autharis Langobardorum rex XIII (A. Ὁ. 584—590) 
Vol. 2 p. 151 p. 479k. 

Baalbec occupied by the Saracens A. D. 637 Vol. 2 
p- 174. 

Babylas Antioch. episc. A. D. 250 p. 269 Vol. 2 p. 
535. 548. See p. 52. 

Bacchus Solomonis frater A. D. 543 p. 778. 

Bacchylus Corinthius eccl. N° 59. 

Bactriana its position Vol. 2 p. 258 v. 

Badicharimus Arethe filius A. D. 502 p. 718. 

Badomarius see Vadomarius. 

Baduila see Totilas. 

Bagaudz in Gaul suppressed by Mazimian A. 1). 256 
p. 328. Bacaude in Spain A. Ὁ. 443 p. 628 A. D. 
453 p. 648. 

Bahram defeated in Suania A. D. 589 Vol. 2 p. 152. 
revolts Ibid. defeated and slain A. D. 591 Vol. 2 
p. 253. 

Baianus chagan of the Avars A. D. 566 p. 820. 
treacherously attempts to seize Heroclius A. D. 
619 Vol. 2 p. 165. assaults CP. A. D. 626 Vol. 2 
p. 168. 

Balas see Palasch. 

Celius Balbinus imp. A. D. 238 p. 252. 253 Vol. 2 
p. 46. 

Balista tyrannus A. D. 261 p. 286 Vol. 2 p. 61. 

Baptism A. D. 28 p. 10 Epiphanio. The time exa- 
mined Vol. 2 p. 234—236. 

Barbas Arian bishop of CP. A. Ὁ. 407 p. 571. his 
death A. D. 430 p. 614. 

Barbatio mag. eq. in Gaul under Julian A. D. 357 
p- 436. treacherous to Julian Ibid. 

Barchochebas A. Ὁ. 132 p. 118. 134 p. 120. 

Bardesanes eccl. N° 43. 

Basilicus sophista Gr. N° 185. 

Basilides eccl. N° 14, 

Basilides Scythopolitanus Gr. N° 110. 

Basilides sophista Gr. N° 119. 

Basilina Juliani mater A. D. 331 p. 386 Vol. 2 p. 85. 

Basiliscus Armati filius appointed Cesar and then 
deposed A. D. 477 p. 686. afterwards bishop of 
Cyzicus p. 688. 

Basiliscus imp. Verinz frater conducts the war against 
Genseric A. D. 468 p. 668. 670. his failure A. D. 
468 p. 670. he returns to CP. A. D. 472 p. 674. 
seizes the empire A. D. 475 p. 684. is expelled 
477 p. 686. and put to death p. 688. See Vol. 2 
p. 140. 

Basilius Ancyranus eccl. N° 125. 


f His opinions upon Original Sin are examined Vol. 2 p. 528, where the epistles quoted in note! may be placed in this order : 
Ep. 157 A. Ὁ. 412 


88 
69 4 D. 414 


OR πος 415 
47 
108 $A. Ὁ. 417 
107 
105) 520. 418. 


568 


Basilius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 552. 

Basilius Cesaree eccl. N° 158. epistole Vol. 2 p. 
443. 444. 

Basilius Cilix eccl. N° 275. 

Basilius comes A. D. 528 p. 748. 

Basilius cos. A. D. 541 p. 774. 776. 

Basilius Seleuciz eccl. N° 253. 

Samuel Basnage Annales politico-ecclesiastici a Cesare 
Augusto ad Phocam 3 Voll. fol. Roterdami 1706. 
quoted A. D. 390 p. 523 Vol. 2 p. 466 b. 476d. 
479k. de Vigilio p. 482 p. examined A. D. 419 
p- 596 Vol. 2 p. 237. 

Bassianus Juliz Domne pater Vol. 2 p. 32. 

Bassianus married to Anastasia A. D. 314 p. 368 
Vol. 2 p. 86h. 

Bauto Eudoxie pater A. D. 395 p. 534 Vol. 2 p. 
125 g. 

Beausobre quoted on the Manichees A. D. 272 p. 
309 Vol. 2 p. 426 &c. upon Hieronymus and Hel- 
vidius Vol. 2 p. 451i, upon Alexander Lycopol. 
p. 489. 

Beda eccl. N° 327. 

Belisarius an Illyrian A. D. 526 p. 747. in Armenia 
526 p. 746. in Colchis 528 p. 748. commands in 
the East 529 p. 750. his campaign against the 
Persians 530 p. 752. advance of the Persians 531 
Ρ. 752. Belisarius defeated Ib. recalled to conduct 
the Vandalic war Ib. at CP. 532 p. 754. 756. the 
Vandalic war 533 p. 756. 534 p. 758. 760. cos. 
A. D. 535 p. 762. conducts the Gothic war Ibid. 
suppresses a mutiny in Africa 536 p. 764. takes 
Naples p. 766. enters Rome Ib. defends it 537 
p. 768. his operations 538 p. 770. 539 p. 770. 
772. takes Witiges A. D. 540 p. 772. winters at 
CP. p. 774. commands in the Persian war 541 
Ρ. 776. is sent again into Italy with insufficient 
forces 544 p. 780. fortifies Rome 547 p. 784. re- 
turns to CP. 548 p. 788. encounters the Huns in 
Thrace A. D. 559 p. 810. is charged with a plot 
against Justinian 562 p. 814. acquitted 563 p. 816. 
his death 565 p. 816. 

Benedictus Casinensis eccl. N° 289. 

Benedictus I Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537 A. D. 573 
p. 833 A. Ὁ. 574 p. 837 A. Ὁ. 578 p. 841. 

Rev. C. Benson Inquiry into the true time of the birth 
baptism and crucifixion &c. 8vo. Cambridge 1819. 
quoted Vol. 2 p. 234 y 241. 242. 

Beorgor Alanorum rex slain A. D. 464 p. 666. 

Beronicianus Gr. N° 292. 

Beryllus eccl. N° 79. 

Berytus celebrated as a school of jurisprudence A. D. 
533 p.758 A. Ὁ. 534 p. 762 Vol. 2 p. 306. 

Bessas a Goth in the service of Justinian left in com- 
mand in Italy A. D. 540 p. 772. besieges Petra 
in Lazica A. D. 550 p. 792. takes it 551 p. 792. 
is deprived of his command A. D. 554 p. 804. 

Billimer Galliarum rector slain A. D. 472 p. 676. 

Bingham Antiquities &c. 10 Vols. 8vo. London 1708 
—1722. Quoted Vol. 2 p. 209. 241s. 521g. 


INDE X. 


Blair, Chronology. quoted A. D. 29 p. 14. 

Blair Mr. Inquiry into the state of slavery &c. exa- 
mined Vol. 2 p. 7—10. 

Blastus eccl, N° 49. 

Bleda Hunnorum rex A. D. 442 p. 628. slain by 
Attila A. D. 444 p. 630. 446 p. 632. 

Blemmyz subdued by Probus A. D. 279: 278 p. 316. 

Boethius pref. pret. slain with Aetius A. D. 454 
p-. 648. 

Boethius Lat. A. D. 523 p. 741. slain A. D. 524 
p: 741. 743. 

Boethus Rhodius Eudemi frater contemporary with 
Aristotle Vol. 2 p. 373 x. 

Boissonade examined Vol. 2 p. 314m. 

Fulvius Boius dux Rhetici limitis A. D. 258 p. 280. 

Vettius Bolanus succeeded Trebellius Maximus in 
Britain A. D. 78 p. 64. 

Bonifacius comes withdraws from Spain into Africa 
A. Ὁ. 422 p. 600. supports Placidia A. D. 423 p. 
600 A. D. 424 p. 602. maintains himself in Africa 
A. D. 427 p. 608. calls in the Vandals 429 p. 612. 
his war with the Vandals 430 p. 614. dies in Italy 
432 p. 616. 

Bonifacius I Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 540. Epistles 
Vol. 2 p. 201. 239 g. 540. 

Bonifacius II Rom. episc. A. Ὁ. 530 p. 753. his death 
532 p. 755. 

Bonifacius III Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 542. 

Bonifacius IV Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 542. 

Bonifacius V Rom. episc, Vol. 2 p. 537. 542. 

Bonitz quoted upon Alexander Aphrodis. Vol. 2 p. 294. 

Bonosus defeated by Probus A. D. 280 p. 318. 320. 

Bonus defends CP. against the Avars A. D. 626 Vol. 
2 p. 168. his death A. Ὁ. 627 p. 168. 

Rupilius Bonus Faustine pater Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Borani, a Gothic tribe, take Trapezus A. D. 258 
p. 280. 

Boso Francorum dux defeated by the Goths A. D. 
588 Vol. 2 p. 152. 

Bracila comes slain by Odoacer A. D. 477 p. 686. 

Britanni see Claudius. War in A. D. 207 p. 214. 
See Severus. Revolt in A. D. 367. See Theodosius. 
Their message to Aetius A. D. 446 p. 632. 

Britannicus Claudii filius A. D. 50 p. 32 A. D. 55 
p. 38. 

Brotier examined Vol. 2 p. 247 y. 

Lord Brougham quoted Vol. 2 p. 373 w. 

Brucker examined Vol. 2 p. 288k. 314 m. 

Mecius Brundisinus prefectus annone Orientis 
A. Ὁ. 258 p. 280. 

Buhle quoted Vol. 2 p. 264 b. 308. 331 a n. 10. 11. 12. 

Bulgares defeat the Romans A. D. 499 p. 716. ra- 
vage Thrace A. Ὁ, 502 p. 718. are defeated by 
Theoderic A. D. 504 p. 720. 

Burgundiones invited by Valentinian A. D. 370 p. 
474. mentioned in Gaul A. D. 411 p. 580. defeat- 
ed by Aetius A. Ὁ. 435 p. 620. 436. 437 p. 620. 
occupy a part of Gaul A. Ὁ. 456 p. 654. are in 
alliance with the Romans in 470 p. 674. subdued 


LN DUB ox, 


by Euric A.D. 485 p.700. engage the Franks in 
500 p. 716. are allies of Clovis in 507 p. 724. 
conquered by the Franks in 534 p. 760. allies of 
the Goths in the siege of Milan A. D. 538. 539 
Ρ. 770. 

Lieutenant Burnes, his passage of the Oxus Vol. 2 
p- 257 p. 

Bishop Burnet quoted Vol. 2 p. 526 g. 5291. 

Butelinus Langobardus in the service of Theobald 
aids the Goths against Narses A. D. 553 p. 801. 
routed and slain by Narses 554 p. 802. conf. A. D. 
567 p. 822. ubi Buccelenus. 

Buzes dux A. D. 528 p. 748. 

Cabades Persarum rex Vol. 2 p. 26]. his accession 
A. D. 486 p. 700. expelled A. Ὁ. 497 p. 714. re- 
stored A. Ὁ. 501 p. 716. besieges Amida A. D. 
502 p. 718. his death A. D. 531 p. 752. 

Cecilianus 600]. N° 112. 

Cecina Petus his death A. D. 42 p. 26. 

Celestinus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 540. letters 
of Celestinus Ibid. 

Celestius eccl. N° 211. 

C. Julius Cesar dictator Vol. 2 p. 7. 9. 

Cesarius employed in the sedition at Antioch A. D. 
387 p. 514. 515. 

Cesarius eccl. N° 276. 

Caius eccl. N° 78. 

Caius Rom. episc. A. ἢ). 283 p. 323 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Caius Platonicus Gr. N° 55. 

Calandio Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 554. 555. 

Caled or Khaled the Saracen leader A. D. 633 Vol. 2 
p- 173 A. D. 635 Vol. 2 p. 174. 

Caligula imp. A. D. 37 p. 20. in Gaul A. D. 40 p. 
24. slain A. Ὁ. 4] p. 24. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 5. 

Calleschrus Gr. N° 177. 

Callicratis Tyrius Gr. N° 238. 

Callinicus Gr. N° 241. 

Callistratus a counsellor of Alexander Severus A. D. 
223 p. 237. 

Callistus poeta Gr. N° 287. 

Callistus I Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 191 p. 535. 537. 

Caloczrus his defeat and death A. Ὁ. 334 p. 388. 390. 

Domitia Calvilla vel Lucilla Marci imp. mater Vol. 2 
p. 21. 

Candidianus advises Ataulphus A. D. 414 p. 586. 

Candidus eccl. N° 64. 

Candidus Isaurus Gr. N° 340. 

Candidus a lieutenant of Severus A. D. 195 p. 196. 

Caninius Celer Gr. N° 92. 


g Capitolin. Maximino ec. 1 Constantine maxime. Gordianis 
c. 1 (Constantine) Auguste. ο. 34 Que omnia, Constantine 
maxime, idcirco sum persecutus &c. Named by Vopiscus Probo 
c. 2 Marium Maximum, Suetonium Tranquillum, Fabium 
Marcellinum, Gorgilium Martialem, Julium Capitolinum, 
Ailium Lampridium, ceterosque qui hec non tam diserte quam 
vere memori@ tradiderunt. The author of these lives: Judii 
Capitolini Maximini duo ad Constantinum Aug. Gordiani tres 
ad Constantinum Aug. Maximus et Balbinus. See Spartianus. 
Salmas. ad Valerianum c.1 “ Qui in unum corpus collegerant 
hanc historiam Augustam ex quatuor istis scriptoribus confe- 


569 


Capitol restored A. D. 82 p. 68. Capitoline games 
A.D. 86 p. 70. 

Cornelius Capitolinus Lat. a historian : Trebell. XXX 
tyr. c. 15 de Zenobia: Mulierum omnium—ut Cor- 
nelius Capitolinus asserit, speciosissima. 

Julius Capitolinus Lat. lived in the reign of Con- 
stantines. 

Caracalla imp. born A. D. 188 p.184. Cesar A. ἢ). 
196 p.198. Augustus A.D. 198 p. 202. marries 
Plautilla A. D. 202 p. 208. succeeds A. D. 211 
p. 218. in Gaul A. Ὁ. 213 p. 220. invades the 
Alamanni A.D. 214 p. 222. in Egypt A. D. 215 
p. 224. passes the Euphrates A. Ὁ. 216 p. 224. 
slain near Edessa A. Ὁ. 217 p. 226. the son of 
Julia Vol. 2 p. 32. 35. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 37 
—39. Laws of Caracalla: Tables p. 219—229 
Vol. 2 p. 36. 37. made all his subjects Roman 
citizens Vol. 2 p. 8. 

Caractacus A. D. 50 p. 34. 

Carausius Britannias occupavit A. D. 287 p. 330. 
repulses Mazimian A. D. 288 p. 330. obtains peace 
A. D. 290 p. 332. slain A. D. 293 p. 334. coins 
Vol. 2 p. 82. 

Carinus imp. A. D. 282 p. 322. at Rome A. D. 284 
Ρ. 324. 325. 326. slain A. D. 285 p. 326. 328. 
See Vol. 2 p. 71. Laws of Carinus and Numerian 
A. D. 284 p. 327. 

Carpi plunder near the Danube A. D. 245 p. 262. 
are defeated A. D. 295 p. 336. 

Carpocrates eccl. N° 13. 

Carpodace repulsed A. D. 381 p. 500. 

Carthago taken by Genseric A. D. 439 p. 624. 

Cartwright the puritan Vol. 2 p. 526f. 

Carus imp. A. D. 282 p. 322. in Persia in A. D. 283 
p. 322. his death Ibid. See Vol. 2 p. 71. In- 
scriptions p.71. Laws of Carus A. D. 283 p. 322. 

Casaubonus quoted Vol. 2 p. 234. 240. examined 
Vol. 2 p. 260. 5. 

Cassianus eccl. N° 42. 


- Cassianus junior eccl. N° 232. 


Cassianus rhetor Gr. N° 181. 

Cassiodorus Lat. described A. D. 493 p. 709. 711. 
Cassiodori Variarum libri A. D. 497 p. 715. 506 
p- 723. 508 p. 725. 509. 510 p. 727. 511 p. 729. 
526 p. 745. 533 p. 759. 534 p. 761. 536 p. 856 
Vol. 2 p. 144}. his list of consuls examined Vol. 
2 p. 180. Chronicon A.D. 518 p. 735. 519 p. 737. 
Historia Gothica A. Ὁ. 533 p. 757. Computus Pa- 
schalis A. Ὁ. 562 p. 813. Cassiodorus cos. A. D. 


cerunt, Spariiano, Capitolino, Trebellio Pollione, et Vopisco. 
Spartianus ab Hadriano usque ad Maziminos historiam de- 
duxerat; Capitolinus autem a Maviminis initium duxit et us- 
que ad Philippos perduxit. Quem ut continuaret Trebellius a 
Philippis incepit et in Claudium et ejus fratrem Quintillum 
desiit; atque hinc exorsus Vopiscus non ultra Carinum perrexit. 
Qui vero factum sit ut Philippos et qui Philippum sunt secuti 
imperatores usque ad Vaderianum amiserimus nescio.” The 
interval omitted is from the death of Gordian 111 A.D. 244 to 
the elevation of Valerian A. D. 253. 


4D 


570 


514 p. 730. 731. magister A. D. 526 p. 745. 
pref. pret. A. Ὁ. 534 p. 761. ext. 93 A. Ὁ. 573 
p. 831. his death A. Ὁ. 575 p. 837. 

Cassius Lat. J.C. In the reign of Claudius: Tacit. 
Ann. XII. 12 Ea tempestate [A. D. 49] Cassius ce- 
teros preminebat peritia legum. Epictetus Diss. IV. 
3, 12 τούτοις ὑποτεταγμένον, οὐ τοῖς Μασουρίου καὶ 
Κασσίου. 

Avidius Cassius invades Parthia A. D. 163 p. 150. 
165 p. 154. his revolt and death A. Ὁ. 175 p. 170. 

Castinus mag. militum engages the Vandals in Spain 
A. Ὁ. 422 p. 600. is banished for favouring Joan- 
nes A. D. 425 p. 604. 

Catalaunici campi the field of action between Aetius 
and Δα A. Ὁ. 451 p. 640. 642. 

Catti A. D. 83 p. 68 A. D. 162 p. 150. 

Caucasian countries, or Second Region of Western 
Asia, their area Vol. 2 p. 255. 

Cave quoted Vol. 2 p. 209. 466b. 475 y. 491. ex- 
amined p. 450 ἢ. 

Cecrops tyrannus Vol. 2 p. 58. 

Celadion Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 544. 

Celer commands in the Persian war A. D. 503. 
504 p. 720. negotiates a peace A. D. 505 p. 
722. 

Celestinus Lat. a historian: Trebell. Valer. jun. Va- 
lerianus junior a patre absente Cesar est appellatus, 
a fratre, ut Celestinus dicit, Augustus. 

Juventius Celsus conspires against Domitian A. D. 95 
p. 78. 

L. Publilius Celsus put to death by Hadrian A. D. 
118 p. 104. 

Celsus a counsellor of Alexander Severus A. D. 223 
p- 237. 

Celsus Cilicie rector A. D. 362 p. 448... 

Celsus tyrannus Vol. 2 p. 63. 

Celsus Lat. of his time see Spalding ad Quintil. tom. 
1 p. 436. 

Censorinus Lat. A. D. 238 p. 253. 


Censorinus tyrannus in the time of Claudius A.D. 


268: Vol. 2 p. 66. 

Censorius comes A. D. 432. 433 p. 618. 437 p. 620. 
440 p. 626. slain A. D. 448 p. 636. 

Centuriz Magdeburgenses quoted upon Columbanus 
Vol. 2 p. 485 z. 

Cephalion Gr. N° 64. 

Cerdon Alex, episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 544. 

Cerdon eccl. N° 16. 

Cerealis Afer eccl. N° 249. 

Fabius Cerialis Lat. a historian: Vopisc. Caro c. 4 
Fabius Cerilianus, qui tempora Cari Carini et 
Numeriani solertissime persecutus est. 

Petilius Cerialis defeated Civilis A. Ὁ. 70 p. 58. suc- 
ceeded Bolanus in Britain A. D. 78 p. 64. 

Cerinthus eccl. N° 4. 

Cerycus dux A. D. 528 p. 748. 

Cheremon Gr, N° 4. 

Chamavi invaded by Julian A. D. 358 p. 438. 

Charax Gr. N° 244. 


INDE X, 


Charibertus Francorum rex (A. Ὁ. 562—570) Tables 
A. D. 570 p. 829. 

Charito Tiberii IT filia Vol. 2 p. 148. married to 
Germanus Vol. 2 p. 150. 

Childebertus I Francorum rex (A. D. 511—558) 
A.D. 515 p. 732. 534 p. 760. 553 p. 801. 554 
p. 804. his death A. D. 558 p. 810. 

Childebertus II Francorum rex (A. Ὁ. 575—596) 
A. D. 574 p. 835 Vol. 2 p. 150. succeeded his 
father 575 p. 838. 

Childericus Chlodovechi pater A. D. 511 p. 728. 

Chilpericus Francorum rex (A. ἢ). 562—584) A. Ὁ. 
575 p. 838. 

Chintasuinthus Gothorum rex Vol. 2 p. 472 5 p. 489, 

Chintila Gothorum rex A. D. 636 Vol. 2 p. 174 
p. 489. 

Chlodomir Francorum rex A. D. 553 p. 801. slain 
A. D. 524 p. 742. 

Chlotharius Francorum rex (A. D. 511—561) A. Ὁ. 
534 p. 760. 553 p. 801. 554 p. 804. his death 
A. Ὁ. 561 p. 812. 

Chlotharius II Francorum rex (A. D. 584—628) 
Vol. 2 p. 485. 

Chnodomarius Alamannorum rex captured by Julian 
A Ὁ. 357 p. 436 Vol. 2 p. 103. 

Chorianes Persa invades Lazica A. D. 550 p. 792. 

Choricius Gr. N° 369. 

Chosroes Arsaces XXIII. A. Ὁ. 114 p. 100 Vol. 2 
p. 249. 

Chosroes Noushirwan Persarum rex (A. ἢ. 531—579) 
Vol. 2 p. 261 A.D. 501 p. 718. his accession 
A. Ὁ. 531 p. 752. 754. his preparations A. D. 539 
p. 772. his expedition 540 p. 774. his march to 
Colchis A. D. 541 p. 776. his third expedition 542 
p. 776. fourth expedition 544 p. 780. his war with 
Justin II 572 p. 830. renews the war at the close 
of 578: A. D. 578 p. 840. 842. his death in 579 
Ibid. Vol. 2 p. 149. 

Chosroes II Persarum rex (A. D. 590—628) A. D. 
578 p. 842 Vol. 2 p. 261. his accession Vol. 2 p. 
153. defeats Bahram A. D. 591 Vol. 2 p. 153. 
Chosroes in 593 Vol. 2 p.154. declares war against 
Phocas A. D. 603 Vol. 2 p. 158. refuses to treat 
with Heraclius A. D. 618 Vol. 2 p. 164. his oper- 
ations in 626 p.168. slain in 628 Vol. 2 p. 169. 
170. duration of his reign Ibid. 

Chramuus Francus rebels against his father A. D. 556 
p. 806. slain by his father 560 p. 812. 

Chrestus slain by Ulpian A. D. 228 p. 242. 

Chrestus Gr. N° 135. 

Chrestus grammaticus Lat. A. D. 359 p. 441. 

Christodorus Gr. N° 358. 

Chronicon Paschale Gr. N° 394. 

Chrysanthius Gr. N° 288, 

Chrysanthus Novatianus eccl. N° 218, 

Chrysaphius eunuchus A. D. 448. 449 p. 636. slain 
450 p. 638. 

Chryseros Gr. N° 117. 

Chrysostomus CP. episc. eccl. N° 192. 


LN. DEX: 


Cinnamus Parthus Vol. 2 p. 247. 

Civilis Batavus A. D. 70 p. 58. 

Didia Clara Didii Juliani filia A. Ὁ. 193 p. 192. 

Erucius Clarus a general of Trajan A. D. 116 p. 102. 

Septicius Clarus pret. pref. A.D. 119 p. 106. 

Classicus the confederate of Civilis A. D. 70 p. 58. 

Claudia Constantii Chlori mater Vol. 2 p. 84c. 

Claudia Neronis filia A. D. 63 p. 44. 

Claudianus Gr. N° 273. 

Claudianus poeta Lat. A. Ὁ. 395 p. 533. in Probini 
consulatum Ibid. III Cons. Honorii A. 1). 396 p. 
537. in Rufinum Ibid. IV cons. Hon. 398 p. 541. 
in Theodori consulatum, in Eutropium 399 p. 543. 
in I cons. Stilichonis 400 p. 547. de bello Getico 
403 p. 555. VI cons. Hon. 404 p. 557. in consu- 
latum Stilichonis: conf. A. D. 405 p. 561. 

Claudianus Viennensis eccl. N° 254. 

Claudius imp. A. D. 41 p. 24. in Britain A. Ὁ. 43 p. 
26. returns A. D. 44 p. 28. his death 54 p. 36. 
Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 5. 6. his census Vol. 2 p. 7. 

Claudius IT imp. Gothicus defeats the Alamanni A. D. 
268 p. 298 and the Goths A. D. 269 p. 300. his 
death A. D. 270 p. 302. described Vol. 2 p. 65. 
84a. Inscriptions p. 66. Laws: Tables p. 300 
—305. 

Claudius Lusitaniz dux is victorious with the Gothic 
forces over the Franks A. D. 588 Vol. 2 p. 152. 

Claudius Maximus Gr. N° 93. 

Cleander A. D. 184 p. 182. slain A. D. 189 p. 186. 

Flavius Clemens cos. A. D. 95. slain A. D. 95 p. 80. 

Clemens Alexandrinus eccl. N° 54. 

Clemens Byzantinus performed at the Pythia A. D. 
195 p. 197. 

Clemens Romanus eccl. N° 1. 

Cleph Langobardorum rex XII A. D. 574 p. 834. 

Clodius Quirinalis Lat. A. Ὁ. 45 p. 29. 

Clovish Francorum rex A. D. 553 p. 801. began to 
reign A. Ὁ. 482 p. 694. defeated the Alamanni 
A. D. 496 p. 712. the Visigoths A. D. 507 p. 724. 
his death in 511 p. 728. 

Codex Justinianeus Introd. p. x11 A. D. 528 p. 749. 
529 p. 751. 534 p. 762. Justinian appoints Joan- 
nes, Leontius, Phocas, Basilides, Thomas, Tribonia- 
nus, Constantinus, Theophilus, Dioscorus, Presenti- 
nus, Dorotheus, Mennas. 

Codex Theodosianus Introd. p. x11 A. D. 438 p. 622. 
623. 624. A. D. 443 p. 628. The following are 
named: Maximinus, Martyrius, Sperantius, Apol- 
lodorus, Theodorus, Epigenius, Procopius. The laws 
against heretics Vol. 2 p. 531. 532. 

Colchis. War in Colchis A. Ὁ. 555 p. 804 A. Ὁ. 556 
p. 806. 


h This name is exhibited more variously than almost any 
other Teutonic name. The original form was probably Chludwig. 
It is written 


Chlothovechus in Concil. Aurel. A. D. 511 apud Acta Con- 
cil. tom. 5 p. 543. 

Chlodovechus Greg. Tur. H. Fr. 11. 27 &c. 

Chlothoeus or XAw@oatos Agath. 1. 3 p. 14 A. 


Colias Gothus A. D. 377 p. 488. 

Columbanus eccl. N° 311. 

Columbanus Luxoviensis eccl. N° 315. 

Comentiolus Thrax commands in Thrace A. D. 587 
Vol. 2 p. 151. appointed to the Persian war A. D. 
589 Vol. 2 p. 152. 590 p. 153. is defeated by the 
Avars A. ἢ. 599 p. 156. his campaign in 600 
Ρ. 156. 

Commagene a province A. D. 72 p. 60. 

Commodianus eccl. N° 185. 

Commodus imp. born A. D. 161 p. 148. Commodus 
in 175 0. 170. inc b7 6 p.172.. trio: pot. A.D. 177 
p. 174. marries Crispina Ibid. Commodus in 179 
p- 178. he returns to Rome A. D. 180 p. 178. 
Events of his reign A. D. 182 p. 180. slain 192 
p. 190. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 29. 30. 

Concitium Africanum III A. D. 405 p. 563. 

Africanum IV A. D. 407 p. 570. 
Africanum A. D. 410 p. 577. 
Agathense A. D. 506 p. 723. 
Antiochenum 1 A. D. 264 p. 291. 
Antiochenum II A. Ὁ. 265 p. 293. 
Antiochenum III A. D. 269 p. 301. 
Antiochenum A. D. 341 p. 402. 
Antiochenum A. D. 361 p. 445. 
Antiochenum A. D. 363 p. 457. 
Antiochenum A. D. 380 p. 497. 
Aquileiense A. D. 381 p. 499. 
Arelatense V A. Ὁ. 554 p. £03. 
Ariminense A. D. 359 p. 441. 
Aurelianense I A. D. 511 p. 727. 
Aurelianense I{T A. Ὁ. 538 p. 769. 
Aurelianense IV A. D. 541 p. 775. 
Aurelianense V A. D. 549 p. 789. 
Barcinonense A. D. 599 Vol. 2 p. 4860. 
Bracarense III A. D. 572 p. 829. 
Cesaraugustanum A. D. 380 p. 497. 
Carthaginense A. D. 403 p. 555. 
Carthaginense A. D. 408 p. 571. 
Carthaginense A. D. 409 p. 575. 
Carthaginense A. D. 418 p. 595. 
Chalcedonense A. D. 451 p. 641 Vol. 2 p. 554. 
GENERALE LV. 
CP. A. D. 336 p. 392. 
CP. 360 p. 445 Vol. 2 p. 437. 
CP. 381 p. 498 Generate II. 
CP. 394 p. 531. 
CP. 404 p. 559. 
CP. 448 p. 635. 
CP. 449 p. 637. 
CP. 518 p. 735. 
CP. 536 p. 767. 


Chlodoveus Fredegario. 

Luduin Cassiod. Var. IIL. 4. 
Lodo Jornand. Get. c. 58. 
Fluduicus Tsidor. Chron. p. 720. 
Ludovieus Latine. 

Clovis in modern writers. 

Louis in modern French. 


4D 4 


572 


Concinium CP. 553 p. 800 Generate V. 

CP. 680. 681 Vol. 2 p. 333 n. 26 p. 558 p. 560. 
GENERALE VI. 

CP. 754 Vol. 2 p. 493 x. 

Diospolitanum A. Ὁ. 415 Vol. 2 p. 456. 

Epaonense A. D. 517 p. 733. 

Ephesinum A. D. 431 p. 616 Generate III. 

Ephesinum A. Ὁ, 449 p. 637 Vol..2 p. 554. 
λῃστρικὴ σύνοδος. 

Hierosolymitanum A. D. 335 p. 391. 392. 393. 

Hierosolymitanum A. D. 536 p. 766. 

Lateranense A. D. 649 Vol. 2 p. 175. 488. 543. 

Mediolanense A. D. 355 p. 432. 

Mopsuestenum A. D. 550 p. 791. 

_ Nicenum A. D. 325 p. 378 cunzrate I. 
Philippopolitanum A. D. 347 p. 412. 
~ad Quercum A. D. 403 p. 554. 

Romanum A. D. 342 p. 405. 

Romanum A, ἢ). 484 Vol. 2 p. 555. 

Sardicense A. D. 347 p. 410. 

Seleuciense Isaurie A. D. 359 p. 441. 

Sidense cir. A. D. 383 p. 505. 

Sirmiense A. D. 351 p. 421. 

Toletanum III A. D. 589 Vol. 2 p. 152. 

Toletanum XI A. D. 675 Vol. 2 p.489m. In 
p- 493 z are two errors in the text of Fabricius 
or of Isidorus. 1 We must read in era 714. 
sc. A. Ὁ. 675, when the 4th year of Wamba 
was current. 2 Ildefonsus there named was 
dead 8 years before, and Quiricus presided in 
that council, 

Tyrium A. D. 335 p. 392. 

Conon archon A. D. 56 p. 38. 

Conon Apame episcopus, an Isaurian, joins the Isau- 
rians in A. Ὁ. 492 p. 708. slain 493 p. 710. 

Conon eccl. N° 303. 

Constans imp. Constantini filius Cesar A. D. 333 p. 
388. Augustus A. D. 337 p. 396. meets his bro- 
thers in Pannonia A. D. 338 p. 398. Constans in 
Dacia A. D. 340 p. 402. encounters the Franci 
A. D. 341 p. 402. 342 p. 404. in Britain 343 p. 
406. his death A. D. 350 p. 416. his character 
Vol. 2 p.100. coins Ibid. 

Constans II imp. Constantini filius Heraclii nepos, 
his elevation A. Ὁ. 641 Vol. 2 p. 178. reigned 
A. Ὁ. 641—668. see Vol. 2 p.171. 

Constans patricius A. D. 416 p. 590. 

Constans tyrannus Constantini filius revolts with his 
father A. Ὁ. 407 p. 568. 408 p. 572. 409 p. 574. 
slain A. D. 411 p. 580. 

Constantia Licinii A. Ὁ. 313 p. 364 Vol. 2 p. 85 g. 

Constantia Postuma Gratiani Vol. 2 p. 84 p. 860. 
married Gratian in 374. 

Constantianus comes sent from Dalmatia to Ravenna 
A.D. 540 p. 772. 

Constantianus Illyricius envoy to Persia A. D. 543 
p-. 780. 545 p. 782. 

Constantina Galli first married to Hannibalianus A. D. 
335 p. 390; then (after A. Ὁ. 338) to Gallus. her 


INDE X. 


character Vol. 2 p. 86 m. 

Constantina Mauricii, daughter of Tiberius IT A. D. 
577 p. 840 Vol. 2 p. 148. 150. slain A. Ὁ. 605 
p. 158. 

Constantinopolis dedicated A. D. 330 p. 384. 386. 
a sedition at CP. in 342 p. 404. a tumult 388 p. 
516. riots 431 p. 614. a fire 433 p. 618. sedi- 
tion 445 p. 630. a fire 465 p. 666. a tumult in 
493 p. 710. a sedition 498 p. 714. 501 p. 716. 
507 p. 722. a fire 509 p. 726. factions of the 
circus 520 p. 738. sedition called νίκα 532 p. 754. 
756. a sedition in 561 p. 812. sedition of the 
two factions of the circus 562 p. 814. CP. as- 
saulted by the Avars A. D. 626 Vol. 2 p. 168. 

Constantinus CP. episcopus Vol. 2 p. 537. 560. 

Constantinus Heraclii filius born A. Ὁ. 612 Vol. 2 p. 
162. crowned A. D. 613 Vol. 2 p. 162. cos. A. Ὁ. 
617 p. 164. his flight from Cesarea A. D. 638 p. 
176. his reign and death A. D. 641 p. 178. 

Constantinus minor Heraclii filius A. D. 615 Vol. 2 
p- 163. 

Constantinus magnus escapes to Constantius A. D. 
306 p. 348. succeeds his father Ibid. Vol. 2 p. 79. 
appointed Augustus by Galerius 308 p. 354. is at 
Milan 313 p. 364. edict in favour of the Christians 
313 p. 366. appoints the council of Nice 325 p. 
378. puts to death Crispus, Licinius the younger, 
and Fausta 326 p. 380. 382. 327 p. 382. See 
Vol. 2 p. 85. his Gothic war A. D. 332 p. 386. 
his death 337 p. 394. 396. his birth his early life 
his acts and character Vol. 2 p. 86—88. Inscrip- 
tions Vol. 2 p. 93. 94. Laws: Tables p. 351— 
395 Vol. 2 p. 88—93. 

Constantinus II imp. Cesar A. Ὁ. 317 p. 370. de- 
feats the Goths A. D. 332 p.388. Augustus A. D. 
337 p. 396. his death A. D. 340 p. 400 Vol. 2 
p- 95. inscriptions p. 96. 

Constantinus tyrannus revolts A. D. 407 p. 566. 408 
p- 572. 409 p. 574. slain A. Ὁ. 411 p. 580. See 
Vol. 2 p. 134. 

Constantinus pref. pret. A. Ὁ. 447 p. 634. 

Constantius Chlorus Cesar A. D. 292 p. 334. reco- 
vers Britain 296 p. 338. his Lingonic victory in 
297: A. D. 300 p. 342. Augustus 305 p. 348. 
his death 306 p. 350. an account of his elevation 
and the distribution of the provinces in 305 Vol. 2 
p: 78. coins and inscriptions p. 79. 80. 

Constantius II imp. Cesar A. Ὁ. 323 p. 376. his 
marriage 336 p. 392. Augustus 337 p. 396. meets 
his brothers in Pannonia 338 p. 398. is in Syria 
339 p. 398. his Persian war 348 p. 412. he en- 
gages Magnentius 351 p. 420. is in Gaul 354 p. 
426. in Rhetia 355 p. 428. at Rome 357 p. 434. 
at Sirmium 358 p. 438. 359 p. 442. at CP. then 
at Edessa 360 p. 444. at Edessa 361] p. 444. passes 
through Antioch Ibid. his death Ibid. his birth 
his age and character Vol. 2 p. 95—98. Inscrip- 
tions p. 98. Laws: Tables p. 397—448 Vol. 2 
p- 99. 100. 


INDE X. 


Constantius patricius overthrows Constantine Vol. 2 
Ρ. 135 A. Ὁ. 411 p. 580. Augustus 421 p. 598. 
his death Ibid. 

Consules, testimonies Introd. p. virr—x1. from Mu- 
ratori Vol. 2 p. 179 &c. lists of Prosper and Vic- 
torius Introd. p. x. x1. Vol. 2 p. 181 &c. 

Coponius Jude procurator Vol. 2 p. 235. 

Corbulo in Armenia A. D. 54 p. 38. A. D. 58 p. 40. 
A.D. 60 p. 42 Vol. 2 p. 249. his death A. Ὁ. 67 

. 48. 

Bins Junius Cordus Lat. a historiani. 

Cremutius Cordus A. D. 25 p. 8. 10. 

Valerius Cordus Lat. A. D. 220 p. 233. 

Corippus Lat. A. D. 566 p. 821. 

Cornelia virgo vestalis A. D. 91 p. 76. 

Cornelius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 548. 

Cornelius Rom. episc. eccl. N° 85 Vol. 2 p. 535. 

Cornutus Gr. N° 398. 

Cosmas Indopleustes eccl. N° 286. 

Cotradis preedo captured and slain A. D. 438 p. 622. 

Cotys A. D. 38 p. 22. 

Archbishop Cranmer, his translation of the word 
ecclesia Vol. 2 p. 525 cd. 

Crescens Gr. N° 114. 

Crispina Commodi A. D.177 p. 174. put to death 
by Commodus: Dio 72. 4. 

Crispus Claudii II frater, the ancestor of the House 
of Constantine Vol. 2 p. 84 ο. 

Crispus Constantini filius Cesar A. D. 317 p. 370. 
see A. Ὁ. 314 p. 368. engages the Franci 320 p. 
372. slain 326 p. 380. 382 Vol. 2 p. 94. coins 
and inscriptions Ibid. A. D. 326 p. 382. 

Critias quoted by Aristotle Vol. 2 p. 366. 

Crito medicus Gr. N° 30. 

Cronius Gr. N° 133. 

Crucifixion A. Ὦ. 29 p. 12 Vol. 2 p. 241. 242. A. D. 
30 p. 14 Africano. A. Ὁ. 31 p. 14 Prospero. A. D. 
32 p. 16 Chron. Pasch. A. Ὁ. 33 p. 18 Eusebio. 

Ctesiphon entered by Trajan A. D.116 p.102. taken 
in the war of Severus A. D. 198. 199 p. 202. 

Cunimundus Gepidarum rex A. D. 566 p. 820. slain 
in battle in 567: Ibid. p. 822. 

Cuninghame Mr. on Scripture Chronology quoted 
Vol. 2 p. 216. 220. 224. 227. A. Ὁ. 29 p.14. 
on the years of the Nativity and the Baptism Vol. 
2 p. 237. on the Paschal full moon Vol. 2 p. 240. 
241. 242. 

Cutzes dux A. D. 528 p. 748. 


i Quoted de Albino Capitolin. Albino c. 5 Allium Cordum 
legat qui frivola super hujusmodi omnibus cuncta persequitur. 
c. 7 quarum [se. Severi literarum] exemplum hoc esse Cordus 
ostendit &c. c.11 Cordus in suis voluminibus. Macrino c. 1 
Junio Cordo studium fuit eorum imperatorum vitas edere quos 
obscuriores videbat-; qui non multum profecit. Nam et pauca 
reperit et indigna memoratu, asserens se minima queque perse- 
euturum. Quoted de Mazimino Capitolin. Maximin. ο. 4. 6. 
de Maximino juniore Max. jun. c. 1, 2.3.5. de Gordiunis: 
Idem Gord. c. 4. ο. 5 Que a Junio [sc. Cordo] in literas re- 
lata est. c.12 dicit Junius Cordus ἕο. ο. 14 literarum ex- 
emplum tale Junius Cordus dicit. ο. 19, 21. 22. 26. 31. 33. 


573 


Cutzines Maurus slain in Africa A. D. 563 p. 816. 

Cynegius pref. Orientis cos. A. Ὁ, 388. his death 
A. D. 388 p. 518.k 

Cyprianus eccl. N° 86, 

Cyriacus CP. episc. A. Ὁ. 595 Vol. 2 p. 154 A. Ὁ. 
606 p. 159 p. 537. 

Cyriades tyrannus Vol. 2 p. 58. 

Cyrila dux Gothicus A. D. 458 p, 658. 463 p. 664. 

Cyrillus slain by Vitalianus A. D. 514 p. 730. 

Cyrillus Alex. eccl. N° 225 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Cyrillus Antioch. episc. A. Ὁ, 280 p. 319 A. Ὁ. 302 
p- 345 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Cyrillus Hierosol. episc. eccl. N° 154 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Cyrillus Scythopolitanus eccl. N° 283. 

Cyrus Alex. episc. Vol. 2 A. Ὁ. 630 p. 171 p. 537. 

647. 548. 

Daci A. D. 83 p. 68. Dacian war A. D. 86 p. 72. 
see Trajanus. Dacia retained by Hadrian A. D. 117 
p. 104. abandoned by Aurelian Vol. 2 p. 68. 

Dagalaiphus served under Valentinian A. Ὁ. 364 Vol. 
2p. 111. 

Dageisishae cos. A.D.461. the father of Areobindus 
A. D. 503 p. 720 Vol. 2 p. 127 n. 

Damascius Gr. N° 372. Works Vol. 2 p. 327. 
Damascus taken by the Persians A. D. 614 Vol. 2 p. 
163. by the Saracens A. Ὁ, 634 Vol. 2 p. 173. 

Damasus Rom. episc. eccl. N° 143 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Damianus Gr, N° 158. 

Damis Gr. N° 23. 

Damophilus Gr. N° 120. 

Danube bridge over it A. D. 105 p. 92. 

Daras fortified A. D. 507 p. 724. taken by Chosroes 
A. D. 573 p. 830. 832. 

David Heraclii filius A. D. 631 Vol. 2 p.171. 179. 

Decebalus Dacorum rex A. D. 103 p. 88. 104 p. 90. 
his death A. D. 106 p. 92. 

Decennalia Antonini A. D. 148 p. 136. Marci A. Ὁ. 
171 p. 164. Severi A. ἢ, 202 p. 208. Gallieni 
A. D. 263 p. 290. Theodosii II A. D. 411 p. 580. 

Decentius Magnentii frater, Cesar A. D. 351 p. 420. 
his death A. D. 353 p. 424. see Vol. 2 p. 101. 

Decius imp. A. D. 249 p. 266. his campaign against 
the Goths A. D. 251 p. 268. his death p. 270. 
Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 54. Laws: Tables p. 267 
— 269. 

Decius Decii filius Cesar A. D. 250 p. 268. 269. 
A.D. 251 p. 268. 269. 271. 

Delmatius Constantini frater Vol. 2 p. 84f. 


de Balbino: Idem Balbin. c. 4 Ego libris quos Junius Cordus 
affatim scripsit legisse memini &c. conf. c. 12. de Valeriano: 
Trebell. Valeriano c. 3 Literas quarum seriem Julius refert. 
Lege cum Casaubono Junius. sc. Cordus. 

k A law of Theodosius Sept. 6 A. Ὁ. 381 is addressed Cyne- 
gio pf. p. A. Ὁ. 381 p. 503. a law 8 March 383 Cynegio com. 
S.L. p. 505. a law of A. D. 385 March 28 Cynegio pf.o. 
Ap. 26 Cynegio pf.o. Ap. 30 Cynegio p.p. May 25 Cynegio 
pf.p. Three laws of A. D. 389 addressed to Cynegius either 
bear a wrong date or a wrong address, for he died in 388. See 
Gothofred. ad Cod. Theod. 1.17 de cohortalibus Vol. 2 p. 498. 
For Libanius de Cynegio see above Vol. 2 p. 310 x z. 


574 


Delmatius Vol. 2 p. 85f. Cesar A. Ὁ. 335 p. 390. 
slain A. D. 338 p. 398. 

Delphidius rhetor Lat. A. D. 355 p. 429. A. D. 359 
p- 441. 

Demetrianus Antioch. episc. A. D. 252 p. 271 A. Ὁ. 
261 p. 287 Vol. 2 p. 535. 

Demetrius Alex. episc. eccl. N° 61 Vol. 2 p. 535. 

Demetrius cynicus Gr. N° 3]. 

Democritus philosophus quoted Vol. 2 p. 340. 357. 
358. 360. 362. 366. 373. 

Democritus Platonicus Gr. N° 203. 

Demonax Gr. N° 57. 

Demophilus CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 559. 

Demostratus archon A. D. 65 p. 46. 

Denzic Hunnorum rex slain A. D. 469 p. 672. 

Desiderius Langobardorum rex ultimus. See Paulus 
diaconus. 

Deus dedit Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 542. 

Dexippus Herennius Gr. N° 230. 

Dexippus philosophus Gr. N° 260. 

Dexter eccl. N° 178. 

Diadumenianus Macrini filius A. D. 217 p. 228 A.D. 
218 p. 228. 230. 

Didymus slain by the rebel Constantine A. D. 408 p. 
572. 409 p. 576. 

Didymus eccl. N° 149. 

Digesta vel Pandecte Justiniani A. Ὁ. 533 p. 756. 
758. Justinian names the following: Tribonianus, 
Constantinus, Theophilus, Dorotheus, Anatolius, 
Cratinus, Stephanus, Mennas, Prosdocius, Eutol- 
mius, Timotheus, Leonides, Leontius, Plato, Jacobus, 
Constantinus, Joannes, to whom the work is com- 
mitted. 

Dilzibulus a Turkish chief A. D. 576 p. 839. 

Dinophilus archon A. D. 49 p. 32. 

Diocletianus imp. his elevation A. D. 284 p. 324. 
his conference at Milan A. D. 291 p. 332. he re- 
covers Egypt A. D. 297 p. 338. his edict against 
the Christians A. D. 303 p. 344. his abdication 
at Nicomedia A. D. 305 p. 348 Vol. 2 p. 73. his 
death A. Ὁ. 313 p. 366. see 316 p. 370. his 
Alexandrian coins A. D. 285 p. 328 A. D. 299 p. 
340. his age examined Vol. 2 p. 72. his distri- 
bution of the provinces in 292 Vol. 2 p. 73. his 
vicennalia Ibid. his reign Ibid. Inscriptions p. 74. 
Laws: Tables p. 327—349 Vol. 2 p. 75—77. 

Diodorus Tarsensis eccl. N° 162. 

Diodotus astrologus Gr. N° 399. 

Diogenes Apolloniata quoted Vol. 2 p. 366. 373. 

Diogenes dux expects the arrival of Germanus A. D. 
550 p. 790. 

Diogenes Laertius Gr. N° 400. 

Diogenes Phoenix Gr. N° 377. Ῥ 

Diogenes vel Diogenianus patricius serves in the 
Isaurian war A. D. 492 p. 708. recalled from 
exile by Justin A. D. 519 p. 736. 

Diogenianus Gr. N° 79. 

Dion Cassius Gr. N° 189. 

Dion Pruszus Gr. N° 20, 


INDEX. 


Dionysius Alex. grammaticus Gr. NO 24. 

Dionysius Alex. episc. eccl. N° 89. Works Vol. 2 
p: 419—421. 

Dionysius Corinthius eccl. N° 36. 

Dionysius Halicarn. junior Gr. N° 63. 

Dionysius medicus Gr. N° 74. 

Dionysius Mediolanen. eccl. N° 133. 

Dionysius Milesius Gr. N° 51. 

Dionysius periegeta Gr. N° 250. 

Dionysius Rom. episc. A. 1). 259 p. 283 Vol. 2 p. 
535. 538. 

Dionysius tenuior Gr, N° 62. 

Dionysodorus archon A. D. 53 p. 36. 

Diophanes Gr. N° 207. 

Diophantus Gr. N° 265. 

Dioscorides Anazarb. Gr. N° 11. 

Dioscorides grammaticus Gr. N° 330. 

Dioscorides junior medicus Gr. N° 75. 

Dioscorides Timonis discipulus Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Dioscorus Alex. episc. the successor of Cyril in 444: 
Vol. 2 p. 470. See A. Ὁ. 449 p. 638. deposed in 
451; Tables p. 645. 

Dioscorus II Alex. episc. A. D. 519 p. 737 Vol. 2 
p- 536. 

Dioscorus medicus Gr. N° 360. 

Diotimus Gr. N° 161. 

Disciples of Chrestus Gr. N° 177. 

Disciples of Plotinus Gr. N° 225. 

Dius Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 

Dobree de Zosimo Vol. 2 p. 323k. 

Domitia Domitiani Vol. 2 p. 14 note t. 

Domitianus in the service of Leo A. D. 474 p. 680. 

Domitianus imp. succeeds A. D. 81 p. 68. invades 
the Catti A. Ὁ. 83 p. 68. Germanicus A. Ὁ. 84 
p-70. his Sarmatian war A. D. 93 p. 76. Domi- 
tian in A. Ὁ. 94 p. 78. slain A. Ὁ. 96 p. 80. In- 
scriptions Vol. 2 p. 13. 14. 

Domitilla Vespasiani: Sueton. Vespas. c. 3. Numus 
apud Eckhel tom. 6 p. 345 Diva Domitilla Aug.+ 
Imp. Cesar Vespas. Aug. cos. III (A. Ὁ. 71] tr. 


Ds 

Domitilla Vespasiani neptis (conf. Reimar ad Dionem 
p: 1112), the wife of Flavius Clemens, banished by 
Domitian A. D. 95 p. 80. 

Domitius Afer Lat. A. Ὁ. 39 p. 23 A. Ὁ. 45 p. 29 
A. Ὁ. 49 p. 33. his death A. D. 59 p. 41. 

Julia Domna Severi A. Ὁ. 212 p. 220 A. D. 214 p. 
223. her death A. D. 217 p. 228 Vol. 2 p. 32. 
Domnentia Phoce filia married to Priscus Vol. 2 

» 169. 
Deine recalled to CP. A. D. 539 p. 772. 
Domninus Gr. N° 324. 
Domnus I Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. A. Ὁ. 270 
. 303. 
Donnie II Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 552. See 
A. Ὁ. 449 p. 638. 
Domnus III Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 556. 
Donatus Carthag. episc. eccl. N° 113. 
Donatus Cas. Nigr. episc. eccl. N° 113. 


INDE X. 


Ailius Donatus Lat. A. D. 354 p. 427. 

Dorion Gr. N° 52. 

Dorotheus governor of Armenia A. 1). 532 p. 756. 

Dorotheus Arianus eccl. N° 191. Antioch. episc. 
Vol. 2 p. 536. 551. 

Dorotheus Ascalonita Gr. N° 44. 

Dorotheus taught Eusebius A. Ὁ. 280 p. 321. 

Dositheus a heretic mentioned by Hegesippus apud 
Eusebium H. E. IV. 22.1 

Dositheus magister Gr. N° 174. 

Dracontius eccl. N° 240. 

Drusus senior died in his consulship B.C. 9 F. H. 
III p. 250: A.D. 58 p. 49. 

Drusus Germanici filius slain A. D. 33 p. 18. 

Drusus Tiberii filius in Pannonia A. D. 15 p. 2. cos. 
A. D.15 p. 2 A.D. 21 p. 6. in Germany A. Ὁ. 
19 p. 4. in Tllyricum A. D. 20 p. 6. poisoned by 
Sejanus A. D, 23 p. 8. 

Earthquake in Asia A. D.17 p.4. in Cyprus 77 p. 
64. at Antioch 115 p. 100. at Smyrna 178 p. 176. 
Earthquakes in 341] p. 404. in Pontus in 344 p. 
408. in Greece and Italy 345 p. 408. at Nico- 
media 358 p. 440. inundation and earthquake in 
365 p. 464. at Nicea 368 p. 470. earthquake and 
pestilence 447 p. 634. earthquake at CP. 480 p. 
692. 487 p. 700. in Syria 494 p. 710. at Ana- 
zarbus 525 p. 742. at Antioch. Ibid. 526 p. 744. 
528 p. 748. at CP. and elsewhere 547 p. 786. at 
CP. and in other cities 554 p. 802. at CP. 557 p. 
808. at Antioch 458 p. 658 Vol. 2 p. 213. 214. 
p. 552. 43. 

Easter controversy concerning A. D. 197 p. 200. 201. 
See Vol. 2 p. 532. 

Ebion eccl. N° 5. . 

Ecclesia the meaning of this term Vol. 2 p. 523 &c. 

Ecdicius rhetor Gr. N° 356. 

Ecdicius (Hecdicius Sidonio Decius Jornandi) with- 
draws from Gaul and joins Nepos A. D. 474 p. 680. 

Eckhel quoted A. D. 154 p. 142. Vol. 2 p. 29 A. D. 
211 p. 218 A. D. 214 p. 224 A.D. 231 p. 244. 
260 p. 284. on the Parthian coins Vol. 2 p. 251. 
253. examined Vol. 2 p. 68 p. 244e p. 252 x. 

Eclipse A. Ὁ. 59 p. 40 A. D. 346 p. 408. A. D. 418 
Ρ. 594. A. D. 447 p. 634. A. Ὁ. 592 Vol. 2 p. 
153. 

Ecthesis of Heraclius in A. D. 638 Vol. 2 p. 175. 

Edeco Scytha envoy from Attila A. Ὁ. 448 p. 636. 

Egicanes Gothorum rex A. D. 687 Vol. 2 p. 489. 

Elagabalus imp. Vol. 2 p. 32. 40. proclaimed A. D. 
218 p. 228. at Nicomedia in 219: A.D. 218 p. 
230. at Rome A. Ὁ. 219 p. 230. slain A. Ὁ. 222 
Ρ. 234. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 40. a law A. D. 
218 p. 230. 


1 And by Origen περὶ ἀρχῶν IV §17 p. 358 ἄλλοι δὲ, dv— 
ἐστι Δοσίθεος ὃ Σαμαρεύς. Comm. in Joann. tom. XIII. 27 
Vol. 2 p.49 ἀπὸ Σαμαρέων Δοσίθεός τις ἀναστάς--- Conf. in 
Celsum VI. 11 tom. 19 p. 320 Comm. XXVIII in Matt. tom. 
4 p. 250 Hom. XXV in Lucam tom. 5 p. 181. 


m Lamprid. Alex. c. 48 de Alexandro Severo: Scio vulgum 


575 


Eleutherus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Elias Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 557, 

Ellebichus employed at Antioch in the sedition A. D. 
387 p. 514. 515. 

Elpidius medicus A. Ὁ. 525 p. 742. 

Empedocles Vol. 2 p. 2871 p. 357. 358. 359. de 
anima p. 364z. 366. 367. quoted p. 373. 375. 
386. 390. . 

Encolpius Lat. a historian™, 

Ennodius eccl. N° 277. 

Epagathus procured the death of Ulpian A. D. 228 
p. 242. 

Epagathus Gr. N° 262. 

Ephorus historicus Gr. N° 237. 

Ephraimius Amidenus prefect of Antioch A. D. 520 
p. 738. 

Ephraimius Antioch. episc. A. D. 527 p. 747. 

Ephrem Syrus eccl. N° 156. 

Epictetus Gr. N° 53. 

Epigonus Gr. N° 291. 

Epiphanes Carpocratis filius eccl. N° 19. 

Epiphania Heraclii filia Vol. 2 p. 178. born A. D. 
611 Vol. 2 p. 161. crowned A. D. 612 p. 162. 
Epiphanius CP. episc, A. Ὁ. 520 p. 739: A. Ὁ. 535. 

536 p. 765. 767 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Epiphanius eccl. N° 163. 

Epiphanius Syrus Gr. N° 264. 

Epiphanius Ticinensis episc. envoy to Euric A. D. 
474 p. 680. 

Epiphanius Tyri episc. A. D. 518 p. 735. 

Equitius served under Valentinian A. D. 364 Vol. 2 
p, EI. 

Era Antiochena commencing Nov. 1 B.C. 49 Vol. 2 
Ρ. 210. 

Christiana commenced Jan. | in Ol. 194.4 anno 
Eusebiano 2016. Vol. 2 p. 217. 
Diocletiana—Sept. 17 A. D. 284 Vol. 2 p. 210. 
Hispanica—Jan. 1 B.C. 38 Introd. p. 1x. 
Philippica—Nov. 12 B.C, 324 Introd. p. νι. 

Eras of Tyre and other cities A. ἢ, 278 p. 317. 

Eraricus Gothorum rex A. D. 541 p. 774. slain Ibid. 

Erasmus, his interpretation of St. Paul quoted Vol. 2 
p. 5291. 

Erelieva Theoderici mater Vol. 2 p. 143 aa. 

Eros Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 548. 

Erotianus Gr. N° 13. 

Ermericus Suevorum rex A. D. 409 p. 576. 
in Gallicia Ibid. 

Ernesti quoted Vol. 2 p. 247 y. 

Ervigius Gothorum rex A. D. 680 Vol. 2 p. 489. 

Herennia Etruscilla Decii A. D. 251 p. 269. 

Evagrius Antiochenus eccl. N° 174. 

Evagrius CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 559. 


reigns 


hane rem quam contexui Trajani putare, sed neque in vita ejus 
id Marius Maximus ita exposuit, neque Fabius Marcellinus, 
neque Aurelius Verus, neque Statius Valens, qui omnem ejus 
vitam in literas miserunt. Contra autem et Septimius et Acho- 
lius et Encolpius vite scriptores ceterique de hoc talia predi- 
caverunt. 


576 


Evagrius diaconus eccl. N° 217. 

Evagrius monachus eccl. N° 183. 

Evagrius scholasticus eccl. N° 317. accompanied 
Gregorius to CP. in 588: A. D. 570 p. 828. 

Euanthius grammat. Lat. obiit A. Ὁ. 359 p. 441. 

Euarestus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Eubulus Gr. No 401. 

Eubulus Alexandrinus scepticus Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Eubulus Platonicus Gr. N° 206. 

Eucherius eccl. N° 237. 

Eucherius Stilichonis filius Vol. 2 p. 125 f. 

Eucherius Theodosii avunculus Vol. 2 p. 124 Ὁ. 

Euclides Platonicus Gr. N° 202. 

Eudemus peripateticus Gr. N° 142. 

Eudemus Rhodius the companion of Aristotle Vol. 2 
p. 373 t. 

Eudocia Heraclii Vol. 2 p. 178. her death A. Ὁ. 612 
Vol. 2 p. 162. 

Eudorus peripateticus Gr. N° I. 

4tlia Eudoxia vel Eudocia Arcadii A. D. 395 p. 534 
Vol. 2 p. 125g. procures the exile of Chrysostom 
A. D. 403 p. 554. her death A. D. 404 p. 558 
Vol. 2 p. 125 g. 

Ailia Eudoxia vel Eudocia Theodosii H. or Athenais, 
married to Theodosius A. D. 421 p. 598. Augusta 
A. Ὁ. 423 p. 602. retires to Jerusalem A. D. 444 
p. 630. her life and works Vol. 2 p. 1350. 

Licinia Eudoxia Theodosii II filia Vol. 2 p. 126k. 
born A. D. 422 p. 600 married to Valentinian III 
A. Ὁ. 437 p. 622. then to Maximus A. D. 455 p. 
650. calls in Genseric Ibid. is carried to Carthage 
A. Ὁ. 455 p. 652. restored A. Ὁ. 462 p. 662. 

Eudoxia vel Eudocia Valentiniani III filia A. D. 437 
p- 622. carried to Carthage A. Ὁ. 455 p. 652. 
married.to Huneric Vol. 2 p. 1271. A. D. 462 
p. 662. 

Eudoxius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 550. then 
CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 559. 

Eugenius revolts A. D. 303 p. 346. 

Eugenius dux A. D. 497 p. 714. 

Eugenius imp. A. D. 392 p. 524. defeated and slain 
A. D. 394 p. 530. See Vol. 2 p. 123. 

Eugenius eccl. N° 27]. 

Eugenius eccl. N° 304. ᾿ 

Eugenius I Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 543. 

Eugenius Toletanus episc. Vol. 2 p. 488k. 

Eugenius II Toletanus episc. described in Vol. 2 p. 
472s 488k. and again in p. 489m, where his 
time is more fully given. 

Eulalius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 549. 

Eulamius Gr. N° 374. 

Eulogius Alex. episc. eccl. N° 310 Vol. 2 p. 537. 

Eumenes Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 544. 

Eumenius Lat. Panegyricus Constantio Cesari A. D. 
297 p. 339. Pro instaurandis scholis A. D. 299 
p. 341. 

Eunapius Gr. N° 304. 

Eunomius Cyzicenus eccl. N° 166. 

Euodianus Smyrnzus Gr. N° 151. 


IN DE &. 


Euodius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535, 548. 

Euoptius Synesii frater Vol. 2 p.471m p. 524 w. 

Euphemia Justini I A. D. 518 p. 735 Vol. 2 p. 141. 

Euphemius CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 559 A. D. 496 
p- 713. 

Euphranor scepticus Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Euphrasius Gr. N° 259. 

Euphrasius Antioch. episc. A. Ὁ. 521 p. 741 A. D. 
527 p. 747. 

Euphrates Gr. N° 25. 

Euphronius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 549. 550. 

Euphronius Turonorum episc. XVIII (A. Ὁ. 557— 
573) A. D. 574 p. 833. 835. 

Euplutius envoy to Wallia in A. D. 416 p. 590. 

Euricus Visigothorum rex A. D. 466 p. 666. acquires 
Arelate and Massilia A. D. 470 p. 672. Arverna 
A. Ὁ. 474 p. 680. his death A. D. 485 p. 700. 

Eusebia Constantii II marries Constantius A. D. 353 
Ρ. 424. 426. Vol. 2 p. 97. favours Julian A. D. 
355 p. 430 A. D. 357 p. 435. 437. died long be- 
fore A. D. 361 p. 437. 

Eusebius Alexand. Gr. N° 269. 

Eusebius Ceesarez eccl. N° 117. 

Eusebius Car Gr. N° 275. 

Eusebius CP. episc. see Husebius Nicomed. 

Eusebius Dorylitanus episcopus Vol. 2 p. 554. 

Eusebius Emesenus eccl. N° 128. 

Eusebius Laodicenus eccl. N° 94. 

Eusebius Nicomed. eccl. N°116. afterwards bishop 
of CP. Vol. 2 p. 536. 559. 

Eusebius Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 539. 

Eusebius scholasticus Gr. N° 312. 

Eusebius Vercellensis eccl. N° 138. 

Eustathius Antioch. episc. eccl. N° 120 Vol. 2 p. 
549. 559. 7. 

Eustathius Arianus eccl. N° 114 p. 435 q N° 136 p. 
438 b. 

Eustathius Cappadox Gr. N° 286. 

Eustathius presbyter CP. eccl. N° 118. 

Eustathius Syrus Gr. N° 345. 

Eustephius Gr. N° 328. 

Claudius Eusthenius Lat. A. D. 293 p. 335. 

Eustochium to whom Hieronymus addresses many 
works Vol. 2 p. 461 x. 102. 

Eustochius Cappadox Gr. N° 295. 

Eustochius Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537 (ubi lege 
‘55 Eustochius”) p. 557. 558. 

Eustochius Plotini Gr. N° 224. 

Eustratius CP. presbyter eccl. N° 308. 

Euthalius eccl. N° 267. 

Eutharicus Ostrogothus marries Amalasuentha A. D. 
515 p. 732.. cos. A. D. 519 p. 736. 737. Vol. 2 
p. 144¢. 

Eutherius eccl. N° 243. 2 

Eutherius preepositus cubiculi, a faithful adherent of 
Julian A. D. 356 p. 434. 

Euthydemus rhetor Gr. N° 8. 

Eutropia Chlori filia, the mother of Nepotianus Vol. 
2 p. 861. 


INDE X. 


Eutropia Maximiani Herculii A. Ὁ. 310 p. 358 Vol. 
2 p. 84. 

Eutropius Constantii Chlori pater Vol. 2 p. 84 c¢. 

Eutropius, his influence A. Ὁ. 396 p. 536. cos. A. Ὁ. 
399 p. 542. his fall and death p. 542. 544. 

Eutropius Lat. present with Julian in Persia: A. D. 
363 p. 457. concludes his history at A. ἢ). 364: 
p- 461. 463. 

Eutyches eccl. N° 247. 

Eutychianus Rom. episc. A. D. 275 p. 311. 

Eutychius CP. episc. A. D. 552 p. 798. 563 p. 817. 
deposed A. D. 565 p. 817. restored A. D. 577 p. 
839. his death A. D. 582 p. 841 Vol. 2 p. 150 
p- 537. 

Eutychius Hierosolym. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536 A. D. 
348 p. 413. 

Eutychius Proculus a Latin grammarian, preceptor 
of Marcus A. Ὁ. 133 p.119. 

Euzoius Arianus eccl. N° 191. 

Euzoius Ceesarez eccl. N° 157. 

Exuperius Lat. rhetor A. D. 335 p. 391. 

Fabianus Rom. episc. A. D. 236 p. 251 A. D. 250 
p- 269. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Fabius Antioch. episc. A. D. 250 p. 269 A. Ὁ. 252 
p- 271. 

Fabricius quoted Vol. 2 p. 294. 304. 310. 316 t. 
321g. de Philopono p. 328t. de Georgio Pisida 
Ρ. 335 f. de Sopatro p. 337. de Bardesane p. 411i. 
quoted p. 469 h. 477 ἢ. 478i. 491. Vol.2 p. 283 x. 
288k. examined p. 314 m. 

Facundus eccl. N° 295. 

Arria Fadilla Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Julia Fadilla Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Fl. Maxima Fausta Constantini, the daughter of 
Mazimian A. D. 310 p. 356. slain by Constantine 
A. D. 326 p. 380. 382. A. D. 327 p. 382 Vol. 2 
p. 861. 

Faustina Antonini Vol. 2 p. 21. obiit A. D. 141 
p- 130. 

Faustina M. Aurelii Vol. 2 p. 21 A.D. 174 p. 170. her 
death A.D.175 p. 170. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 29. 

Faustina Constantii IT Vol. 2 p. 97. 

Annia Faustina Elagabali A. D. 221 p. 233. 

Rupilia Faustina Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Faustinus eccl. N° 186. | 

Faustus eccl. N° 264. 

Favorinus Gr. N° 61. 

Febanus Rugorum rex defeated and slain by Odoacer 
A. D. 487 p. 700. 

Felicissimus author of the revolt of the monetarii in 
the reign of Aurelian Vol. 2 p. 68. 

Felix comes sac. larg. Vol. 2 p. 104. ἡ 


n Zosimus I. 7] and Eumenius panegyr. Constantio c. 18 
p. 288 describe the Fanci in the reign of Probus. They were 
repulsed by Carausius A. D. 287 p. 330. defeated in Britain 
by Constantius A. D. 296: see 297.3 p. 339. Conf. Eume- 
nium c. 17 p. 286. They were overthrown by Constantine in 
306 after his father’s death: Eutrop. Χ. 8 Nazarius Constan- 
tino c. 16. 17 p. 580—584, and by Crispus in 321. 322. See 


577 


Felix libertus A. Ὁ. 48 p. 32. procurator Judez 
A. D. 52 p. 36. 

Felix mag. militum A. D. 426 p. 606. patricius A. Ὁ. 
429 p. 612. slain by Aetius A. Ὁ. 430 p. 614. 

Felix Manichzeus Vol. 2 p. 424r. 

Felix I Rom. episc. A. Ὁ. 270 p. 303. Vol. 2 p. 535. 

Felix II Rom. episc. A. Ὁ. 355 p. 431 A. Ὁ. 357 
p- 435. 

Felix ΠῚ Rom. episc. A. Ὁ. 483 p. 697. epistole 
A. Ὁ. 484 p. 700. 488 p. 703. 490 p. 705. his 
death A. D. 492 p. 709. 

Felix IV Rom. episc. A. D. 526 p. 745. his death 
A. D. 530 p. 753. 

Felix Toletanus episc. quoted Vol. 2 p. 489. 

Fidenz, the amphitheatre fell A. Ὁ. 27 p. 10. 

Fires at Rome A. Ὁ. 64 p. 46 A. Ὁ. 80 p. 66 A. Ὁ. 
191 p. 188. 

Firmicus Maternus eccl. N° 124. 

Firmilianus eccl. N° 88. 

Firmus tyrannus revolts in Egypt A. D. 273 p. 308. 
slain by Aurelian: Vopisc. Firmo c. 5. 

Firmus revolts A. Ὁ, 372 p.478 A. Ὁ. 373 p. 480. 

Firoze Persarum rex A. D. 458 p. 660 A.D. 482 p. 
694. 696 Vol. 2 p. 261. 

Firoze Cabadis filius A. D. 528 p. 748. 

Fiske Mr. quoted Vol. 2 p. 221. 

Flaccilla Arcadii filia Vol. 2 p. 125g. born A. D. 
397 p. 538. 

Aflia Flaccilla Theodosii magni Vol. 2 p. 124 c. 

Flaccilla Theodosii II filia Vol. 2 p. 126k. 

Flavianus slain by Ulpian A. Ὁ. 228 p. 242. 

Flavianus Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 551. 

Flavianus II Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 555. 

Flavianus CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 554. 559. A. Ὁ. 
447 p. 635 A. Ὁ. 449 p. 637. 

Florentinus a counsellor of Alexander Severus A. D. 
223 p. 237. 

Florentius pref. pret. in Gaul in Julian’s second 
campaign: Ammian. 16. 12,14. hostile to Julian 
A. Ὁ. 357 p. 437. fled to Constantius when Julian 
became Augustus: Ammian. 20. 8, 20 Florentii 
Suga prefecti. 

Florianus Taciti imp. frater A. D. 276 p. 314. his 
death Ibid. 

Florinus eccl. N° 49. 

Florus prefectus Alexandriz A. Ὁ. 452 p. 645. 

Fortunatianus eccl. N° 140. 

Franci first appear in Gaul in the reign of Gallienus 
A. Ὁ. 256 p. 278. see 263 p. 290. They are led 
in triumph by Aurelian A. D. 274 p. 310. repulsed 
by Probus before 276 p. 314. who engaged them 
again in 277 p. 316.2 


Crispus. Libanius βασιλικῷ tom. 3 p. 317. 4 describes the 
Franci in the reign of Constantius 11 cir. A. D. 340—348 : 
ἐστὶ γένος Κελτικὸν ὑπὲρ Ρῆνον ποταμὸν---οὕτως εὖ πεφραγμέ- 
νον πρὸς τὰ τῶν πολέμων ἔργα ὥστε τὴν προσηγορίαν am’ αὐτῶν 
εὑράμενοι τῶν πράξεων ὀνομάζονται dpaxrol* οἱ δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν πολ- 
λῶν κέκληνται Φραγκοί. κι τ. Δ. He still adopts this fanciful 
etymology Epitaph. Juliano tom. 1 p. 545. 15. Φρακτοὺς χιλίους 


45 


578 


Frantanes Suevus competitor of Maldra A. D. 457 
p. 656. his death 458 p. 658. 

Fravitta CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 559. 

Fravitta defeats Gainas A. D. 400 p. 548. cos. A. D. 
401 Ibid. 

Du Fresnoy quoted A. D. 29 p. 14. 

Fridericus Visigothus kills his brother Torismond 
A. Ὁ. 452 p. 644. slain A. D. 463 p. 664. 

Frigeridus sent by Gratian to the aid of Valens A. D. 
377 p. 488. 

Frisii A. Ὁ. 28 p. 10. 

Julius Frontinus was succeeded in A. D. 78 by Agri- 
cola in Britain 78 p. 64. 

Julius Frontinus rhetor Lat. A. D. 220 p. 233. a pre- 
ceptor of Alexander Severus. 

Sextus Julius Frontinus Lat. curator aquarum A. D. 
97 p. 83. 

Fronto comes envoy to the Suevi A. Ὁ. 456 p. 652. 

M. Fronto orator Lat. A. Ὁ. 143 p. 131. 133. 

Fulgentius Ferrandas eccl. N° 281. 

Fulgentius Ruspensis eccl. N° 279. 

Fulvia Pia Severi imp. mater Vol. 2 p. 32. 

Fulvius cos. A. Ὁ. 85. 89 p. 72. Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Fulvius Antonini pater Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Fulvius Pius Severi imp. avus Vol. 2 p. 32. 

Minucius Fundanus proconsul Asie A. D. 125 p. 110. 

Fuscus slain A. D. 136 p. 124. 

A. Gabinius in Syria assists Mithridates III Vol. 2 
p- 245. 

T. Gabinius Secundus in Germany A. D. 41 p. 26. 

Gabinius Quadorum rex A. D. 374 p. 482. 

Gaianus Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. his episcopate in 
A. D. 537: Tables A. D. 567 p. 823. 

Gainas A. D. 399 p. 542. his revolt A. D. 400 p. 
546. his defeat and death A. D. 400. 401 p. 548. 

Dr. Gaisford quoted Vol. 2 p. 300. 308. 328. 

Galba imp. in Germany A. D. 41 p. 26. in Spain 
A. D.61 p. 42. proclaimed A. Ὁ. 68 p. 50. adopts 
Piso A. D. 69 p. 52. is slain Ibid. Inscriptions 
Vol. 2 p. 10. 

Galbio dux slain by Bonifacius A. D. 427 p. 608. 

Galenus Gr. N° 146. Works Vol. 2 p. 289. 290. 

Galerius Antoninus Antonini imp. filius. The sons of 
T. Antoninus are without a name in the authorities 
quoted at Vol. 2 p. 21. But one is named in a 
coin apud Eckhel. tom. 7 p. 42 M. Γαλέριος ’Avro- 


k.T.A. The Franci were defeated by Constans in 341. 342. 
See Constans. Franks and Saxons are among the allies of 
Magnentius A. Ὁ. 350. 351: Julian. Or. I p. 34D. Franks 
are in the service of the empire in the time of Silvanus A. D. 
355: Ammian. 15. 5,11. Julian in 358 invaded the Salian 
Franks p. 438. The Franci are mentioned in A. D. 360 p. 444. 
in the time of Mazximus A. D. 388 p. 516. and of Eugenius 
A. D. 392 p. 526. 

© France contains by Necker’s estimate 205,817 square 
English miles; by another calculation 206,884. mean area 
206,350. The population in 1846 was 35,400,486, or some- 
what more than 1714 to each square mile. For 206,350 x 1714 
= 35,389,025. But ancient Gaul was more extensive. It 
reached on the north to the Rhine—yuéxp: τῶν ἐκβολῶν τοῦ 
Ῥήνου Strabo IV p. 177—and included the provinces which lie 


INDE X. 


veivos αὐτοκράτορος ᾿Αντωνείνου vids + Θέα bavoreiva. 

Galerius Maximianus imp. Cesar A. D. 292 p. 334. 
his Persian war A. D. 297 p. 338. Narses defeated 
A. D. 298 p. 340. Augustus A. D. 305 p. 348. 
repulsed from Rome 307 p. 352. created filios 
Augustorum Ibid, p. 354. his sickness A. D. 310 
p. 358. edict to stay the persecution 311 p. 358 
Vol. 2 p. 82. his death A. D. 311 p. 358. coins 
and inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 82. 

Galgacus A. D. 84 p. 70. 

Galla Constantii the mother of Gallus Cesar Vol. 2 
p. 84. 85. 

Galla Placidia Theodosii filia. see Placidia. 

Galla Theodosii Vol. 2 p. 124 A. D. 386 p. 512. 
387 p. 514. 390 p. 522. her death 394 p. 530. 
see Vol. 2 p. 126h. 

Gallia contained under the Romans about 234,455 
square English miles°. 

Galliena consobrina Gallieni imp. Vol. 2 p. 63. 

Gallienus imp. associated in the empire in A. D. 253: 
Tables A. D. 254 p. 276. in Gaul A. D. 255 p. 
276. events of his reign Ibid. his Alexandrian 
coins A. D. 266 p. 294. slain A. D. 268 p. 298. 
events of his reign from various authors Vol. 2 p. 
56—58. Coins Vol. 2 p. 63—65. Inscriptions 
p- 65. Laws: Tables p. 292—297. 

L. Junius Gallio Lat. A. Ὁ. 32 p. 17. 

Gallio filius Lat. Novatus, the adopted son of L. Ju- 
nius Gallio A. D. 41 p. 25. on his death see A. D. 
65 p. 47. 

Gallus imp. succeeds Decius A. D. 251 p. 270. re- 
turns to Rome A. D. 252 p. 270. his 4th tribuni- 
cian year A. D. 254 p. 274. slain with his son 
A. D. 254 p. 274. 276. 

Asinius Gallus Lat. orator A. D. 30 p. 15. 

Constantius Gallus Cesar A. D. 351 p. 420. his cru- 
elties at Antioch A. D. 353 p. 426. his death 354 
p. 426 Vol. 2 p.101. 

Didius Gallus succeeded Ostorius in Britain: A. D. 78 

. 64, 

Ganetis Martialis Lat. a historian: Lamprid. Alex. 
c. 37 Longum omnia inserere que Gargilius Mar- 
tialis ejus temporis scriptor singulatim persequutus 
est. See Capitolinus. 

Gaudentius Aetii pater A. D. 439 p. 624 A. D. 454 
p. 648. 


between the northern frontier of France and the Rhine. These 
provinces contain 23,651 square English miles. To these is to 
be added Savoy, which contains 4434 square English miles, 
and which under the Romans was also included in Gaul. 
Gaul Spain and Italy therefore under the Roman empire may 


be computed thus : ; 
Sq. E. πὶ. 


206,350 
Gaul.... 4 23,651 
4,454 





Italy 
Spain and Portugal 216,721 





539,669 
See Hispania, Italia. 


INDEX. 


Gaudentius eccl. N° 179. 

Gaza its two eras A. Ὁ. 130 p. 116. 

Gedrosia its position and eastern boundary Vol. 2 p. 
258. 259. 

Geiseler, text book of Ecclesiastical history 3 Vols. 8v° 
Philadelphia 1836. quoted Vol. 2 p. 238. 241 r. 
333 n. 26. on the bishops of Rome p. 543. 

Gelaris Gelimeris pater A. D. 531 p. 754. 

Gelasius Ceesarex eccl. N° 193. 

Gelasius Cyzicenus eccl. N° 265. 

Gelasius Rom. episc. eccl. N° 272 Vol. 2 p. 415 y 
p- 536. 

Gelimer Vandalorum rex A. D. 484 p. 698. his ac- 
cession A. D. 531 p. 754. surrenders to Belisarius 
A. D. 534 p. 758. brought to CP. 534 p. 760. 

A, Gellius Lat. contemporary with Taurus Berytius 
(A. Ὁ. 146 p. 135): Vol. 2 p. 276. 

Gemina Gr. No 225. 

Geminus Antiochenus eccl. N° 82. 

Genethlius sophista Gr. No 243. 

Gennadius eccl. N° 274. 

Gennadius CP. episc. eccl. N° 258 Vol. 2 p. 476. 
where for Flavianus read Anatolius. Gennadius suc- 
ceeded Anatolius A. D. 458, and was succeeded 
by Acacius in 471: A. D. 471 p. 675. See Vol. 2 
p- 536. 553. 

Gennadius Lat. orator A. D. 353 p. 425. 

Gensericus Vandalorum rex succeeds his brother 
A. Ὁ. 428 p. 610. enters Africa A. D. 429 p. 612. 
makes peace with Valentinian III 435 p. 620. per- 
secutes the catholics 437 p. 620. takes Carthage 
439 p. 624. invades Sicily 440 p. 626. peace with 
the empire 442 p. 628. he plunders Rome 455 p. 
650. ravages Italy 462. 463. 464 p. 662. his war 
with Leo A. D. 468 p. 668. 670. his confederacy 
with Euric 470 p. 674. treats with Zeno 475 p. 
682. his death 477 p. 688. 

Genzon Genserici filius A. D. 531 p. 754. 

Georgius Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536 A. Ὁ. 356 p. 
433. slain A. D. 362 p. 449. 

Georgius II Alex. episc. Vol. 2 A. Ὁ. 630 p. 171 p. 
537 p. 547. 

Georgius CP. episc. A. D. 678 Vol. 2 p. 560. 

Georgius Laodicenus an Arian described Vol. 2 p. 
395 a. 

Georgius patricius defends CP. A. D. 626 Vol. 2 
p- 168. 

Georgius Pisida Gr. N° 393. 

Gepidz among the forces of Attila A. D. 447 p. 634. 
expel the Gete A. D. 505 p. 722. their great war 
with the Lombards before 551 p. 796. are defeated 
by the Lombards in 550. 551 p. 793. finally de- 
stroyed by the Lombards in 567: p. 795 A. D. 566 
p- 820. 

Germanianus sérved under Valentinian in 364 Vol. 2 
p- 112. 

Germanicus Cesar A. D. 15 p. 2. A.D. 16.17 p. 2. 
in Greece A. D. 18 p. 4. in Egypt A. Ὁ. 19 p. 4. 
his death Ibid. 


579 


Germanio Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 556. 
Germanus Autisiodorensis episc. Vol. 2 p. 466 a. 
Germanus Dorothei filius in his early youth (Agath. 
V. 21 p.166C) encounters the Huns A. D. 559 
. 810. 

ἐξ τι τς dux A. D. 441 p. 626. 

Germanus patricius recalled to CP. A. D. 539 p. 772. 
opposes Chosroes in Syria A. D. 540 p. 774. sent 
to command in Italy A. D. 550 p. 790. his death 
and character Ibid. 

Gerontius pref. urbis CP. A. D. 562 p. 814. 

Gerontius tyrannus revolts in Spain A. D. 409 p. 574. 
slain A. D. 411 p. 580. See Vol. 2 p. 134. 135. 

Cn. Hosidius Geta conquers the Moors A. D. 42 p. 26. 

Geta imp. Cesar A. D.198 p. 202. slain A. D. 212 
p- 220. See Vol. 2 p. 35. 

P. Septimius Geta Severi frater cos. A. D. 203 p. 208. 
210 Vol. 2 p. 32. 

Geta Severi imp. pater Vol. 2 p. 32. 

Getz their ravages A. D. 517 p. 732. 

Gibbon quoted A. D. 285 p. 328 A. D. 359 p. 442. 
Vol. 2 A. D. 638 p.176. examined A. Ὁ. 567 p. 
822 Vol. 2 A. Ὁ. 640 p. 177. 

Gildo Firmi frater revolts A. D. 397 p. 538. defeated 
and slain A. D. 398 p. 540. 

Gizelicus Alarici ΠῚ filius ex concubina A. D. 508 p. 
724. 511 p. 728. reigned 4 years: Isidor. p¥720. 

Glycerius, his elevation A. D. 473 p. 676. 678. de- 
posed 474 p. 680. made bishop of Salone Ibid. 
A. D. 475 p. 682. 

Gnostics described Vol. 2 p. 396. 

Gobazes at CP. A. D. 466 p. 668. 

Godegeselus Burgundio A. D. 500 p. 716. 

Godemarus Burgundionum rex succeeds his brother 
Sigismund Α. Ὁ. 524 p. 742. 

Godidisclus Gothus serves in the Persian war A. D. 
503 p. 720. 

Godigisclus Vandalorum rex A. D. 406 p. 564 A.D. 
429 p. 612. 

Gontharis revolts in Africa and is slain A. D. 545 

. 782. 
Gordia Mauricii soror married to Philippicus Vol. 2 
. 150. 

ΓΝ Gordianus a counsellor of Alexander Severus 
A. D. 223 p. 237. 

Gordianus Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 556. 

Gordianus I imp. A. D. 238 p. 252. 

Gordianus II imp. A. D. 238 p. 252. 

Gordianus III imp. proclaimed A. D. 238 p. 252. 
marries Tranquillina A. D. 241 p. 258. his Per- 
sian war A. D. 242 p. 258. slain A. D. 244 p. 260. 
Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 47. 48. Laws: Tables p. 
253—262 Vol. 2p. 48—51. 

Gospel chronology. three periods Vol. 2 p. 227. the 
space from the baptism to the crucifixion p. 228. 
opinions of the fathers p. 228. 229. of modern 
interpreters p. 229. period from the baptism to 
the miracle of feeding the 5000 p. 230. 231. from 
that miracle to the last passover p. 231—233. 


452 


580 


date of Pilate’s government p. 235. year of the 
nativity examined p. 236. no day set apart for its 
commemoration for 300 years after the Ascension 
p. 238. not till the time of Julius at Rome Ibid. 
at Antioch in 378: p. 238. 239. at Alexandria 
between 420 and 431: p. 240. Paschal supper 
anticipated p. 240. Paschal full moon p. 240. the 
crucifixion in March or April A. D. 29 p. 241. 242. 
probably in April p. 243. 

Gotarzes Arsaces XVIII Vol. 2 p. 247. 248. Coins 
Ρ. 252. 253. 

Gothi ravage Thrace A. D. 250 p. 268. in Illyricum 
A.D. 255. 256 p. 278. in Bithynia A. Ὁ. 259 p. 
282. Their inroads in 262 p. 288. ravage Asia 
in 267 p. 294. are defeated in Thrace by Claudius 
A. D. 270 p. 302. Gothic war: see Valens imp. 
after his death they attack CP. and are repulsed 
A. Ὁ. 378 p. 492. their ravages A. Ὁ. 395 p. 534. 
receive Aquitania from the Romans A. D. 418 p. 
594. see Theodosius, Justinianus, Belisarius, Narses. 

Ostrogothi (Ostrogothe Jornandi) assault the 
Eastern empire A. D. 470 p. 672. their move- 
ments in 473 p. 678. 

Visigothi (Vesegothe Jornandi) ravage the 
Western empire A. D. 470 p. 672. assist Theoderic 
A. D. 490 p. 704.P 

Gothic war in Italy. The first year ended March 
A. Ὁ. 536 p. 764. the 18th ended in March 553 
p- 798. 801. the last campaign terminated at the 
close of A. D. 553 p. 801. 

Gothofredus quoted Vol. 2 p.115v p. 117g. 
examined Vol. 2 p. 120 p. 212. 213. 

Julius Granianus Lat. orator A. D. 220 p. 233. 

Grata Valentiniani filia Vol. 2 p. 126h. 

Gratianus revolts A. D. 407 p. 568. slain in 4 months 
Ibid. 

Gratianus imp. born A. D. 359 p. 442. Augustus 
A. D. 367 p. 468. his victory at Argentaria A. D. 
378 p. 490. in Meesia at the death of Valens A. D. 
378 p. 492. slain A. D. 383 p. 504. his character 
Vol. 2 p. 122. Inscriptions Ibid. 

Gratianus Theodosii filius Vol. 2 p. 125 6. 

Gratianus Valentiniani pater Vol. 2 p. 111. 

Gratus Jude procurator Vol. 2 p. 235. 

Gregorius Antioch. episc. A. D. 570. 571 p. 828. 
his death A. D. 593 Vol. 2 p. 154. 537. 556. 

Gregorius Beticus eccl. N° 145. 

Gregorius Nazianzenus eccl. N° 159. CP. episc. Vol. 
2 p. 536. 

Gregorius Neocesar. eccl. N° 84. 

Gregorius Nyssenus eccl. N° 176. 

Gregorius Rom. episc. eccl. N° 316 Vol. 2 p. 537. 
his account of the first five councils Vol. 2 p. 486 a. 


P The Ostrogoths reigned in Italy under Theoderic and his 
successors till they were expelled by Narses A. D. 493—554. 
The Visigoths reigned in Southern Gaul from A. D, 418 to 
the expulsion or death of Gizelicus in A. D. 511. They reigned 
in Spain under Amalaric and his successors from A. D. 526 till 
the coming of the Arabians, who entered Spain July A. D. 710 


INDE X. 


The letter in which he basely flatters Phocas is 
quoted Vol. 2 A. D. 603 p. 158. 

Gregorius Turon. eccl. Ne 307. 

Greswell Mr. quoted Vol. 2 p. 235e p. 2371 p. 240. 
242. 

Greothingi encountered A. D. 369 p. 470. conquered 
A. D. 386 p. 510. 

Gubazes Lazorum rex A. D. 551 p. 792. assassinated 
A.D. 554 p. 804. 

Gundamundus Vandalorum rex A. D. 484 p. 698. 

Gundebalus Ricimeri nepos, patricius A. D. 472 p. 
676 A. Ὁ. 473 p. 678. 

Gundemarus Gothorum rex Vol. 2 p. 489 A. D. 610 
p- 161 A. D. 612 p. 162. 

Gundericus Vandalorum rex A. D. 419 p. 596. his 
death A. D. 428 p. 610. see 429 p. 612. 

Gundicarius Burgundionum rex A. D. 435 p. 620. 

Gundobagaudus Burgundionum rex A. D. 500 p. 716. 
his death A. D. 516 p. 732. duration of his reign 
A. D. 523 p. 740. 

Gundomadus Alamannorum rex A. D. 354 p. 426. 

Guntramnus Francorum rex A. D. 574 p. 835 Vol. 2 
p. 150. his army defeated near Carcassone by the 
Goths A. D. 588 Vol. 2 p. 152. 

Gymnasius Sidonius Gr. N° 248, 

Hadrianus Afer Hadriani imp. pater Vol. 2 p. 18. 

Hadrianus imp. born A. D. 76 p. 62. archon at 
Athens A. D. 112 p. 96. succeeds Trajan A. D. 
117 p. 102. his first measures p. 104. Hadrian 
at Rome A. Ὁ. 118 p. 104. 106. cos. Il A. Ὁ. 
119 p. 106. his progress through the provinces 
A. D. 120 p. 106. 108. at Athens A. Ὁ. 122 p. 108. 
A. Ὁ. 125 p. 110. A. Ὁ. 129 p, 114. pater patriz 
A. Ὁ. 128 p. 114.. visits Egypt A. Ὁ. 130 p. 116. 
in Syria in 131 p. 118. Coins marking his jour- 
neys A. Ὁ. 133 p. 118.120. at Athens in A.D. 
135 p. 124. his death A. D. 138 p. 126. Inscrip- 
tions Vol. 2 p. 18.19. a law in Cod. Just. Introd. 
p. x11. his rescript in favour of the Christians 
Vol. 2 p. 20. 

Dr. Hales quoted A. Ὁ. 29 p. 14 Vol. 2 p. 216. 221. 
223. 225. 229 p. 529 1. 

examined Vol. 2 p. 227 e. 

Mr. Hallam Constitutional History of England 4th 
ed. 1846. 2 Vols. 8¥9, quoted Vol. 2 p. 525¢ p. 
526f p. 530. 

Mr. Hamilton quoted Vol. 2 p. 27 r p. 254 p. 444 q. 

Hannibalianus rex appointed A. D. 335 p. 390. slain 
A. D. 338 p. 398. 

Q. Haterius Lat. orator A. D. 26 p. 10. 11. 

Hecebolius Gr. N° 282. 

Heeren quoted Vol. 2 p. 268r. examined de Bar- 
desane p.411i. 


anno Hejire 91° and defeated Roderic in July A. Ὁ. 711 anno 
Hejire 920: Pagi tom. 3 p.172. Isidorus deduces the reign 
of the Goths from the accession of Athanaric A. D, 369: Vol. 
2 p.167. Which gives to their dominion (A. D, 369—710) 
341 years. 


IND EX. 


Hegesippus eccl. N° 31. 

Hegias Procli Gr. N° 349. 

Hejira A. Ὁ. 622 Vol. 2 A. D. 621 p. 165 A. Ὁ. 622 
p. 166. 

Helena Constantii Chlori A. D. 326 p. 380. 382 
Vol. 2 p. 80. 81. 

Helena Juliani A. D. 355 p. 430 Vol. 2 p. 84 p. 86n. 
at Rome with Kusebia A. Ὁ. 357 p. 434. her 
death A. D. 360 p. 444. 

Helenopolis A. D. 327 p. 382. 

Heliodorus Aithiopicorum auctor Gr. N° 302. 

Heliodorus Alexandrinus Gr, N° 216. 

Heliodorus philosophus Gr. N° 54. 

Heliodorus sophista Gr. N° 179. 

Helius Neronis libertus A. D. 67 p. 50. 

Helladius Alexandrinus Gr. N° 305. 

Helladius Besantinus Gr. N° 246. 

Hellespontius Gr. N° 289. 

Helvidius eccl. N° 187. 

Henoticon Zenonis Vol. 2 p. 545.31 p. 546. 35. 

Henry, history of Britain, quoted on the works of 
Bede Vol. 2 p. 492 w. 

Hephestio Alexandrinus gramm. Gr. N° 128. 

Hephestio sophista Gr. N° 263. 

Heraclas Alexand. episc. eccl. N° 75 Vol. 2 p. 535. 

Heracleon eccl. N° 23. 

Heracleon sophista Gr. N° 315. 

Heracleonas Heraclii filius Vol. 2 p.178b. 179. his 
reign and deposition A. D. 641 p. 178. 

Heraclianus medicus Gr. N° 145. 

Heraclianus tyrannus A. D. 412 p. 580. his revolt 
and death A. D. 413 p. 584. 585. 

Heraclides grammaticus Gr. No 17. 

Heraclides Lycius Gr. N° 168. 

Heraclides scepticus Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Heraclitus eccl. N° 62. 

Heraclitus Ephesius quoted Vol. 2 p. 357. 366. 373. 
384. 389. 

Heraclius dux A. D. 468 p. 670. 

Heraclius Heraclii pater commands in the Persian 
war A. D. 586. 587 Vol. 2 p. 151. mentioned at 
608 p. 159. 

Heraclius imp. his elevation A. D. 610 Vol. 2 p. 160. 
161. cos. A. D.611 p. 161. makes a truce with 
the Avars A. ἢ). 619 p. 165. 020 Ibid. his Persian *® 
war A. D. 622 Vol. 2 p. 166. A. D. 623. 624. 625 
p. 167. A. D. 626 p. 168. sixth campaign A. D. 
627 p. 168. his return in the 7th year A. 1). 628 
p. 169. at Jerusalem in 629 p. 170. at Hierapolis 
in 630 p. 171. at Emesa at the first irruption of 
the Moslems into Syria A. D. 632 p. 172. at An- 
tioch in 633 p.173. still in Syria in 635 p. 174. 
his flight from Antioch 638 p. 175. his death 641 
Polit. : 

Heraclius Constantini filius Heraclii nepos A. Ὁ. 631 
Vol. 2 p. 171. 

Heraiscus Gr. N° 353. 

D’ Herbelot quoted Vol. 2 p. 257 q p. 260—263. 
examined p. 262, 25. 


581 


Herculanus protector domestic. A. D. 354 p. 426. 

Herculanus Orestis filius slain with his father A. D. 
472 p. 676. 

Herennianus Palmyrenus son of Odenathus A. Ὁ. 267 
p. 294 Vol. 2 p. 62. 

Herennius Plotini Gr, N° 198. 

Hermas eccl. N° 29. 

Hermeas Gr. N° 342. 

Hermeias Phoenix Gr. N° 376. 

Hermenfredus Thoringorum rex married Amalaberga 
Vol. 2 p. 143. 

Hermericus Suevorum rex A. D. 419 p. 596 A. D. 
430 p. 614. 433 p. 618. abdicates A. D. 438 p. 
622. his death A. D. 441 p. 628. 

Hermias eccl. N° 328. 

Hermigarius Suevus slain by Genseric A. D. 429 
p- 612. 

Herminus peripateticus Gr. N° 57. 

Herminus stoicus Gr. N° 212. 

Hermippus Berytius Gr. N° 65. 

Hermocrates Gr. N° 166. 

Hermogenes eccl. N° 50. 

Hermogenes historicus Gr. N° 45. 

Hermogenes patricius A. 1). 529 p. 759. employed 
in Persia in 530 p. 752. 531 p. 752. 532 p. 756. 

Hermogenes slain in a sedition at CP. A. D. 342 
p-. 404. 

Hermogenes Tarsensis Gr. N° 125. 

Hermolaus grammaticus Gr. N° 379. 

Hermon Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536 A. D. 300 
p- 343. 

Hermotimus quoted Vol. 2 p. 373. 

Herodes Antipas banished A. Ὁ. 39 p. 22. 

Herodes Atticus Gr. N° &6. 

Herodes magnus died B. C.4: A. D.39 p. 22 A. Ὁ. 
29 p. 12 Vol. 2 p. 236. 

Herodes Palmyrenus slain with his father Odenathus 
A. D. 267 p. 294 Vol. 2 p. 61. 

Herodianus Apollonii Gr. N° 121. Works Vol. 2 p. 
283—285. 

Herodianus historicus Gr. N° 192. 

Herodotus medicus Gr. N° 27. 

Herodotus Tarsensis medicus Gr. N° 164. 

Heron mathematicus Gr. N° 321. 

Heron rhetor Gr. N° 321 Vol. 2 p. 316 ν. 

Heros Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 548. 

Heruli appear on the northern coast of Spain A. D. 
456 p. 654. among the forces of Odoacer A. D. 
476 p. 684. 491 p. 706. received by Anastasius 
into the empire A. D. 512 p. 728. conquered by 
the 7th king of the Lombards A. Ὁ. 551 p. 794 
in A. D. 512 p. 728. prepare to join Belisarius 
A. Ὁ. 545 p. 782. Heruli among the forces of the 
Romans in 555 p. 806. 

Hesychius Milesius Gr. N° 366. 

Hesychius presbyter eccl. N° 222. 

Hesychius presbyter CP. Vol. 2 p. 469 ἢ. 

Hesychius tribunus envoy to Theoderic A. D. 456 
p. 654. 


582 


Hibba comes Ostrogothus defeats the Franci A. D. 
508 p. 724. 

Hierocles Gr. N° 331. 

Hieronymus eccl. N° 204 Vol. 2 p. 398 at N°204 read 
“A. Ὁ. 363—420.” his works p. 457—463. ab- 
stracts of his opinions on some subjects Vol. 2 p. 
4501 p. 451k p.457v p. 507 p. 515—518. In 
his Chronicon between Commodus and Probus he 
corrects Eusebius A. Ὁ. 276 p. 313. His notation 
of the reigns of Carus and his sons is given at 
A. D. 283 p. 325. From Diocletian to Valens his 
series is one year too low: A. D. 346 p. 410. His 
list of Roman bishops Vol. 2 p. 541. 

Hierosolyma taken by Titus A. D. 70 p. 58. by the 
Persians A. D. 614 Vol. 2 p. 163. by the Saracens 
A. D. 637 Vol. 2 p. 175. 

Hilarion monachus A. D. 357 p. 439. 

Hilarius Arelatensis eccl. N° 241. 

Hilarius diaconus eccl. N° 134. 

Hilarius Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. A. D. 348 
Ρ. 413. 

Hilarius Pictaviensis eccl. N° 142. 

Hilarus Rom. episc. A. D, 461 p. 663. epistole A. Ὁ. 
462 p. 663. 463. 464 p. 665. 465 p. 667. his 
death A. D. 468 p. 671. 

Himerius Gr. N° 284. 

Hippasus quoted Vol. 2 p. 373. 

Hippo besieged by the Vandals A. D. 431 p. 614. 

Hippo philosophus Vol. 2 p. 366. 

Hippobotus Gr. N° 402. 

Hippodromus Gr. N° 169. 

Hippolytus eccl. N° 70. 

Hispalis stormed by the Vandals A. D. 425 p. 606 
A. D. 428 p. 610. 

Hispania4. 

Justa Grata Honoria Valentiniani III soror Vol. 2 p. 
126i. banished A. D. 434 p. 618. protected by 
Attila A. D. 450 p. 640. 

Honorius imp. born A. D. 384 p. 506. Augustus 
A. Ὁ. 393 p. 528. joins his father A. D. 394 p. 
530. 532. succeeds in the West A. D. 395 p. 532. 
his death A. D. 423 p. 600. Laws of Arcadius and 
Honorius: Tables p. 534—573 Vol. 2 p. 130— 
133. 

Honorius I Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 171. 537 p. 543. 
epistole p. 543. 

Honorius Theodosii frater Vol. 2 p. 125 f. 

Horapollo Gr. N° 403. 

Hormisdas I Persarum rex succeeds Sapor A, D. 272 
p- 308 Vol. 2 p. 260. 

Hormisdas II Pers. rex A. D. 301 p. 344 Vol. 2 
p- 260. 

Hormisdas III Pers. rex (A. Ὁ. 579—590) his ac- 


4 The area of Spain and Portugal collectively exceeds the 
area of France. But France contains more than twice the 
number of inhabitants. This great disproportion is chiefly to 
be ascribed to the moral and political disadvantages of Spain 
and Portugal. In the following table the population is given 
of Spain exclusive of the islands as it stood in 1833, and of 


INDEX. 


cession A. D. 578 p. 842 Vol. 2 p. 149. 261. slain 
A. D. 590 Vol. 2 p. 153. 

Hormisdas Rom. episc. A. D. 514 p. 731. his letter 
to Justin A. D. 518 p. 736. his epistles Vol. 2 p. 
541. 542. his death A. D. 523 p. 741. 

Hormuz Yazdejerdi II filius Vol. 2 p. 261. 16 p. 263. 

Mr. Hartwell Horne quoted Vol. 2 p. 222. 

Hortarius Alamannorum rex A. Ὁ. 357 p. 436. 

Hosius Cordube episcopus A. D. 357 p. 435. 

Hostilianus imp. A. D. 251 p. 271 A. Ὁ. 252 p. 270 
Vol. 2 p. 54. dies at the close of A. Ὁ. 252 p. 272. 

Huldin Hunnorum rex A. D. 405 p. 562. 

Hunericus Vandalorum rex, his accession A. D, 477 
Ρ. 688. his edict A. Ὁ. 483 p. 696. 484 p. 698. 
his death Ibid. 

Hunni expel the Goths A. D. 376 p. 486. The Huns 
and Alani in 379 p. 492. Huns repulsed 381 p. 
500. their ravages in 395 p. 534. ravage Thrace 
422 p. 600. in Pannonia 50 years A. D. 427 p. 
608. invade Iilyricum 441 p. 626. see 442 p. 628. 
see Attila. They retreat from Italy A. D. 452 p. 
644. their war with Persia 505 p. 720. they in- 
vade Asia Minor 515 p. 732. Huns in 551 p. 792: 
see Sabiri. Avares. Huns in Thrace A. Ὁ. 559 
p- 810. 

Hyginus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Hymenzus Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535 A. Ὁ. 262 
p- 289. 291 A. Ὁ. 298 p. 341. 

Hypatia Gr. N° 310, 

Hypatius nephew of Anastasius commands in the 
Persian war A. D. 503 p. 720. restored by Vita- 
lianus A.D. 515 p. 730. succeeded in the East by 
Belisarius A. D. 529 p. 750. slain A. Ὁ. 532 p. 754. 

Hyperechius Gr. N° 333. 

Hyrcanus governed Judea B. C. 136—106 Vol. 2 
Ῥ 267 p. 

Hyrcanus II reigned in Judea restored by Pompey 
Vol. 2 p. 267 p. 

Jackson Chronological Antiquities &c. quoted Vol. 2 
p- 221. his erroneous interpretation of Plato Vol. 
2 p. 224. 

Jacobus medicus Gr. N° 337. 

Jacobus Nisibenus eccl. No 119. 

Iamblichus Babylonius Gr. N° 111. 


*Iamblichus philosophus Gr. N° 252. Works Vol. 2 


p- 304—306. 

Jani templum clausum A. D. 71 p. 58. 

Januarius Gr. N° 371. 

Jason Gr. N° 73. 

Iboreas Langobardorum dux A. D. 379 p. 494. Tbor 
apud Paulum Diac. Langob. I. 7 Sigebertum 
Chron. p. 19. 

Idatius Hispanus eccl. N° 170. 


Portugal as it stood in 1844. 


occa mies epitome E, miles, peer each sq.m. 
Spain ...... 11,959, 7,959,694 180,293 293 
Portugal. . .. 3,412,041 | 36,428 95}. 





15,371,730 | 216,721 | 7043 


2 IN DEX. 


Idatius Lemicanus eccl. Ne 263 gives one year too 
much to Honorius A. 1). 423 p. 602. See A. Ὁ. 
425 p. 604. 606 A. 1). 451 p. 642. 

Ignatius eccl. N° 7. 

Nauph joins Totilas A. D. 549 p. 788. 

Ildebadus Gothorum rex elected A. D. 540 p. 774. 
is slain 541 p. 774. 

Ildefonsus Toletanus episc. eccl. N° 322. In Vol. 2 
p- 399 at N° 322 read “A. Ὁ. 657—667.” and 
see Concilium Toletanum XI. 

Ildericus Vandalorum rex A. D. 484 p. 698 Vol. 2 
p. 1271. succeeds A. D. 523 p. 740. deposed 
A. D. 531 p. 754. 

Ildigeris the son-in-law of Antonina Procop. Vand. 
II. 8 p. 254 Ὁ. left in command at Carthage 
A. D. 536 p. 764. 

Illus A. D. 477 p. 686. 688. A. D. 479 p. 692. re- 
volts A. ἢ). 484 p. 696. 485 p. 700. slain 488 
p. 702. 

Indictions A. Ὁ. 312 p. 364 Vol. 2 p. 210—213. 

Ingenuus tyrannus A. D. 260 p. 286 Vol. 2 p. 60. 

Innocentius comes slain A. D. 499 p. 716. 

Innocentius I Rom. episc. A. D. 402 p. 553 Vol. 2 
p- 936. 539. epistole p. 540. 

Innocentius III Rom. episc. destroyed the Albigenses 
Vol. 2 p. 531 w. 

Inquisition established in 1233. Vol. 2 p. 531 w. 

Joannes I Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 545. 

Joannes IT Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 546. 

Joannes III Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 546. 


Joannes IV Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 547. In Vol. 2 p. 
537 read ““ 43 Joannes 1V 569.” 
Joannes V Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 547. In Vol. 2 p. 


537 read ‘“‘ 46 Joannes V 609.” 

Joannes I Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 552. 

Joannes II Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 553. 

Joannes Antiochenus presbyter eccl. N° 270. 

1). Joannes Baptista, when the celebration of his 
birthday began: Vol. 2 p. 209 p. 521 g. 

Joannes Cappadox deprived of his office became a 
priest: Procop. Pers. 1. 25 p.78B. called to CP. 
A. D. 549 p. 790. 

Joannes I CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. See Chrysostom. 

Joannes II CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536 A. Ὁ. 518 p. 735. 
520 p. 739. 

Joannes III CP. episc. A. Ὁ. 565 p. 817 A. D. 577 
p. 839 Vol. 2 p. 164. 537. 

Joannes IV CP. episc. appointed A. D. 582 Vol. 2 
p. 150. his death A. Ὁ. 595 p. 154. See Vol. 2 
p. 537. 

Joannes V CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 560. 

Joannes Damascenus eccl. N° 329. 

Joannes Epiphaniensis Gr. N° 387. 

Joannes Gerundensis eccl. N° 309. 

Joannes Gibbus A. D. 484 p. 698. sent against the 
Isaurians A. D. 492 p. 708. 493 p. 710. 498 p. 
714. cos. A. D. 499 p. 716. 

Joannes I Hierosol. episc. eccl. N° 200 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Joannes II Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 557. 


583 


Joannes III Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 558. 

Joannes Lydus Gr. N° 364. 

Joannes magister milit. a Vandal slain in Thrace 
A. D. 441 p. 626. 

Joannes Mustaco A. 1). 582—591 Vol. 2 p.128n. 

Joannes Philoponus Gr. N° 381. Works Vol. 2 p. 
331—333. 

Joannes rhetor Gr. N° 365. 

Joannes I Rom. episc. A. D. 523 p. 741. at CP. 
A. D. 525 p. 743. his death A. Ὁ. 526 p. 745. 
epistole Vol. 2 p.542. See Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Joannes II Rom. episc. A. Ὁ. 532 p. 755. his death 
A.D. 535 p. 763. epistole Vol. 2 p. 542. See 
Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Joannes III Rom. episc. A. D. 560 p. 813. his death 
A. Ὁ. 573 p. 831. See Vol. 2 p. 537. 

Joannes IV Rom. episc. A. D. 640 Vol. 2 p. 487 p. 
537. 543. 

Joannes Rogathinus came to Africa A. D. 563 

. 810. 

Jones Rustici frater tried for the death of Gubazes 
A. D. 554 p. 804. 

Joannes scholasticus eccl. N° 301. 

Joannes Scytha A. D. 484 p. 698. sent against the 
Isaurians A. ἢ). 492 p. 708. his success in the 
Isaurian war A. D. 496 p. 712. 497 p. 714. cos. 
A. D. 498 p. 714. 

Joannes Sisinnioli filius left with Solomon in Africa 
A. D. 539: Procop. Vand. II. 19 p. 282 B. slain in 
battle in A. D. 543: 544 p. 780. 

Joannes tyrannus rebels A. Ὁ. 423 p. 600. A.D. 424 
p- 602. slain A. D. 425 p. 604. 

Joannes Vitaliani nepos son-in-law of Germanus : 
Procop. Goth. III. 40 p. 561 C. left in command 
in Italy A. Ὁ. 540 p. 772. 547 p. 784. appointed 
to the command A. D. 550 p. 790. 792. at Salona 
in the spring of A. D. 551 p. 792. 

St. John at Patmos A. D. 95 p. 81. 
reign of Trajan A. D. 100 p. 87. 

Samuel Johnson quoted Vol. 2 p. 484 x. 

Jonathan Jud Maccabei frater Vol. 2 p. 267 p. 

Tonicus Gr. N° 279. 

Jonsius quoted Vo]. 2 p. 288k p. 314m. 

Jornandes Lat. A. D. 530 p. 753. de regnorum suc- 
cessione A. D. 551 p. 793. Getica A. D. 552 p. 797. 

Josephus Gr. N° 20. 

Jovianus imp. his elevation A. Ὁ. 363 p. 458. his 
death A. Ὁ. 364 p. 460. Vol. 2 p. 108. 109. 110. 

Jovinianus eccl. N° 188. 

Jovinus served under Valentinian A. 1), 364 Vol. 2 

eg 

Pee revolts A. Ὁ. 411. 412 p. 580 Vol. 2 p. 135. 
slain A. D. 413 p. 584. 

Iran its boundaries and area Vol. 2 p. 259%. 

Ireneus dux A. D. 528 p. 748. in Palestine A. Ὁ. 
529 p. 750. 

Ireneus eccl. N° δ]. 

Irenzus Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536 A. 1). 348 
p- 413. 


lived to the 


584 


Irene Olybrii junioris Vol. 2 p. 128 ἢ. 

Isaac eccl. N° 198. 

Isacius Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 161. 537. his death 
A. D. 609 Vol. 2 p. 160. 537. 558. 

Iszeus Gr. N° 37. 

Isagoras Gr. N° 177. 

Isauri their ravages A. D. 404 p. 556. 405 p. 560. 
406 p. 564. 407 p. 566. 448 p. 634. their war 
with Anastasius A. D. 492 p. 708. the war con- 
cluded A. D. 498 p. 714. Isaurians betray Rome 
to Totilas A. D. 549 p. 788. 

Isdegunas Persa envoy to Justinian A. D. 550 p. 792. 
concludes another truce A. D. 551 p. 792. 

Isidorus Alexandrinus Gr. N° 355. 

Isidorus Basilidis filius eccl. N° 18. 

Isidorus Gazezeus Gr. N° 378. 

Isidorus Hispalensis eccl. N° 320. 

Isidorus Hypatie Gr. N° 309. 

Isidorus mechanicus Gr. N° 362. 

Isidorus mechanicus jun. Gr. N° 383. 

Isidorus Pacensis eccl. N° 330. 

Isidorus Pelusiota eccl. N° 230. 

Isthmia A. D. 362 p. 450. 

Italia, number of inhabitants Vol. 2 p. 9. 

Juba rex A. D. 24 p. 8. 

Judaicum bellum A. D. 66 p. 48 A. D. 68 p. 52 A. D. 
70 p. 58. Jews in Cyrene and Egypt rebel A. D. 
115 p. 100. suppressed A. D. 117 p. 102. Jewish 
war in the reign of Hadrian A. D. 131. 132. 183 
p. 118. 134 p. 120. the war ended A. D. 135 p. 
122. its duration Ibid. the Jews revolt A. D. 352 
p. 422. 

Judas eccl. N° 68. 

Julia Augusti neptis. obiit A. D. 28 p. 10. 

Juliana Olybrii filia Vol. 2 p. 124 p.127n A. Ὁ. 507 
p- 722. 

Juliana Probe filia Vol. 2 p. 128n. 

Sabinus Julianus slain by Carinus A. D. 284 p. 326. 
his coins p. 327. 

Julianus revolts in Palestine A. D. 529 p. 750. slain 
Ibid. 

Julianus Alex. episc. A. D. 180 p. 179 Vol. 2 p. 
535. 544, 

Julianus Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 553. 

Julianus Capuanus eccl. N° 212. 

Julianus comes largitionum Vol. 2 p. 104. 

Julianus comes Orientis Vol. 2 p. 104. the uncle of 
the emperor Julian. Died in the beginning of 363: 
p. 455. 


τ The area of Italy may be thus given. Central and Southern 
Italy, Lat. 440 being assumed as the northern limit, 50,230 
square English miles. Italy to the north of Lat. 440 exclusive 
of Savoy 38,263 square English miles: Total 88,493. The 
population at 20,400,000 (see Vol. 2 p. 9) will give 2305 per- 
sons to each square mile. For 88,493 x 230}=20,397,636. 
‘Lhe extent and population of Great Britain may be compared, 
which contains an area of 86,940 square English miles and in 
et had 18,660,495 inhabitants. Nearly 2142 to each square 
mile. 

Savoy on the confines of France and Italy has an area of 


INDE X. 


Julianus Halicarn. eccl. N° 288. 

Didius Julianus imp. A. D. 193 p. 192 Vol. 2 p. 31. 

Fi. Claudius Julianus imp. born A. D. 331 p. 386. 
abandons the Christian Faith A. D. 351 p. 421. 
Julian in 355 p. 430. Ceesar Ibid. sent into Gaul 
Ibid. his first campaign A. D. 356 p. 432. his 
2nd campaign 357 p. 436. his 3rd campaign 358 
p. 438. his 4th campaign 359 p. 440. Augustus 
A. D. 360 p. 442. he proceeds to CP. A. D. 361 
Ρ. 446. at Antioch 362 p. 448. 363 p.454. The 
time of his arrival Vol. 2 p. 104. attempts to re- 
build the Temple at Jerusalem A. Ὁ. 363 p. 454. 
his march into Persia Ibid. his death Ibid. Vol. 2 
p- 105. 106. his birth and education Vol. 2 p. 102. 
his character p. 105. 106. Inscriptions and coins 
A. D. 362 p. 452. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 106. 107. 
Laws: Tables p. 450. 458 Vol. 2 p. 106. Works 
of Julian Vol. 2 p. 107—109. 

Salvius Julianus Lat. ICs, see Salvius. 

Julianus magister militie slain A. Ὁ. 493 p. 710. 

Julianus medicus Gr. No 144. 

Julianus sophista Gr. N° 247. 

Julianus Toletanus episc. quoted Vol. 2 p. 488. 

Julius Rom. episc. A. D. 341 p. 403 Vol. 2 p. 238. 
536. 539. 

Junilius eccl. N° 297. 

Jus Latii its effect Vol. 2 p. 8.10. Add Strabo IV 
p. 187 on the city of Nemausus. 

Justa Valentiniani filia Vol. 2 p. 126h. 

Justina Magnentii afterwards married to Valentinian 
Vol. 2 p. 111. Justina and her daughter Galla 
A.D. 387 p. 514 Vol. 2 p. 126h. 

Justinianus. envoy to the Swevi A. D. 454 p. 648. 

Justinianus Germani filius appointed to the command 
in Italy A. D. 550 p. 790. 792. conducts the Per- 
sian war A. D. 575 p. 836. after his campaign 
winters in Persia Ibid. returns in summer of 576: 
A. D. 575 p. 836. is repulsed in 576 p. 838. See 
Vol. 2 p. 149. 

Justinianus Hispanus eccl. N° 284. 

Justinianus imp. patricius A. Ὁ. 520 p. 738. cos. 
A. D. 521 p. 738. his elevation A. D. 527 p. 746. 
cos. II A. D. 528 p. 748. assists the Lazi against 
the Persians Ibid. treaty with Cabades A. D. 529 
p- 750. truce with Chosroes A. D. 532 p. 754. he 
suppresses the sedition νίκα 532 p. 754.756. treaty 
with Chosroes 532. 533 p. 756. he sends the ar- 
mament to Africa 533 p. 756. his Gothic war 535 
p. 762—555 p. 804. 562 p. 814. five years’ truce 


4454 square English miles, and in 1839 contained 564,137 
inhabitants. 


Savoy in the Roman times was included in Gaul. It is now 
added to Italy, and the total extent and population of the 
Italian States exclusive of the Islands are as follows: 


Sq. E. τὰ, 1 Inhabitants. 

a—l) co 
Italy ...... 88,493 | 20,399,403 
Savoy ..... 4,454 564,137 





92,947 | 20,963,540 


ἘΝ EX, 


with Chosroes 545 p. 782. another five years’ truce 
551 p.792. he concludes another truce 557 p. 808. 
purchases the retreat of the Huns 559 p. 810. a 
peace with Chosroes for 50 years 562 p. 812. 815. 
his edict περὶ φθαρτοῦ καὶ ἀφθάρτου 565 p. 818. his 
death 565 p. 818. See 566 p. 820. his native 
place Vol. 2 p. 142. some facts of his reign Ibid. 
his rapacity and profusion Ibid. his edict against 
the philosophers 529 p. 750. Laws: Tables p. 757. 
761. 763: 767. 769.771.0795. 117-179. 181+ 785. 
793. 803. 807. 819. 

Justinus Germani filius cos. A. D. 540. accompanies 
his father into Syria 540 p. 774. commands in 
Colchis 555 p. 804. commands in chief 557 p. 
806. slain 566 p. 820. 

Justinus I imp. serves in the Persian war A. D. 503 
p. 720. his elevation 518 p. 734. treaty with Ca- 
bades 521 p. 740. war with Persia 524 p. 740. 
his death 527 p. 746. his early life and character 
Vol. 2 p. 141. 

Justinus II imp. his elevation A. D. 565 p. 818. 
cos. A. D. 566 p. 818. 820. 822. jealous of Nar- 
ses A. D. 567 p. 822. his Persian war 572 p. 828. 
truce for a year 573 p. 832. truce for 3 years 575 
p. 836. his death 578 p. 840. duration of his 
reign Ibid. coins Vol. 2 p. 147. Laws: Tables 
p. 819. 825. 829. 

Justinus martyr eccl. N° 30. 

Justus Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 544. 

Justus Hispanus eccl. N° 285. 

Justus Tiberiensis Gr. N° 49. 

Juthungi defeated on the Danube A. D. 271 p. 304. 
306. Vol. 2 p. 67. defeated by Aetius A. D. 430 
p- 614. 

Juvenalis Lat. A. Ὁ. 118 p. 105. 

Juvenalis Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 557. 

Juvencus eccl. N° 121. 

Izates Adiabenes rex Vol. 2 p. 247 w. 

Kandahar its position Vol. 2 p. 259. 

Khorasan its extent and boundaries Vol. 2 p. 256. 
257. 

Kopp de Damascio quoted Vol. 2 p. 327 x. 

Kuster examined Vol. 2 p. 322 ἢ. 

Lachares sophista Gr. N° 326. 

Lactantius eccl. N° 108. 

Lelianus tyrannus A. D. 267 p. 296 Vol. 2 p. 59. 

Leta Gratiani Vol. 2 p. 122. 

Leetus engages the Parthians A. D. 195 p. 196. 

Lampadius appointed pf. p. by Attalus A. Ὁ. 409 
Ρ. 574. 

Lampridius see Spartianus. 

Langobardi A. D. 389 p. 520. They issued from 
Scandinavia probably some years before A. D. 370, 
occupied Rugiland 40 years A. Ὁ. 487—526: 
A.D. 551 p. 794. 796. Pannonia 42 years A. D. 
526—568: p. 794. 796. and entered Italy A. D. 
568 p. 824. see Gepide. They were ten years 
A. D. 574—584 without a king 574 p. 834 Vol. 
2 p. 151. 


585 


Lanthacarius Francus slain A. D. 548 p. 788. 

Laodicea its era A. D. 114 p. 98. 

Lardner quoted Vol. 2 p. 236. 4021. upon Manes p. 
430. upon Alexander Lycopol. p. 489. 

Lateranus a lieutenant of Severus in Parthia A. D. 
195 p. 196. cos. A. D. 197 p. 200. 

Latronianus eccl. N° 168. 

Lazica a country of Colchis A. Ὁ. 528 p. 748. oc- 
cupied by the Romans A. D. 549 p. 790. war in 
Lazica 553 p. 798. 554 p. 802. See Colchis. 

Leander Hispalensis eccl. N° 314. 

Lentienses Alamannicus populus, pass the Rhine 
A. 1). 378 p.490. are defeated at Argentaria by 
Gratian Ibid. 

Leo I imp. his elevation A. D. 457 p. 656. his war 
with Genseric A. D. 468 p. 668. 670. his death 
474 p. 680. an account of Leo Vol. 2 p. 138. 139. 
his laws: Tables p. 661. 665. 669. 671. 673. 675. 
679. 681. 

Leo II imp. A. D. 473 p. 678. his death 474 p. 680. 
682 Vol. 2 p. 139. 

Leo Rom. episc. eccl. N° 244 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Leonas sophista Gr. N° 319. 

Leontia Leonis imp. filia married to Marcianus A. D. 
479 p. 690. 692. 

Leontia Phoce Vol. 2 p. 157. 

Leontius Antioch. episc. A. D. 348 p. 414 Vol. 2 p. 
536. 549. 550. 

Leontius Athenaidis pater Vol. 2 p. 1350. 1360. 

Leontius Byzantius eccl. N° 319. 

Leontius patricius revolts with Zdlus A. Ὁ. 484 p. 698. 
slain 488 p. 702 Vol. 2 p. 140. 

Lepida her death A. D. 54 p. 36. 

Leporius eccl. N° 227. 

Lequien de Philopono examined Vol. 2 p. 333. 

Lesbonax Gr. N° 148. 

Leucippus quoted Vol. 2 p. 358. 359. 360. 366. 373. 
386. 

Leutharis Langobardus in the service of Theudebald 
A. Ὁ. 553 p. 801. aids the Goths in Italy, is re- 
pulsed by Narses, and cut off by a pestilence A. D. 
554 p. 802. 

Leuvigildus Gothorum rex (A. D. 568—586) A. D. 
569 p. 824. 826 A. Ὁ. 570 p. 826. 577 p. 840 
Vol. 2 p. 151. 489. 

Libanius Gr. N° 283. 

M. Antonius Liberalis Lat. A.D. 48 p. 31. 

Liberatus eccl. N° 293. 

Liberius Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. his exile A. Ὁ. 
355 p. 429. his submission and restoration A. D. 
357 p. 437. returns to Rome Aug. 2 A. D. 358 
p. 439. his death 366 p. 467 Vol. 2 p. 539. 

Libilla magister militum slain A. D. 491 p. 706. 

Scribonius Libo, his death A. D. 16 p. 2. 

Licinianus eccl. N° 312. 

Licinius Cesar A. D. 317 p. 370. see A. D. 314 p. 
368. slain A. D. 326 p. 382 Vol. 2 p. 85. 

Licinius imp. his elevation A. Ὁ. 307 p. 352. his 
war with Mavimin 313 p. 364. joins Constantine 


4 F 


586 


in an edict in favour of the Christians A. D. 313 
p-. 364. 366. his war with Constantine A. D. 314 
p- 366, 368. war again with Constantine A. D. 323 
p. 374. 376. slain 324 p. 376. 

Limigantes named with the Quadi in 358 p. 438. 
Limigantes Sarmate A. D. 359 p. 442. 

Linus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 399. 535. 537. 

Litorius comes delivers Narbo A. D. 436 p. 620. 
taken in battle with the Goths and slain 439 
p- 624. 

Liuva I Gothorum rex A. D. 567: Tables 569 p. 826 
Vol. 2 p. 145. 489. 

Liuva II Gothorum rex A. D. 601 Vol. 2 p. 157. 
489. 

Livia Augusti obiit A. D. 29 p. 10. 

Lobeck quoted Vol. 2 p. 224r. on Sanchoniatho Vol. 
2 p.274v. examined on Proculus p. 320 f. 

Lollia obiit A. Ὁ. 49 p. 32. 

Lollianus Gr. N° 59. 

Lollianus tyrannus. See Lelianus. 

Longinus Gr. N° 221. . 

Longinus patricius at CP. in 491 at the death of Zeno 
p- 706. see 492 p. 708. taken and slain in the 
Isaurian war 496 p. 712. 497 p. 714. 

Longinus Selinuntius taken in the Isaurian war and 
slain A. D. 496 p. 712. 498 p. 714. 

Longinus Zenonis imp. frater A. D. 484 p. 698. after 
10 years’ captivity returns to Zeno A. D. 485 p. 
700. is disappointed of the succession in 491 p. 
706. excites an Isaurian war A. D. 492 p. 708. 

Lucanus eccl. N° 26. 

M. Anneus Lucanus Lat. A. D. 40 p. 25. his death 
A. D. 65 p. 47. 

Lucianus eccl. N° 105. 

Lucianus Gr. N° 141. 

Lucifer ecc]l. N° 137. 

Lucilla. See Calvilla. 

Lucilla Veri A. D. 164 p. 152. afterwards married to 
Pompeianus Vol. 2 p. 21. conspires against Com- 
modus A. D. 183 p. 180. 

Lucillianus sent into Gaul to Julian A. D. 357 p. 439. 

Lucillus a kinsman of Valerian A. Ὁ. 264 p. 290. 
probably (as Tillemont supposes) the consul of 
A. Ὁ. 265. 

Lucinius Vol. 2 p. 461 Works of Hieronymus n. 93. 
94. 

Lucius Alex. episc. eccl. N° 16] Vol. 2 p. 536. at 
p- 397 read “161 Lucius A. Ὁ. 373.” 

Lucius Britannorum rex received missionaries from 
the East A. D. 178 p. 177. 

Lucius Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 539. 

Ludi seculares A. D. 47 p. 30. 88 p. 72. Severi A. Ὁ. 
204 p. 210. Philippi 248 p. 264. 

Lupercus Berytius Gr. N° 227. 

Lupicinus in Britain A. D. 360 p. 442. served under 
Valens in 364 Vol, 2 p. 112. 

Q. Lusius Quietus a general of Trajan A. D. 116 p. 
102. reduces the Jews A..D.117 p. 102. put to 
death by Hadrian A. Ὁ. 118 p. 104. 


TN DES. 


Lustrum conditum A. 1). 48 p. 30 A.D. 74 p. 62 
Vol. 2 p. 7. 8. ‘ . 

Lycus Macedo medicus Gr. N° 106. 

Lysimachus stoicus Gr. N° 213. 

Macarius Avgyptius eccl. N° 182. 

Macarius Alexandrinus eccl. N° 182. 

Macarius Hierosol. episc. A. D. 324 p. 377 A. Ὁ. 
335 p. 392 Α. Ὁ. 348 p. 413 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Macarius alter Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 557. 
558. 

Macedonius I CP. episc. eccl. N° 151 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Macedonius II CP. episc. A. D. 496 p. 713. 511 p. 
729. Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Macedonius poeta Gr, N° 385. 

Bebius Macer pref. pret. A. Ὁ. 258 p. 280. 

Macer Severi imp. avus Vol. 2 p. 32. see note a. 

Macrianus A. D. 261 p. 286. slain 262 p. 288. Vol. 
2 p. 61. 

Mitac filius A. D. 262 p. 288 Vol. 2 p. 61. 
Macrinus imp. A. D. 217 p. 228 Vol. 2 p. 39. In- 
scriptions Vol. 2 p. 40. slain A. D. 218 p. 230. 

Bebius Macrinus Lat. A. Ὁ. 220 p. 233. 

Aur. Theodosius Macrobius Lat. contemporary with 
Symmachus (see Symmachus): Sat. V.1 p. 436 
(genus dicendi) pingue et floridum, in quo Plinius 
Secundus quondam et nunc nullo veterum minor nos- 
ter Symmachus lururiatur. 

Meonius Palmyrenus slew Odenathus A. D. 267 p. 
294 Vol. 2 p. 62. 

Julia Mesa Julie Domne soror Elagabali avia Vol. 
2 p. 32. A.D. 221 p. 232 A. Ὁ. 222 p. 234 Vol. 
2 p. 40. 

Magi quoted by Aristotle Vol. 2 p. 380. Conf. La- 
ertium procem. § 8. 

Magnentius assumes the empire A. D. 350 p. 416. 
418. is defeated by Constantius A. D. 351 p. 420. 
retreats into Gaul 352 p. 422. his death 353 p. 
424 Vol. 2 p. 101. 

Magnus conspires against Mazimin A. Ὁ. 236 p. 
250. 

Magnus medicus Gr. N° 277. 

Majorianus imp. appointed A. D. 457 p. 656. his ad- 
dress to the senate A. D. 458 p. 656. his naval 
preparations p. 658. he enters Spain 460 p. 660. 
makes peace with Genseric Ibid. celebrates games 
at Arelate 461 p. 662. deposed and slain Ibid. 
Laws: Tables p. 659. 661. 

Malalas Gr. N° 389. 

Malasuentha Witigis uxor brought to CP. A. D. 540 
p- 772. married to Germanus in A. D. 550 p. 790. 
see 540 p. 772. 

Malchion eccl. N° 93. 

Malchus Gr. N° 339. 

Sir John Malcolm quoted Vol. 2 p. 260. 261. 262. 
263 from ed. 8¥°. and at A. Ὁ. 388 ‘p. 518 from 
ed. 4to, 

Maldra Suevorum rex A. D. 456 p. 652. 457 p. 656. 
slain 460 p. 660. 

Julia Mamea Alexandri mater Vol. 2 p. 32 A. ἢ. 


ΤΌΝ ΕΣ; 


220 p. 239. 241. A. Ὁ. 228 p. 242 Vol. 2 p. 41. 
slain A. 1). 235 p. 248. 

Mamertinus Lat. Genethliacus Maximiano Aug. A.D. 
291 p. 333. 

Claudius Mamertinus Lat. Gratiarum actio Juliano 
imp. A. Ὁ. 362 p. 449. served under Valentinian 
in 364: Vol. 2 p. 111. 

Mammo Gothorum dux A. D. 509 p. 726. 

Manes eccl. N° 97. 

Manicheism an account of Vol. 2 p. 424—431 p. 
490 n. 

Manichees persecuted by Justin I and Cabades A. D. 
524 p. 740. 

Marcella to whom Hieronymus writes Vol. 2 p. 458. 
459. see p. 463 η. 151. 

Marcellinus comes A. 1). 462 p. 662. 463 p. 664. 
465 p. 666. 468 p. 670. slain Ibid. 

Marcellinus Lat. his Chronicon A. 1). 379 p. 495. 
ends at A. D. 534 p. 759. 

Fabius Marcellinus Lat. a historian. 
Capitolinus. 

Marcellinus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 539. 

Ulpius Marcellus successful in Britain A. D. 184 p. 182. 

Quintilius Marcellus a counsellor of Alerander Severus 
A. Ὁ. 223 p. 237. 

Marcellus Ancyre episc. eccl. N° 115. 

Sextus Varius Marcellus Elagabali pater Vol. 2 p. 
32. 40. 

Marcellus magister equitum under Julian A. D. 356 
p. 432. counteracts Julian Ibid. dismissed A. D. 
356 p. 434. conf. 357 p. 436. 

Marcellus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 539. 

Marciana Trajani soror Vol. 2 p. 15. 

Marcianus sent into Africa composes affairs A. D. 
563 p. 816. a kinsman of Justinian: Theophanes 
p- 2026. 

Marcianus general of the East against the Persians 
A. D. 572 p. 830. his campaign in 573 p. 830. 
deprived of his command p. 832. Whom Theo- 
phylact calls HI. 10 περίβλεπτον ἄνδρα, οὐκ ἀπὸ τοῦ 
γένους τοῦ βασιλείου τυγχάνοντα. 

Gessius Marcianus Alexandri imp. pater Vol. 2 p. 32. 

Marcianus Anthemii filius revolts A. D. 479 p. 690. 
captured by Zeno Ibid. See Vol. 2 p. 140. 

Marcianus imp. his elevation A. Ὁ. 450 p. 638. his 
death A. Ὁ. 457 p. 654. 656. see Vol. 2 p. 138. 
Laws: Tables p. 639. 643. 646. 647. 649. 651. 
653. 655. 

Marcianus Heracleota Gr. N° 404. 


See Encolpius. 


8 The era of Viminacium was computed from U. C. 993 
A. D. 240: Eckhel tom. 2 p. 9. 

τ Quoted de Hadriano Spartian. Hadr. c. 2. de lio Vero 
Spartian. Vero c.5. de Antonino Capitolin. Pio ὁ. 11. de 
Marco Capitolin. Marco c. 1 ο. 25. Vulcatius Cassio c. 6 Do- 
cet Marius Maximus in vita divi Marci. c. 9 Marii Maximi 
secundum librum de vita Marci, in quo ille ea dicit que solum 
Murcus mortuo jam Vero egit. de Commodo Lamprid. Comm. 
c. 13. 15. See 18—20. de Pertinace Capitolin. Pert. c. 2 ο. 15. 
de Albino Capitolin. Albino c. 3.9.12. de Severo Spartian. 
Sev. c.15. Idem Geta c. 2 Geta dictus est vel a patrui nomine 
vel avi paterni ; de cujus vita et moribus in vita Severi Marius 


587 


Marcianus I Novat. episc. Vol. 2 p.443n. 

Marcianus II Novat. episc. Vol. 2 p. 443 n. 

Marcianus pref. urbis appointed by Aftalus A. D. 409 
p- 574. 

Marcion eccl. N° 17. 

Marcomanni A. D. 167 p. 158 A.D. 179 p- 176. 
The two Marcomannic wars in the reign of Mar- 
cus Vol. 2 p. 26. defeated A. D. 299 p. 340. 

Marcus revolts A. D. 407 p. 568. is slain Ibid. 

Marcus Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 544. 

Marcus Basilisci filius Cesar A. D. 475 p. 684. 

Marcus Byzantius Gr. N° 60. 

Marcus eccl. N° 25. 

Marcus Hierosol. episc. The list from Marcus to 
Narcissus is given in Vol. 2 p. 535. 556. 

Marcus monachus contemporary with Nilus Vol. 2 
p. 469. 470. 

Marcus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 539. 

Mardi subdued by Phrahates I: Vol. 2 p. 244. 

Margiana its position Vol. 2 p. 257 t. 

Maria Stilichonis filia Vol. 2 p. 125f. married to 
Honorius A. D. 398 p. 540. 

Marina Arcadii filia Vol. 2 p. 125g. born A. D. 403 
p- 554. her death A. D. 449 p. 638. 

Mariniana. Eckhel tom. 7 p. 388 gives a coin of 
Viminacium of the 2nd year of Valerian A. D. 254 
with this inscription: Dive Mariniane+ P. M.S. 
col. Vim. an. XV [A. D. 254].8 Mariniana, who 
was already dead before this date, might have 
been the wife of Valerian while yet in a private 
station. 

Marinus revolts A. D. 249 p. 266. defeated by De- 
cius Ibid. 

Marinus medicus Gr. N° 28. 

Marinus Procli Gr. N° 347. 

Μ΄. Aurelius Marius A. Ὁ. 267 p. 296. 297 Vol. 2 
Ῥ- 02. 

Marius Aventicensis episc. Lat. Chronicon A. D. 456 
—580. Introd. p. rx. See A. ἢ. 455 p. 651 A. Ὁ. 
566 p. 820 A. D. 568 p. 824 A. D. 578 p. 840 
A. D. 581 Vol. 2 p. 149. 

Marius Maximus Lat. See Encolpius and Capito- 
linus*. 

Marius Mercator eccl. N° 220. 

Marius Victorinus rhetor eccl. N° 139. 

M. Valerius Martialis Lat. his birth A. D. 45 p. 27. 
comes to Rome A. D. 66 p. 47. his works to A. D. 
93 p77 619. BOX ACD. 99 80: GbE ALD. 
100 p. 89. ἐδ. XI A. Ὁ. 104 p. 93. 


Muximus primo septenario satis copiose retulit. Lamprid. Ela- 
gab. c. ]1 Marius Maximus dicit in vita ipsius Helioyabali. 
Idem Alex. c. 5 Marius Maximus in vita Severi. c. 21 in 
multorum vita Marius Maximus αἰαὶ, c. 30 in libris suis 
Marius Maximus loquitur quum Hadriani disserit vitam. 
Quoted Ibid. c. 65. 68. Vopiscus Firmo c. 1 Marius Mavi- 
mus, qui Avidium Marci temporibus, Albinum et Nigrum Se- 
veri, non suis propriis libris sed alienis innexuit.— Marius 
Maximus, homo omniam verbosissimus, qui et mythistoricis se 
voluminibus implicavit. Quoted Schol. Juvenal. Sat. IV. 53. 
Much read in the time of Ammianus. Conf. Ammian. 28. 
4, 14. 


4 FQ 


588 


Martialius magister A. D. 448 p. 636. 

Martianus the father-in-law of Alerander Severus 
Vol. 2 p. 41. perhaps the counsellor of Alexander 
A. D. 223 p. 237. 

Martina Heraclii Vol. 2 p. 163. daughter of his sis- 
ter p. 178. married A. D. 614 p. 163. accompa- 
nied Heraclius to Asia A. D. 623 Vol. 2 p. 167. 
promotes the elevation of her son Heracleonas 
A. D. 641 p. 178. 

Martinianus appointed Cesar by Licinius A. D. 323 
p. 374. 376. slain A. Ὁ. 324 p. 376. 

Martinus negotiates a peace A. D. 545 p. 782. com- 
mands in Lazica A. D. 554 p. 804. im Colchis 
A.D. 555 p. 804. superseded 557 p. 806. 

Martinus Heraclii filius Vol. 2 p.179. ~ 

Martinus Hispanus eccl. N° 298. 

Martinus I Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 488. 537. 543. 559. 
560. 

Martinus Turonensis episc. eccl. N° 171. 

Martyrius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 553. 

Martyrius Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 557. 

Mascezel Gildonis frater A. D. 398 p. 540. 

Massana Clephi Langobardorum regis uxor A. D. 
574 p. 834. 

Masurius Sabinus Lat. ICus, v 

Matidia Marciane filia Vol. 2 p. 18. 

Matidia Matidiz filia Vol. 2 p. 18. 

Mavortius dux slain by Bonifacius A. D. 427 p. 
608. 

Mauri their war with the Romans A. D. 534 p. 
760. renew the war A. D. 543 p. 778. 544 p. 
780. 

Mauricius imp. general in the East A. D. 577 p. 838. 
his campaigns A. D. 579. 580. 581 p. 838. 840. 
succeeds Tiberius A. Ὁ. 582: A. D. 577 p. 838. 
840. his campaigns 579. 580. 581 Vol. 2 p. 149. 
150. his elevation in 582 Vol. 2 p. 150. cos. A. D. 
584 p. 150. assists Chosroes IJ against Bahram 
A. Ὁ. 590. 591 Vol. 2 p. 153. his war with the 
Avars Ibid. he refuses to ransom the prisoners 
taken by the Avars A. D. 599 Vol. 2 p. 156. mu- 
tiny in the army of the Danube A. D. 602 p. 157. 
Mauricius slain with his sons Ibid. 

Mtlius Maurus. See Ailius. 

Maxentius imp. proclaimed at Rome A. D. 306 p. 
350. cos. A. D. 308 p. 354. cos. IT A. D. 309 
p. 356. his war with Constantine A. D. 312 p. 360. 
362. his death Ibid. Vol. 2 p. 83. coins and in- 
scriptions Ibid. 

Maximianus CP. episc. A. D. 431 p. 615. 617 A. D. 
434 p. 619 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Valerius Herculius Maximianus imp. Augustus A. D. 


V Persius Sat. V. 90 Si quid Masuri rubrica vetavit. Scho- 
liastes: Masurius autem hic Sabinus legis consultus fuit. Ru- 
bricas vocat minium quo tituli legum annotabantur. Atheneus 
Ip. 1C οἱ δ᾽ ἐν τῷ δείπνῳ δῆθεν ἐπιδημήσαντες ἦσαν Μασούριος, 
νόμων ἐξηγητὴς, καὶ πάσης παιδείας οὐ παρέργως ἐπιμέλειαν ποι- 
ούμενος. Idem XIV p. 628 E Μασούριος ὃ πάντα ἄριστος καὶ 
σοφός" καὶ γὰῤ νόμων ἐξηγητὴς οὐδένος δεύτερος, καὶ περὶ μου- 


INDE X. 


286 p. 328. conference at Milan A. D. 291 p. 332. 
guards the Rhine 296 p. 338. his Alexandrian 
coins A. D. 299 p. 340. his abdication 305 p. 348. 
slain A. D. 310 p. 356. 

Maximinus envoy to Attila A. D. 448 p. 636 A. D. 
449 p. 638. sent to the Saracens A. D. 452 p. 645. 
dies in Africa p. 647. 

Maximinus an Arian bishop A. D. 440 p. 626. 

Maximinus Daza Cesar A. D. 305 p. 348. Augustus 
A. Ὁ. 308 p. 354. master of Asia A. ἢ. 311 p. 
360. overthrown by Licinius 313 p. 364. his 
death at Tarsus A. D. 313 p. 366. See Vol. 2 

. 83. 

χαῖως Verus Maximinus imp. his elevation A. D. 235 
p- 248. his victories in Germany A. D. 236 p. 250. 
winters at Sirmium 237 p. 250. slain 238 p. 252. 
Vol. 2 p. 45. 46. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p.47. Laws: 
Tables p. 250. 

Maximinus preefectus annone. his cruelties at Rome 
A. D. 370 p. 474. 

Maximinus Treverorum episc. eccl. N° 122. 

Maximus a general of Trajan A. D. 116 p. 102. 

Trebellius Maximus succeeded Petronius in Britain 
A. D. 78 p. 64. 

Valerius Maximus Lat. A. D.18 p. 5 A. Ὁ. 31 p. 15. 

Julius Verus Maximus Maximini filius slain with his 
father A. D. 238 p. 252. 

Petronius Maximus proclaimed A. D. 455 p. 650. 
slain Ibid. 

Marius Maximus. See Marius. 

Maximus. See Claudius Maximus. 

Maximus a general in the service of Valens drives 
the Goths into rebellion by his avarice A. D. 377 

. 488. 

Maziues AXgiensis Gr. N° 405. 

Maximus Alexandrinus eccl. N° 173. 

Maximus Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. A. Ὁ. 265 p. 
293 A. D. 283 p. 323. 

Maximus I Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535 A. D. 181 

. 181. 

ene II Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536 p. 552. 

Maximus Byzantius Gr. N° 272. 

Maximus Cesar-Augustanus eccl. N° 318. 

Maximus eccl. N° 63. 

Maximus Ephesius Gr. N° 271. 

Maximus Gerontii, the follower and successor of 
Gerontius Vol. 2 p. 134. 135. A. D. 409 p. 574. 
deposed A. D. 412 p. 582. brought captive from 
Spain and put to death A. D. 422 p. 600. 

Maximus Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536 A. D. 348 

. 413. 
renee monachus eccl. N° 321. 


σικὴν ἐνδιατρίβων ἀεί. Conf. V p. 185 A VI p. 271 B. Quoted 
Gell. IV. 20,11 Refert Sabinus Masurius in VII Memoriali. 
V. 6,13 Massurius Sabinus in XI Librorum Memorialium ; 
de Tiberio Cesare Augusto. Plin. H. N. XV. 29 Massurtus 
auctor est &c. Conf. VII. 5, 43. X. 7. XV. 30. XVI. 44. 
XXVIII. 9 p. 208 ed. Var. 


ΓΝ Εις 


Maximus Taurinensis 600]. N° 214. 

Magnus Maximus tyrannus proclaimed A. D. 383 p. 
504. his war with Theodosius A. D. 387 p. 514. 
slain 388 p.516. See Vol. 2 p. 123. 

Maximus Tyrius Gr. N° 130. 

Mazabanes Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535 A. Ὁ. 250 
p. 269. 

Media conquered by Mithridates I Vol. 2 p. 244. 

Mediolanum taken by the Goths A. D. 539 p. 770. 
surrenders to dlboin A. Ὁ. 569 p. 826. 

Medius stoicus Gr. No 211. 

Megarici philosophi Vol. 2 p. 379. 

Meherdates Parthus Vol. 2 p. 248. 251. 

Meibomius quoted Vol. 2 p. 281]. 

Melania her age and history Vol. 2 p. 454 τη. 

Melciades Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 539. 

Meletius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 551. 

Meletius a quo Meletiani, condemned by Petrus A. D. 
302 p. 345. 

Meletius Ponti episc. eccl. N° 103. 

Melissus quoted Vol. 2 p. 357. 373. 

Melito eccl. N° 33. 

Memmia Alexandri Severi Vol. 2 p. 41. 

Menander eccl. N° 6. 

Menander rhetor Gr. N° 388. 

Menander sophista Gr. N° 406. 

Menas CP. episc. A. D. 536 p. 765 A. D. 552 p. 
798 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Menemachus medicus Gr. N° 74. 

Menes A¢gypti rex Vol. 2 p. 221. 

Menodotus Nicomed. Gr. N° 139. 

Mensurius Carthag. episc. Vol. 2 p. 433 o. 

Mermeroes Persa in Lazica A. D. 551 p. 792. effects 
nothing in 552 p. 798. his death 554 p. 802. 

Merobaudes Asturii gener sent into Spain A. D. 443 
Ρ. 628. recalled Ibid. 

Merobaudes comes cos. A. D. 377. serves with Gra- 
tian A.D. 377 p. 490. betrays Gratian A. Ὁ. 383 
p- 506. put to death by Mazimus: Pacat. Panegyr. 
c. 28, 4 p. 90. 

Mesomedes lyricus Gr. N° 100. 

Mesopotamia its area Vol. 2 p. 255. 

Valeria Messalina Claudii A. D. 46 p. 30. her death 
A. D. 48 p. 30. 

Messianus patricius slain by Ricimer A. D. 456 
p-. 694. 

Mestrianus envoy from Licinius to Constantine A. D. 
314 p. 368. 

Methodius eccl. N° 110. 

LL. Volusius Metianus vel Mecianus Lat. I. C.48 the 
preceptor of Marcus Aurelius: Capitolin. Marco 
c. 3 Studuit et juri, audiens L. Volusium Metia- 
num, 

Metrodorus Gr. N° 359. 

Metrodorus philosophus Gr. N° 255. 


w Named with honour in a law of Marcus himself: Digest. 
XXXVII. 14, 17 de jure patronatus. Ulpianus libro XI ad le- 
gem Juliam et Papiam: Divi fratres (sc. Marcus et Verus] in 
hec verba rescripserunt: Comperimus a peritioribus dubitatum 


589 


Metrophanes Byzantii episc. Vol. 2 p. 558. 
Mettensis urbs taken by Afétila A. Ὁ. 451 p. 640. 
Milesius poeta Gr. N° 268. 

Miltiades eccl. N° 55. 

Minervina Constantini magni Vol. 2 p. 84 p. 86k. 

Tiberius Victor Minervius rhetor Lat. A. D. 353 
Ρ. 425. 

Minucianus Gr. N° 239. 

Minucius Felix eccl. N° 77. 

Misimiani a Colchian tribe A. D. 555 p. 804. 

Misitheus preef. pret. A. D. 241 p. 258. the father 
of Tranquillina Ibid. conducts the Persian war 
A. Ὁ. 242 p. 258. his death 243 p. 260. 

Missionaries sent to Gaul A. D. 250 p. 268. 

Mithridates I Arsaces V. Vol. 2 p. 244. coins p. 252. 

Mithridates If Arsaces VIII. Vol. 2 p. 245. coins 

. 252. 

eee ΠῚ Arsaces XI. Vol. 2 p. 245. 

Mnaseas medicus Gr. N° 74. 

Moawiyah appointed governor of Syria A. D. 639 
Vol. 2 p. 176. afterwards caliph A. Ὁ. 661—679. 
he held possession of Syria either as governor or 
as caliph near 40 years: Ockley Vol. 2 p. 130. 

Mochus Vol. 2 p. 274 v. 

Modares a Goth in the service of Theodosius A. D. 
379 p. 494. 

Moderatus Pythagoreus Gr. N° 15. 

Modestinus a counsellor of Alexander Severus A. D. 
223 p. 237. 

Modestus eccl. N° 41. 

Modestus Hierosol. episc. A. D. 629 Vol. 2 p. 170 
p- 537. 558. 

Meeragenes Gr. N° 407. 

Moguntiacum plundered by the Alamanni A. D. 368 

. 470. 

ἈΠ το declares his mission A. D. 610 Vol. 2 
p- 161. epoch of his flight to Medina A. D. 622 
Vol. 2 p. 166. his death A. D. 632 Vol. 2 p. 171. 
172. 

Monetarii their revolt A. D. 274 Vol. 2 p. 68. 

Monica Augustini mater A. D. 387 p. 515. 517. 

Montanus eccl. N° 27. 

Morsa Yazdejerdis I filius Vol. 2 p. 263. 

Mosheim quoted on the Manichees A. D. 272 p. 309 
Vol. 2 p. 425 &c. on the semi-Pelagians Vol. 2 
p- 4710. on Alexander Lycopolit. Vol. 2 p. 489. 

M. Licinius Crassus Mucianus supports Vespasian 
A. D. 69 p. 56. 

Mundila defends Milan: Procop. Goth. II. 12 p. 
416B. he is taken by the Goths A. D. 538. 539 

vile 

ΜΕ πές Getarum dux A. D. 505 p. 722. in the ser- 
vice of Justinian. repulses the Getz and Bulga- 
rians A. D. 530 p. 752. aids in suppressing the 
sedition νίκα A. Ὁ. 532 p. 756. 


aliquando &c.—Sed et Volusius Mecianus amicus noster, ut et 
juris civilis preter veterem et bene fundatam peritium anxie 
diligens, religione rescriptt nostri ductus est ut coram nobis 
affirmaverit &c. Quoted by Casaubon ad Capitolinum p. 59. 


590 


Muratori quoted Vol. 2 p. 180 &c. examined Vol. 2 
Ρ. 202. 204. 205. 207. - 

Murentius dux served under Valerian A. D. 258 

. 280. 

nee battle of A. D. 351 p. 420. 

Museus 600]. N° 252. 

Musanus eccl. N° 40. 

Musonius Longini Gr. N° 215. 

Musonius Rufus Gr. N° 21. 

Musonius sophista Gr. N° 256. 

Musonius Tyrius Gr. N° 67. 

Nachoragan Persa defeated in Colchis A. D. 555 p. 
804. 806. put to death A. D. 557 p. 808. 

Nadir Shah, position of his birthplace in Khorasan 
Vol. 2 p. 2561. 

Narbo besieged by the Goths A. D. 436 p. 620. de- 
livered 437 p. 620. 

Narcissus Claudii libertus A. D. 43 p. 26 A. D. 48 
p- 30. slain A. D. 54 p. 38. 

Narcissus Hierosol. episc. A. D. 190 p. 189. A. D. 
214 p. 223 Vol. 2 p. 535. 556. 

Narcissus Neroniadis episc. Vol. 2 p. 435 τ. 

Narses aids Justinian in the sedition νίκα A. Ὁ. 532 
Ρ- 756. appointed to the command in Italy A. D. 
551 p. 792. arrives at Ravenna A. D. 552 p. 796. 
defeats Totilas Ibid. takes Rome Ibid. defeats 
Teias 553 p. 798. the Goths agree to withdraw 
from Italy Ibid. his successful campaign in 554 
p- 802. Narses in 555 p. 804. his trophies in 562 
p- 814. deprived of his command 567 p. 822. the 
time of his death examined 573 p. 833. 

Narses cubicularius employed against the Persians 
A. Ὁ. 578—581 Vol. 2 p. 150. appointed to the 
chief command A. D. 591 Vol. 2 p. 153. revolts 
from Phocas 603 Vol. 2 p. 158. slain 605 p. 159. 

Narses Persarum rex A. D. 293 p. 336 A. D. 301 p. 
344 Vol. 2 p. 260. 

Nativity, when appointed to be celebrated Vol. 2 p. 
209. see Gospel Chronology. 

Nazarii rhetoris filia A. D. 336 p. 393. 

Nazarius rhetor Lat. A. D. 324 p. 377. Panegyricus 
Constantino A. Ὁ. 321 p. 373. 

Nebo Gr. N° 190. 

Nebridius faithful to Constantius in A. D. 361 Vol. 2 
p- 112 and Ammianus there quoted. 

Nectarius CP. episc. A. D. 381 p. 501 A. D. 397 p. 
541 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Nemea A. D. 362 p. 450. 

Olympius Nemesianus poeta Lat. A. D. 283 p. 323. 

Nemesius Gr. N° 307. 

Julius Nepos imp. A. D. 472 p. 676. his elevation 
474 p. 680. son of Nepotianus*: see Vol. 2 p. 138. 
deposed and driven to Salone by Orestes A. Ὁ. 
475 p. 682. still living in 479 p. 692. slain A.D. 
480 p. 682. 

Nepotianus comes A. D. 460 p. 661 A. D. 462 p. 662. 
his death A. Ὁ. 464 p. 664. 


T-N-D EA; 


Nepotianus Eutropiz filius Vol. 2 p. 861. his eleva- 
tion and death A. D. 350 p. 416. 

Nepotianus magister militum Dalmatie A. D. 473 
p. 679. 

Nero imp. born A. D. 37 p. 20. adopted 50 p. 32. 
receives the toga virilis 51 p. 34. succeeds A. D. 
54 p. 38. visits Greece 67 p. 50. his death 68 
p. 52. 

Nerva imp. his elevation A. D. 96 p. 82. his death 
98 p. 84. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 14. 

Nestor poeta Gr. N° 191. 

Nestorianus chronographus Gr. N° 341. 

Nestorius CP. episc. eccl. N° 221 Vol. 2 p. 536. 554. 

Nicagoras Gr. N° 184. 

Nicanor stigmatias Gr. N° 71. 

Nicephorus Callisti eccl. N° 331. 

Nicetes Smyrneus Gr. N° 33. 

Nicocles Laco Gr. N° 28]. 

Nicolaus eccl. N° 3. 

Nicolaus Lycius Gr. N° 329. 

Nicolochus Rhodius scepticus Vol. 2 p. 287. At p. 
292 for Nicomachus read Nicolochus. 

Nicomachus historicus Gr. N° 228. 

Nicomedes orator Gr. N° 177. 

Nicostratus comes slain A. D. 499 p. 716. 

Nicostratus historicus Gr. N° 228, 

Nicostratus orator Gr. N° 85. 

Pescennius Niger A. Ὁ. 184 p. 182. invited to assume 
the empire A. D.193 p. 192. his defeat and death 
A. D. 194 p. 194. See Vol. 2 p. 31. 

Nigrinus put to death by Hadrian A. D. 118 p. 104. 

Nilus eccl. N° 223. 

Ninilingis dux slain in the Isaurian war A. D. 492 
p- 708. 

Nisibis occupied by Lusius A. Ὁ. 116 p. 102. be- 
sieged A. Ὁ. 338 p. 396 A. Ὁ. 346 p. 408 A. Ὁ. 
350 p. 418. 

Noetus eccl. N° 74. 

Nomus envoy to Attila A. D. 449 p. 636. 638. 

Nomus Gr. N° 371. 

Nonnosus Gr. N° 382. 

Nonnus Panopolites Gr N° 313. 

Appius Norbanus A. D. 91 p. 76. 

Henricus Norisius de epochis Syromaced. 410 Lips. 
1696. Opera omnia 4 Voll. fol. Verone 1729— 
1732. Norisius quoted A. Ὁ. 24 p. 8. A.D. 115 
p- 100 A. Ὁ. 152 p. 140. Α. Ὁ. 175 p. 170. Vol. 2 
p. 17). 172. 236. 237. 470k. 476d. 4781. 552. 
39. 43. examined A. Ὁ. 99 p. 84 A. Ὁ. 547 p. 786 
Vol. 2 p. 104. 213. compare p. 552. 43. 

Novatianus eccl. N° 90. 

C. Rutilius Numatianus poeta Lat. A. D. 416 p. 591. 

Numenius Pythagoreus Gr. N° 132. 

Numenius rhetor Gr. N° 80. 

Numerianus imp. A. D, 282 p. 322. slain A. Ὁ. 284 
p. 324. See Vol. 2 p. 72. coins and inscriptions 
Ibid. 


x The father of Nepos was probably not Nepotianus comes who died A. D. 464, but rather Nepotianus who was magister 


militum Dalmatie in 473. 


PIN ΘΈΡΟΣ. 


Numisianus medicus Gr. N° 102. 

Nymphidianus Gr. N° 274. 

Ochus or Tedjen river described Vol. 2 p. 256. 

Ockley History of the Saracens 2 Vols. 8v°. Cam- 
bridge 1757. quoted Vol. 2 p. 172. 173. 174. 175. 
176.177. examined p. 174. 176. 

Octavia Neronis A. D. 53 p. 36. 

Odenathus Palmyre rex repulses Sapor A. ἢ). 260 
p. 286. his power in the East A. Ὁ. 262 p. 288. 
Augustus 264 p. 290. marches to Ctesiphon Ibid. 
defends the empire in the East A. D. 265 p. 292. 
slain 267 p. 294. See Vol. 2 p. 61. Inscriptions 
p- 62. 

Odenathus conspired against his kinsman Odenathus 
A. D. 267 p. 294. 

Odoacer Turcilingorum rex A. D. 476 p. 684. defeats 
the Rugi A. D. 487 p. 700. routed by Theoderic 
489 p. 702. 704. 490 p. 704. 491 p. 700. slain 
493 p. 708. 710. 

Oecumenius eccl. N° 332. 

Oenomaus cynicus Gr. N° 90, 

Anicius Olybrius imp. marries Placidia the daughter 
of Valentinian III Vol. 2 p. 127m A. Ὁ. 462 p. 
662. his elevation A. D. 472 p. 674. his death 
Ρ. 676. 

Olybrius junior Juliane filius Vol. 2 p. 124.127 n. 

Olybrius pref. urbis Rome A. D. 370 p. 474. 

Olympia A. D. 362 p. 450. 

Olympia at Antioch A. D. 44 p. 28.29 A.D. 212 
p- 220. cease A. D. 520 p. 738. 

Olympiacus medicus Gr. N° 74. 

Olympias CCXI omitted A. D. 65 p. 46. 

Olympias Ablavii filia, betrothed to Constans, mar- 
ried to Arsaces Vol. 2 p. 100. 

Olympiodorus historicus Gr. N° 317. 

Olympiodorus peripateticus Gr. N° 318. 

Olympius the adversary of Stilicho A. D. 408 p. 5790. 

Olympius Alexandrinus Gr. N° 196. 

Olympius Hispanus eccl. N° 197. 

Olympius Palestine dux A. D. 513 Vol. 2 p. 557. 
δ]. 

Olympius Trallianus Gr. No 359. 

Omar elected caliph A. D. 634 Vol. 2 p. 173. enters 
Jerusalem A. Ὁ. 637 p. 175. 

Onasimus Spartanus Gr. No 249. 

Onomarchus sophista Gr. N° 153. 

Onosander Gr. N° 408. 

Onoulfus Odoacri frater A. D. 511 p- 726. 

Oppianus Apamensis Gr. N° 175. 

Oppianus Cilix Gr. No 159. 

P. Porphyrius Optatianus Lat. A. Ὁ. 325 p. 379. 

Suetonius Optatianus Lat. a historian : Vopisc. Tacito 
c. 11 Si quis omnia de hoc viro cupit scire, legat 
Suetonium Optatianum, qui ejus vitam affatim 
scripsit. ; 

Optatus eccl. N° 150. 

Optimus eccl. N° 165. 

Orestes patricius envoy from Aftila to CP. A. Ὁ. 448. 
449 p. 636. the father of Romulus Augustus A. D. 


591 


475 p. 682. de Oreste confer Priscum p. 57 A. 
Orestes was slain A. D. 476 p. 684. 

Oribasius medicus Gr. N° 278. 

Origenes eccl. N°71. abstracts of Origen de prin- 
ciptis &c. Vol. 2 p. 496—507. 

Origenes Plotini Gr. N° 200. 

Orion grammaticus Gr. N° 320. 

Oriones varii Gr. N° 320 Vol. 2 p. 316t. 

Orodes Arsaces XII. Vol. 2 p. 245. 

Orodes II Arsaces XV. Vol. 2 p. 246. 

Orodes Artabani II filius Vol. 2 p. 251. 

Orosius 600]. N° 209. 

Osama dux, his march into Syria delayed by the 
death of Mohammed A. D. 632 Vol. 2 p. 172. 

P. Ostorius in Britain A. Ὁ, 50 p. 34. his death A. D. 
50: Tacit. Ann. XII. 39. 

M. Ostorius Scapula Publii filius: Tacit. Ann. XII. 
31. his death A. D. 66 p. 48. 

Ostrogotha Theoderici filia, married to Sigismund 
Vol. 2 p. 143 A. Ὁ. 515 p. 732. 

Ostrogothi, see Gothi. 

M. Salvius Otho born A. D. 32 p. 16. his elevation 
and death A. D. 69 p. 54. 

Casimir Oudin quoted Vol. 2 p. 209. 478i. 482 r. 
490. and noteo. 491. see note r. quoted on the 
works of Beda Vol. 2 p. 492 w. examined de Isi- 
doro Pacensi p. 493 y. 

Ovida vel Odiva comes A. D. 480 p. 692. slain by 
Odoacer A. D. 481 p. 694. 

Oxus river, its course described Vol. 2 p. 257. 

Latinus Pacatus Drepanius Lat. A. D. 389 p. 519. 
The friend of Symmachus: conf. Symmach. Ep. 
VIII. 12 IX. 58. 60. and of Ausonius: conf. Au- 
son. Idyll. XII p. 194 Pacato proconsult. p. 197 
Pacato ut studeat ludus meus. Prefatio p. 332 
Latino Pacato Drepanio filio. Cui dono lepidum 
novum libellum ? &c.—Pacatum haud dubie, poeta, 
dicis. 

Pacianus Barcelonensis eccl. N° 146. 

Pacis templum A. D. 75 p. 62. burnt A. D. 191 
". 188. 

Pace I Arsaces XXII. Vol. 2 p. 249. 

Pacorus II Arsaces XXVI. Vol. 2 p. 250. 

Pacorus Orodis filius slain by Ventidius Vol. 2 p. 246. 

Pacorus Vononis II filius Vol. 2 p. 251. 

Padusia Felicis uxor slain by detius A. Ὁ. 430 p. 
614. 

Antonius Pagi Critica historico-chronologica in An- 
nales Baronii, opus posthumum. fol. tom. 1—3 
Antverpie 1727 tom. 4 Colon. Allobrog. 1727. 
Pagi quoted A. D. 68 p. 50 Vol. 2 p. 543. 466a. 
476d. 546. 37. 548. 21. 549. 23. 550.30. 552. 
39. 554. 50. 558. 1. upon Georgius Pisides p. 
335 f. upon Beda p. 492 w. upon the bishops of 
Rome 539—543. examined A. Ὁ. 238 p. 252. 
548 p.788. 554 p. 804. 574 p. 835. at A. D. 640 
Vol. 2 p.177. de Syncello Vol. 2 p. 335 g. ex- 
amined Vol. 2 p. 552. 43. 599. 1. 

Palemon Lat. A. Ὁ. 48 p. 31. 


592 


Palasch Persarum rex A. D. 482 p. 694 Vol. 2 p. 261. 

Paley quoted Vol. 2 p. 531 w. 

Palfurius overthrown in Isauria by Probus A. D. 278 
p- 316. 

Palladas Gr. N° 311. 

Palladius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 555. 

Palladius Helenopolis episc. eccl. N° 207. 

Palladius Maximi filius A. D. 455 p. 650. 

Palladius Scotorum episc. eccl. N°213 Vol. 2 p.466a. 
Tables A. Ὁ. 429 p. 611. 

Palladius, see auctor eccl. N° 192. 

Pallas Claudii libertus A. D. 48 p. 32. 52 p. 34. 55 
p- 38. his death A. Ὁ. 62 p. 44. 

Palma put to death by Hadrian A. D.118 p. 104. 

Palmyra taken by Aurelian A.D.273 p.308. repaired 
by Justinian A. D. 527 p. 748. 

Pamphila Gr. N° 14. 

Pamphilus eccl. N° 104. 

Pamprepius Gr. N° 346. 

Pancrates poeta Gr. N° 99. 

Pannonia recovered A. D. 427 p. 608. inhabited by 
the Lombards A. D. 526—568: 551 p. 794. 568 
Ρ. 824. Pannonian war A. D. 15 p. 2. 

Panodorus eccl. N° 202. 

Panteenus eccl. N° 52. 

Paphuutius episcopus A. D. 325 Vol. 2 p. 524 w. 

Papianilla Aviti filia A. D. 456 p. 655. 

Papias eccl. N° 9. 

4émilius Papinianus Lat. ICs in Britain A. D. 210 
p- 217. slain A. Ὁ. 212 p. 220. Conf. Zosimum 
I. 9. The authority of Papinian is mentioned in a 
law of Constantine A. D. 321 p. 375, and in a law 
of Valentinian IT A. Ὁ. 426. See Paulus IC.“ 
Disciples of Papinian A. D. 223 p. 237. 

Fabianus Papirius Lat. The friend of Seneca. y¥ 

Pappus Gr. N° 300. 

Para Armenius, slain A. D. 374 p. 484. 

Parmenides quoted Vol. 2 p. 357. 364. 373. 390. 

Parnasius Gr. N° 285. 

Parthamasiris Pacori filius Armenie rex A. D. 115 
p- 100 Vol. 2 p. 2491. 

Parthamaspates Parthorum rex appointed by Trajan 
A. Ὁ. 116 p. 102. 

Aimilius Parthenianus Lat. a historian: Vulcat. Avi- 
dio Cassio c. 5 De hoc multa gravia contra militum 
licentiam facta inveniuntur apud Aimilium Parthe- 


y Seneca Ep. 40 Fabianus vir egregius. Ep. ὅδ Fabianum 
disertum et elegantem &c. Ep. 100 Fabiani Papirii libros qui 
inscribuntur Civilium legisse te cupidissime seribis. Quoted ad 
Marciam c. 23 Quest. Nat. III. 27. Seneca pater pref. Con. II 
Cum repeterem quos unquam bene declamantes audissem, oc- 
currit mihi inter alios Fabianus philosophus, qui adolescens 
admodum tante opinionis in declamando quanta postea in dis- 
putando fuit. Exercebatur apud Arellium Fuscum &c. 

z Mentioned in these testimonies. Seneca rhetor excerpt. 
Controv. III p. 426 Passienus noster cum ceepit dicere secun- 
dum principium statim fuga fit ; ad epilogum omnes rever- 
tuntur. p. 428 Passienum qui nunc primo loco stat. Seneca 
Benef. I. 15 Crispus Passienus “ Malo” aiebat “ divi Augusti 
judiciwm, malo Claudii beneficium.” Idem Nat. Quest. pref. 
lib. IV Crispus Passienus quo ego nil cognovi subtilius in om- 


INDE X. 


nianum, qui affectatores tyrannidis jam inde a vete- 
ribus historie tradidit. 

Parthenius grammaticus Gr. N° 24. 

Parthia proper of small extent Vol. 2 p. 243 b. 

Pasicles Rhodius the disciple of Aristotle Vol. 2 p. 
Oa x: 

Crispus Passienus Lat. an orator, died in the reign 
of Claudius.2 

Patera rhetor Lat. A. D. 336 p. 393. 

Patriciolus Asparis filius appointed Cesar by Leo A.D. 
471 p. 674. escaped at the death of his father 
according to Candidus, but according to all other 
accounts was slain with his father: Ibid. 

Patriciolus Vitaliani pater serves with his son in the 
Persian war A. D. 503 p. 720. 

Patricius Phryx served in the Persian war A. D. 503 
p- 720. 

Patricius eccl. N° 213. 

Patroclus Arelatensis episc. slain A. D. 426 p. 606. 

Julia Cornelia Paula Elagabali A. D. 221 p. 233. 

Paula Eustochii mater Vol. 2 p. 461 Works of Hie- 
ronymus 2. 102 p. 462 η. 126. 127 p. 463 n. 148. 

Paula minor Leete filia Vol. 2 Works of Hieron. 
p. 461 n. 102 p. 463 n. 159. 

Domitia Paulina Hadriani mater Vol. 2 p. 18. 

Paulina Hadriani soror Vol. 2 p. 18. 

C. Suetonius Paulinus conquers the Moors A. D. 42 
p- 26. his success in Britain A. D. 61 p. 42. cos. 
A. D. 66. 

Paulinus I Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 548. 

Paulinus II Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 549. 

Paulinus III Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 551. 

Paulinus magister slain A. D. 444 p. 630. 

Paulinus Nole episc. eccl. N° 216. 

Paulinus Pompeius in command in Germany A. D. 55 
p- 38 A. D. 58 p. 40. 

Paulinus Plotini Gr. N° 223. 

St. Paul suffered martyrdom A. D. 65 p. 47. 

Paulus Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 547. 

Paulus II Antioch. episc. A. D.519 p. 737 A. Ὁ. 521 
p- 741. Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Paulus I CP. episc. A. D. 342 p. 404 A. D. 352 p. 423 
Vol. 2 p. 536. 559. 

Paulus II CP. episc. A. Ὁ. 639 Vol. 2 p. 176. 537. 
559. 

Paulus diaconus. ἃ 


nibus rebus. Quintilian. Inst. VI. 1, 50 Egregie tractatum a 
Passieno cum Domitie uxoris sue [conf. VI. 3,74] pecuniaria 
lite adversus fratrem ejus Ahenobarbum ageret. Idem X. 1, 24 
Nobis pueris insignes pro Voluseno Catulo Domitii Afri, Crispi 
Passieni, Decimi Lelii orationes fereba: Plin. H.N. XVI. 
44 Etate nostra—Passienus Crispus bis consul, orator, Agrip- 
pine matrimonio et Nerone privigno clarior postea. Sueton. 
Nerone c. 6 Claudio imperium adepio (Nero) Crispi Passient 
vitrici sui hereditate ditatus est. Tacit. Ann. VI. 20 Scitum 
Passieni oratoris dictum &c. (de Caligula.) Plin. Ep. VII. 6, 
11 Julii oratoris, quo audito Passienus Crispus dixit &e. 

a Sigebertus c. 80 Paulus monachus Cusinensis eenobii na- 
tione Italus propter scientiam literarum a Carolo magno impe- 
ratore adscitus scripsit vitam primi Gregorii pape [conf. Lan- 
gob. III. 25], scripsit gesta pontificum Mettensium [Langob. 


tur. 





INDEX. 


Paulus dux Thracum besieged in Milan: Procop. 
Goth. II. 12 p. 416 B. taken by the Goths A. D. 
538. 539 p. 770. 

Paulus Emesz episc. A. D. 431: Vol. 2 p. 240. 

Julius Paulus ICus, Lat. A.D, 223 p. 237. Contem- 
porary with Ulpian.» 

Paulus Novat. episc. A.D.419 p.597 A. Ὁ. 433 p.619 
Vol. 2 p. 443 n. 

Paulus Orestis frater slain A. D. 476 p. 684. 

Paulus a priest—rév τις ἱερέων Procop. Vand. 11. 23— 
recovers Adrumetum A. D. 544 p. 780. 

Paulus Samosatenus eccl. N° 92 Vol. 2 p. 535. 

Paulus Silentiarius Gr. N° 384. 

Paulus Syrus Gr. N° 233. 

Paulus tribunus notariorum A. D. 500 p. 716 A. D. 
517 p. 734. 

Paulus Tyrius contemporary with Philo Byblius : Suid. 
p. 2897 C Παῦλος Τύριος ῥήτωρ, γεγονὼς κατὰ Φίλωνα 
τὸν Βύβλιον" ὃς ἐπὶ ᾿Αδριανοῦ τοῦ βασιλέως πρεσβεύσας 
μητρόπολιν τὴν Τύρον ἐποίησεν. ἔγραψε Τέχνην ῥητορι- 
κὴν Προγυμνάσματα Μελέτας. 

Pausanias periegeta Gr. N° 88, 

Pausanias sophista Gr. N° 147. 

Pelagia Bonifacii uxor A. D. 432 p. 618. 

Pelagius eccl. N° 210. 

Pelagius I Rom. episc. A.D. 555 p.805. epistole A.D. 
556 p. 807 Vol. 2 p. 542. his death A. D. 560 
p- 813. 

Pelagius II Rom. episc. A. Ὁ. 578 p. 841 Vol. 2 p. 
152. 537. 

Pelops medicus Gr. N° 103. 

Pentadius caused the recal of Sallustius the friend of 
Julian A. D. 357 p. 439. 

Peregrinus Gr. N° 112. 

Perennis pret. pref. A. D. 184 p. 182. slain A. D. 
185 p. 182. 

Perpetual edict of Hadrian A. D. 132 p. 119. 

Persecutions of the Christians by the Heathen. under 
Nero A. D. 64.65 p. 46.47. under Domitian A. D. 
95 p. 80.81. under Trajan A. D. 104 p.91 A. Ὁ. 


VI. 16] scripsit miracula sancti Arnulphi—Historiam quoque 
&c. Trithemius c. 253 Paulus &c. Hie olim ante conversionem 
suam diaconus fuit Aquileiensis ecclesie et Desiderii ultimi regis 
Longobardorum cancellarius, et cum eodem captus [A. D. 774] 
a Carolo in Galliam ductus &c. Scripsit—non pauca volu- 
mina.—Rogatu Aldeburge filie Desiderit regis uddidit ad Chro- 
nicam Eutropii libros duo [quinque inquit editor Trithemii]. 

Gesta episcoporum Metensium 

Vitam Gregori 

Vitam Arnulphi 

Vitam Benedicti metrice 

Gesta Longobardorum libris VI. 
—Claruit A. D.780. Paulus ipse Langobard. IV. 39 £o tem- 
pore quo Langobardorum gens de Pannoniis ad Italiam venit, 
Leuphis meus abavus ex eodem Langobardorum genere cum eis 
pariter adventavit. Qui posiquam aliquot annos in Iialia vizit, 
diem elaudens extremum quinque ex se genitos filios adhuc par- 
vulos reliquit.— Quintus eorum germanus ine Lupicis, qui 
noster postea proavus eaxtitit, &c.—Iste—ewxlitit meus proavus. 
Hic etenim genuit avum meum Arichim, Arichis vero patrem 
meum Warnefrid. Warnefrid ex Theudelinda conjuge sua genuit 
me Paulum meumque germanum Arichim, qui nostrum avum 





593 


115 p.101. In Asia in A. D. 166 p.157, and under 
the philosophic emperor Marcus carried on with 
great cruelty in Gaul in A. D.177 p. 175. under 
Mazimin A. Ὁ. 235 p. 249. under Decius A. D. 
250 p. 269. under Valerian A. D. 257. 258 p. 281. 
under Diocletian A. D. 303 p. 344.&c. under Maz- 
imin A.D. 311 p. 360. See A.D.313 p. 366. Per- 
secutions in Persia A. D. 414 p. 586 A. D. 420 p. 
596. 

Persicum bellum begins A. D. 572 p. 828. ends in 
the 20th year A. D. 591: Ibid. p. 830. Vol. 2 p. 
153. See Phocas. Persians invade Syria A. D.611 
Vol. 2 p. 161. invade Egypt and approach Chal- 
cedon A. Ὁ. 616 Vol. 2 p. 163. take Ancyra A. D. 
620 Vol. 2 p. 165. See Heraclius. 

A. Persius Flaccus Lat. born A. D. 34 p. 19. his 
death A. D. 62 p. 45. 

Pertinax imp. born A. D. 126 p. 112. Described Vol. 
2 p. 30z p. 31. his elevation and death A. D. 193 
p- 190. his laws in Cod. Just. A. Ὁ. 193 p. 192. 

Pestilence A. D. 167 p. 158. 252 p. 272.273. 542 p. 
778. 543 p. 778.780. 558 p.808. in Syria A. D. 
639 Vol. 2 p. 176. 

St. Peter suffered martyrdom at Rome A. D. 65 
p- 47. 

Petronius Arbiter his death A. D. 66 is described by 
Tacitus Ann. xvi. 18.19. 

Petronius Bononiensis eccl. N° 236. 

Petronius in Judea A. D. 40 p. 24. 

Petrus I Alex. episc. A. D. 301 p. 345 A. D. 312 
Ρ. 363 A. Ὁ. 321 p. 373. Vol. 2 p. 536: 

Petrus II Alex. episc. A. D. 373 p. 481. 483 Vol. 2 
p- 536. His death in 377 Vol. 2 p. 544. 24. 

Petrus III Alex. episc. Mongus Vol. 2 p. 536. 545. 
554. 555. 

Petrus Antioch. episc. Fullo Vol. 2 p. 536. 553. 

Petrus CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 560. 

Petrus dux A. D. 528 p. 748. 

Petrus Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 557. 

Petrus Mauricii frater commands against the Avars 


cognomine retulit. 

b His authority is acknowledged in a law of Constantine 
given at A. D. 327 p. 383, and in a law of Valentinian III 
Nov. 7 A. Ὁ. 426 Cod. Theod. Vol. 1 p. 30 I. 4,3 p. 25 Wenck. 
de responsis prudentum: Papiniani, Paulli, Gaii, Ulpiani at- 
que Modestini scripta universa firmamus ita ut Gaium que 
Paullum Ulpi et cunctos comitetur auctoritas, lectionesque 
ex omni ejus opere recitentur. Eorum quoque scientiam quo- 
rum tractatus atque sententias predicti omnes suis operibus 
miscuerunt ratam esse censemus ut Scevole, Sabini, Juliani, 
atque Marcelli omniumque quos illi celebrarunt, si tamen eorum 
libri propter antiquitatis incertum codicum collatione firmentur. 
Ubi autem diverse sententie proferuntur, potior numerus vin- 
cat auctorum, vel, si numerus equalis sit, ejus partis precedat 
auctoritas in qua excellentis ingenii vir Papinianus emineat, 
qui, ut singulos vineit, ita cedit duobus. Notas etiam Pauli 
aique Ulpiani in Papiniani corpus factas, sicut dudum statu- 
tum est [sc. A. D.321), precipimus infirmari. Ubi autem pares 
eorum sententi@ recitantur, quorum par censetur auctoritas, 
quod sequi debeat eligat moderatio judicantis. Paulli quoque 
Sententias semper valere precipimus, &c. Dat. VII Id. Novemb. 
Ravenne DD. NN. Theodosio XII et Valentiniano II AA. coss. 


4G 





594 


A. Ὁ. 593. 594 Vol. 2 p.154. reappointed in A. D. 
601 p. 157. slain by Phocas A. Ὁ. 602 p. 157. 

Petrus rhetor Lat. A. D. 355 p. 429. 

Petrus Thessalon. Gr. N° 368. 

Petza Gothorum dux assists the Gete A. D. 505 p. 
722. 

Pharasmanes Colchus serves in the army of Anasta- 
sius A. D. 503 p. 720. 

Pherecydes philosophus Vol. 2 p. 390. 

Pherogdathes envoy from Chosroes A. D.578 p. 842. 

Philager Gr. No 129. 

Philagrius prefectus Aigypti A. D. 341 p. 404. 

Philastrius Brixiz episc. eccl. N° 164. 

Phileas eccl. N° 106. 

Philetus Antioch. episc. A. Ὁ. 228 p. 243 Vol. 2 p. 
535. 548. 

Philinus archon A. D. 220 p. 232. 

Philinus empiricus Vol. 2 p. 287 i. 

Philippicus marries the sister of Mauricius, com- 
mands in the Persian war A. D. 584 Vol. 2 p. 150. 
A. D. 585. 586. 587 p. 151. recalled A. Ὁ. 588 p. 
152. 

Philippus cos. A. D. 348. employed in 351 p. 420. 

Philippus Cretensis eccl. N° 39. 

Philippus empiricus Gr. No 101. 

Philippus imp. pref. pret. A. ἢ. 243 p. 260. pro- 
cures the death of Gordian II] A. D. 244 p. 260. 
returns to Rome Ibid. His war with the Carpi 
A. D. 245 p. 262. slain 249 p. 266. The question 
whether Philip was a Christian examined Vol. 2 
p-51—53. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p.53. Laws : Tables 
p. 262—267. 

Philippus junior A. D. 244 p. 260. Augustus A. D. 
247 p. 264. slain 249 p. 266. 

Philippus presbyter eccl. N° 235. 

Philippus Sidetes eccl. N° 226. 

Philippus tetrarcha A. D. 44 p. 28 A. D. 53 p. 36. 

Philippus. Thessalon. Gr. N° 69, 

Philiscus Gr. N° 176. 

Philo Byblius Gr. N° 58. 

Philo Judzus Gr. N° 10. 

Philogonius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 548. 

Philostorgius eccl. N° 228. 

Philostratus Lemnius Gr. N° 186. 

Philostratus Lemnius junior Gr. N° 187. 

‘Philostratus tertius Gr. N° 188. 

Philoxenus recalled from exile by Justin A. D. 519 
p- 736. cos. A. Ὁ. 525 p. 742 Vol. 2 p. 206. 

Phlegon Trallianus Gr. N° 82. 

Phocas imp. revolts A. D. 602 Vol. 2 p. 157. cos. 
A. D. 603 p. 158. his Persian war A. D. 604. 
605. 606. 607 p. 158. 159. A. D. 609 p. 160. cala- 
mities of his reign 609 p. 160. see 612 p. 162. 
slain A. D. 610 p. 160. 

Pheebadius eccl. N° 148. 

Pheebion stoicus Gr. N° 209. 

Pheenix sophista Gr. N° 157. 

Photinus eccl. N° 147. 

Phraataces Arsaces XIV. Vol. 2 p. 246. 


INDE X. 


Phrahates I Arsaces IV. Vol. 2 p. 244. a coin p. 252. 

Phrahates II Arsaces VI. Vol. 2 p. 244. a coin p. 
252. 

Phrahates ITI Arsaces X. Vol. 2 p. 245. coins p. 252. 

Phrahates Phrahatis IV filius Vol. 2 p. 251. 

Phrahates Phrahatis IV nepos Vol. 2 p. 251. 

Phrynichus Gr. N° 118. 

Picti their inroads into Britain A. D. 360 p.442 A.D. 
446 p. 632. 

Pierius comes domesticorum slain A. D. 490 p. 704. 

Pierius eccl. N° 100. 

Pontius Pilatus Judee procurator, time of his govern- 
ment Vol. 2 p. 235. 

Pinytus eccl. N° 37. 

Pisander poeta Gr. N° 199. 

Piso conspires against Nero A. D. 65 p. 46. 

Piso adopted by Galba and slain A. D. 69 p. 52. 

Piso tyrannus slain by Valens A. D. 261 p. 286 Vol. 
2 p. 62. 

Pissamene mater Lzetz Gratiani uxoris Vol. 2 p. 122. 
Pius Rom. episc. A. D. 136 p. 125 Vol. 2 p. 535. 
537. ; 
Placidia Probe filia Olybrii junioris neptis Vol. 2 p. 

128 n. the wife of Joannes Mustaco Ibid. - 

Placidia Theodosii filia Vol. 2 p. 124.1261. captured 
by the Goths A. D. 409 p.574. married to 4taul- 
phus A. D. 414 p. 586. restored after his death 
A. D. 416 p. 590. married to Constantius A. D. 
417 p. 592. dismissed from the West A. D. 423 

. 600. 

Placidia Valentiniani III filia Vol. 2 p. 124. 127 m. 
married to Olybrius Ibid. taken to Carthage A. D. 
455 p. 652. 

Placillus Antioch. episc. A. D. 348 p. 414 Vol. 2 p. 
536. 550. 

Plato quoted on Egyptian chronology Vol. 2 p. 225. 
quoted by Aristotle Vol. 2 p. 340. 357. 359. 373. 
386. 389. in Timeo p. 355. 360. 364. 366. 374. 
375. 378. 380. 

Fulvius Plautianus A. Ὁ. 202, p. 208. cos. II A. Ὁ. 
203 p. 208. slain Ibid. see p. 210. 

Fulvia Plautilla Caracalle A. D. 202 p. 208. slain 
A. D. 212 p. 220. 

Aulus Plautius commanded in Britain. see A. D. 78 
p. 64. 

C. Plinius Secundus Lat. born A. D. 24 p.9. Pliny 
A.D. 72 p.61. Historia Naturalis A. D.77 p. 65. 
his death A. D. 79 p. 65. a list of his works is 
given by his nephew Epist. III. 5. his historical 
works are mentioned Epist. V. 8, 5. 

C. Plinius Cecilius Secundus Lat. born A. D. 61 
p. 43. described at A. Ὁ. 79 p.65 A. D. 80 p. 67. 
pretor A. D. 90 p. 75. <Actio in Publicium Certum 
A. Ὁ. 96 p. 81. Pliny in A. D. 98 p. 85. Pane- 
gyricus A. D. 100 p. 87. proconsul of Bithynia 
A.D. 103 p. 89. Pliny in A. D.104 p. 91. in 105 
p. 93. In Italy in 107 p. 95. 

Plotina Trajani manages the succession of Hadrian 
A.D. 117 p. 102. described Vol. 2 p. 15. 


IND E X. 


Plotinus Gr. N° 197. 

Plutarchus Cheronensis Gr. N° 32. 

Plutarchus Nestorii Gr. N° 316. 

Polemo rex A. D. 38 p. 22. 

Polemo sophista Gr. N° 68. 

Pollentia battle of A. D. 403 p. 554. 

Trebellius Pollio Lat. A. Ὁ. 291 p. 333 A. Ὁ. 307 p. 
353. Vopiscus Firmo c. I Trebellius Pollio ea fuit 
diligentia eaque cura in edendis bonis malisque prin- 
cipibus ut etiam triginta tyrannos uno breviter libro 
concluderet. 

Pollux Gr, N° 136. 

Polyenus Gr. N° 138. 

Polybius libertus A. D. 48 p. 32. 

Polycarpus eccl. N° 8. 

Polycrates eccl. N° 60. 

Pomerius eccl. N° 273. 

Claudius Pompeianus the son-in-law of Marcus A. D. 
175 p. 170. married to Lucilla: Capitolin. Marco 
c. 20. See Vol.2 p.21. Add Dio 72. 4. 

Pompeius dux A. D. 505 p. 722. the nephew of Ana- 
stasius A. D. 532 p. 754. slain Ibid. 

Cn. Pompeius magnus Vol. 2 p. 7. 9 p. 245k. 

Pomponia Grecina A. D. 57 p. 38. 

Pontianus Rom. episc. A. D. 236 p. 251 Vol. 2 p. 535. 
537. 538. 

Pontius diaconus eccl. N° 87. 

Sabina Poppea Neronis A. Ὁ. 58 p.40. married to 
Nero A. Ὁ. 62.63 p.44. her death A. Ὁ. 65 p. 46. 

Porphyrius Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 552. 

Porphyrius Gr. N° 235, Works Vol. 2 p. 298—302. 

Posides libertus A. D. 48 p. 32. 

Possideus ecc]. N° 250. 

Postumus imp. in Gaul A. D. 258 p. 280 A. Ὁ. 260 
Ρ. 284. associates Victorinus A. D. 265 p. 292. 
slain 267 p. 296. See Vol. 2 p. 58. 59. 

Postumus filius Vol. 2 p. 59. 

Bruttius Presens the father of Crispina Commodi 
A. D.177 p. 174. 

Pretextatus pref. urbis Rome A. D. 367 Vol. 2 p. 
307 t. 

Praxagoras historicus Gr. N° 296. 

Prayllus Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 557. 

Prayllus scepticus Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Praxeas eccl. N° 44. 

Presentation in the Temple, when a day was ap- 
pointed for the commemoration of this event. Vol. 
2 p. 209¢ p. 521 g. 

Priapatius Arsaces III. Vol. 2 p. 244. 

Prichard his description of Iran quoted Vol. 2 p. 255. 
256. examined Vol. 2 p. 259e; where consult 
the Additions and Corrections. 

Primasius Adrumetinus eccl. N° 292. At p. 399 No 
292 read ““ Adrumetinus.” 

Primus Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 544. 

Priscianus grammaticus Lat. lived in the reign of 


ς Add to the testimonies there quoted Theophanes p. 188 B. 
Justiniani 15° [A. Ὁ. 544] τούτῳ τῷ ἔτει---ἡ ὑπαπαντὴ τοῦ 


595 


Anastasius. a MS. of Priscian is extant which was 
written A. D.527. See A. D.527 p. 746. 

His panegyric upon Anastasius—Laudes sapien- 
tissimi imperatoris Anastasii Isaurici et Parthici et 
Gotthici Victoris dicte a Prisciano grammatico—is 
published in Corp. Scriptorum Hist. Byzant. Part. 
1 p. 517—526. 

Priscianus Lydus Gr. N° 375. 

Priscillianus eccl. N° 167. 

(΄. Lutorius Priscus condemned A. D. 21 p. 6. 

Statius Priscus invades Armenia A. D. 163 p. 150. 

L. Priscus opposes Decius and is slain A. D. 250 
p. 268. 

Priscus dux succeeds Philippicus in the Persian war 
A. D. 588 Vol. 2 p. 152. commands in the war 
against the Avars A. Ὁ. 592 Vol.2 p. 153. A.D. 
593 p. 154. superseded by Petrus Ibid. restored 
to the command A. D. 594 p. 154. his campaign 
in 595 p. 155. in 598 p. 155. in 600 p. 156. 

Priscus Phoce gener revolts A. D. 608 Vol. 2 p. 159. 

Priscus sophista Gr. N° 290. 

Priscus Thrax Gr. N° 338. 

Proeresius Gr. N° 253. 

Proba Olybrii junioris filia Vol. 2 p. 128n. 

Proba Probe filia Olybrii neptis Vol. 2 p. 128 n. 

Probatus defeated in Egypt by the generals of Zenobia 
A. Ὁ. 269 p. 300. 

Probus Anastasii nepos A. D. 532 p. 754 Vol. 2 p. 
128 n. 

Sicorius Probus envoy to Persia A. D. 298 p. 340. 

Probus imp. appointed A. D. 276 p. 314. in Gaul 
A. Ὁ. 277 p. 316. in Illyricum 278 p. 316. his 
Alexandrian coins A. D. 279 p. 318. slain A. D. 
282 p. 320. account of Probus Vol. 2 p. 70. coins 
and inscriptions p. 71. 

Probus Porphyrii Gr, N° 231. 

Probus Severi imp. gener Vol. 2 p. 32. 

Boionia Procilla Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Procleianus Pheenicie dux A. D. 528 p. 748. 

Proclinus Platonicus Gr. N° 204. 

Proclus CP. episc. A. Ὁ. 434 p. 619 Vol. 2 p. 536. 
559. 

Proclus diadochus Gr. N° 334. Works Vol. 2 p. 
320—322. 

Proclus grammaticus Gr. N° 163. 

Proclus medicus Gr, N° 74. 

Proclus sophista Gr. N° 156. 

Procopius revolts A. Ὁ. 365 p. 462. 464. defeated 
and slain A. D. 366 p. 464. 

Procopius Anthemii imp. frater A. D. 465 p. 666. 

Procopius Cesar. Gr. N° 370. 

Procopius Gazzus Gr. N° 367. 

Procopius Marciani frater Anthemii filius A. D. 479 

. 692. 

ected a counsellor of Alexander Severus A. Ὁ. 223 

p. 237. 


κυρίου ἔλαβεν ἀρχὴν ἐπιτελεῖσθαι ἐν τῷ Βυζαντίῳ τῇ δευτέρᾳ τοῦ 
Φεβρουαρίου μηνός. 


4ᾳ 2 


596 


Eutychius Proculus Siccensis grammaticus Lat. the 
preceptor of Marcus A. D. 133 p. 119.4 

Proculus Tatiani filius put to death A. D. 392 p. 526. 

Proculus tyrannus overthrown by Probus A. D. 280 
p- 318. 320. 

Prodicus eccl. N° 20. 

Profuturus a general in the service of Valens A. D. 
377 p. 488. 490. 

Promotus served with Theodosius against the Greo- 
thungi A. D. 386 p. 510. 

Prosper Aquitanus eccl. N° 256. 

Protagoras Vol. 2 p. 380. 384. conf. Platonem Thee- 
teto p. 152A Cratylo p. 385 E. 

Proterius Alex. episc. eccl. N° 245. See A. D. 453 
p- 649 Vol. 2 p. 536. 554. 

Prudentius eccl. N° 184. 

Ptolemeus Ascalonita Gr. N° 409. 

Ptolemzeus Chennus Gr. N° 35. 

Ptolemzeus Claudius Gr. N° 109. 

Ptolemeus Cyrenzus scepticus Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Ptolemzeus Mauretanie dux A. D. 24 p.8. slain A. Ὁ. 
40 p. 24. 

Ptolemzus peripateticus Gr. N° 218. 

Ptolemzeus rhetor Gr. N° 150. 

Ptolemeus Valentini discipulus eccl. N° 22. 

Pulcheria Marciani Vol. 2 p. 124.125 g. born A. D. 
399 p. 542. Augusta A. D. 414 p. 586. her go- 
vernment A. D. 414 p. 587. her death A. D. 453 
p- 648. 

Pulcheria Theodosii filia Vol. 2 p. 124. 125 e. 

Pupienus imp. A. D. 238 p. 252. 253 Vol. 2 p. 46. 

Pyrrho Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Pyrrhus CP. episc. appointed A. D. 639 Vol. 2 p. 
176. his conference with Maximus mense Julio 
indict. III: Pagi tom. 2 p. 833. sc. July A. D. 
645. charged with conspiring with Martina against 
Constantine A. D. 641 Vol. 2 p. 179. deposed in 
641 p.177. See Vol. 2 p. 537. 560. 

Pythagoras Vol. 2 p. 340. on the earth and planets 
p- 357 τ. quoted p. 374. 389. 

Pythagoreans Vol. 2 p. 355. 356. held that the 
earth moved p. 357. quoted p. 373. 375. 380. 
386. 390. 

Pythia still celebrated A. D. 362 p. 450. 

Quadi A.D. 174 p. 168. in Pannonia A. D. 261 p. 
286. Quadi in A. D. 358 p. 438. ravage Lllyricum 
A. D. 374 p. 482. their embassy to Valentinian 
A. D. 375 p. 484. 

Ummidius Quadratus A. D. 60 p. 42. 

Quadratus eccl. N° 10. 

Quartadecimani A. D. 197 p. 200 Vol. 2 p. 532. 

Quercius ad Georgium Pisidam. his computation ex- 
amined Vol. 2 A. D. 628 p. 169. 

Quietus tyrannus Macriani filius A. D. 261 p. 286. 
slain A. Ὁ. 262 p. 288. 


ἃ Trebell. XXX. 22 Fertur apud Memphin in aurea columna 
Aiigypliis literis scriptum tune demum Aigyptum liberam fore 
quum in eam venissent Romani fasces et pretexta Romanorum; 
quod apud Proculum grammaticum, doctissimum sui temporis 


INDE X. 


Quinquegentiani A. D. 292 p. 334. defeated by 
Mazimian A. D. 297 p. 338. 

Quinquennalia Neronis A. D. 60 p. 42 A. D. 65 p. 46. 
Maximiani A. D. 291 p. 332. Juliani A. Ὁ. 360 
p- 444. Arcadii A. Ὁ. 387 p. 512. Theodosii IT 
A. Ὁ. 407 p. 566. A. Ὁ. 415 p. 588. A. Ὁ. 439 

. 624. 

ue Fabius Quintilianus Lat. accompanied Galba to 
Rome A. D. 68 p. 51. teaches at Rome A. D. 89 
Ρ. 73. He was with Nicetes the preceptor of the 
younger Pliny: Plin. Ep. VI. 6, 3. who gave a 
portion to his daughter: Ep. VI. 32 C. Plinius 
Quintiliano suo. Quintilian was celebrated about 
A.D. 91 by Martial Ep. II. 90. Ausonius Grat. 
Act. p. 290 Quintilianus consularia per Clementem 
ornamenta sortitus. 

Quintillus Claudii imp. frater A. D. 270 p. 302. 
slain Ibid. See Vol. 2 p. 66 p. 84b. 

Quintus medicus Gr. N° 39. 

Quiricus Toletanus episcopus A. D. 667 Vol. 2 p. 
489 m. 

Quirinus sophista Gr. N° 171. 

Radagaisus Gothorum rex enters Italy A. D. 400 p. 
548. defeated and slain A. D. 405 p. 562. 

Rando Alamannus A. D. 368 p. 470. 

Recaredus I Gothorum rex (A. D. 586—601) A. D. 
569 p. 826 Vol. 2 p. 151. 157. 486 Ὁ. 489. 

Recaredus II Gothorum rex A. D. 620 Vol. 2 p. 165. 
489. 

Reccesuinthus Gothorum rex A. D. 649 Vol. 2 p. 
472s. 488. 489. 

Rechiarius Suevorum rex A. D. 448 p. 630. slain 
A. D. 456 p. 652. 

Rechila Suevorum rex A. D. 438 p. 622. 439 p. 624. 
440 p. 626. 441 p. 628. his death A. D. 448 
p- 636. 

Regalianus tyrannus A. D. 260 p. 284 Vol. 2 p. 60. 
Regilla Herodis Attici uxor A. D. 143 p. 132 Vol. 2 
. 2741. 
Rene quoted A. D. 199 p. 202. examined A. ἢ. 

117 p. 104 Vol. 2 p. 2501. 

Reiske quoted A. D. 331 p. 386 A. D. 364 p. 461 
Vol. 2 p. 286. 310: examined Vol. 2 p. 120. 

Remigius the accomplice of Romanus in Africa A. D. 
372 p. 478. slain A. D. 373 p. 480. 

Remismundus Suevus A. D. 460 p. 660. 463 p. 664, 
reigns over the Suwevi A. D. 464 p. 664. 466 p. 
666. 

Renaudot quoted Vol. 2 p. 546. 

Rennell quoted Vol. 2 p. 243 Ὁ. on thé geography 
of Western Asia Vol. 2 p. 254—258. 

Rheticus Auduorum epise. eccl. N° 111. 

Rhodon eccl. N° 53. 

Richomeres sent by Gratian to the aid of Valens A. Ὁ. 
377 p. 488. defeats the Goths A. D. 377 p. 490. 


virum, quum de peregrinis regionibus loquitur invenitur. The 
preceptor of Marcus in the opinion of Casaubon ad Capitolin. 
Marco c. 2 and of Fabricius B. G. tom. 9 p. 365. 


PNiD: EX. 


Ricimer comes defeats the Vandals A. D. 456 p. 654. 
deposes Majorian A. D. 461 p. 662. kills the king 
of the Alani 464 p. 666. marries the daughter of 
Anthemius A. D. 467 p. 668 A. D. 468 p. 671, 
his death A. D. 472 p. 674. 

Riothimus Britonum rex defeated in Gaul by Euric 
A. D. 470 p. 674. 

Rodulphus Beralne A.D. 512 p. 728. 

Rogatus eccl. N° 152. 

Roma, walls rebuilt by Aurelian A. D. 271 p. 306. 
first siege by Alaric A. D. 408 p. 572. second 
siege 409 p. 574. third siege and capture 410 p. 
576. 578. captured by Genseric 455 p. 650. taken 
by Belisarius A. D. 536 p. 766. by Totilas 546 
Ρ. 784. -by Narses 552 p. 796. its five captures 
p. 796. 

Romanus oppresses the Africans A. D. 372 p. 478. 

Romanus patricius slain A. D. 470 p. 672. 

Romanus serves in the Persian war A. D. 503 p. 720. 
plunders the coast of Italy A. D. 508 p. 724. 

Romanus repulses Bahram A. D. 589 Vol. 2 p. 152. 

Romulus Augustus A. D. 475 p. 682. deposed A. D. 
476 p. 684. 

Romulus Marciani frater A. D. 479 p. 692. 

Romulus Maxentii filius cos. A. D. 308 p. 354. cos. 
II A. D. 309 p. 656. died before his father Vol. 2 
p- 83. 

Rev. Hugh James Rose quoted Vol. 2 p. 527 g. 

Rotharis Langobardorum rex XVII (A. Ὁ. 636—652) 
A. D. 568 p. 824. 

Roxolani A. D. 118 p. 104. ; 

Rufinus cos. A. D. 392. pf. p. A. D. 392 p. 526. 
slain A. D. 395 p. 534. 

Rufinus eccl. N° 189. his prologues to Origen de 
principiis Vol. 2 p. 496 a. 5001. 

Rufinus patricius employed in Persia A. D. 530 p. 
752. 532 p. 754. 756. 

Festus Rufus Lat. Breviarii auctor A. D. 364 p. 463. 

L. Verginius Rufus cos. A. Ὁ. 63 p. 44. cos. III A. Ὁ. 
97 p. 82. his death Ibid. 

Rufus Ephesius Gr. N° 29. 

Annius Rufus Jude procurator Vol. 2 Ρ. 235. 

Rufus Jude prefectus A. Ὁ. 132 p. 118. 

Rufus Perinthius Gr. N° 152. 

Basseus Rufus pref. pret. under Marcus Vol. 2 p. 29. 

Rugiland conquered by Odoacer A. D. 487 p e700. 
702. occupied by the Lombards A. D. 487.526, 
Δ. Ὁ. 551 p. 794. 796 A. Ὁ. 568 p. 824. 

Ruhnkenius de Galla Placidia examined Vol. 2 p. 
126i. 

Rusticulas Novatianus Vol. 2 p. 443 n. 

Rusticus comes scholariorum plunders the coasts of 
Italy A. D. 508 p. 724. 

Rusticus diaconus eccl. N° 296. 

Rusticus dux ‘brought to trial for the death of Gu- 
bazes A. D. 554 p. 804. 

Rusticus stoicus Gr. N° 94. 

Sabas dux in the service of Zenobia A. D. 269 p. 300. 

Sabas eccl. N° 260. 


597 


Sabbatius Gallicane ecclesie episc. A. Ὁ. 353 p. 425. 

Sabbatius a quo Sabbatiani Vol. 2 p. 532 y. 

Sabellius eccl. N° 91. 

Sabina Hadriani Vol. 2 p. 18. 

Sabinia Tranquillina Gordiani A. D. 241 p. 258. 

Sabinianus revolts in Africa A. D. 240 p. 256. 

Sabinianus repulses Theoderic A. D. 479 p. 692. his 
death A. Ὁ. 481 p. 694. 

Sabinianus Sabiniani filius cos. A. D. 505. defeated 
by the Goths A. D. 505 p. 722. 

Poppeus Sabinus in Thrace A. D. 26 p. 10. 

Fabius Sabinus Alexandri preceptor. Lat. A. D. 223 
Ρ. 237. 

Julius Sabinus imp. slain A. D. 79 p. 64. 


' Ailius Sabinus Lat. a historian quoted by Capitolinus 


Maximino jun. c. 6 Scribit Allius Sabinus &c. (de 
Maximini filio.) 

Sabinus Macedonianus eccl. N° 160. 

Sabinus medicus Gr. N° 40. 

Flavius Sabinus Vespasiani frater served under Ves- 
pasian in Britain A. D. 43 p. 26. pref. urbis A. D. 
69 p. 54. slain A.D. 69: Tacit. Hist. III. 74 Dio 
65. 17. 

Sabiri Hunni enter Western Asia A. D. 532 p. 756. 
mentioned again A. D. 555 p. 806. 

Saed defeats Yazdejerd A. D.637 Vol. 2 p. 175. 

Saen Persa marches to Chalcedon A. D. 616 Vol. 2 

. 163. 

λιν τα Julianus IC.us Lat. A. D. 132 p. 119. 

Sallustius Gr. N° 336. 

Sallustius in Gaul with Julian A. Ὁ. 356 p. 433. re- 
called in 357 p. 437. pref. Galliarum A. D. 361 
Vol. 2 p.112. cos. A. D. 363 p. 454. 

Secundus Sallustius pref. Orientis Vol. 2 p. 112. pre- 
sent with Julian at his death Ibid. attached to the 
service of Valens in 364 Ibid. on the two Sallusti 
Vol. 2 p. 112h. 

Salmasius quoted A. D. 237 p. 250. 

Cornelia Salonina Gallieni Vol. 2 p. 65. 
Gallienus and Salonina Ibid. 

Saloninus Gallieni filius Cesar A. Ὁ. 255 p. 276. 
slain A. D. 260 p. 284. See Vol. 2 p. 65. 

Saloninus minor A. D. 260 p. 284. 

Salustius Hierosol. episcopus Vol. 2 p. 536. 557. 

Salvianus eccl. N° 246. 

Samuel Edessenus eccl. N° 261. 

Sanatruces Arsaces XJ. Vol. 2 p. 245. Coins p. 252. 

Sanchoniatho Vol. 2 p. 274 v. 

Sapor I A. D. 241 p. 258 Vol. 2 p. 259. A. D. 242 
p. 258. 244 p. 260. captures Valerian A. D. 260 

. 284. 

Senor II A. Ὁ. 301 p. 344 A. Ὁ. 309 p. 356 Vol. 2 
p- 260. Sapor in A. D. 350 p. 418. in 358 p. 438. 
in 359 p. 440. he takes Singara 360 p. 444. makes 
peace with Jovian A. D. 363 p. 458. his campaign 
in 371 p. 476. 

Sapor IIT A. Ὁ. 383 p. 506 A. Ὁ. 388 p. 518. 

Saraceni infest the empire A. D. 448 p. 634. invade 
Pheenicia and Syria A. D. 502 p. 718. their in- 


children of 


598 


roads in 529 p. 750. invade Syria A. D. 613 Vol. 2 
p. 162. 

Sarbarus Persa approaches Chalcedon A. D. 626 Vol. 
2 p.168. Sarbarus after the death of Adeser is 
mentioned by Nicephorus A. D. 629 Vol. 2 p. 170. 

Sarmate A. Ὁ. 83 p.68 A. D.117. 118 p. 104. A.D. 
175 p.170. in Pannonia A.D. 261 p. 286. re- 
pulsed in 322 p. 374. a colony received into the 
empire A. D. 334 p. 388. Sarmate in 358 p. 438. 
in 374 p. 484. 

Sarpedon scepticus Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Sarus Gothorum rex A. D. 405 p. 562. repulses Alaric 
A. D. 410 p. 576. slain A. Ὁ. 472 p. 582. 


Anulinus vel Avulvius Saturninus a general under Va- 


lerian A. D. 258 p. 280. 

Saturninus comes domesticorum slain by order of 
Eudocia A. Ὁ. 444 p. 630. 

Saturninus cos. A. D. 383. banished at the demand 
of Gainas A. D. 400 p. 546. 

Saturninus 600]. N° 12. 

Saturninus scepticus Gr. N° 183. 

Saturninus I tyrannus A. D. 263 p. 290 Vol. 2 p. 63. 

Saturninus II tyrannus A. D. 279 p. 318. slain A. D. 
280 p. 320. 

Saturninus III tyrannus. See Eckhel tom. 8 p. 113. 

Satyrus medicus Gr. N° 10]. 

Saxones. Saxons and Franci infest the coasts of Bel- 
gium A. D. 287 p. 330. invade Gaul in 370 p. 
474. Saxons encountered by Clothaire A. D. 555. 
556 p. 806. 

Sbesas Gothus serves in the Persian war A. D. 503 

. 720. 

Manlia Scantilla Didii Juliani A. D. 193 p. 192. 

Scaurinus grammaticus Lat. A. D. 220 p. 233. 

Terentius Scaurus grammaticus Lat. A. D. 118 p. 105. 

Scaurus Scauri filius grammaticus Lat. A. D. 143 

131. 

Schisheriar vel Schahriar Persa an usurper put Adeser 
to death A. D. 628 Vol. 2 p. 262. perhaps the 
Sarbarus of the Greeks. See Sarbarus. 

Scheheriar Sirois frater Vol. 2 p. 262. 263. 

Schleusneri Lexicon Nov. Test. quoted Vol. 2 p. 
524. 525. 

Schweighzeuser quoted Vol. 2 p. 268r. 

Sclaveni appear in Ilyricum A. D. 547 p. 786. 550 
p- 790. winter in the empire 550 p. 792. in 
Thrace 559 p. 810. 

Scopelianus sophista Gr. N° 46. 

Scoti ravage Britain A. D. 360 p. 442 A. D. 446 

. 632. 

Soriptuee chronology, before the birth of Abraham 
Vol. 2 p. 220—226. from the Exode to the Tem- 
ple Vol. 2 p. 226. in the regal period p. 227. 

Scyri repulsed A. D. 381 p. 500. 

Scythianus the preceptor of Manes A. D. 272 p. 307. 

Sebastianus Bonifacii gener A. D. 432 p. 618. his 
flight A. D. 435 p. 620. 440 p. 626. 444. 445 p. 
630. slain by Genseric A. D. 449 p. 636. 

Sebastianus dux A. D. 528 p. 748. 


INDE X. 


Sebastianus Jovini frater revolts A.D. 412 p. 580. 
slain A. D. 413 p. 584. 

Secundinus married the sister of Anastasius: A.D. 
503 p. 720. 

Secundus eccl. N° 21. 

Secundus Gr. N° 78. 

Sedulius eccl. N° 255. 

Segericus vel Singericus vel Regericus Gothorum 
rex A.D. 415 p. 588. 

L, Atlus Sejanus A. Ὁ. 16 p. 2 A. Ὁ. 23 p. 8. cos. 
A.D. 31 p.14. his fall Ibid. 

Seleucia ad Tigrim taken by Hrucius Clarus A. D. 
116 p. 102. its strength and population in the 
time of Arsaces XVIII, XTX Vol. 2 p. 247. 248. 
25] v. taken by Cassius in the Parthian war A. D. 
165 p. 154. 156. confounded by Bekker in Indice 
ad Tacitum with Seleucia Syrie, which Germanicus 
visited in A. D. 19. 

Semler de Tertulliano A. D. 208 p. 217 Vol. 2 p. 
414t. 

L. Anneus Seneca filius philosophus Lat, A. D. 19 
Ρ. 5 A.D. 39 p. 23. de Ira libri IIT A.D. 41 p. 
25. recalled from exile A. Ὁ. 49 p. 33. his influ- 
ence A. D. 54 p. 38. de Clementia libri IT A.D. 
56 p. 39. Seneca in 58 p. 41. in danger in 62 
p- 45. Nat. Quest. libri VII A.D. 63 p. 45. in 
danger in 64 p. 45. his death A. D. 65 p. 47. 

M. Anneus Seneca pater rhetor Lat. A. D.19 p. 5.7. 

Senecio Bassiani frater adheres to Licinius A. D. 314 
p- 368. 

Septimius Lat. a historian. See Encolpius. Lamprid. 
Alex. c.17 (de Alexandro Severo) Addit Septimius, 
qui vitam ejus non mediocriter exequutus est &c. 

Septuagint version described by Hieronymus Vol. 2 
p- 511. 512. 

Serapeum at Alexandria destroyed A. D. 389 p. 520 
A. D. 390 p. 522. 

Serapio Alamannorum rex A. D. 357 p. 436. 

Serapion Alexandrinus empiricus Vol. 2 p. 287i. 

Serapion Alexandrinus Gr. N° 70. 

Serapion Antioch. episc. eccl. N° 57 Vol. 2 p. 535. 

Serapion Plotini Gr. N° 225. ' 

Serapion rhetor Gr. N° 190. 

Serapion Thmuius eccl. N° 132. 

Serena Stilichonis Vol. 2 p. 125f A. D. 394 p. 532. 
slain A. Ὁ. 408 p. 572. 

Atlius Serenianus a counsellor of Alexander Severus 
A. D. 223 p. 237. 

Serenianus attached to the service of Valens in 364 
Vol. 2 p. 112. 

Sergius Bacchi filius Solomonis nepos serves in Africa 
A. Ὁ. 543 p. 778. sent to Italy A. Ὁ. 545 p. 782. 
547 p. 784. 

Sergius CP. episc. Vol. 2 ρ. 537. appointed A. Ὁ. 
610 Vol. 2 p. 160. assists in the defence of CP. 
A. D. 626 p. 168. consulted by Heraclius in 630 
Vol. 2 p.171. his death A. Ὁ. 638 Vol. 2 p. 176. 

Sergius Edessenus envoy to the Persians A. D. 543 


p- 780. 


INDE X. 


Serpentius for Severus Vol. 2 p. 203 note at A. D. 
462. 

Servianus cos. ΠῚ A. Ὁ. 134 p. 120. addressed by 
Hadrian cir. A. Ὁ. 132 Vol. 2 p. 20. his death 
A. Ὁ. 136 p. 124. 

Julia Aquilia Severa Elagabali A. D. 221 p. 233. 

Severa vel Marina the first wife of Valentinian Vol. 
2 p.1lle. 

Severianus eccl. N° 196. 

Severianus Gr. N° 357 Vol. 2 p. 325. 

Severianus Severi filius slain A. D. 313 Vol. 2 
p- 83. 

Ulpia Severina Aureliani A. D. 275 p. 313 Vol. 2 
p: 69. 71. 

Severinus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 543. 

Severus Antioch. episc. A. Ὁ. 512 p. 729 A.D. 519 
p- 737 Vol. 2 p. 536. 555. 556. 

Catilius Severus bis consul Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Catilius Severus a counsellor of Alexander Severus 
A. D. 223 p. 237. 

Julius Severus governor of Britain, sent into Judea 
A. D. 134 p. 120 A. D. 135 p. 122. 

Severus eccl. N° 313. 

Severus imp. born A. D. 146 p. 134. account of him 
Vol. 2 p. 32. he comes to Rome A. D. 193 p. 192. 
besieges Byzantium 194 p. 194. crosses the Eu- 
phrates 195 p. 196. at Nisibis Ibid. at Rome 196 
p- 198. returns to the East 197 p. 200. his Par- 
thian war A. D. 198 p. 202. he remains in the 
East A. D. 200 p. 204. 201 p. 206. 202 p. 208. 
at Rome or in Campania 205 p. 212. in Britain 
A. Ὁ. 208 p. 214. 210 p. 216. his death 211 p. 
218. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 33—35. Laws of Se- 
verus: Tables p. 198—219 Vol. 2 p. 33. 

Libius Severus imp. appointed A. D. 461 p. 662. his 
death A. D. 465 p. 666. Vol. 2 p. 138. his laws: 
Tables p. 665. 667. 

Fi. Valerius Severus imp. Cesar A. Ὁ. 305 p. 348. 
defeated and slain A. Ὁ. 307 p. 352. an inscrip- 
tion Vol. 2 p. 83. 

Severus magister equitum succeeds Marcellus under 
Julian A. Ὁ. 357 p. 436. 

Cassius Severus orator Lat. A.D. 24 p.9. his death 
A. Ὁ. 33 p. 19. 

Sextus eccl. N° 66. 

Sextus empiricus Gr. N° 172. 

Sextus philosophus Gr. N° 95. 

Sicilia. Number of inhabitants Vol. 2 p. 9. Sicily 
contains about 10,576 square English miles, and 
its population at 2,040,610 would give nearly 193 
persons to each square mile; for 10,576 x 193= 
2,041,168. 

Sidonius Apollinaris eccl. N° 266. 

Sigibertus Francorum rex (A. D. 562—575) A. D. 
548 p. 788. 561 p. 812 Vol. 2 p. 485. 

Sigiricus Burgundio Sigismundi filius A. D. 516 p. 
732. slain A. Ὁ. 522 p. 740. 

Sigismundus Burgundionum rex marries Ostrogotha 


Vol. 2 p. 143 A. Ὁ. 515 p. 732. succeeds A. Ὁ. 


599 


516 p. 732. delivered up to the Franks and slain 
523 p. 740. 

Sigistan, its position Vol. 2 p. 258. 

Sigisvultus comes A. D. 427 p. 608. 

Torquatus Silanus put to death A. D. 64 p. 46. 

Silanus alter put to death A. D. 65 p. 46. 

Silingi Vandali in Lusitania and Betica A. D. 416 
p- 590. overthrown by the Goths A. D. 418 p. 
594. occupy Betica A. D. 428 p. 610. 

Silius Italicus Lat. cos. A. Ὁ. 68 p. 50. 51. Silius 
described at A. D. 69 p. 55. 57. 

Silvanus slain by Postumus A. D. 260 p. 284. 

Silvanus revolts A. D. 355 p, 428. is slain Ibid. Vol. 
2 p. 101. 

Silverius Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. A. D. 536 p. 
767. deposed A. D. 537 p. 769. 

Silvester Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 539. 

Simeon Hierosol. episc. The bishops from Simeon to 
Marcus are given Vol. 2 p. 535. 556. 

Simon Jude Maccabei frater Vol. 2 p. 267 p. 

Simon magus eccl. N° 2. 

Simplicius Gr. N° 373. Works Vol. 2 p. 327—330. 

Simplicius Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536 A. Ὁ. 468 p. 
671. epistole A. D. 476 p. 685. 477 p. 687. 
478 p. 691. 482 p. 695. his death A. D. 483 

. 697. 

ἠδ των battle of A. D. 348 p. 412. the date exa- 
mined Ibid. Vol. 2 p. 96. 97. 

Sinoces favours Bonifacius A. D. 427 p. 608. 

Siricius Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 539. 

Siroes Persarum rex proclaimed A. D. 628 Vol. 2 p. 
169. his death A. Ὁ. 629 p.170. See Vol. 2 p. 
172. 261. 

Sisebutus Gothorum rex (A. D. 612—620) Vol. 2 
p- 162. 165. 489. 

Sisenandus Gothorum rex A. D. 631 Vol. 2 p. 171. 
489. 

Sisinnius CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. his death A. D. 
427 p. 608. 

Sisinnius Novatianus eccl. N° 155. 

Sixtus 1, See Xystus. 

Sixtus II. See Xystus. 

Sixtus III Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 540. 

Smaragdus exarchus Italie A. D. 608 Vol. 2 p. 159. 

Julia Sowmias Elagabali mater Vol. 2 p. 32 A. Ὁ. 
221 p. 232. 235. slain A. D. 222 p. 234. 

Socrates eccl. N° 233. 

Socrates Sophronisci Vol. 2 p. 389. 

Sogdiana, its position Vol. 2 p. 258 v. not included 
in Iran p. 256. 

Solomon dux winters at Carthage A. D. 535 p. 762. 
resumes the command in Africa A. D. 539 p. 772. 
his wise government A. D. 540 p. 774. slain A. D. 
543 p. 778. 

Sopater Apamensis Gr. No 293. 

Sopater junior Vol. 2 p. 337. 

Sophia Justini I1 Theodore Auguste neptis A. D. 
566 p. 818. 567 p. 822. 573 p. 832. favours Ti- 
berius A. Ὁ. 574 p. 834 Vol. 2 p. 148. 


600 


Sophronius eccl. N° 181. ᾿ 
Sophronius Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 558. αἱ 
Jerusalem during the siege in 637 Vol. 2 p. 175. 

Sopolis Gr. N° 267. 

Barea Soranus, his death A. D. 66 p. 48. 

Soranus Ephesius medicus Gr. N° 74. 

Sospis philosophus Gr. No 177. 

Soter Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Soterichus Oasites Gr. N° 242. 

Sozomenus eccl. N° 234. 

4élius Lampridius Spartianus ©. 

P. Papinius Statius Lat. A.D. 95 p. 79. 81. 
brated by Juvenal Sat. VII. 82 

Curritur ad vocem jucundam et carmen amice 
Thebaidos, leatam fecit cum Statius urbem 
Promisitque diem, tunta dulcedine captos 
Afficit ille animos 

Stephanus mathematicus Gr. N° 392. 

Stephanus I Antioch. episc. A. D. 348 p. 414. Vol. 2 
p- 536. 550. 

Stephanus II Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 553. 

Stephanus III Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 553. 

Stephanus I Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Stilio Gr. No 190. 

Stilicho Vol. 2 p. 125f A. Ὁ. 395 p. 532. 534. op- 
poses Alaric in Greece A. D. 396 p. 536. in Italy 
402 p. 550. 403 p. 554. Sztilicho at Rome A. D. 
407 p. 568. is put to death 408 p. 570. 

Stobeeus Gr. N° 332. 

Stotzas (de quo Procopius Vand. II. 15 p. 272— 


Cele- 





e That Lampridius and Spartianus are the same author is 
suspected by Vossius Hist. Lat. II. 7 p. 793 and determined 
by Fabricius Bibl. Lat. tom. 3 p. 93 from the inscriptions in 
Cod. Palat. Spartianus addresses Diocletian: I 4&lii Spar- 
tiant Hadrianus imp. ad Diocletianum Aug. ΤΙ Ali Spar- 
tiant Elius Verus ad Diocletianum Aug. After A. Ὁ. 292: 
c. 2 Nostris temporibus vesira clementia Maximianus atque 
Constantius Cesares dicti sunt. c. 5 he refers to his Life of 
Hadrian: Nos ipsi in ejus vita. He proposed to write all after 
Cesar: ο. 7 mihi propositum fuit omnes qui post Cesarem dic- 
tatorem—vel Casares vel Augusti vel principes appellati sunt, 
quique in adoptionem venerunt vel imperatorum filii vel paren- 
tes Cesarum nomine consecrati sunt singulis libris exponere. 
Ill Alii Spartiani Didius Julianus ad Diocletianum Aug. 
IV Alii Sp. Severus ad Diocletianum Aug. V ΖΕ Sp. Pe- 
scennius Niger ad Diocl. Aug. c.9 Hee sunt, Diocletiane 
maxime Augustorum, que de Pescennio didicimus ex pluribus 
libris. VI Atlii Sp. Antoninus Caracallus. 
Geta—ad Constunt. Aug. VIII Atlii Lampridii (“ΖΕ Spartiani 
Cod. Pal.) Commodus ad Diocletianum Aug. IX “ΖΕ Lam- 
pridii (Eli Spartiani excerpta) Diaduwmenus. X ALlii Lam- 
pridii (ALli Spartiani excerpta) Heliogabalus ad Constantinum 
Aug. c.2 Tu. Constantine sacratissime, &c. He proposes to 
write c. 34, 35 the two Gordians, Alexander, Aurelian, Clau- 
dius. His jungendi sunt Diocletianus aureit parens seculi et 
Maximianus (ut vulgo dicitur) ferrei, ceterique ad pietatem 
tuam.—His addendi sunt Licinius Severus [ Alexander) atgue 
Mazentius, quorum omnium jus in ditionem tuam devenit. 
Written therefore after A. Ὁ. 824, XI ΖΕ Lampridii (Alii 
Spartiani Cod. Pal.) Alexander Severus ad Constantinum Aug. 
c. 65 Constantine maxime &c. ο. 67 imperator Constantine. 
c. 64 Hactenus imperium P. R. eum principem habuit qui di- 
utius imperaret, post eum certatim irruentibus, et aliis semestri- 
bus aliis annuis, plerisque per biennium, ad summum per tri- 
ennium, imperantibus, usque ad eos principes qui latius im- 


VII Antoninus 


INDEX. 


276A) renews war in Africa A. D. 543 p. 778. 
slain in combat by Joannes A. D. 543: A. Ὁ. 544 
p- 780. 

Strato quoted Vol. 2 p. 345a 3511. 

Strato Sardianus Gr. N° 81. 

Stratonicus medicus Gr. N° 104. 

Successianus a general under Valerian A. D. 258 

. 282. 

Cae occupied by Chosroes A. D. 551: 562 p. 812. 

Sueridus Gothus A. D. 377 p. 488. 

C. Suetonius Tranquillus Lat. A. Ὁ. 88 p. 73.f 

Suevi enter Gaul A. D. 406 p. 564. Spain A. D. 
409 p. 576. occupy Gallicia 428 p. 610. 

Suinthila Gothorum rex A. D. 621 Vol. 2 p. 166. 489. 

Sulpicius Severus eccl. N° 195. 

Sulpitius Memmiz pater Vol. 2 p. 41. 

Suniericus Gothus comes A. D. 459. 460 p. 660. 661. 
462 p. 662. 

Suomarius Alamannorum rex A. D. 357 p. 436. 

Cornelia Supera Aimiliani Vol. 2 p. 55. 

Superianus Gr. N° 327. 

Palfurius Sura Lat. a historian: Trebell. Gallieno 
c. 18 Longum est ejus [Gallieni] cuncta in literas 
mittere ; que qui volet scire legat Palfurium Suram, 
qui Ephemeridas ejus vite composuit. 

Statius Surculus rhetor Lat. A. D. 58 p. 41. 

Surenas the title of the chief officer among the Per- 
sians: potestatis secunde post regem—the grand 
visier—A. D. 375 p. 486. 

Syagrius Aigidii filius A. D. 464 p. 664. 


perium tetenderunt; Aurelianum dico et deinceps ; de quibus, 
si vita suppeditaverit, ea que comperta fuerint publicabimus. 
The following are inscribed Julii Capitolini: 


Antoninus Pius 
Marcus 

Verus 

Pertinax 
Albinus 
Macrinus. 


But are all given to Spartianus in Excerpt. confirmed by 
internal evidence: Pius, ad Diocletianum Aug. Marco c. 19 
ut in vita Commodi docebitur. Verus, ad Diocletianum Aug. 
c.11 Diocletiane Auguste. c. 2 ut in Marci vita exposuimus. 
ο. 9 in Marci vita plenissime disputatum est. Albinus, ad Con- 
stantinum Aug. c. 4 Constantine maxime. c.1 In Pescennii 
vita diximus. Macrinus, ad Diocletianum Aug. c.15 Hec— 
de pluribus collecta serenitati tue, Diocletiane Auguste, detuli- 
mus. The life of Avidius Cassius inscribed Vuleatit Gallicani 
is also given to Spartianus in Cod. Palat. Conf. Salmasium ad 
c. 1. Addressed Diocletiano Aug. c. 3 Diocletiane Auguste. 
Salmasius ad Maximinos c. 1 “ Huc usque Spartianus. Supe- 
riores enim omnes vitas [Hadrianum—Alexandrum A. D. 117 
—235] ab uno Spartiano fuisse conscriptas tam liquido mihi 
liquet &c.—Hactenus enim Spartiani excerpta antiquissima et 
optime note. que quidem excerpta in Alexandrum Severum 
desinunt.—Hinc igitur incipit Julius Capitolinus. Eumque ab 
his duobus Maziminis memoriam vite Casarum cepisse, ubi 
scilicet desiit Spartianus, affirmamus.” 

f Addressed by Pliny Ep. III. 8. V.11. IX. 34. Mentioned 
in Ep. I. 24. X. 95. Spartianus Hadriano c. 11 Septicio Claro 
prefecto pretorii [conf. c. 9] et Suetonio Tranquillo epistola- 
rum magistro multisque aliis, qui apud Sabinam uxorem injussu 
ejus familiarius se tune egerant quam reverentia domus aulice 
postulabat, successores dedit. 


[No Bos 


Syagrius eccl. N° 239. 

Q. Aurelius Symmachus Lat. prefectus urbis Rome 
A. D. 384 p. 507. Symmachus in 388 p. 519. 
cos. A. Ὁ. 391 p. 522. 523. Symmachus Stilichoni 
A. Ὁ. 397 p. 539. 

Symmachus patricius slain at Ravenna A. D. 525 

. 742. 
δ ΝΝ recalled from Africa to CP. A. D. 539 
ἜΣ, 

ἜΣ Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536 A. Ὁ. 498 p. 
715. 717. epistole A.D. 501 p.719. his death 
514 p. 731. 

Syncellus Gr. N° 395. 

Synesius eccl. N°229. See Vol. 2 p. 524 w. 

Syria its area Vol. 2 p. 255. invaded by the Saracens 
A. D. 632 Vol. 2 p. 172. A. D. 633. 634. 635 
Ῥ. 173. A. Ὁ. 636. 637 p. 174. A. D. 638 the 
conquest completed in six years p. 175. 176. 

Syrianus expels Athanasius from Alexandria A. D. 
356 p. 433. 

Syrianus Gr. N° 322. Works Vol. 2 p. 317. 318. 

Tacitus imp. appointed A. D. 275 p. 312. his death 
276 p. 312. See Vol. 2 p. 69. 

C. Cornelius Tacitus. Lat. a little older than Pliny 
A. Ὁ. 61 p. 43. praetor A. D. 88 p. 73. consul 
suffectus 97 p. 82. Actio in Marium Priscum A. Ὁ). 
100 p. 87.8 

Tacfarinas A.D. 17 p. 4. A. D. 20. 21. 24 p. 6. 8. 

Taifalee Gothi in Thrace A. D. 379 p. 492. 

Tamchosro Persa slain A. Ὁ, 581: A. D.577 p. 840. 

Tarraco stormed by the barbarians A. D. 261 p. 286. 

Tatianus banished through the arts of Rufinus A. Ὁ. 
392 p. 526. 

Tatianus eccl. N° 38. 

Taurus Berytius Gr. N° 66. 

Taylor examined de Zosimo Vol. 2 p. 323k. 

Teias Gothorum rex appointed A. D. 552 p. 796. 
slain A. D. 553 p. 798. 

Telephus Gr. N° 72. 

Telesphorus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Temples heathen destroyed A. D. 399 p. 544. 

Tertullianus eccl. N° 69. 

Tetricus imp. A. D. 267 p. 296 A. D. 268 p. 298 
Vol. 2 p. 60. subdued by Aurelian A. D. 274 p.310. 

Tetricus minor Vol. 2 p. 60. 

Thales Vol. 2 p. 357. 366. 373. 

Thallus Gr. No 16. 

Thelane Odoacris filius A. D. 493 p. 708. 

Themistius eccl. N° 306. 

Themistius Gr. N° 297. 

Themistocles stoicus Gr. N° 208. 

Theocritus slain A. D. 519 p. 736. 

Theoctistus Czesareze eccl. N° 83. 

Theodahadus Ostrogothorum rex Vol. 2 p. 143 A. Ὁ. 


& Pliny addresses Tacitus in Ep. VI. 16. 20 on the eruption 
of Vesuvius. Ep. IV. 13. VIT. 20 on their studies. Ep. VII. 
33 on his history then intended. Ep. VIII.7. IX. 10. 14 are 
also addressed to Tacitus. The emperor TJ'acitus apud Vopis- 
cum Tacito c. 10 Cornelium Tacitum scriptorem historie Au- 


601 


534 p. 760. slain A. D. 536 p. 766. 

Theodas empiricus Gr. N° 140. 

Theodebaldus Francorum rex (A. ἢ). 548—554) 
A. D. 553 p. 801. his accession 548 p. 788. 

Theodebertus I Francorum rex (A. D. 534—548) 
A. D. 534 p. 760. 553 p. 801. his expedition into 
Italy 539 p. 770. his death 548 p. 788. 

Theodebertus IT Francorum rex Sigiberti nepos (A. D. 
596—612) Vol. 2 p. 485. 

Theodemirus Ostrogothorum rex Vol. 2 p. 144 A. D. 
473 p. 678. 

Theodericus I Francorum rex (A. D. 511—534) 
A.D. 553 p. 801. his death A. D. 534 p. 760. 
Theodericus II Francorum rex Sigiberti nepos (A. Ὁ. 

596—613) Vol. 2 p. 485. 

Theodericus Ostrogothorum rex Theodemiri filius 
Vol. 2 p. 143. accompanies his father into Illyri- 
cum A. D. 473 p. 678. receives an embassy from 
Zeno A. D. 477 p. 686. his acts in 478 p. 690. 
repulsed by Sabinianus 479 p. 692. his negotia- 
tions with Zeno 483 p. 696. cos. A. Ὁ. 484 p. 696. 
threatens CP. 487 p. 700. approaches Italy 488 
p- 702. enters Italy 489 p. 702. his second cam- 
paign 490 p. 704. his third campaign 491 p. 706. 
kills Odoacer 493 p. 708.710. at Rome A. D. 500 
p- 716. defeats the Bulgarians 504 p. 720. his 
measures in Gaul and Spain after the death of 
Alaric II 508 p. 724. 726. 511 p. 726. 728. puts 
to death Boethius A. D. 524 p. 743. and Symma- 
chus 525 p. 742. death of Theoderic 526 p. 744. 
The son of Theodemir Vol. 2 p. 143. ten years a 
hostage at CP. Vol. 2 p. 145. his education Ibid. 
Ρ. 145. 146. acknowledged by Anastasius p. 146. 
Theophanes and Theodorus Lector upon Theoderic 
p- 147. Inscriptions Ibid. 

Theodericus Triarii filius. his sister was married to 
Aspar A. D. 471 p. 674. he negotiates with Zeno 
A. Ὁ. 478 p. 690. war of the two Theoderici Tbid. 
they make peace Ibid. he approaches CP. A. D. 
478 p. 690. his death 481 p. 694. his three 
marches to CP. Ibid. See Vol. 2 p. 146. 

Theodericus Visigothorum rex kills his brother To- 
rismond A. D. 452 p. 644. favours Avitus A. Ὁ. 
455 p. 652. his expedition into Spain 456 p. 652. 
See 460 p. 660. 462 p. 662. slain by Huric 466 

. 666. 

ἀπε δοις Eutropiz filia married to Constantius Chlo- 
rus A. Ὁ. 292 p. 334. See Vol. 2 p. 85d. 

Theodora Justiniani A. D. 527 p. 746 Vol. 2 p. 141. 
142. her death A. D. 548 p. 786. 

Theodoretus eccl. N° 242. 

Theodoridesh Visigothorum rex A. D. 418 p. 594. 
439 p. 624. 448 p. 636. slain in the battle with 
Attila A.D. 451 p. 642. 


guste, quod parentem suum eundem diceret, in omnibus biblio- 
thecis collocari jussit, &c. 

h Theodoricus Jornandi, Theodorus Greg. Tur., Theodores 
et Theodorides Idatio. 


4H 


602 


Theodorus Alex. episc. A. D. 607 Vol. 2 p. 159. 537. 
his death A. D. 609 p. 160. 

Theodorus anagnostes eccl. N° 280. 

Theodorus Ancyranus eccl. N° 224, 

Theodorus Asinzus Gr. No 303. 

Theodorus Bacchi envoy to Persia A. D. 576 p. 838. 

Theodorus Ceesaree eccl. N° 290. 

Theodorus Cappadox left in command in Africa : 
Procop. Vand. II. 8 p. 254 Ὁ A. Ὁ. 536 p. 764. 
Theodorus CP. episc. in A. D. 676—678 Vol. 2 

p- 560. 

Theodorus Heracleota ae No 127. 

Theodorus Heraclii frater leads an army in 626 Vol. 
2 p. 168. defeated by the Moslems A. D. 634 
Vol. 2 p. 173. 

Theodorus Iamblichi Gr. N° 258. 

Theodorus Mopsuestz eccl. N° 219. 

Theodorus Nicomediensis A. D. 562 p. 814. 

Theodorus Petri filius A. D. 562 p. 814 A. D. 564 
p- 816. 

Theodorus Pharan. episc. A. D, 630 Vol. 2 p. 171. 

Theodorus preefectus urbis CP. A. Ὁ. 525: A. Ὁ. 520 
p- 738. 

Theodorus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 487. 537. 543. 

Theodorus Sacellarius engages the Moslems A. Ὁ. 634 
Vol. 2 p. 173. 

Theodorus Tzanus: Agathias II. 21 p. 58B IV.18 
p-126D V.1 p.143D in the service of Justinian 
defeats his countrymen A. D. 558 p. 810. 

Theodorus put to death by Valens at Antioch 372 
Ρ. 478. 

Theodosius Ammonii Gr. N° 195. 

Theodosius Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. from July 537 
to Nov. 538: Tables A. D. 567 p. 823. 

Theodosius eccl. N° 305. 

Theodosius imp. repulses the Sarmate A. D. 374 p. 
484. is appointed emperor 379 p. 492. defeats 
the Goths Huns and Alani 379 p. 494. further 
successes A. Ὁ. 380 p. 496. enters CP. Ibid. 
peace with the Goths 382 p. 502. treaty with 
Persia 384 p. 506. defeats Maximus 388 p. 516. 
518. visits Rome 389 p. 518. passes through 
Macedonia to CP. 391 p. 522. his war with Hu- 
genius A. D. 394 p. 530 Vol. 2 p. 129. his death 
395 p. 532. his origin Vol. 2 p. 125d. his early 
life Vol. 2 p. 125. his character examined and 
vindicated p.126—130. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 130. 
Laws of Gratian and Theodosius: Tables p. 494— 
507. of Theodosius and Valentinian p. 508—525. 
of Theodosius p. 525—531 Vol. 2 p. 130. a hu- 
mane law of Theodosius Aug. 9 A. D. 393 p. 528. 

Theodosius II imp. born A. D. 401 p. 550. Augustus 
A. D. 402 p 550. his Code. see Codex Theodosi- 
anus. plot to assassinate Attila A. Ὁ. 448 p. 636. 
his death A. D. 450 p. 638. 

Theodosius Mauricii filius born A. D, 585 Vol. 2 p. 
151. crowned A. D. 590 p. 152. his marriage in 
600 p. 156.157. slain by Phocas 602 Vol. 2 p. 158. 

Theodosius patricius assists in defending CP. in 626 


INDE X. 


Vol. 2 p. 168. 

Theodosius Theodosii imp. pater sent into Britain 

_ A.D. 368 p. 470. 369 p. 472. put to death A. D. 
376 p. 488. See Vol. 2 p:124a. 

Theodotion a translator of the Hebrew Scriptures 
into Greek Vol.2 ρ. 12. - 

Theodotus Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 552. 

Theodotus coriarius eccl. N° 45. 

Theodotus Montanista eccl. N° 45. 

Theodotus Platonicus Gr. No 205. 

Theodotus prefectus urbis CP. A. D. 523: A. D. 520 
Ρ. 738. 

Theodotus sophista Gr. N° 97. 

Theodotus τραπεζίτης eccl. N° 47. 

Theodulus eccl. N° 268. 

Theognostus eccl. N° 102. 

Theon mathematicus Gr. N° 301. 

Theon rhetor Gr. N° 356. 

Theon Sidonius Gr. N° 294. 

Theon Smyrneus Gr. N° 77. 

Theonas Alex. episc. A. Ὁ. 283 p. 323 A.D. 301 p 
345 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Theopemptus Novatianus episcopus Vol. 2 p. 443 n. 

Theophanes Byzant. Gr. N° 390. 

Theophanes chronographus Gr. N° 396. antedates 
the years of Constantius JI Vol. 2 p. 96. omits a 
year of Phocas and places at the wrong year many 
events of the reign of Heraclius Vol. 2 p. 160—174. 

Theophilus Alex. episc. eccl. N° 199 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Theophilus Antioch. epise. eccl. N° 34 Vol. 2 p. 535. 

Theophilus Czsarez eccl. N° 58. 

Theophronius eccl. N° 166. 

Theophylactus Gr. N° 391. 

Theosebia Gregorii Nysseni uxor Vol. 2 p. 448 d. 

Theosebius Hieroclis Gr. N° 348. 

Theotecnus 600]. N° 96. 

Theotimus eccl. N° 177. 

Therasia Paulini episcopi uxor Vol. 2 p. 467 e. 

Therme Commodiane A. D. 184 p. 182. 

Thermantia Serene soror Vol. 2 p. 124. 125f. 

Thermantia Stilichonis filia Vol. 2 p. 124.125 f. mar- 
ried to Honorius A.D. 408 p. 570. dismissed p. 572. 

Thermantia Theodosii mater Vol. 2 p. 124 a. 

Thessalonica massacre at A. D. 390 p. 520. 

Thessalus medicus Gr. N° 74. 

Theudegotha Theoderici filia married to Alarie II 
Vol. 2 p. 143 A. Ὁ. 515 p. 732. 

Theudes vel Thiodes Gothorum rex (Α. Ὁ. 531—548) 
Vol. 2 p. 145 A. D. 508 p. 726. slain in 548 Vol. 
2 p.145. He governed in Spain as the deputy of 
the great Theoderic, and after the death of Ama- 
laric was elected king. 

Theudimundus Ostrogothus brother of Theoderic Vol. 
2 p. 143 bb. 

Theudisclus Gothorum rex (A. D. 549—554) Vol. 2 
p. 145k. 

Thomas I CP. episc. appointed A. D. 607 Vol. 2 p. 
159. his death A. D. 610 p. 160. See Vol. 2 p. 537. 

Thomas II CP. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 560. 


ἘΝ ΘΕ ΣΧ: 


Thrasea Petus A. D. 63 p. 44. his death A. D. 66 
p. 48. 49. 

Thrasyllus archon A. D. 61 p. 42. 

Thrasyllus Gr. N° 7. 

Tiberianus eccl. N° 169. 

Tiberius Drusi junioris filius slain A. D. 37 p. 20. 

Tiberius imp. pont. max. A.D. 15 p. 2. in Campania 
A. ἢ. 26 p. 10. his death A. Ὁ. 37 p. 20. Inscrip- 
tions Vol. 2 p. 4. 5. 

Tiberius II A. D. 573 p. 832. defeated by the 
Avars A. Ὁ. 574 p. 832. Cesar 574 p. 834. treats 
with Chosroes 576 p. 838. his elevation 578 p. 840. 
his death A. D. 582: A. D. 577 p. 840 Vol. 2 p. 
150. Coins Vol. 2 p. 148. an inscription Ibid. 

Tichonius eccl. N° 194. 

Ticinum taken by the Lombards A. D. 571 p. 828. 

Tillemont Histoire des empereurs 6 Vols. 4to Paris 
1720—-1738. quoted Vol. 2 p. 120. 121. 268. 269. 
277. on Alexander of Lycopolis p. 489. examined 
A. D. 274 p. 310 A. Ὁ. 308 p. 356 A. Ὁ. 428 p. 
610. deceived by Goltzius Vol. 2 p. 63. 

Timeus de anima mundi Vol. 2 p. 366. 

Timeus Antioch. episc. A. Ὁ. 272 p. 309 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Timasius cos. A. D. 389. banished through Eutropius 
A. D. 396 p. 536. 

Timocrates Heracleota Gr. N° 47. 

Timogenes a general under Zenobia A. D. 269 p. 300. 

Timolaus Palmyrenus Odenathi filius A. D. 267 p. 
294 Vol. 2 p. 62. 

Timon Phliasius Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Timotheus I Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 544. 

Timotheus II Alex. episc. Alurus Vol. 2 p. 480 m. 
536. 544. 545. 554. 

Timotheus ΠῚ Alex. episc. Salophaciolus Vol. 2 p. 
036. 544. 545, 554. 

Timotheus IV Alex. episc. A. D. 519 p. 737 Vol. 2 
Ρ. 536. 546. from 519 to 537: Tables A. D. 567 
p. 823. 

Timotheus CP. episc. A. D. 511 p. 729. 518 p. 735. 
Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Timotheus Gazeus Gr. N° 343. 

Tiridates Arsaces II Vol. 2 p. 244. a coin p. 252. 

Tiridates Vononis I filius Vol. 2 p. 247. 251. 

Tiridates Vononis II filius Vol. 2 p. 249. at Rome 
A. Ὁ. 66 p. 48 Vol. 2 p. 249. 

Titianus Lat. described by Capitolinus Maximino 
jun. c. 1 Maziminus—grammatico Latino usus est 
Philemone, jurisperito Modestino, oratore Tatiano 
[Titiano emendat Casaubon.] filio senioris Tatiani 
[Tittant Casaubon.] gui Provinciarum libros pul- 
cherrimos scripsit. 

Titianus junior, orator, Lat. lived in the time of Maz- 
imin A. D. 236. See Titianus. 

Titianus prefect in Gaul A. D. 343 p. 406. The same 
Titianus who was prefect of Rome from Oct. 24 
A. D. 339 to Feb. 24 A. D. 341: Bucherius p. 240 
Vol. 2 p. 96. 

Titus Bostrenus eccl. N° 141. 

Titus imp. born A. D. 41 p. 26. besieges Jerusalem 


603 


A. D. 70 p. 56. 58. at Antioch A. D. 71 p. 58. at 
Rome Ibid. celebrates games A. D. 80 p. 66. his 
death A. Ὁ. 81 p. 68. Inscriptions Vol. 2 p. 13. 

Tomi attacked by the Avars, defended by Priscus 
A. D. 598 Vol. 2 p. 155. 

Toorandokht Sirois soror Vol. 2 p. 262. 263. 

Bishop Tomline quoted Vol. 2 p. 526. 527 g. 

Torismundus Visigothorum rex succeeded his father 
A. Ὁ. 451 p. 642. slain A. Ὁ. 452 p. 644. 

Totilas Gothorum rex, elected A. D. 541 p. 774. 
Baduila upon coins. His victories and successes 
in 542 p.776. Naples surrenders A. D. 543 p. 
778. his success in 544 p.750. in 545 p. 780. 
782. besieges and takes Rome 546 p. 784. marches 
into Lucania 547 p. 784. takes Rome again 54% 
p- 788. Rhegium, Tarentum, Ariminum, and in- 
vades Sicily 549 p. 790. defeated by Narses and 
slain 552 p. 796. duration of his reign Ibid. Ba- 
duila at 567 p. 622. 

Touran the country beyond the Oxus Vol. 2 p. 256. 

Toxotius Eustochii pater Vol. 2 p. 461. Works of 
Hieronymus n. 102. 

Trajani columna A. D. 113 p. 98. 

Trajanus envoy to Chosroes A. D. 575 p. 836. 

Trajanus a general of Valens in the Gothic war A. D. 
377 p. 488. 490. 

Trajanus imp. adopted A. Ὁ. 97 p. 82. at Rome A. Ὁ. 
99 p. 84. cos. II A. ἢ. 100 p. 86. first Dacian 
war 101 p. 88. second Dacian war 104 p. 90. his 
public works 107. 109 p. 94. 110 p. 96. his title 
optimus 114 p. 98. his expedition to the East 114 
p- 98. he penetrates to the Ocean 116 p. 102. his 
death 117 p. 102. Trajan described Vol. 2 p. 15. 
his inscriptions Vol. 2 p.15—17. The dates of 
the Parthian war examined Vol. 2 p. 17. 18. 

Furia Sabinia Tranquillina Gordiani III A. D. 241 p. 
258 Vol. 2 p. 48. 

Trasamundus Vandalorum rex A. D. 484 p. 698. Vol. 
2 p. 143d. his death A. D. 523 p. 740. 

Trebellianus tyrannus Vol. 2 p. 63. 

Trebonianus. See Gallus imp. 

Tribigildus plunders Phrygia A. D. 399 p. 542. 

Tribonianus Lat, ICus. A. D. 532 p. 755. 533 p. 758. 

Tricennalia Constantini A. D. 335 p. 390. Honori 
A. D. 422 p. 600. Theodosii II A. D. 430 p. 614. 

Triphyllius eccl. N° 129. 

Triumph of Vespasian and Titus A. D.71 p. 58. of 
Domitian A. D.91 p. 74. of Trajan A. D. 103 p. 
88. second triumph 106 p. 92. of Marcus A. D. 
166 p. 156. second triumph A. D. 176 p. 172. of 
Alexander Severus A. 1). 233 p. 246. of Aurelian 
A. Ὁ. 274 p. 310. of Diocletian A. Ὁ. 302 p. 344. 

Troilus sophista Gr. N° 308. 

Trosius aper Lat. grammaticus, the preceptor of 
Marcus A. D. 133 p. 119. 

Julius Trypho served under Valerian A. Ὁ. 258 p. 280. 

Trypho eccl. N° 76. 

Trypho stoicus Gr. N° 222. 

Tufa magister militum A. 1), 489 p. 704. 


4H Q 


604 


Tulbiacensis pugna gained by Clovis A.D. 496 p. 712. 
Tulga Gothorum rex A. D. 640 Vol. 2 p. 489. 
Calvisius Tullus Marci avus Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Tulum dux A. D. 504 p. 720. 

Turbo governor of Dacia A. D. 118 p. 104. pretorian 
prefect A. D. 119 p. 106. 

Turce their embassy to Justin A. Ὁ. 568 p. 824, See 
Zemarchus A. Ὁ. 569. Valentinus A. D. 576. 

Petronius Turpilianus succeeded Paulinus in Britain 
A. D. 78 p. 64. 

Tuscianus rhetor Gr. N° 266. 

Tutor the confederate of Civilis A. D. 70 p. 58. 

Tyrannus Antioch. episc. A. D. 302 p. 345 Vol. 2 
p- 536. 

Tzani plunder Pontus and Armenia A. Ὦ. 558 p. 810. 

Tzathes Gubazis frater—ddeddos νεώτερος Agath. ITI. 
14—appointed king of the Lazi by Justinian A. D. 
554. 555 p. 804. 

Tzathus Lazorum rex A. D. 522 p. 740. Damnazis 
filius Malal. XVII p. 134. 

Tzitas magister militum in Armenia A. D. 528 p, 748. 
married to the sister of Theodora Ibid. 

Vabalathus Palmyrenus son of Odenathus reigns with 
Zenobia A. D. 267 p. 294 Vol. 2 p. 62. coins A. D. 
272 p. 306. 

Vadomarius Alamannorum rex A. D. 354 p. 426. 
359 p. 440. captured A. D. 360 Vol. 2 p. 103. 
Vaillant quoted Vol. 2 p. 2451. 253 y. examined 

Vol, 2 p.244e. 2451. on the Parthian coins p. 251. 

Julius Valens opposes Decius and is slain in A. D. 
250 p. 268. 

Valens appointed Cesar by Licinius A. D, 314 p. 368. 

Valens imp. appointed A, D. 364 p. 462. his Gothic 
war 367 p. 468. 368. 369 p.470. Valens at Ni- 
comedia 370 p. 472. at Antioch 371 p. 476. the 
time of this visit examined Vol. 2 p. 119.120. dis- 
tribution of the latter years of his reign Vol. 2 p. 
121. his cruelties at Antioch 372 p. 478. receives 
the Goths into the empire 376 p. 488. they rebel 
377 p. 488. Valens moves from Antioch 378 p. 
490. his defeat and death 378 p. 492. his cha- 
racter Vol. 2 p. 119. Inscriptions p. 121. 

Statius Valens Lat. See Encolpius. 

Valens tyrannus slain A. D. 261 p. 286 Vol. 2 p. 63. 

Valentinianus imp. appointed A. D. 364 p. 460. di- 
vision of the provinces A. D. 364 p. 462 Vol. 2 p. 
111.112. the events from Aug. 367 to Nov. 375 
at A. D. 368 p. 470. he fortifies the Rhine 369 
p- 472. passes the Rhine 371 p. 476. Valentinian 
in 374 p. 484. his death 375 p. 484. his origin 
and character Vol. 2 p. 110.111. Inscriptions 
Vol. 2 p. 113. Laws: Tables p. 463—485 Vol. 2 
p. 113—118. 

Valentinianus II imp. his elevation A. D. 375 p. 486. 
slain A. Ὁ: 392 p.524. Upon Valentinian II see 

. Vol. 2 p, 122. 

Valentinianus III imp. born A. D. 419 p. 596. Cesar 
A. Ὁ. 424 p. 602. Augustus 425 p. 604. he kills 
Aetius A. D. 454 p. 648. is slain himself 455 p. 


INDE X. 


650. Vol. 2 p.137. Laws: Tables p. 639. 643. 647. 
Valentinianus Valentis filius A. D. 369 p. 471. 473. 
Valentinus envoy to the Turks A. D. 576 p. 839. 
Valentinus an usurper in Britain slain by Theodosius 

A. D. 369 p. 472. 

Valentinus eccl. N° 15. 

Galeria Valeria Diocletiani filia married to Galerius 
A.D. 292 p. 334 Vol. 2 p. 73. 

Valerianus conducts reinforcements to Italy A. D. 
547 p. 784. 

P, Licinius Valerianus imp. proclaimed A. Ὁ. 253 p. 
274. at Byzantium A. D. 258 p. 280. at Antioch 
259 p. 282. captured by Sapor 260 p. 284. Va- 
lerian described Vol. 2 p. 55. Coins and inscrip- 
tions p. 56. Laws: Tables p. 276—289. See A. D. 
265 p. 292. 

Valerianus Gallieni frater A. D. 264 p. 290. slain 
A. D. 268 p. 298. 

Valerius Diodorus Gr, N° 83. 

Valerius Pollio Gr. N° 50. 

Henricus Valesius quoted A. D. 341 p. 402 Vol. 2 
Ρ- 111 68. 3511. 471 p. 550, 30. 552. 38. 559. 6. 
297k. 300 n. 55. examined A. D. 309 p. 356. 
A. Ὁ. 419 p. 596. A, Ὁ. 562 p. 812 Vol. 2 p. 128. 
321 g n. 20. 559. 7. 313 bh. 

Vandali Aurelian grants them peace in 271 p. 306. 
they are defeated by the Lombards in 379 p. 494. 
enter Gaul A. D. 406 p. 564 Vol. 2 p. 134. enter 
Spain A. D. 409 p. 576. their progress marked 
from Pannonia to Spain A. D. 412 p. 582. in Be- 
tica A. D. 416 p. 590. routed there by the Goths 
A. Ὁ. 418 p. 594. their contests with the Suevi 
A. D. 419 p. 596. they plunder the Balearic islands 
425 p. 606. pass into Africa 429 p. 612. See A. D. 
428 p. 610. See Genseric. They disturb the em- 
pire by sea 448 p. 634. are conquered by Belisarius 
A. Ὁ. 534 p. 758. they had held Carthage 95 years 
Ρ. 758. 760. 

Vararanes I Persarum rex A. D. 273 p. 310 A. D. 
301 p. 344 Vol. 2 p. 260. 

Vararanes I] Persarum rex A. D. 276 p.314 A.D. 
301 p. 344 Vol. 2 p. 260. 

Vararanes III Persarum rex A. D. 293 p. 336. 301 
p- 344 Vol. 2 p. 260. 

Vararanes IV Persarum rex A. D. 383 p. 506. 388 
p- 518 Vol. 2 p. 260. 

Vararanes V Persarum rex A. D. 399 p. 546. 420 
p- 596. persecutes the Christians A. D. 420 p. 596. 
makes peace with Theodosius IJ A. D. 422 p. 600. 

Vardanes Arsaces XIX. Vol. 2 p. 248. coins p. 252. 
253. 

Vardanes Artabani II filius Vol. 2 p. 251. 

Vardanes Volagasis I filius Vol. 2 p. 251. 

Varius Marcellus Elagabali pater Vol. 2 p. 32. 

Varronianus Joviani filius cos. A. D. 364 p. 460. 

Varus Laodicenus Gr. N° 170. 

Varus Pergeus Gr. N° 122. 

Claudius Venacus a counsellor of Alexander Severus 


A. D. 223 p. 237. 


INDE X. 


Venantius Fortunatus eccl. N° 302. 

Venuleius a counsellor of Alewander Severus A. D. 
223 p. 237. 

Veranius succeeded Didius Gallus in Britain A, D. 
78 p. 64, 

Verina Leonis A. D. 468 p. 668. supports Basiliscus 
A. D. 475 p. 684. imprisoned by Zeno 479 p. 692. 
delivered by Illus 484 p. 696. her death Ibid. See 
Vol. 2 p. 139. 

Veronicianus. See Beronicianus. 

Annius Verus Annii Veri consulis pater Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Annius Verus cos. II A. D. 121 p. 108 Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Annius Verus Faustine pater Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Annius Verus Marci filius Vol. 2 p. 21. 

Annius Verus Marci pater Vol. 2 p. 21. 

1. Ailius Verus adopted by Hadrian A. D. 135 p. 
124. cos. A. D. 136. cos. II A. D. 137 p. 126. 
died in 138 Ibid. 

L. Aurelius Verus imp. adopted in 138: A. D. 145 
p- 134. questor A. D. 153 p. 142. associated in 
the empire A. D. 161 p. 148. his Parthian war 
A. D. 162. 163 p. 150. A. D. 164. 165 p. 152. 
marries Lucilla 164 p. 152. Verus in Asia A. D. 
165 p. 154. his death A. D. 169 p. 162. 

Aurelius Verus Lat. See Encolpius. 

Martius Verus invades Parthia A. D. 163 p. 150. 

Vespasianus imp. in Britain A. D. 43 p. 26 A. D. 
47 p. 30. cos. suffectus A. D. 51 p. 34. in Judea 
A. D. 67 p. 50. 68 p. 52. proclaimed 69 p. 56. in 
Italy 70 p. 56. his death 79 p. 64. Inscriptions 
Vol. 2 p. 11. 12. 

Vestralpus Alamannorum rex A. D. 357 p. 436. 

Vesuvius, eruption A. D. 79 p. 66 A. D. 472 p. 676. 

Vetranio proclaimed at Sirmium A. D. 350 p. 416. 
deposed p. 418 A. Ὁ. 351 p. 420 Vol. 2 p. 101. 

L. Veturius Lat. a preceptor of Alexander Severus 
A. D. 220 p. 233. 

Uguri, their country passed through by Zemarchus 
in his way from the Turks A. D. 569 p. 826. 

Viator comes A. D. 480 p. 692. 

Vicennalia Diocletiani A. D. 303 p. 346. Constan- 
tini A. D. 325 p. 378. A. D. 326 p. 380. Ho- 
norii A. D. 411 p. 580. 

Victor Africanus eccl. N° 248. 

Victor dux general under Julian A. D.363 and Valens 
A. 1). 364 Vol. 2 p. 112. sent by Valens to Sapor 
A. Ὁ. 375 p. 486 A. Ὁ. 377 p. 488. 

Sex. Aurelius Victor Lat. de Cesaribus A. D. 348 p. 
413 A.D. 358 p. 439. 360 p. 443. 361 p. 447. 
Sex. Aurelius Victor Lat. junior. Epitome ends at the 
death of Theodosius A. D. 395 p. 532, where the 

last sentence of his epitome is quoted. 

Victor Maximi filius A. D. 383 p. 506. slain with 
his father A. D. 388 p. 516. ' 

Victor Rom. episc. eccl. N° 46 Vol. 2 p. 535. 

Victor Tununensis eccl. N° 299. 

Victor Vitensis eccl. N° 269. 

Victoria in Gaul A. D. 267 p. 296 Vol. 2 p. 60. 

Aufidius Victorinus engages the Catti A. Ὁ. 162 p.150. 


605 


Victorinus in Gaul A. Ὁ. 265 p. 292. slain A. Ὁ. 267 
p- 296. See Vol. 2 p. 59. 

Victorinus Massiliensis eccl. N° 231. 

Victorinus minor slain in Gaul with his father Vol. 2 
p. 59. 

Victorinus Petavionensis eccl. N° 99. 

Victorinus rhetor eccl. N° 139. See Marius Victorinus. 

Victorius Aquitanus eccl. N° 257. 

Victovali et Marcomanni A. D. 167 p. 158. 

Vigilantius eccl. N° 203. 

Vigilas envoy to Attila A. D. 448. 449 p. 636. 

Vigilii judicatum A. D. 548 Vol. 2 p. 481 note p. 

Vigilius Rom, episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. appointed A. D. 
537 p. 769. Epistola ad Mennam 540 p. 773. epi- 
stola ad Auxanium 543 p. 779. Vigilius in Sicily 
545 p. 781. epistola ad Aurelianum 546 p. 785. 
Vigilius at CP. 547 p. 785. 549 p. 789. he con- 
demns Theodorus of Caesarea (N° 290) A. Ὁ. 551 
Ρ- 793 Vol. 2 p.479. Vigilit encyclica 552 p. 797. 
his letters on the tria capitula 553 p. 799. he re- 
turns to Sicily 554 p. 803. his death Jan. 7 A. D. 
555. See 554 p. 803. 

Villoison examined Vol. 2 p. 272k. 

Vincentius Lirinensis eccl. N° 238. 

Vincentius presbyter eccl. N° 262. 

Vindex Gallia prefectus proclaims Galba A. Ὁ. 68 

. 50. 

Vindex preef, pret. under Marcus Vol. 2 p. 291. 

Visigothi, see Gothi. 

Vitalianus Patricioli filius serves in the Persian war 
A. D. 503 p. 720. revolts A. Ὁ. 514. 515 p. 730. 
recalled by Justin 518. 519 p. 736. cos. A. D. 520 
p- 738. slain Ibid. See Vol. 2 p. 142. 

Vitalianus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 587. 543. 

Vitalis Antioch. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 548. 

Vitalius magister militum per Illyricum assists Beli- 
sarius A. Ὁ. 544 p. 780. 

A. Vitellius imp. born A. Ὁ. 15 p. 2. cos. A. D. 48 
p- 30. his elevation and death A. Ὁ. 69 p. 52. 54. 

L. Vitellius imperatoris frater cos. suffectus A. D. 48 
p- 32. 

L. Vitellius imperatoris pater cos. A. D. 34. 43. 47 
Ρ. 20. 26. 30. proconsul of Syria Vol. 2 p. 236. 
247. 

Vitus magister militum sent to Spain A. D. 446 p. 632. 

Ulpia Hadriani mater Vol. 2 p. 18. 

Ulpianus Antiochenus Gr. N° 245. 

Ulpianus Gazeus Gr. N° 335. 

Domitius Ulpianus Lat. IC.¥8 a counsellor of Alez- 
ander Severus A. Ὁ. 223 p. 237. described A. Ὁ. 
225 p. 239. slain A. Ὁ. 228 p. 240. 242. 

Volagases I Arsaces XXI. Vol. 2 p. 248. coins p. 253. 

Volagases II Arsaces XXIV. Vol. 2 p. 249. coins 

. 253. 

Volugeies III Arsaces XXV. Vol. 2 p. 250. his war 
with the Romans A. D. 162 p. 150. 165 p. 154. 
coins Vol. 2 p. 253. 

Volagases IV Arsaces XXVIJ. Vol. 2 p, 250. coins 
p. 253. 


606 


‘ Volagases Sanatrucis filius A. ἢ. 199 p. 202 Vol. 2 
p- 250 m. 

Volusianus imp. A. D. 252 p. 270. 271. 273 Vol. 2 
Ρ. 54. δῦ. slain with his father Gallus A. Ὁ. 254 
p. 274. 

Rufus Volusianus pf. p. conquers Alexander A, Ὁ. 311 
p. 360. 

L. Volusius Metianus Lat. [05 the preceptor of 
Marcus: Capitolin. Marco c. 3. Studuit et juri, 
audiens L. Volusium Metianum. For the other pre- 
ceptors of Marcus see A. D. 133 p. 119. 

Vonones I Arsaces XVI. Vol. 2 p. 246. 

Vonones II Arsaces XX. Vol. 2 p. 248. 

Flavius Vopiscus Lat. a historian. Described A. D. 
291 p. 333 A. D. 306 p. 349. 

Gerard. Joann. Vossius quoted upon Bardesanes Vol. 
2 p. 411i. 

Votienus Montanus Lat. orator A. D. 25 p. 9. 

Uraias Gothus slain by I/debadus A. D. 541 p. 774. 

Urbanus I Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 538. 

Urbicius sent by Valens to Sapor A. D. 375 p. 486. 

Lollius Urbicus successful in Britain A. Ὁ. 139. 140 
Ρ. 128. 

Urius Alamannorum rex A. D. 357 p. 436. 

Ursicinus Alamannorum rex A. D. 357 p. 436. 

Ursicinus magister equitum, an old companion in 
arms of Constantine: Ammian. 15. 5, 19 is suc- 
ceeded in Gaul by Marcellus A. D. 356 p. 432. 
rejoins Constantius A. D. 357 p. 434. 

Usher quoted A. D. 29 p. 14 Vol. 2 p. 466 Ὁ. exa- 
mined Vol. 2 p. 234 y. 

Vulcatius Gallicanus Lat. a historian to whom the 
Life of Avidius Cassius is ascribed: Vulcatiit Gal- 
licani ΚΓ. C. Avidius Cassius. But the real author 
seems to be 4lius Lampridius Spartianus. See 
Spartianus. 

Vulcatius Terentianus Lat. a historian who lived in 
the time of the Gordiansi. 

Wacho Langobardorum rex VIII A. D. 551 p. 794. 
reigned in 538: Ibid. 

Walamir Ostrogothus Vol. 2 p. 144. the favourite of 
Attila p. 145. Walamir and his brothers in 460: 
A. Ὁ. 481 p. 694. served at the battle of Chalons 
Vol. 2 p. 144. 

Professor Wallace examined on the patriarchal ge- 
nealogies Vol. 2 p. 220—226. on the period of 
the Judges p. 226. on the regal period p. 227. 
has adopted an erroneous interpretation of Plato 
p- 223. 224. 

Wallia Gothorum rex A. D. 415 p. 588. his war in 
Spain A. D. 417 p. 592. his death A. D. 418 
p- 594. 

Waltari Langobardorum rex IX. A. D. 551 p. 794. 

Wambanes Gothorum rex A. Ὁ. 672 Vol. 2 p. 489. 

Western Asia, fourth region described Vol. 2 p. 255 
—259. its area p. 259. 


i Capitolin. Gordianis c. 21 Sane quidem quod apud Vulea- 
tinm Terentianum, qui sui terporis scripsit historiam, videtur 


INDE X. 


Wheatly on the Common Prayer quoted Vol. 2 p. 
526 f. 

Widemir Gothus A. D. 473 p. 678 Vol. 2 p. 144. 
seated with his brothers in Pannonia after A. D. 
453 Vol. 2 p. 145. entered Italy in 473, where he 
died p. 146. 

Widemir Widemiri filius successor to his father A. D. 
473 p. 678 Vol. 2 p. 146. 

Witiges Gothorum rex elected A. D. 536 p. 766. 
besieges Rome A. ἢ. 537 p. 768. taken at Ra- 
venna and conveyed to CP. A. D. 540 p. 772. his 
death cir. A. D. 542: Ibid. 

Wittericus Gothorum rex Vol. 2 p. 489. his accession 
A. Ὁ. 603 Vol. 2 p. 158. his death A. D. 610 p.161. 

Wittericus Gothus Eutharici pater A. Ὁ. 515 p. 732. 

Xenophanes Vol. 2 p. 357. 373. 

Xerxes Cabadis filius A. D. 528 p. 748. 

Xystus I vel Sixtus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Xystus II vel Sixtus Rom. episc. A. D. 258. p. 281 
Vol. 2 p. 535. 538. 

Yazdejerdes I A. Ὁ. 399 p. 546 Vol. 2 p. 261. per- 
secutes the Christians A. D. 414 p. 586. 

Yazdejerdes II A. D. 399 p. 546 A. D. 440 p. 626 
Vol. 2 p. 261. his war with the empire A. D. 441 
Ρ. 626. makes peace Ibid. 

Yazdejerdes III his appointment A. D. 632 Vol. 2 
Ρ. 172. defeated retires to Ferganah A. D. 637 

' Vol. 2 p. 175. betrayed and slain A. Ὁ. 650 Vol. 
2 p. 262. 

Yazdejerd era of June 16 A. D. 632 Vol. 2 p. 171. 
172. not the era of his defeat and death but of 
his inauguration p. 172. 

Yermouk battles on this river A. Ὁ, 636 Vol. 2 p.174. 

Yezid a Saracen leader besieges Jerusalem in 637 
Vol. 2 p. 175. commands all Palestine Ibid. 

Zabdas Hierosol. episc. A. D. 298 p. 341 Vol. 2 p. 536. 

Zacharias envoy to Chosroes A. Ὁ. 575 p. 836 A. Ὁ. 
578 p. 842. 

Zacharias Hierosol. episc. Vol. 2 p. 161. 537. 558. 
captured by the Persians A. D. 614 Vol. 2 p. 163. 
his death A. D. 629 p. 170. 

Zacharias rhetor eccl. N° 291. 

Zadesprates Persa slain A. D. 591 Vol. 2 p. 153. 

Zamasphes Persarum rex A. D. 501 p. 716 Vol. 2 
p- 261. 

Zebinus Antioch. episce. Vol. 2 p. 535. 548, 

Zemarchus Cilix ambassador to the Turks A. D. 569 
Ρ. 826. he travels to their seat at mount Altai 
A. D. 569 p. 826. returns with a Turkish envoy 
Ibid. See A. D. 576 p. 839. 

Zeno Atheniensis Gr. N° 137. 

Zeno Eleates Vol. 2 p. 351. 

Zeno imp. in Thrace A. D. 469 p. 672. at Antioch 
Vol. 2 p. 553. 45. his elevation A. Ὁ. 474 p. 682. 
he treats with Genseric A. D. 475 p. 682. his 
flight 475 p. 684. besieged 476 p. 686. his re- 


mirabile inserendum censui. Dicit enim Gordianum sentorem 
Augusti vultum sic representasse &c. 


INDE X. 


turn 477 p. 686. he receives Theoderic 483 p. 
696. cruelties of Zeno 490 p. 704. his death 491 
p- 704. 706. his reign and character Vol. 2 p. 
139. 

Zeno medicus Gr. N° 276. 

Zeno rhetor Gr. N° 363. 

Zenobia succeeds Odenathus in the government A. D. 
267 p. 294. invades Egypt A. D. 269 p. 300. her 
war with Aurelian A. D. 272 p. 306 A. Ὁ. 273 p. 
308. See Vol. 2 p. 62. 

Zenobius Gr. N° 36. 

Zenodotus Procli Gr. N° 350. 

4ilia Zenonis Basilisci A. Ὁ. 475 p. 684. exiled with 
him A. D. 477 p. 686. 688. 


607 


Zephyrinus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 535. 537. 

Zerrah lake, its extent and position not accurately 
known Vol. 2 p. 257r. 

Zethus Plotini Gr. N° 225. 

Zeuxippus scepticus Vol. 2 p. 287.292. 

Zeuxis scepticus Vol. 2 p. 287. 292. 

Ziligdis Hunnorum rex A. D. 521 p. 740. 

Zoilus Alex. episc. Vol. 2 p. 537. 547. 

Zosimus Ascalonita Gr. N° 344. 

Zosimus Gazeus Gr. N° 344. 

Zosimus historicus Gr, N° 325. 

Zoticus Plotini Gr. N° 225. 

Zosimus Rom. episc. Vol. 2 p. 536. 540. his epistles 
p- 540. 


͵ ee oe 


ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. 





Page ym ἃ 
3 at Valentinian II read 16 5 24. See p. 123. 


21 1. 9 at Fulvius (Antonini pater) omit “cos. A. D. 120” 


25 1.14 for τὸν r. τοὺς 

26 1. 6 τ. Θεσσαλονικεῖς 

30 note z 1. 5 for bis r. his 
78 1.18 for “is” r. “are” 
84 1.18 for οὗ r. ab 

87 1.15 r. Patarol. 
103 note rr 1. 6 r. διανοηθείη 


125 


143 
160 
164 
234 
248 


255 
259 


note f col. 1 1. 12—14. This clause is at a wrong place. Omit ‘‘ And of Hucherius—fratri,” and insert 
in col. 2 line 25 ‘The brother of Thermantia: Claudian. 1 Stilich. II. 359 adridet leto Thermantia 
Sratri.” 

in the Table, at “ Theoderic” r. ‘‘ ob. 526 zt. 72” 

A. D. 610 col. 2 1. 14 for Alexandria r. Antioch 

col. 2 1.2 for B.C. r. A. D. 

note y 1. 1 τ. Mr. Benson ym ym 

note Ὁ add “ Philostratus gives more than four years to Vardanes, namely 2 2+1 8+4+(1)=4 3. 
These numbers, if Philostratus is to be trusted, would carry back the accession of Vardanes to the 
beginning of 44.” 

1. 29 τ. Margiana 

note c add as follows: ‘In my remark upon Dr. Prichard’s numbers I have supposed him to compute 
according to the method used in England, and to express geographical miles of 60 to a degree ; and, 
as four English square miles are contained in three geographical of 60 to the degree (see F. H. II 
p. 384 (472) note p), the 1,001,000 square English miles of ran are equal to 750,750 geographical 
square miles. Perhaps however Dr. Prichard derived his 70 or 80 thousand from some German writer 
who had adopted a measure four times larger, or geographical miles of 15 to the degree. In that 
case his estimate for Jran is far too large; for, as the square geographical mile at 15 to a degree 
will contain 16 geographical miles at 60 (4 x 4=16), his lowest number 70,000 multiplied by 16 
will give 1,120,000 square geographical miles at 60 to the degree ; which number exceeds the actual 
surface of Iran by about 369,250 geographical, or 492,333 English square miles.” 


ynm m 


608 ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. 

Page 

269 1.8 for A.T). 48 τ, A.D. 46—48. 

279 noten 1.1] r. “Ol. 202 or 203” 

280 noten col. 1 1.15 τ΄. “ΟἹ. 202. 1” 

288 1.18 r. Λουκιανὸς 

292 in the Table 1. 3 for ““ Nicomachus” r. “ Nicolochus” 

305 note col. 2 1. 26 and 47 r. [N° 303] 

324 note m 1. 2 r. εὐφυέστερος 

333 1. 6 τ΄. ἀπορρήτων 

364 col. 1 1. 27 for Of those r. Those 

395 note a 1. 6 τ. ἐπίκλην. 

397 at No54 r. A. Ὁ. 180—205. at N° 91 τ, A. D. 257—270. at N° 149 τ. A. Ὁ. 350—394. at No 16] 
τ. A. Ὁ. 373. 

398 at N° 204 τ. A. Ὁ. 363—420. 

399 at N° 292 r. Adrumetinus. at N° 322 r. A. D. 657—667. 

411 note col. 1 1. 21 r. ἤκμασε 

416 note col. 2 1. 41 r. Gobarus 

442 1.8 for A. D. 352 r. A. D. 342 

447 note a 1. 2 r. expetivit 

463 note at 2.158 r. libri tres. 

476 1.1 for Flavianus r. Anatolius 

496 note a col.1 1.11 τ. Pollicetur 

537 bishops of Alexandria, at N° 43 r. “Joannes IV.” at N° 46 τ΄ “‘ Joannes V” 

537 bishops of Jerusalem, at N° 55 for “‘ Eustathius” r. “ Eustochius” 

541 col. 2 1.10 τ. Anastasius Aug. 

545 note a for Cidif. r. Audif. The passage of Procopius is this: Βοσπόρου καὶ Χερσῶνος πόλεων, αἵπερ κατὰ 
τὴν ἐκείνῃ ἀκτὴν ἐπιθαλασσίδιαι μετὰ λίμνην τε τὴν Μαιώτιδα καὶ τοὺς Ταύρους καὶ Ταυροσκύθας ἐν ἐσχάτῳ οἰκοῦν- 


ται τῆς Ῥωμαίων ἀρχῆς. 


The names in this work are given for the most part as they are exhibited in the author quoted. Some 
names are variously written in different authors. Thus, Θαλλὸς in Eusebius is Θάλλος in Syncellus. Μῶχος in 
Josephus is Moxés in Athenzeus. Delmatius and Dalmatius both occur. Eudocia and Eudozia are names of 


the same person. 





UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO 
LIBRARY 


oA 
mS 
= 
ea} 
2 
> 
O 
ty 
[9.7 
24 
ie 
- 
fy 
= 
ῳ 
a 
< 
4 


the card | 


νοῦ iit 


from this ‘ ι 


Romani: 


Clinton,H,F., 
Fasti 


Acme Library Card Pocket 
Under Pat. “ Ref. Index File.” 


Made by LIBRARY BUREAU 


Author 





ites iss ΣΝ ΣΙΣΣΜΑΣ ty SHAVE ΧΗ ek ces ἢ ἥ ᾿ Υ ΟὟ ΣΝ AERA nea 
Sas AGF ae eh Mee LAO _ ue 
oa 


ay . 






Saka 
ants 









oe o 
πὰ τ δ 
Α Ὶ i) is ag Ni He Ὗ 
., ᾿ ce 7 
co an 
i ai i 

! ᾿ ᾿ 
... | Me 

ἊΣ ἣ 


St vs uh Pore τῷ 
Ἢ HE Ἷ 
ὴ "ἢ (τι uh ἷ in 


oe 





=, 
es 


bra ctb Sfeuiee 
Fey os Henne ; 
ae 
iis τ ee Rani Hy 
3 i as 


hae 
aoe 


τ δας, 


cere 





SIN 
a 


nh 
ὯΝ 


a Sea Seen 
ee eer ee 
ἘΞ pee Sorts 


oo x : ᾿ ᾿ “ἢ, f iG ἣν ᾿, Υ δ BYE; 
. oe i Hy ; : 4 ‘ i ΠΝ 
Rae ath 
rs - τ 
1. f i ie 
} an Fy He RoR EYES 
weatys ΤΙΣ ἦν ἢ 
ΠΣ vi ee 
aA ἸΌΝ iyi 


= 
arian 


, 
eat 


ae eat ean ae! 
Se 
ord ro : ee, 
Sees 
es 





i 

ne oe bes Ἶ 
ν x itt 

i ΠΑ ΓΗ a i i} 
a . . ᾿ ᾿ oe 
ia ὯΝ yee 
ce a a iG Oe 
Ἷ ἜΝ 

ἫΝ 

i 


_ ᾿; coe 


ae 7) a 
ἢ": ‘ 


> 
we = 
ey 
ase 
Sos 
Sonos 
Te 
eo 
<n" 
rain 


= 
= 


oe 4 ; 

3 a Pasi SEAN ἣν ; SEE ΝΝη fie 
Wes ae ee ὙΠΟ τὴν ἢ ἘΚ A 
_ 7 | a ah oS ee fanaa) is ἌΝ 
it Bey A rel vik ‘ 
| i ie .. 


Ἢ eo Shae fae Ἢ Φ ἸῸΝ 
biases 
eR 7 yah 
Ἧ ie Ὑ ; 4 


Tae! 





Seas 
S Sr ~! 
SS 





: 
ORES 


Soe 
= 


Ἢ ite 
i. 
Ae ha a 
ce a Ce 
Dy ae ie Ν : ἢ} | 

oe ᾿ ᾿, 
ne | 


> 
mae 
oe 


eB. 

ἊΝ Φ 

Sree epee —~ 
ees 

esate 

sean 

=e 

Sate 


SS 
— 

a 
ears 
Ses 
SSS 
tens 

=. 
oe 


ee 
WY 


Soren 


ἘΞ = 


eA, 
Soe 
Sco 


Soe 

carta 

SNe 
aes 
athena 
es 

ἐπε οτος 

<< 

Ἂς Του Σ 


SSS 
= 
= 


Sat eee 
SS 
Sere 

oe 
oon} oa 


= 


HS ΑΥ̓ΤΟ 


SAS 


ee ἀν τ τὸς 
Bee 





ἜΣ 
oe 


poet 
es a Se 
<n SY 
see 


tae Bite 
ie 


NA 
mew 
NS 
=< 
a 
See 


rs Ξ. 
ate 
= 


το στ᾿ 
ae 
E33 ren 
SENS 
anes 
τς 
=< 
as 


_ 
== 


Coa 


a 





ae! 
= 


. 


᾿ i 

AD ie ie iM Bh 

2 4 nit 
7 ae 


a = 
=a 


ae 


1G ee 


᾿ ce 


oi At hie 7 





He if 
ἼΗΙ ᾿ 0) a 
a o 


Ho 
LU Mi 
Bi 





a 
ἔπος 
a 











ΝῊ he 
a 
aay 
oy i 

Nis ay 


HS τῇ oo 


a 
A Saati 
By, i Ἂν os i aac 
E ἤν ; Met 
Bh τὰ 


a 


τὸ 
a 


ae 


ne 
. 





= m Soe 
raed ws 
ΣΝ cS 
ees 
Reese 
ὃ τὸ tee 


τ 


eS 
Prat 
= 


oe 


Sse 
rae 


meee 


pale 


a 
Reka eimecngaree 
ee Exon cinta ts. 


ne Sa 

ae * - 

"οὶ Se nee 
eS Sraisnec caren 


ἢ αὶ 
ἡ ἢ cy 4 
ia 





¥ 








“ν 


Gish 
ΜῈ να 
"; 








RSS 

trae τ 

SS = Ἂς 
δ 

ἘΞ 


we tN ΝΣ 
iG se ἢ ', .. ᾿ς 
τ aN ΠΝ i Vea 
| 
He A aa fe Le i it 
ἤν Τὴ Hitt τ oo a Ma fe ie ἯΙ 
Vii ie ; os ἘΠ οτος 
. 7 | | . i i uP 1 ‘ ; ᾿ ΘΝ By ᾿ | | . ᾿ ue } oN : _ ἢ : 


.. 
ies - a ey ie 
Hi NG, a ii Le 
. ae 7) 
a ie ide 
“i 





' ae 


ἌΝ 


ΠΗ 


.. ΩΣ 
fy 


SA 

Ss! 

cee 
Saws = 


= 


‘ 
Ἢ 


Secs Z 
Steers 


Ss 
aie 
ae 

Sc 


=< 


ὡς 
Anes 





oi Νὰ yi 
Tdi ap ye 
τὴν a Wa : Gs it πη ᾿ 
is ΕΠ ΥΘΡΥΒΣ teen ΤΟΣ 7 Πα ἢ : Br if 
ee age a oe Ἷ . ἘΠ i ᾿ ; ᾿ δ Ge Wie ah a i gt fe 
do ae ai ARINC LAD UA STARS | BYR ca MHDS AN ANNA era ΔΉ ΝΗ Hie veut 
A 3 ἐν ΣΥΝ ΠΡ ΣΙ Δ ΠΣ  ατν, ε ΠΝ Δ ΗΝ Δ ΤΟ i Wie io as 
; he Rents ᾿ i Ἶ iG | i a _ ᾿ WN Ἢ 





Ἔξ 
So 
eu =a 
cs 
Ss 
os 
᾿ 
SS 


~ 
SSS 


Hs 
tt 
ΣΑΣ 


eee ἌΡΗΣ 
ΠΑ ἢ 
+ 


“ΣΌΣ 


i Ne τ ἜΓΩΝ ee wa : ᾿ i : . 
_ ce τῇ a f _ ΠΤ Ἦν f Le i 
Ἶ ἢ; ΤῊΣ Ys ᾿ δ ao) Ὁ» ἢ Ἢ τ πη if 
: OL IAU ES OA La . 
ΩΣ EU liad / APS f 


1}. BNC ῥ 


ave 
ee ey es sitesi 


us